《Culture Conquers Foreign Worlds》 Chapter 1 The cold water irritates Harvey''s skin. His eyes, mouth and nose are submerged by the water. He struggles to breathe instinctively but chokes again. The disgusting feeling of cold foreign bodies pouring into his stomach makes him at a loss. The rotten smell of stinky ditch stimulates his senses. His head is in a mess. He even doesn''t know why he is here. WOW~ "Cough ~ ~ woo Hoo Hoo Hoo ~" Harvey felt a tug at his back and finally got out of the stinky river. He gasped, choking his respiratory tract and eyes. Where am I now? He moved his body to find that he was tied up by the rope and could not move. The night was dark. He was collapsing on the edge of a river. He had just been fished out of the river and was soaked. When the cold wind came, he shivered and looked around in confusion. He was surrounded by several strong men with fierce faces. He could barely see them by the dim street lamp. foreigners? Harvey stammered to say something. A strange memory suddenly appeared in his mind, telling him where he was, who he was, and who these strong men were. Along with the memory, Harvey also had this message in his mind. Harvey had no time to take care of it. After a few breaths, his stomach twitched and spat out the river he had just swallowed and the bread he had eaten for dinner. "Wow ~ ~" In front of him, a middle-aged man dressed as a gentleman in a black suit was disgusted to cover his nose with a handkerchief. The crutch he held in the other hand touched Harvey''s forehead and said slowly, "Dear Mr. Harvey, your loan in our company has been overdue for more than a month. In this month, our company spent a lot of energy to catch you here, When you borrowed money, how did you accept it? As a descendant of the Adrian family, you don''t have the spirit of being an aristocrat. It''s really a shame. Maybe I should take you to court, where you will be judged fairly. " Harvey felt better after vomiting, coughed a few times, and struggled to look up at the gentleman dressed middle-aged man: "wait... Wait, Mr. Lester, I need a little more time to collect the money I''m paying you." ¡ª¡ªThis is the way I just crossed? Harvey was full of abuse in his heart. In the body of this man named Harvey, his soul came from an ordinary young man on earth. He accepted the memory of the body and understood how it happened. First, the owner of the body was the heir of a declining aristocratic family. Second, he was a dandy who was used to spending money freely, He borrowed money from private banks for his family''s property. As a result, he fell into the present situation. After enjoying it, he left all the mess to him, a forced passer-by. He still has to find a way to solve the dilemma in front of him, otherwise he will suffer in the end. The gentleman named Lester clenched his crutch and said with disdain, "tell me, how can we make it together? The Adrian family filed for bankruptcy three years ago. Can you put together 30 barons in a period of time? " "Thirty? I remember borrowing only ten barons from you Ten barons can keep Harvey happy for a while. The average family uses one Baron a month. Thirty barons are a lot of money for ordinary nobles, which makes Harvey unable to accept. "This is the consequence of your breach of contract and the total amount of energy we spent in looking for you. If you are dissatisfied, you can go to the court to file a lawsuit." Harvey''s face was gloomy. He thought about it and gritted his teeth. "OK, but I need time to raise money." In my memory, the contract signed by the owner of the body is indeed overdue several times. Is he a pig!? The world''s laws are not perfect enough to regulate lending. Lester nodded to the next few thugs. When Harvey was in trouble, he was caught by the thugs and punched heavily in the stomach. "Ah, ah, ah, ah" With the pain and suffocation coming from his abdomen, he fell down on the floor and gasped. Leicester, dressed as a gentleman, pressed his crutch on the back of his hand and pressed it with a slight force. He sneered and said, "Mr. Adrian, do you want to use the same trick on us again? Unfortunately, there are only two options. Maybe you can choose to sell your maid or wait for the court to decide There are two options. In fact, the latter one is intimidation. For Harvey Adrian himself, a former aristocrat who was sued by the bank is expected to become a laughing stock of the upper class. For Harvey, who has always maintained a noble style, it is impossible to accept the option. Now Harvey doesn''t care about reputation, but he''s not stupid enough to choose this option. Harvey breathed difficultly. After a while, he looked up at the indifferent gentleman and said in a diffident tone: "I''m sorry, I can''t choose either of these two options. Mr. Leicester can choose to drown me here or wait for a while. I promise that I will prepare 30 barons to pay off the debt." Leicester was a little surprised. He looked down at the tender young nobleman in front of him. He thought he would throw him into the river and submerge him. After a few words of threat, he would sell the maid to offset his loan. Looking at Harvey''s firm eyes, he laughed and nodded to the thugs nearby. Next, Harvey was beaten by thugs in turn. He curled up silently, covered his head with his hands and endured the pain. The thug obviously often does this matter, starts the hand to know the propriety, did not salute to the body''s vital point. Harvey was beaten as a sandbag for several minutes, and Lester asked again, "so Mr. Adrian, have you changed your mind?" Harvey shook his head and refused. He looked directly at the gentleman and said, "well, Mr. Leicester, although the Adrian family has declined, you should know that we are still part of the society. In the name of the Adrian family, I just need a little time. It''s more valuable to you than a corpse. " The so-called social contact refers to the upper class. Harvey''s words have the meaning of guarantee and threat. The Adrian family has declined, but no one knows what kind of deep-rooted relationship this ancient family will have. If things go wrong, people who once had a relationship with the Adrian family will suffer if they feel a little upset about it. Harvey is the only one who understands the truth. The rules of the upper class are very cruel. The Adrian family is a member of the eliminated family and has no status at all. RAST''s face was uncertain. He came up to Harvey and warned, "well, we''ll give you another month. If you can''t get 30 pieces of balun in one month, we''ll formally file a lawsuit to the court and ask for ten times of the amount. I hope you can understand the interest in it." With that, he ordered his men to untie the rope on Harvey and leave here. At this time, Harvey was able to relax. He staggered to a wall, sat down and looked around. There were old buildings in Victorian style. They were angular, Gothic, Renaissance or Greek. They looked very delicate and beautiful. The glass windows lit up the river that had just submerged him. The river was muddy, He was sick at the thought of just a few drinks. Chapter 2 He knew that Leicester, dressed as a gentleman, could not kill him. He was the heir of the Adrian family. Although his family was poor, he had a little reputation in the upper class of the city, so his attitude was very firm. Leicester''s private banks are backed by new nobles and merchants. They don''t want to provoke the old aristocratic system for just a few dozen barons, even if it''s very unlikely. Harvey''s mind is confused. After the fusion of the two worlds, the first thing he needs to know is his identity. Ordinary people from the earth or heirs to the declining aristocracy of the world? Thinking about a few moral issues, Harvey is convinced that his three outlooks should belong to another world. Many of his views on things are from the standpoint of the earth. "That is to say, soul wear, is it unfortunate or lucky? If God can give me another chance, I am willing to use it to win hundreds of millions of lottery tickets! It''s much harder to cross than to win the lottery. " He leaned against the corner and said to himself with a bitter smile. His wet clothes stuck to his body. With the cold of the night wind, he could vaguely smell the stench of the river. The memory became clear, and he recalled the whole world. At present, the world is in a stage similar to the second scientific and technological revolution. Steam engines, internal combustion engines, including electricity, are all available, which is very similar to the Victorian period of England. However, what excites him in this world is the existence of so-called casters. As we all know, the founder of the Adrian family is a well-known caster. "The memory we get can be sure that there is magic in this world, but it doesn''t seem to belong to the DND system or the blue bar mage. It''s a bit like the low magic world of Harry Potter. There are also records in history that there were such fantasy species as elves and dragons in the world thousands of years ago." Harvey felt his chin, lost in thought, and recalled the pitiful amount of knowledge stored in his mind. The original owner of the body was a master of no learning and no skill, and could not find any more useful knowledge. After pondering for a long time, he stood up against the wall with a long sigh and crossed to another world. At first, he owed others a lot of money. He was just an ordinary passer-by. If he was given opportunities and a lot of resources, he would have confidence to build a career. However, as a declining aristocrat, he really had no confidence to live in this world. "No traverser benefits? At least give me the capital to live in this world. If I don''t have anything, it''s better to play computer at home. It''s a dog in the sun. " Harvey had to admit the fact that he was an ordinary man. He had never killed a chicken himself. There was no golden finger to help him. It was a problem to estimate whether he could pay back that sum of money. He also understood that the current situation was irreversible. He adjusted his mind and was ready to think about the next days. He didn''t plan to spend the night by the river all wet. He came to the main street of the city through an alley. The hustle and bustle could be heard clearly. After passing through the alley, Harvey only felt his eyes lit up and entered a new country. The night in this city is very busy. Black carriages are driving on the road in a hurry. There are different shops on both sides of the sidewalk. Occasionally, women in full dress can come in and out of it. A street lamp erected every ten meters clearly reflects every detail of the street scene. The dim eyes of the beggars on the roadside, the haughty smile of the ladies when they talk, the attentive look of the musicians playing the violin on the roadside, the dark corner covered by the buildings, some lightly dressed warblers are making an indescribable transaction with the guests, as if they are breaking into the junction of civilization and barbarism. Life, the sound of cars and horses, and the sound of violin are all around us. Harvey''s original dress is fairly good. Walking on the road is a kind of identification. There must be a type of identity. After being thrown into the river, the hair that has been carefully treated becomes seaweed. The perfume used by men is covered by stench, and the custom high grade dress, especially the white shirt stained with the dirty water, is the same as the beggar on the street. "That''s good." Harvey admired the town landscape from the bottom of his heart. The scene may not be as prosperous as the streets of the small town in the world where he lived. The strong Renaissance and Gothic style brightened his eyes. When he exclaimed, the woman who passed by him covered her nose and looked at him with disgust. Even if he gave money, he would be despised by Liuying. He sniffed the stench of his clothes for a while, but he called a carriage. The coachman at the top of the carriage looked at him and hesitated to let him get on. After entering the carriage, Harvey didn''t sit on the red cushion. It was not easy for him to find a carriage that was willing to pick him up. He soiled the decoration inside, and the coachman didn''t earn enough money to clean it. When he went back to his residence and told the only maid in the mansion to help him pay for the car, he rushed to the bathroom to take a bath. Even the cold water was much better than the stinking river water. Harvey Adrian lives in a good place. Originally, he owned a more luxurious and beautiful house, which is the property of the Adrian family. However, he sold it at a low price three years ago and squandered thousands of barons in recent years. Although the place he lives now is good, he rents it at the price of five barons per month. The city is in autumn. After a round of cold bath, he feels that he has spent half his life in it. His skin is blue and purple. He can feel the pain of entering the flesh when he is slightly stimulated by cold water. When he comes out of the bathroom, he can see that the neat suit has been folded in front of him. "I remember her name was Shirley." Harvey put on his clothes and knew that his maid was ready for him. Sherry was bought by his parents from the slave market before the Adrian family was in complete decline. It is said that she had a lot of ELF blood on her. At that time, she spent hundreds of barons to buy it. Subtly, Harvey felt inexplicable fear at the thought of the maid. After changing his clothes, Harvey went to his bedroom to clear his mind. He felt dizzy and very uncomfortable. He felt like he had poured himself on the bed and couldn''t get up again. After a while, he fell into a semi coma. Obviously, his consciousness has no ability to think. All kinds of noisy sounds and movie clips come from his ears. They are the growing memories of Harvey Adrian, the original owner of his body, from childhood to adulthood. When he sleeps, these memories are all accepted and absorbed by Harvey. When he was a child, he lived a rich and carefree life. Soon after his parents died unexpectedly, the picture of his memory began to lose its color. Next, he lingered in all kinds of luxury places. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ On the second day, Harvey, who was much more comfortable and mentally and physically, looked at himself. He had a make-up table in his bedroom. The table was covered with various bottles, some of which were male perfume and some were for skin care. Harvey looks at his strange self in the mirror. It''s not so handsome. Fortunately, his facial features are right, his nose is straight, and his skin is comparable to that of a woman. He has the potential to be a little white face. Just when he was thinking about whether he was going to hook up with some ladies to help him pay his debts, a mysterious message suddenly poured into his mind. He was stunned at first, and then overjoyed! "I''ll go! That''s true What he wanted most finally came. It had been in his consciousness before. It was just because his consciousness was very unstable last night and he didn''t pay attention to these mysterious information. Chapter 3 "Harvey Adrian Constitution: 9 Intelligence: 11 Charm: 10 Spirit: 12 Dexterity: 11 Energy: 8 / 10 (weak) Remaining distribution point: 1 Skills: None talent [magic talent] Level: D Explanation: it seems that because you have the blood of the caster, you are closer to the etheric elements than most people. If you learn magic from childhood, you may be able to sense the magic net and become a formal caster. " Harvey''s mouth grinned, and the radian became more and more slanted to the root of his ear. He swept away the depression and decadence just now, and said with a smile: "it''s really true!" "Based on my understanding of through novels and RPG type games, I can''t be more clear about similar property panel functions." As like as two peas in his mind, he clearly showed the same property panel as he had just now. First, he understood the meaning of each attribute of the attribute template. When he had the idea, the information was automatically flowing into his consciousness. Intelligence is literal, and it also affects prophecy spells. Spirit is closely related to intelligence, but the increase of mental intensity does not mean that the caster''s intelligence will increase, which is the most influential attribute. Dexterity is similar to agility, which will affect Harvey''s mastery of skills. With dexterity, Harvey will be able to learn fencing faster, painting or sewing better. Other attributes are basically literal meaning. There are countless associations between each attribute. The attribute panel is just the data presented in Harvey''s most intuitive way. After understanding this point, he looked at the remaining allocation points. The data in the attribute panel is defined as 10 adult men. One allocation point seems to be very few, but it has a great impact! Taking his original world athlete level as an example, the world''s top 100 meter dash record is about 10 seconds, and ordinary people can run 15 or 16 seconds. The world''s top athlete record is no more than half that of ordinary people, and the athletes still belong to the type of continuous professional training in some aspects. It seems that the 1-point distributable point is the reward he got for completing the task last night. "[Hukou escape]: completed. Explanation: find a way out of this dangerous situation. Reward: 1 disposable distribution point. " "This is a real RPG game? But his constitution is worse than that of ordinary adult men. " Harvey smashed his mouth and thought about it. He tried to concentrate on adding the so-called distributable points to his intelligence. Suddenly, he felt a warm current that made him feel more comfortable pouring into his head. The dizziness of his consciousness was swept away. His mind could imagine and understand things more clearly, and his memory became more profound. This kind of feeling is fleeting, and Harvey returns to reality before he can enjoy it. He can clearly feel the strange change of consciousness. It''s not a bluff to think about it. 12 points of intelligence, IQ is equal to 1.2 times of ordinary people, in the eyes of ordinary people is a total genius. "I still have magic talent, which is a good thing. I must follow the path of the caster in the future, otherwise I will be a salted fish." Harvey is pleased to accept the panel information. Not everyone in this world can learn magic. There are no one born with magic talent, and most of them are inherited by blood. This is the fundamental reason for the decline of magic in this world. With the development of the times, the decline of magic, the progress of science and technology, and the civilization, most people think that magicians are no longer needed, and the status of casters has plummeted. Although they are still respected professions, they are far less respected than Tianwei in the past. He tossed the attribute panel in his mind. There was a knock on the wooden door of his bedroom. Before he made a sound, the wooden door had already been opened. An elegant woman in classical maid''s costume pushed the door in. It seemed a little unexpected to see Harvey''s sober eyes. "Good morning, master." "Well." Today, Harvey can take a good look at the maid who takes care of himself, and understand the reason why the original owner of the body feels afraid. In front of him is a tall woman, dressed in black and white traditional Maid Dress, black skirt and white apron collocation, Ruffle Skirt almost dropped to the floor, years of washing make white skirt slightly yellow. Maybe it''s because of her fairy blood. She looks very beautiful. Although she has been doing housework, her skin is even whiter than Harvey, who has been taking good care of herself. Her black hair is fixed with a maid''s hat. Two white lace ribbons fall from her hat, and her eyes are the last. It''s appropriate to use the word "wubo Gujing", It''s quiet and cold like autumn rain. When it''s squinting, it becomes as sharp as a sharp blade. Shirley Adrian, her full name, plays the role of maid and sister and takes care of Harvey from childhood. Because of her unswerving attitude and the right of her parents to discipline her, Harvey always has a psychological shadow on her. Although she is regarded as a family member, in fact, because of her life style problems, Harvey will deliberately avoid her. She came in with a tray in both hands and put down a glass of hot milk and a sandwich set meal on the tray with a copy of today''s newspaper. "Sir, what happened yesterday?" Shirley asked softly, her voice as cold and calm as she looked. Harvey felt like he was asked why he didn''t do his homework when he was a student of the earth. ¡ª¡ªDamn it, I''m not guilty. Besides, I''m not Harvey now. Why should I feel uneasy. He touched his stomach. He had already vomited out for dinner last night. When he saw the sandwich, his hunger made his stomach murmur. He came to the table and sat down. He picked up the sandwich and ate it. He said vaguely, "it''s nothing. I just accidentally fell into the puddle, because my date with Miss Catherine was ruined. It''s really bad luck." He was lucky that he protected his face when he was beaten last night. Most of the bruises were on him. He couldn''t see them without taking off his clothes. Shirley nodded and stood beside him, waiting for him to finish breakfast. After Meimei finished a cup of hot milk, Harvey asked intentionally or unconsciously, "Shirley, is the cost of living enough?" "Yes, there''s about 1400 barons left for next month." Baron pound is a newly issued paper currency system in this country. The exchange rate with Baron gold is about 105:1. One Baron gold can exchange for 105 Baron pounds. Baron gold belongs to the old currency system. Because the material itself has a certain value, Baron gold is still an important currency recognized by the public. Shelly''s living expenses are basically given to her by Harvey every month. Harvey''s money comes from the family property that he sold three years ago. However, from Harvey''s memory, we can see that his deposit is only ten balun coins now, otherwise he would not choose to borrow from Leicester''s private banks. Harvey thought in his heart that if he lost all his money, he could really scrape up 30 barons to pay off the debt, but if he did that, he would have to shake his head and give up the idea from the next moment. When Harvey finishes breakfast, Shirley picks up the dishes and leaves. He picks up the newspaper and looks through it to find useful information. Newspapers still have a little bit of afterheat. Printing technology is not developed in this world. The ink of newspapers printed in an emergency at night is not completely dry when they are put on sale. There are also reasons for the cold and wet weather. Newspapers presented to the owners usually need to be ironed in advance. Harvey flipped through the newspaper page by page to learn the latest news of the world. After a while, his eyes were fixed on the advertisement on the left side of the newspaper. "Yes!" Harvey laughed. There was no way out. "There are so many beautiful things in the world, which may be a bold adventure, a crazy idea, or a beautiful thing existing in a dream. Beautiful things need to be witnessed. Why not mention that your pen will write down your own story, just like the heroic history poem, the world will witness, and words will make it widely spread, Your mind will be preserved forever. We are looking for the most talented novel¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ We look forward to your contribution. ¡ª¡ªLeonard press. " Chapter 4 The advertisement in the newspaper! In fact, the world''s civilization level is not low. Although it is not as good as the information explosion, it is also in an explosive state. The fairy tales that scare children and the heroic epics sung by vagrant poets can not meet people''s needs. Especially in the aristocratic field, reading the works of some famous novelist or poet can become the capital to show off, It represents the educational difference between them and the ignorant masses. Poetry Harvey doesn''t understand, but fiction is his field! When he was still on the earth, he was a fan of online novels. It''s no exaggeration to say that the number of words he read was more than that of a library in the world. He also studied the field of online novels and planned to write a work of his own. Of course, the result was not very ideal. His novels do not have any advantage in the modern era of information explosion, but there are not so many harsh requirements in this world which is still in the replacement of civilization and barbarism. The field of literature in this world is in an explosive period of development, and ordinary people begin to come into contact with literary works because of the popularization of books. The society''s desire for culture is like an abyss. The network novel does not occupy the superiority in front of the traditional literature, coupled with the two world cultural differences, the network novel creation experience does not have any help to Harvey, Harvey has the huge advantage in the field of novel is to open up the horizon, second, even if can not refer to the network novel creation experience, the western classical literature works can also give him inspiration. The works of Jane Eyre and Wuthering Heights by Bronte''s three sisters, the Earl of Monte Cristo, one of the most famous popular novels in the world, the scientific novel twenty thousand miles under the sea, and even the series of fairy tales of green, which are full of fairy tale color, are all acceptable. Haven''t you ever eaten pork? Haven''t you ever seen a pig run? Harvey has never dabbled in the field of traditional literature, but these works are not only presented in the form of words, but also in a more specific and more attractive way of film expression. Before Harvey passed through, he loved the English time drama full of Victoria style, The slightly famous British era plays are basically adapted from famous classical novels. "If you are selected in this advertisement, you will be awarded the Leonard prize for the most talented works by Leonard publishing house, including a gold medal and 5000 Barents! The time limit of the award is one month. It is evaluated by the staff of the publishing house and all the readers who watch the collection of novels. It seems that it is tailor-made to solve their current situation! " Harvey''s eyes are focused on the prize money of the advertisement. It''s hard for him to collect 30 pieces of gold coins in a month. The essay campaign held by Leonard''s publishing house is a good choice. After being selected, the prize money is enough to pay off his debt at one time. On the other hand, as an author, he also enjoys the royalty of the novel, and the fame of the selected novel will certainly increase, The royalties will keep him well fed for years. The question is, does he have the ability to pick this attractive fruit in front of him? Harvey''s eyes fell on the deadline displayed below the advertisement and frowned: "it''s been a while since the advertisement was published. The deadline is within this week, that is to say, there are still five days left. We must prepare as soon as possible." When he made up his mind, another mysterious message appeared in his mind. Without any written explanation, Harvey could understand the meaning of the message. The mysterious attribute panel in his head did not give him the ability in vain. It was more like a task system. Only Harvey paid the price to complete something would he get a reward. The quality of the reward was equal to the impact he caused. If he becomes a world-famous novelist, the mysterious system in his head can even make him one of the top casters in the world at one time! Harvey is more excited, which is a great thing for him. He is very interested in magic, but the threshold and mystery of magic make him unable to get into this field. Now he can''t get into this field. If he can get the reward of the mysterious system in his head, it''s much easier to become a regular caster than a regular caster. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Time is pressing. Harvey doesn''t dare to delay for a moment. He orders Shirley to prepare a sandwich lunch for him and then put on her coat to leave the house. The place where he lives belongs to the prosperous area. The road is spacious and unobstructed, which is not inferior to the modern metropolis. The streets are clean and paved with floor tiles. The people who come and go are basically well-dressed gentlemen and ladies. It is a symbol of identity to live in this kind of place. Stop a carriage and tell the driver to go to the library not far from the street. After getting off the bus, he paid the driver 2 barons. In front of him is a Victorian style compound building. Victorian style is a very general statement, which actually contains no less than ten architectural styles, each of which has distinct characteristics. This building combines plural style to explain what is the beauty of Western classical architecture, and the grade is obviously higher than the surrounding buildings. Harvey pushed the door in. As soon as he reached the counter, a well-dressed woman asked respectfully, "Sir, what can I do for you?" Harvey was surprised. According to his understanding, there will not be so many jobs for women in the world. The Elroy library, which is also the name of the city, has a spacious and bright interior with two layers of bookshelves packed with books. One can''t help but wonder if overthrowing one of them will cause the donomi domino effect. In addition to bookshelves, there are tables and chairs for readers to read, and flower pots in the corner. The quiet and comfortable environment is no less than the modern library of the earth. The Elroy library is donated by the Elroy family. Most of the books are collected by the Elroy family or common books bought from various places. Generally, they are only available to people with identity and students of some schools in the city. Ordinary people can''t come here without the introduction of people with status. Harvey was glad that he was still a noble. He took off his hat and put it on his chest and said in a warm voice, "yes, madam, I want to apply for a loan certificate here. What procedures do I need?" "OK, please leave your identity here." After completing the form and paying a Barron coin, the librarian confirmed his identity, and Harvey got the library''s borrowing certificate, which is a small book like a certificate, with instructions and borrowing records. Time does not allow him to hesitate. When he comes here by carriage, Harvey will consider which novel to write. The works of Bronte''s three sisters are not suitable for him. Twenty thousand miles under the sea is quite different from the world''s cultural style, and there is a certain risk. Thinking about it, Harvey decides to write the popular novel count of Monte Cristo, which is still in its infancy in this world. There are many cultural differences between the two worlds. For example, in count of Monte Cristo, the protagonist is framed because of Napoleon''s letters. There is no Napoleon in this world, so he needs to find an existence with similar status in the history of this world. It''s not that he is picky. The world culture is not very developed. If there is no actual history as the writing background, the attraction and the value of the novel will be greatly reduced. And he also needs to weigh up the problem of "translation" of novels. What he speaks now is not English or Chinese, but a language that he has never touched at all. If the translation work is not well done, no matter how excellent the novels are, they will be a pearl in the dust. Standing in front of the huge bookshelf, Harvey sighs with a complex mind. There are still five days to go before the deadline for soliciting articles, so there is not much time left for him to consult the materials. Chapter 5 What kind of novel is count of Monte Cristo? As one of the world''s famous works, many people think that this novel must be very profound and difficult to understand. Just reading the title of the book, I feel that it should be the biography of a famous historical figure. In fact, the count of Monte Cristo is classified as a historical popular novel. The word "popular" is enough to explain the nature of the novel. It is similar to one of the four famous Chinese works "outlaws of the marsh". The count of Monte Cristo tells the story of a captain who was framed and imprisoned. After more than ten years in prison, he met a crazy priest and learned from the priest to analyze who framed him, Finally, through the treasure map left by the priest, we can find the treasure left by the Italian nobles, and take revenge on the people who framed him in those years. Despite the limitations of the times, "the count of Monte Cristo" is a network model of shuangwen. Edmond Dantes was once a high spirited captain, who was about to marry his beloved and go to the top of his life. Xiao Yan used to be a brilliant genius, breaking numerous family cultivation records. Edmund Dantes was framed by a friend and jailed. Xiao Yan was reduced to scrap because of unknown reasons. Edmond Dantes met his lifelong benefactor Faria, helped him analyze the people who framed him, and gave him the power of knowledge. Xiao Yan met a mysterious old man, Yao Lao, who changed his scrap career and granted him the ability of alchemy. Edmund Dantes''s fiancee remarried to her enemy. Xiao Yan''s fiancee comes to retire. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Of course, the count of Monte Cristo can become a world famous work is not for such a simple reason. It''s a revenge play with a straightforward style. It has many discussions on human nature and descriptions of the dark side. Even in the era of information explosion, it''s a masterpiece that can''t be missed. Transcending the limitations of the times is enough to prove that this work is excellent. The important reason why Harvey chose this novel is to give consideration to both literariness and popular entertainment. Harvey found the bookshelf to record the history of the world, rummaged through the books to find the background of the story creation "count of Monte Cristo". When he took down several historical biographies from the bookshelf, he suddenly saw someone who surprised him. A young girl who is not much different from him is standing in front of the same bookshelf. She should be wearing the school uniform of a certain college. The school uniform is British style. The women''s suit is matched with knee length skirt, and the golden wavy hair shawl. Her face is exquisite and beautiful, but it shows a sense of aloofness and arrogance. Her slightly picked eyes give people a sense of pride all the time, Maybe it''s because the girl''s appearance is exquisite, and her pride won''t make people too disgusted. Diana Cromwell is Harvey Adrian''s fiancee. There are huge class differences in this world. Although the social culture praises free love, it is as ridiculous as a gentleman respecting a lady. It is the right class concept that dominates marriage. Harvey Adrian and Diana Cromwell''s marriage is agreed by Harvey Adrian himself, for no other reason, the combination of interests. If the former Adrian family didn''t look up to Diana, Diana came from a merchant family, and her Cromwell chamber of commerce is one of the famous chambers of Commerce in Elroy City, which specializes in selling all kinds of "toys", ranging from internal combustion engine cars to magic props made by casters. The customers are basically young nobles who are interested in this aspect. Harvey Adrian is one of them. When the Adrian family declared bankruptcy, Diana''s father came to ask for help. Why? The answer is very simple, social status. In the early decades, businessmen were businessmen all their lives, and their status was only a little better than that of the common people. Now, with the civilization and civilization, the ideas of different classes have suffered a huge impact. In order to enter the aristocratic circle, the most simple and effective way for businessmen is to find the declining aristocrats to marry with them, so that they can enter the real power class society. In general, the aristocrats who are in a bad family will not refuse. The marriage alliance can give the merchants social status and the aristocrats wealth. Just as I said just now, the era is advocating free love and women''s rights and interests. In fact, women''s status is just as bad as commodities. The law clearly stipulates that the wife belongs to the husband''s property, and women have no right to vote, Sue and property. Because of the same social environment, Bronte''s three sisters'' works caused a sensation in England''s fog city at the beginning. Their identity as female writers and their description of women''s pursuit of love stories overturned the common sense of that era, and catered to the needs of public opinion at that time. In such an era, it is very worthwhile for businessmen to exchange a daughter for the title of nobility. Harvey Adrian, the original owner of the body, doesn''t like Diana. Beautiful ladies are everywhere, and they can even hook up with those noble ladies without paying any price. Why go to see the face of a merchant''s daughter and promise to marry Diana is because her father is willing to provide 100 balun gold coins to Adrian''s family every year before marriage. In front of the bookshelf, Diana crossed her waist in one hand and held the book in the other. Her arrogant eyes showed a few exceptions. She said in a natural tone: "what a surprise, I didn''t expect you to come to such a place. Is it for the game between nobles?" Her impression of Harvey Adrian is a pedantic playboy, but also belongs to the type of no capital but have to go to the waves, completely poked in her disgust. She doesn''t object to her marriage with Harvey. She has no right to choose. It''s good for her chamber of Commerce. And with Harvey Adrian''s character, even if she gets married, it won''t restrict her greatly. The natural tone, the natural inquiry, the natural arrogance, is not so much a question as a slight to Harvey. Harvey laughs and doesn''t care. "The aristocratic circle is not as simple as you think. If you don''t read some books, it''s easy to get out of touch with the society. Especially for smart women like you, it''s easy to be disgusted if you don''t find some topics that you are interested in." His evaluation of Diana was that she was born in the wrong gender, but the problem was not appearance and temperament. Her arrogance was accompanied by her natural ability to help her father deal with the problems of the chamber of Commerce. At the same time, her academic performance was at the top level in her school. Harvey could occasionally hear Diana''s name from her peers. If she was a man, she would be a great businessman, It can even become a real aristocrat and become a top figure in the society. In modern times, Diana is also a strong woman. When Diana raised her eyebrows, Harvey''s words were a burst of ridicule. However, her impression of Harvey remained the same as before. She was sarcastic and didn''t admit defeat. She said ironically: "I can understand that this is sarcasm to me? I am still a student of Adolf college. Learning is the job of students. But you really understand the books in front of you? It''s not a place for aristocrats to play. " Harvey said frankly: "I hate boring things, and these books are the same, but I can''t help it. I want to find some historical biographies about kings, preferably similar to a good king being framed or imprisoned for seizing power. Do you have any clue?" He is looking for the stand in and background of Napoleon in count of Monte Cristo. Chapter 6 Diana walked up to Harvey and looked straight at him with her beautiful eyes. Harvey could vaguely smell the fragrance from her body, because her eyes were too straight. He didn''t do anything to make him turn his head and dare not look at her. Seeing that Harvey''s face did not seem to be joking, Diana held her hands and told him to move the movable wooden steps not far away. Seeing that she was willing to help, Harvey was greatly relieved. He was ignorant of the world and could not even call out the full name of the last monarch in his country. It would be a waste of time to find the historical background that met the requirements one by one. Harvey Adrian has nothing to do with Diana. Her erudite comments come from other people. "Why do you need such historical stories and want to show your political ambitions?" he asked. These books are not suitable, and you are not the material for being a politician From Harvey''s point of view, you can appreciate the beautiful curve of her slender legs, leaving no trace. Don''t open your eyes. You can honestly answer: "creation needs, and the novels you are going to write should use similar historical background." Diana Bing Xueming is smart. After hearing the word "need for creation", she knows what Harvey wants to do. She signals him to push the movable ladder aside. She takes out the books on the shelf and says with a frown, "is it from Leonard press? There is still a week to go before the deadline. Now you are looking for creative materials, which is really in line with the theme of this essay The tone of his speech was naturally scornful of the advertisement and Harvey''s half hanging practice. "What do you mean?" Harvey felt a little dazed and touched his chin, feeling that she had something to say. Diana came down the ladder with some books, pushed the movable ladder back to its original place, and said, "it''s nothing. You''re just wasting your time. There are many historical figures that meet your requirements. If you are writing stories, these books record the deeds of the fifth king of Augustine kingdom. He is a wise monarch who wants to save the country from decline. However, because of the obstruction of decadent aristocratic forces, he was slandered and put into prison. After three years of imprisonment, he was sent to the guillotine by the aristocrats. Ironically, it was because of the propaganda of the aristocrats, All the people agreed that he was a fatuous monarch who ignored state affairs and only enjoyed himself. " She handed the book in her hand to Harvey, looked him in the eyes and continued to explain: "you should have heard this story. In some colleges, it has been included in the teaching materials to describe the consequences of blindly acting. Does it meet your requirements?" The latter sentence is more like saying to Harvey. He looked at the books in his hand, which are as thick as Xinhua dictionary. The four books are the glory of Augustine, the Autobiography of Augustine V, the blinded eye, and the collapse of the kingdom. They are very well-known and fit with Napolen, so he nodded to her and said, "thank you very much, Ms. Cromwell." "Mr. Adrian, it''s impolite." Diana raised her golden hair, and Yu Guang glanced at Harvey and left here. "If it''s male, it''s perfect for prince charming." As he watched Diana leave, Harvey sighed. He sat down in a remote place in the library and began to read the Historical Biographies Diana had found for him. As he expected, the contents of the books were very boring and not as interesting as the history textbooks. He found a notebook to study hard. He read books very fast. Only when he found useful information, he would stop and visit carefully to find out where the contents of these books fit with the background of count of Monte Cristo. Harvey stayed in the library from morning till night and devoted himself to research. When he was hungry, he ate the sandwich lunch that Shirley had prepared for him. When he was thirsty, he asked the librarian for a glass of boiled water. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the evening, Harvey returns to his house. When Shirley prepares dinner, he finds that although the house is good, there is no study for office, and he can''t find a book. After throwing away the cosmetics of Harvey Adrian''s men and clearing out a vacancy, he took out his notes in the library and began to prepare for the creation of the count of Monte Cristo. The count of Monte Cristo is a well deserved creation by Dumas Dumas, a French writer. Even in modern times, Harvey does not think his writing level can surpass this writer. He recalls the novel, animation and film content of this work, and restores the whole work from different angles. The novel version of the count of Monte Cristo belongs to Dumas. Film, animation and other versions are the interpretation of this story. Harvey sat in the spacious bedroom, the yellow light spread on the white paper, holding the pen in one hand. He put it down, closed his eyes and leaned against the table to meditate. He has 12 points of intellectual property. His thinking is much clearer than before, and his creative resistance is very small. When he focuses on the story of count of Monte Cristo, the plot content in his mind slowly emerges from the water. He opens his eyes and soon begins to write the story outline of count of Monte Cristo according to the historical background of the world. "The background of the story is set in the kingdom of Augustine. At that time, the king was framed and imprisoned in the desert island prison. The protagonist is to help the king deliver letters according to the orders of the old captain, and was arrested because the crew informs the nobles at that time." "The identity of the priest needs to be carefully considered. I knew that I should continue to ask Diana if there was a story about the treasure." "How to define the protagonist''s childhood? She marries the protagonist''s enemy. The ending of the film and the novel is different. I remember that in the film version, she is reunited with the protagonist. In the novel version, the protagonist and Haidai, the daughter of governor Ali, are far away. The film version is not good. On the contrary, Meredith has lost her bright features. Although she is innocent and deeply in love with the protagonist, her identity is always the enemy''s wife, and the description of her character in the novel is not like the type of compound with the protagonist. " "Haidai is the man who redeemed the male Lord for the second time, and the female Lord''s identity can''t be more suitable." Inspiration is like a spring of water. All the plots of count of Monte Cristo are combined with the materials he found. The nib of the pen falls on the white paper. With Harvey''s memory, one vivid character after another appears. They are not only the characters in the novel, but also the characters in the film. Harvey has different opinions on them. Meredith, who loves the protagonist Edmond Wise father Faria Faria Don grail, a crew member in collusion with Edmond''s rival fernan Every character''s impression is so clear, because they are all seen by Harvey. He did not create, but retell the classic. He finished the classic on the head of a giant. Chapter 7 "Ha ~" Harvey stretched and yawned. He looked tired. He put down his pen. His right hand used to write felt sore. He could feel the pain when he touched his finger. He shook his numb right hand, came to the window and slightly opened the curtain to see the dark street outside. The slanting shadow of the Victorian style buildings stretched by the moonlight and the deep alleys made the street particularly gloomy. The buildings on both sides of the road only had his lights on. "Even the street lights are off, which means it''s past twelve o''clock." Harvey was surprised that he had been addicted to novel writing for such a long time. His smooth thoughts made him feel that he could not stop at all. He touched his stomach and remembered that he had not had dinner yet, and his hunger became more and more intense. He found an oil lamp in the cupboard. After lighting it, he opened his door and was ready to go out to find some food. He was a little surprised that the cold maid Shirley didn''t call him out for dinner. When he came downstairs, he was stunned to see that the kitchen light was still on. When she walked in, she found Shirley in her white pajamas sitting reading a book. Her long hair was down and her temperament was much softer than usual. When she saw Harvey coming to the kitchen, she closed the books in her hand and stood up and nodded to him: "master, please wait a moment, I''ll help you warm the dinner." "Why don''t you sleep?" "I just couldn''t sleep, so I came to read the meeting book." She skillfully took up the white apron and tied it to her body. She cleaned up the dinner on the table and prepared to heat it up. Harvey nodded silently and didn''t say much. Just passing through the hall, he saw that the clock showed that it was more than one o''clock in the morning. As far as he knows, Shirley usually goes to bed at ten in the evening and gets up at six in the morning to prepare breakfast for him. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next day, Harvey continued to visit the Elroy library. This time, he was looking for the relevant history of the kingdom of Augustine, completing the historical background of the count of Monte Cristo and repairing the defects in the outline of the novel. The library is very quiet. The flow of people in a morning is estimated to be less than 100. Few people like him will stay in the library to read books. It is a kind of enjoyment to read books in such an antique, elegant and quiet library. He was immersed in the ocean of knowledge. In the afternoon, he felt a familiar sight. Not far away, Diana was surrounded by several female students. The lively and beautiful female students were whispering something. Diana was holding some books, and her attitude was flat. When she found that Harvey noticed herself, she nodded to him, Calm eyes still make people feel contemptuous. They didn''t see much of each other. Diana was surprised to see Harvey here the next day. When Harvey saw that Diana was surrounded by a circle of young and beautiful female students, he didn''t know how to ask for advice. He didn''t realize that his age was not much older than Diana''s. Harvey did not act. Some female students followed Diana''s eyes and found Harvey reading. When he was reading, he whispered excitedly: "ah, Diana, is that your fiance? I remember the name as... The heir to the Adrian family. " "Ah, I also know that my father said that now the Adrian family has rarely engaged in social activities. Diana, if you are so excellent, you can just put off this marriage. There are many people in the school who are better than him in status and talent. Why does Diana want to marry that kind of person?" The girl student glanced at Harvey and said in a low voice, "yes, I heard that he is still a playboy. There are some students in the school who are teased by him. He has only a past appearance and no gentlemanly demeanor." "No! It''s indecent. Such a person doesn''t deserve Diana. " The chattering discussions of the female students can be heard clearly in the quiet library. Harvey, who is reading a book, laughs when he hears them. In other words, he is sure to feel a pity about the marriage of Diana and Harvey Adrian. Now he is the client, but he doesn''t care very much. It''s his blessing to marry a smart and beautiful woman. If he can''t, he won''t ask for it. Walking out of the library, Diana didn''t agree with them this time. She glanced at them with her delicate eyes and whispered, "don''t say anything superfluous." For some reason, she didn''t want to be heard by Harvey. The girl students around her were stunned when they heard her displeasure. They were mischievous and vomited their tongue to vaguely pass the topic. Women in this era can''t live without learning some social skills. Behind them, the girls looked at each other with a little surprise. Is Diana angry that they said bad things about their fiance? Or just to protect the reputation of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce? It is true that the Adrian family is no longer worthy of Diana''s identity. Three years ago, the Cromwell chamber of Commerce entered the society in the name of the Adrian family. After three years of precipitation, the Adrian family became unknown. On the contrary, the Cromwell chamber of Commerce gained a place in the society, and the Adrian family lost its use value to the Cromwell chamber of Commerce, If this marriage is put off, even if her reputation is tainted with her ability, she can still find a better home. Diana''s father didn''t plan to do so. He acquiesced in Diana''s right of choice. Anyway, Cromwell chamber of Commerce established its social status in the name of the Adrian family. In the era of credit, betrayal would stain the reputation of the chamber of Commerce. On the other hand, in this era when aristocrats can marry merchants for their interests, this stain is not fatal. In addition, the Cromwell chamber of commerce also gives the Adrian family a reward of 100 Barrons a year. Whether to choose or not is not very important to the Cromwell chamber of Commerce today, so Diana has the right to choose. Diana''s own ideas are quite complicated. She saw Harvey for several months yesterday. When she first saw Harvey, she was a little suspicious of her eyes. Why did Harvey Adrian appear in the library? She faintly felt that there must be a major change in Harvey Adrian. She could not describe her feelings, It was as if standing in front of her was a stranger, other characters with Harvey Adrian''s appearance. She didn''t push off the marriage, mainly because she wanted to be free. Harvey Adrian is also a pedantic Playboy in her heart. She also knows that Harvey Adrian is not interested in her. If she pushes off the marriage, her father will definitely arrange another one for her. Why not choose a safe ending. It''s incredible that she had some hesitation in her mind before whether to marry Harvey Adrian. After meeting Harvey yesterday, the hesitation disappeared and her aversion to him decreased a little. Yesterday''s Harvey''s words and deeds were not as mature and steady as before. He could no longer read his thoughts through his face and eyes. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the evening, when the library closed, Harvey was reluctant to leave. When he got home, Shirley prepared hot water for him. When he came out of the bath, he saw the dinner prepared at the kitchen table. It was not very difficult to prepare dinner for two. "What''s the matter, sir? Is dinner not to your taste? " Shirley looks at Harvey who stops his knife and fork after a few bites. Harvey farfetched smile: "it''s not about dinner, eat." It''s about dinner! Harvey can''t get used to the food in this world. It''s basically bread, potatoes and beef. It''s not Shirley''s poor craftsmanship. It''s the recipe of this country is the same as that of the British Empire on earth. Most of the food in Harvey''s opinion can enter the "dark food world". Besides, spices in this world are luxury goods. To exaggerate, the price of spices is equivalent to gold, The upper nobility are not necessarily able to eat. He complained that the world''s high-end food is not as good as Shaxian snacks. After "enjoying" dinner, Harvey went back to his room and continued to write the outline. Yesterday, he basically finished the outline of the plot of count of Monte Cristo. Today, he just completed the work. The workload is not too much, so he went to sleep as early as Shirley. Tomorrow is the time for him to fight. Chapter 8 At the beginning of dawn, a ray of sunlight passed through the buildings and sprinkled on the streets. The light scattered the gloom of the alleys, and the city of Elroy woke up from the silence. Harvey''s street is still quiet. After all, it belongs to the activity area of the upper class. The orderly elegant buildings continue to the outskirts of the city and become uneven. It belongs to the civilian area. All kinds of simple carriages pull goods into and out of the market, and the soil from the wheels splashes on the pedestrians. Pedestrians are used to this situation, It''s better to arrange your own goods for a living than to have a dispute with the carriage. "Hey, sir, how about coming to see the newly picked apple? Try one for free to ensure your satisfaction." The fruit peddler in the market yelled a few times. When he saw someone coming, he carefully cut a piece of green and red apple in his stall with a knife for passers-by to taste. Even the chef was amazed by the exquisite craftsman. Every piece of flesh cut for passers-by was as thin as cicada wings. "Porter, I don''t know whether you should praise your knife work or you''re stingy," said the owner of the fruit stall The passers-by also heard the cry of the butcher: "the pig just killed is fresh. If you don''t buy it, it will be gone!" At the vegetable stall, the rough faced boss pulled his child''s ear and scolded: "hurry up! Send these tomatoes to Mr. Smith''s house, God bless! It''s half an hour sooner or later. Do you want to starve my important customers!? If Mr. Smith is dissatisfied, you don''t want to eat dinner these days! " In the morning, Shirley comes to the busy market in a gray brown coat to choose the food materials for cooking. Her dress is not gorgeous, and the color of her clothes is as common as most women''s clothes. However, her unique elegant and cool temperament suddenly distinguishes her from the busy atmosphere of the market. With her arrival, the market becomes a little quiet, and then turns to be full of people. "It''s her. It''s beautiful! I swear I''m prettier than any woman I''ve ever seen! Elena can''t even match her one percent. " "Owen, how about going to say hello to her? You''re the son of the butcher. You''ve got a bit of status. Maybe you can." "Give up. It''s so beautiful. It''s still the maid of the noble master''s family. No matter how cheap it is, it''s not our turn." The young men in the market were shy and peeped at her, but they did not dare to talk to her, for fear of blaspheming her quiet and noble temperament. Shirley''s face is flat. After choosing the daily food, she goes back to the house. She takes off her special coat, puts on a classic black skirt, ties a white apron, curls up her hair, and holds it in a white maid''s hat. When she prepares breakfast, she sees Harvey standing up in front of the washstand to wash. In her eyes, Harvey has changed in the past two days. Although I don''t know what changes have taken place in Harvey, it can be sure that Harvey is much better than before. Looking at Harvey''s back, Shirley''s unswerving cold face and smile are fleeting. "Sherry, I''ll have a cup of coffee later, no sugar." After washing and gargling, Harvey''s face was still sleepy. At this time in the past, he was still sleeping, and his body was not used to the current biological clock. "Yes, please wait a moment." As he was about to go upstairs, Harvey suddenly turned to Shirley and said, "by the way, Shirley, can you take a turn around the skirt with both hands?" Shirley, dressed in a maid''s dress, is a little confused about Harvey''s orders. She twists the skirt with both hands and turns it gracefully. The skirt of the maid''s dress is very long. When she lifts the skirt, she can see her boots and legs in white glass stockings. The turning range of her delicate body is not fast or slow, and the two similar ribbons of the maid''s hat dance with it, The lightness and elegance of that moment can touch people''s heart more directly than any dance. Shirley put down the skirt of the maid''s long skirt and asked softly, "so?" Harvey nodded with a serious look: "that''s OK." On the way back to the bedroom, Harvey was very satisfied with his whim. He felt his chin and muttered, "sure enough, a maid is justice, and a maid is a man''s romance." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Seeing good things, Harvey was inspired. He took out the manuscript, pen and ink he bought yesterday and prepared to start his own writing career. In fact, there are typewriters and machines with similar functions made by magic in this world. He even heard that some magicians can make a magic pen that can write automatically according to the owner''s wishes, but he can''t afford any of them with his current assets. After the pen is filled with ink, it falls on the manuscript paper. Harvey takes a deep breath, and the nib of the pen flies to write a banquet of Avengers, a discussion of human nature, and a dialectic of hope and salvation. "Count of Monte Cristo" On the 29th of June 1913, the watchmen on the watchtower of the safe harbor sent out a signal to the people that the three masted sailboat, the petrel, had returned. It started from northwark and came here through hykes island. A pilot was immediately sent out, bypassing the south of the harbor and boarding the petrel. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± In this world, there is also the honorific name of God, but there is no such word as Christ. Harvey still intends to keep the original title of the book and take it as the pure pseudonym of the protagonist. He can create the count of Monte Cristo in this world, but the count of Monte Cristo does not belong to his works. His actual behavior is the same as the film adaptation. Harvey has completed the outline of the novel the count of Monte Cristo, but the process of writing the novel is not as smooth as he imagined. When he was on earth, he tried to write ten thousand words a day. This kind of writing speed is absolutely appalling in this era, but now it takes him more than two hours to complete two thousand words, half of the content of a chapter. With three sheets of manuscript paper, the font on the manuscript paper is not very decent. It just allows people to see the extent of what they are writing, and it is a little sloppy because of the marks of alteration. "In this world, there are few words, no substitutes, and the style of novels is not perfect." "A disaster movie" Harvey put down his pen and rubbed his temple in pain. He had to admit that he underestimated the difficulty of handwritten novels. What bothered him most was that he had to undertake translation while writing novels. Different languages have different rules. Chinese idioms are not suitable for English, and English is not necessarily interlinked with the world''s languages, He needs to think about how to explain the meaning of words and reshape the novel in the language of the world. But who is Harvey Adrian? A skilful playboy, who didn''t read many books, could not leave any trace when his ink splashed on the white paper, which absorbed his memory and had no effect on Harvey now. He went downstairs to have breakfast, added a cup of coffee to refresh himself, bit his teeth and went back to the original position of the dresser to continue his creation. The process of writing the novel the count of Monte Cristo is extremely difficult, and his impatience turns into mental torture. Harvey still has to suppress his impatience and persevere, racking his brains to ease it bit by bit. In the afternoon, he took time to go to the Elroy library, but he didn''t find any information about novel creation or vocabulary. He asked the librarian, but he still got nothing. In this world, it really depends on his knowledge to become a novelist. He had no choice but to resist the urge to vomit blood. Chapter 9 Harvey is self abusive every day. Maybe it''s very easy for ordinary people to create a novel. Just move their brain and then move their fingers. The truth is that creating a novel is squeezing the brain. Its essence is the same as moving bricks. The spiritual torture is even more unbearable. When the creation is not smooth, the feeling of irritability and depression is like a poisonous snake sitting in Harvey''s heart, eating all his patience. Harvey can''t remember how many times he had the impulse to lift the table in three days, and he gritted his teeth again and again. His reason overcame the impulse, and if he couldn''t find any other way to raise money, he had to write it down. I don''t know whether this sense of oppression is similar to the protagonist who was framed and suffered from prison. When he wrote about the torture and pain suffered by the protagonist Edmond, it was surprisingly smooth. All the negative emotions were poured into his protagonist, and all the dissatisfaction was "expressed" through him. In the bedroom, the pen in Harvey''s hand turns very fast, and the characters are connected into a piece, so the recognition becomes lower. His eyes are shining, ignoring the pain of his right hand, venting all the negative emotions. For the first time, he felt the pleasure of creation! His protagonist, Edmund Dants, is suffering from unprecedented hardships in prison. When he got married, he was framed and led to innocent imprisonment. He fell from the top of his life to the bottom. He prayed for hope every day. Villefort, the Deputy Prosecutor who had promised him, had no news. The prison inspector did not bring back any news. With the passage of time, Dants'' heart fell to hell, and he was desperate. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Lonely and maddening prison, there are only iron bars and the unchanging sea view outside. The sea breeze mixed with the smell of the sea blows into the prison from the narrow window. Edmond Dants, a young sailor who once thought he was a man, leaves tears of regret. When the new warden took office, he thought it was too troublesome to remember the names of prisoners, so he simply used their cell number instead. There are more than 100 rooms in this hideous prison. The prisoners are named after their room number. The unfortunate protagonist is no longer Edmond Dants. He is now the No. 34. No. 34 grabbed the iron bar of the window and roared: "Lord! Please tell me what I did wrong! Why let an innocent person, who is about to get happiness, suffer such a disaster! " "No one! no one! No one''s coming! Why should I be imprisoned in this small and dirty prison at the best time of my life? I''ve been tortured by loneliness and I''m going to go crazy. Am I going to spend the rest of my life in this gloomy corner? " "Spend the rest of your life here!" "I''m innocent, is that true? Or maybe I will be punished if I really commit some crimes! " "No! I didn''t commit any crime! At that time, prosecutor de Villefort should have burned the letter from his majesty. " "Ah, it''s all the fault of that secret letter! If it hadn''t been for that secret letter, I would have married Meredith by now, and we would have been very happy. Maybe we had children "Who is it!? Who is the informant? " "I will curse you! Curse you to hell! You''re going to be put on the guillotine! Your despicable spirit will be despised by everyone! Your dirty soul will endure the fire of purgatory forever The uncontrollable fury occupied his mind. Dants hit the stone wall of the prison with his own body and cursed God. He had not taken care of his appearance for a long time. His hair and beard were very long. When he cursed God with the blood left on his forehead, he seemed to be possessed by the devil, so that the prison guards who guarded him were scared away from him. Dant ¨¨ s transferred his anger to everything around him. He was angry at himself, at every meaningless thing around him, such as his shabby bed, such as the cold stone wall, or the cool sea breeze blowing in from the window. The secret letter that prosecutor Villefort showed him reappeared in his mind, and the font was as red as blood. He waited in despair and numbness, and his thoughts became dull due to lack of communication. He could not even recognize that what pushed him into the abyss of pain was the retribution of God or the hatred of man. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ When Edmond Dants was preparing to commit suicide on hunger strike in Dugu''s prison, he heard a strange noise coming from the stone wall of the prison. He talked with the mysterious prisoner. Edmond Dants, who had been lonely for a long time, felt solace for the first time. For him, it was a ray of sunshine in the abyss of despair, which saved him from the madness and loneliness. The plot of the novel came to an abrupt end, and there was no time for Harvey to write it down. Three days after the creation of count of Monte Cristo, Harvey was paralyzed in his bedroom seat and looked at the manuscript on the desk with dull and tired eyes. Because he stayed up late, his eyes were covered with blood, his right hand could not help shaking, and his palm skin was dyed black with ink. For a long time, the gasping Harvey trembled and gathered up the manuscripts, but he didn''t even have the energy to confirm them. After loading them in the folder, he stood up with his desk and felt dizzy. He almost didn''t fall down. His constitution is only 9 points, which is not as good as that of ordinary people. In recent days, he has been exhausted in order to create, and his physical strength and spirit are overdrawn to the limit. After a while, Harvey goes out to give the manuscript to Shirley and orders her to make a copy and submit the copy to Leonard press. He collapsed on the bed, and his eyelids were not up and down. Every blink made him feel like he would fall asleep at any time. When he handed the manuscript to Shirley, the mysterious attribute template in his mind sent him a little information and new changes. He was so tired that before going to bed, he consciously called out the attribute panel in his mind to see the changes. "Harvey Adrian Constitution: 9 Intelligence: 12 Charm: 10 Spirit: 12 Dexterity: 11 Energy: 3 / 10 (extremely weak) Remaining distribution point: 0 skill: [writing] Level: C Explanation: he is already a qualified writer, even if there are many shortcomings, he can''t cover up the highlights of his works. talent [magic talent] Level: D Explanation: it seems that because you have the blood of the caster, you are closer to the etheric elements than most people. If you learn magic from childhood, you may be able to sense the magic net and become a formal caster. Number of times to increase the remaining skill level: 1. " "Skill seems to be an active skill. Talent can be understood as a passive skill. Can it be upgraded once?" Harvey, squinting in bed, muttered in his mind. Before he had time to think about the changes in the attribute panel, he closed his eyes and fell asleep. Chapter 10 Leonard press is famous in Elroy, not to mention its huge industrial chain. The most proud thing about Leonard press is its name. Leonard is a hereditary Viscount''s surname. All nobles with this surname are famous figures in Elroy''s society, and they will be noticed by guests at any banquet. More than ten years ago, the rapid development of printing technology started a wave of literature. At that time, the Leonard family founded Leonard publishing house, which took a share in this wave. Because of its prominent social status, Leonard publishing house soon came into people''s view and won most of the cake of publishing industry with the support of wealth and fame. There is a saying circulating in the publishing industry of Elroy: "there are only two publishing houses in this city. Pulan smiles at Shirley quietly and says," we have confirmed the receipt of the manuscript. Please keep this voucher. If there is any news, we will send someone to your residence to inform you. " When Sherry leaves Leonard publishing house, Pran puts the manuscripts of count of Monte Cristo into the folder again and throws them into the hill like manuscripts pile on his desk. These manuscripts are all substandard products and are not qualified to be published in magazines. "It''s a pity that such a poor aristocrat and such a high-level maid should have received formal education by reading the font." Pran shakes his head and feels sorry that such an outstanding woman as Shirley is a maid of the Adrian family. He doesn''t want to spend his energy on reviewing a handwritten novel. The most important thing is that he knows something about the Adrian family. The founder used to be a court mage, who was awarded the medal of hereditary Baron by the emperor at that time. However, since the unexpected death of the court mage, the generation has been worse than the generation. Now he has no influence in the business and political circles, and he has been eliminated from the society, which is worthless. The only successor left is Harvey Adrian, a little-known Playboy in social circles. What kind of novel can he write? The most important thing for Leonard''s publishing house to contributors is their identity, followed by the work itself. They were originally a publishing house used to serve the nobility and some well-known writers. Harvey Adrian doesn''t have a share. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Does a skill upgrading opportunity involve writing skills? Now I only have the writing skill on my panel. I have this skill after writing count of Monte Cristo. Will learning magic or anything else show other skills Harvey, who wakes up from his deep sleep, opens his property panel for the first time and carefully considers the use of a skill upgrading opportunity as a reward for creating the novel the count of Monte Cristo. He hesitated. Sooner or later, he would be involved in magic. What''s more, he didn''t know the value of a skill upgrade opportunity. "I don''t have any other skills now, let alone novels. Since the first half of the novel the count of Monte Cristo can be rewarded for skill upgrading, I''m sure I can get more in the future. It''s very necessary to upgrade my writing skills." After thinking about it, Harvey''s consciousness moved, and the attribute panel in his mind changed again. "Skills: [writing] Level: B Explanation: he has the writing standard of a famous writer, and can create excellent novels, touching poems, skillfully play with beautiful words, and make those girls cry when they stir up emotions. " After upgrading his [writing] skills, Harvey feels that his thinking changes again, as if all the difficulties in his previous novel writing are gone. When he goes to conceive the plot of the novel, he naturally draws inferences from one instance, thinks of more places he neglected in the past, and clearly knows the structure of a novel and how to write it to achieve the best effect. The only drawback is that his personal knowledge reserve is still slightly insufficient. Upgrading his skills is like turning a bowl of water into a barrel. He has the ability to hold more water, but how much water can be contained in the barrel depends on him. Harvey is very satisfied with this result. Although the skill level of [writing] is only level B, it''s enough to copy the classic works of the earth. Chapter 11 In this era, the publication of novel publications is still based on the traditional way. Generally, the publishers are responsible for reviewing the manuscripts, and the approved works can be published, and then the authors can get a part of the sales share every month. As for the rich businessmen or nobles who have money, they can choose to publish at their own expense, which is equivalent to paying the publishing house printing fees, and relatively can obtain the vast majority of the sales share. In this era, there is no perfect copyright law. The distribution of publishing interests is simple and rough. Harvey asked Shirley to submit with a copy to prevent future copyright disputes. The publishing house belongs to a large group of people. In fact, it really dares not do anything to occupy the copyright of novels. With the breakthrough development of literature in this era, many big cities have set up organizations similar to novelist''s Association. Their status in the society is not low. The status of famous writers is not as high as that of hereditary aristocrats, and they are also much higher than that of ordinary rich businessmen. At the end of the solicitation, it will take a week for the reviewers to decide which works to publish. In the future, the readers and reviewers will jointly decide the winners of these published works. The actual works to be published are basically decided at the time of soliciting contributions. Every novel manuscript sent to the publishing house will have reviewers to judge the value of the work and the identity value of the author at the first time. Now that the count of Monte Cristo has been sent to Leonard press, Harvey can relax a little. He has strong confidence in whether the novel can stand out from the first round of review. When he was in the Elroy library, he also read a lot of novels. He thinks that the count of Monte Cristo is one of the best in all aspects, and he will naturally be attracted by the story at the beginning. Next, Harvey will go to the library to enrich himself and prepare for the next story creation of the count of Monte Cristo. When his writing level is improved, he needs to improve his knowledge reserve to give full play to the advantage of this skill. He reads in the library during the day, borrows books at night and reads by candle at night. His reading speed is very fast, When you devote yourself wholeheartedly, dozens of books a day are more than enough. Harvey is very fast at reading in the library. The woman who receives guests at the front desk has doubted Harvey''s affectation for countless times. Who can turn ten or twenty pages in a minute? Seeing that Harvey has been doing this for several days in a row, doubt Turns into admiration. If someone can really sit in the library for several days and turn books aimlessly, this patience is admirable enough. Compared with reading fast, it is a more reasonable explanation. Harvey found that the improvement of his writing skills had an impact on his reading. When he was reading, he quickly found out the style and plot structure of the whole book and greedily absorbed the knowledge and ideas contained in it. It was obvious that he could enjoy reading classical novels that he didn''t like before. While reading in the library, Harvey met his nominally fiancee Diana several times. Apart from daily greetings, they didn''t meet each other at all. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At the end of the conference on this solicitation, the reviewers of Leonard press sat in the open office drinking and chatting about the interesting stories in this solicitation, or the interesting plots in the novel, or who was the author of the work, or boasting that they were the reviewers of the writer. Pran Garcia is one of them. Compared with his colleagues, his experience of reviewing manuscripts is much more prosaic, and there is nothing to be proud of. The reviewers of Leonard press are young people who have recently graduated from university. They love literature, are talented, can accept new ideas, and understand the popular direction of literature. Their defect is that they have no experience. Drunk and proud, the young reviewer announced: "there are so many excellent works this time. I''m in charge of Mr. Bradley''s new work the girl by the river. That''s a good work!" Other reviewers cast envious eyes. "Just you. Mr. Bradley is one of the most famous writers in recent years. Novels are very popular. Many noble women have difficulty meeting him. Maybe you have some good affairs. Those noble ladies are willing to please you in order to meet Mr. Bradley." The drunk reviewer waved his hand and pretended to be modest: "ha ha, don''t exaggerate. I''m just a reviewer." Looking at his colleagues'' complacency, Pulan drank silently, thought about it, and suddenly said, "it''s not all boring here. On the last day of the deadline, the maid of the Adrian family came to submit a novel written by Harvey Adrian." "Ah, the maid who is said to have elf blood?" The young reviewer was immediately attracted by this sentence and automatically ignored Harvey Adrian''s name. "I know. It''s said that she looks very beautiful. How about her ears? It''s a pity that I didn''t pay attention at that time, otherwise I wouldn''t let Pulan take the lead. It''s an honor just to talk to her. " Pulan put down her glass, her heart fluttered, but on the surface she shook her head and explained in silence: "her appearance is indeed the most outstanding woman I have ever seen. She is contributing for the host, but what I want to say is that the manuscript she took over was handwritten." "That Harvey also writes novels?" "It''s not surprising that many of the people who participated in this essay contest were young nobles. Anyway, this essay contest was originally held to make them stand out." Young colleagues are very interested in asking: "handwritten novels, how about the quality of the content?" Pran shook his head: "I don''t know. Anyway, Harvey Adrian is just a playboy. His works have no audit value and are still handwritten. How can I manage so much?" "Ha ha, that''s what I said." "I will definitely look at it, so there is an excuse to visit. It''s a maid with ELF blood. It''s hard to meet in this era." Young people in the office can''t stop laughing, but there are also reviewers who can''t fit in with the lively atmosphere. A stern faced middle-aged man packed up his office documents and was ready to leave here. When he passed by, he glanced at Pulan and said, "you are the reviewer. Do your duty well." Pran toasted him with a smile. When the middle-aged man left, there was talk of him in the open office. The young reviewer commented with a sarcastic tone: "that guy is still like this. He can''t understand the atmosphere." "Who let him be one of the elders of our society? It is said that he brought many writers to our society for publication, and the novel industry of our society will develop." "I have the ability. I just don''t know how to be a person. Otherwise, I won''t be. Now I''m just a reviewer. If I could get into the society and get to know those beautiful ladies, maybe I''d have a chance to kiss Fangze." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ For a week, Harvey was reading books every day to enrich himself. He felt very comfortable. When he was satisfied, the first batch of novels solicited by Leonard publishing house came out and published in the newspaper one day in advance. "There''s no count of Monte Cristo on the list In the living room, Harvey frowned and gazed at the newspaper in his hand. His face was gloomy and ugly. A large page of the newspaper published a list of more than ten novels that would be officially published tomorrow, but he couldn''t find a word in count of Monte Cristo. "Count of Monte Cristo" failed in the first round of examination, not even qualified to publish!? He didn''t believe this result. He thought that his "translation" work was in place. He also improved the plot structure of the novel in combination with his experience as a later novelist. Is the count of Monte Cristo, as a world-famous work, of poor quality, or is the reviewer of Leonard Publishing House eyeless? Harvey believes that it is the latter. The famous works witnessed by billions of people all over the world can''t even have the qualification to publish! He put the newspaper down, closed his eyes, leaned against the chair and took a deep breath. What should we do now? It''s totally unexpected. To be honest, he can''t swallow the breath. Whether he can win the prize or not is the second. This is a work that he spent a whole week painstakingly creating, combining the last world famous work with his modern writing experience. "But they don''t have the right to publish Harvey smashed his mouth and whispered to himself. His fingers holding the armrest of the chair turned white because of too much force. His body and mind tasted the bitter taste again, and he was not willing to give up. After pondering for a long time, he took out the attachment Shirley had brought back from the publishing house from the drawer, which clearly stated the proof of his contribution and the name of the reviewer who was responsible for examining the count of Monte Cristo. He needed to confirm in person whether the count of Monte Cristo, which was written by him, was really so unbearable in the field of world literature. Harvey, dressed in a good suit, a coat and a hat, looks like a model. He is handsome, steady and gentle. He has changed his previous frivolous image into a young scholar. Chapter 12 Harvey was waiting in the street for a black carriage. When he opened the door of the carriage, he found that there were already guests in it. It was the first person he met when he crossed into the world. Lester, the person in charge of debt recovery, was dressed in an old-fashioned suit and wearing a high hat. He sat on one side of the carriage, holding the symbolic gentleman''s stick in both hands. Harvey looked up at the coachman sitting on the top of the car. His bulky figure could not be covered by his simple suit. After getting on the car, Harvey sat opposite Leicester and said, "please go to Leonard press." Leicester looked at Harvey''s outfit with scornful eyes as the carriage started slowly. "Mr. Adrian, you must know that even the cost of the carriage belongs to us before your debt is paid off." Harvey replied humbly, "Mr. Lester, you should have promised me a month''s grace." "Of course, the most important thing for our businessmen is credibility, which I hope is the same for you, Mr. Adrian. This time we will give you a free ride to show our respect for you." Lester laughs and looks at him with indescribable indifference and banter, which is a direct indication that they are monitoring Harvey. The purpose of this meeting with Harvey is to convey this message to him, so as to dispel his escape or other ideas. Harvey was not used to beating around the Bush and said, "thank you. I''m trying to raise 30 barons to pay off my debt." "The prize money for Leonard''s solicitation is 5000 barons. It seems a good choice to pay off Mr. Adrian''s debts and leave a lot of money." Harvey looked at him blandly. "That''s true. What''s the problem?" Since this group of people are watching him, they should know about his trip to the library and asking Shirley to send the manuscript to Leonard''s publishing house. It''s not hard to guess Harvey''s plan. Lester leaned back on his chair and cocked his legs: "no, I just want to congratulate Mr. Adrian on the big sale of his work in advance. Please allow me to ask a rude question. Did your work appear in this morning''s newspaper?" Harvey shrugged. "It should have been, but there was a small accident. I need to go to Leonard''s to confirm it." "It''s a masterpiece. Mr. Adrian is as naive as ever." Hearing the words, Lester expected the result and laughed impolitely, full of ridicule for a man who was beyond his ability. Harvey Adrian once naively thought that it''s OK to borrow money from private banks. Naively, he thought Leicester didn''t dare to do anything to such a hereditary aristocrat as him. In Leicester''s opinion, Harvey just repeated this mistake now, but the object became others. Before the carriage took Harvey to Leonard''s publishing house, Lester gave him an ultimatum: "Dear Mr. Adrian, we hope you can understand that there are only 18 days before your repayment date. Instead of doing stupid things, you''d better think about how to ask your fiancee for help or sell your maid." "Thank you for your advice, Mr. Lester. I can''t be clearer about my situation." Harvey watched the carriage leave with a more ugly face, bewildered and oppressed by others. Lester didn''t say a word impolitely. His arrogant attitude and sarcasm made him feel bad. It was just as Lester had expected, The count of Monte Cristo, which he created, did not even have a chance to publish. "Damn it With a curse, he turned to see the duplex office building in front of him. The architectural style is Baroque, with a total of two floors. The exterior decoration of the building is extremely luxurious and complex. Some of the exterior walls are painted with light blue wall paint. Two thick marble columns beside the gate are carved with exquisite and complex patterns, full of artistic style. The window design is modern, Line by line in order, through the transparent glass, you can see the moving figures inside. This kind of architectural style may have been criticized as heresy in the earlier period. However, with the development of art, the revival of classicism and the conflict of new culture, such a passionate and free architectural culture will usher in new development just like the field of literature. After entering, he found that the interior was much more lively than he had imagined. Many well-dressed people came in and out, with different ages. The youngest one was similar to him, and the older one had frosty hair. These people were obviously not employees of Leonard press. "Just like myself." Harvey sighed with a heavy heart. He guessed that these people were just like him. Most of them had blind confidence in their works. As a result, they didn''t even have a chance to publish. They would come to ask for help. He explained his intention to the receptionist and was assigned to the reviewer''s open office. According to the instructions of the receptionist, he found the reviewer of count of Monte Cristo, Pran Garcia. Harvey is a mature man who seems to have rich experience. He is dealing with a contributor with the same purpose as Adrian. Harvey comes forward to show his intention and sits aside to wait quietly. More than ten minutes later, Pran sent away the contributors who came to question the failure of his work, and then turned to Harwick and said, "Sir, I''m Pran Garcia. Who are you?" Harvey''s dress is not bad now, and his mature and polite attitude makes him look up. Harvey held out his right hand to show his identity: "Harvey Adrian, the author of your novel the count of Monte Cristo, the purpose of this trip is to get back the novel contribution of the count of Monte Cristo." This is Harvey Adrian? Pulan was a little stunned. Is this young man with good manners the legendary social Playboy Harvey Adrian? It''s not that the person he just dealt with has no higher status than Harvey, but Harvey surprised him. He shook his head and sighed: "ah, it''s a pity that your works have not passed this audit. There is no doubt that the quality of your works is excellent. However, there are too many writers participating in the solicitation, and excellent works emerge in endlessly. After careful selection, we have to choose the batch with the most potential for publishing." If Harvey didn''t know the world''s popular tactful style and had confidence in the quality of the count of Monte Cristo, he would have believed this statement. The purpose of his visit was to confirm whether the reviewers had a good look at the count of Monte Cristo. The polite statement has given the answer. "The failure of my work really hit me a lot, but when I came here to see today''s battle of your publishing house, I felt much better. There are so many people who come back with the same hope but disappointment as me. At least my work is not the worst one." Harvey chuckled and replied politely. Pran looks at Harvey by accident. As a contributor, he doesn''t explain his work. After a few words of chatting, Pulan finds the manuscript of count of Monte Cristo delivered by Shirley and returns it to Harvey. He opens the folder to make sure that the manuscript is as fresh as new. When Leonard''s gave up count of Monte Cristo, Harvey could not spare the face to argue with them about whether the novel was worth publishing. "It''s better to plead with Diana than to make a fool of herself here. There''s still more than half a month left. If we really can''t, we can only rely on our cheap fiancee." Harvey thought, frustrated. Chapter 13 When Harvey got back the copy of count of Monte Cristo and was about to leave Leonard publishing house, a middle-aged man with a sparse beard met him and looked up and down at Harvey with a steady and oppressive look: "you are Mr. Harvey Adrian, aren''t you?" Standing next to them, Pran frowned subconsciously. In front of him, this middle-aged man is motley Evelyn, one of the elders of the reviewers of Leonard publishing house. He has been acting as a reviewer since the founding of Leonard''s novel plate, and his qualifications are higher than those of all the reviewers present. However, motley''s character is dull and serious, and he can''t please his boss or get along well with his colleagues, so he hasn''t climbed to a higher position so far. No matter how he deals with people, motley''s quality as a reviewer is beyond doubt. Any work that has been approved by him, even if it can''t sell well, is a good work with good reputation. What does he want to do? Planck recalled that he had never spent any energy to examine Harvey Adrian''s works in his chat a few days ago. Motley also scolded him for not doing his duty as a reviewer. All in all, if motley wants to take over his audit work, it''s fair to hit him in the face! The displeasure on his face flashed by, secretly scolding motley that he really can''t be a man and deserves to be a reviewer all his life. Feeling surprised, Harvey held out his right hand, shook his chin and said, "I am. What''s the matter?" Motley said seriously, "my name is motley Evelyn, who is also one of the reviewers of Leonard publishing house. In fact, there are still disputes among our reviewers about Mr. Adrian''s works. We hope to review your works and decide whether to publish them." Harvey thought: "the list of publications has been confirmed?" "Excellent works are indispensable to our Leonard publishing house. Compared with an excellent work, rules and regulations are second. If Mr. Adrian''s work passes the review, I will apply for additional publishing quantity." Motley spoke in a sonorous voice. Harvey turned his head and looked at Pulan. He found that he was forced to smile and nodded: "well, I''ll send someone to get count of Monte Cristo the next day. I hope my work doesn''t disappoint you." After leaving Leonard publishing house, Harvey''s mind was a little hazy. He didn''t know what was going on inside Leonard publishing house. Has the count of Monte Cristo really been censored? Motley''s words gave him hope again. Compared with the Pran Garcia, motley Evelyn made Harvey feel more trustworthy. In the Leonard press, Pulan caught up with motley, who was holding a copy of count of Monte Cristo, and asked aggressively, "Mr. Evelyn, what do you want to do? The list of novels has been confirmed and can''t be changed! What''s more, a Playboy''s works are worth reviewing because of his interest. " Other reviewers in Leonard''s press focused on the two. They didn''t speak. Motley Evelyn had a very high qualification in the press. When motley returned to his office and put down the copy of count of Monte Cristo, he slowly asked, "Garcia, what do you think of the manuscript?" "It''s a product of the backward times. Nowadays, all writers use typewriters to write novels," he replied without hesitation "All?" Motley''s serious look was rare, showing a look of scorn: "most of the writers I met still keep the habit of writing novels. I have come from that era and can''t understand the inconvenience of writing." Motley added in a complex tone: "slow speed, messy manuscripts, printing trouble, the shortcomings are far more than that." "Mr. Evelyn, why..." "Don''t you ask the novelists who keep the habit of writing by hand? They don''t know the shortcomings of handwritten manuscripts better than a reviewer. They are the real creators who transform words into culture. Why do they keep the habit of handwritten manuscripts "This "Times are different, I can understand your point of view, but I also have my own persistence. No matter what the reason, I think the novelist who can write by hand at least retains the enthusiasm of creation. In this case, even if the work is worthless, it needs the reviewer to review and confirm the value of the work. This is the most basic respect for a novelist and the responsibility of the reviewer. This review is my personal request, and you don''t care. " Pulan was speechless, unable to refute motley''s words, and unwilling to lose face in vain, he strongly refuted: "this will only reduce the efficiency of novel review. During the solicitation period, we have to review dozens of works a day. These novelists who do not consider the situation of the publishing house are not sincere enough. How can the quality be good?" Motley shook his head and said slowly in a disappointed tone: "the novelist is only responsible for his own work, and the reviewer is responsible for the novelist, that''s all." "Then we have nothing to talk about." Pulan turned to leave with an iron face. The open office experienced a short period of quiet and excitement. Motley''s words made many reviewers feel thoughtful. Motley Evelyn sighed as he looked at the photocopies on the desk, which were packed in folders. The ideas he insisted on were probably the products of the old times. This is the inevitable result of the progress of the times. The popularity of literature makes people lose their respect for literature, because everyone can create beautiful poems and write down their own imagination. However, there are many works that can be accepted by others. In the past, the reviewer''s job was to help novelists create and solve all kinds of troubles. Now, in a real sense, he has become a person who selects and reviews novels, and his status and ideas have fundamentally changed. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the evening, only two oil lamps are on in the dark study. The study is full of bookshelves full of hardcover books. The bookshelves can no longer hold more books, so that a small number of books are piled up next to the bookshelves. From the orderly sorting and spotlessness of these books, we can see the extent of the owner''s care for these books. Motley, the reviewer of Leonard press, put on his glasses and white gloves and took out the novel the count of Monte Cristo, which he took over from Harvey today. He asked for re examination in his own name and needed to be careful with the precious manuscript. Count of Monte Cristo Seeing the title of the novel, motley thought about the meaning of the title. Is it a biography of a celebrity? Or fictional character stories? Turning to the first page, he read the novel as a reviewer. "The handwriting can''t be said to be beautiful, it''s just the degree to which the meaning can be distinguished." Edmond Dants, a high spirited young acting captain, returns to Hong Kong. He is about to become the captain of a large ship and marry his beloved woman. However, he has another task. He is entrusted by the captain to meet the exiled King Augustine. The king entrusts him to deliver a secret letter to his relatives in his kingdom. "The way of writing is a bit strange, otherwise the words and sentences have never been seen before, but the meaning is easy to understand." Motley is acutely aware of the strange writing style of count of Monte Cristo. Although many of them are easy to understand, a few of them need to be pondered over and understood in combination with the context. He often suddenly realizes and marvels at the author''s fantastic ideas of creating new words. For ordinary readers, this is a point reduction project, but motley is interested in it. Chapter 14 Harvey created about 50000 words in three days. The cost is that he spent almost all his time on creation except eating, sleeping and going to the toilet. Although the creation process is difficult, he can still achieve his goal with more agile thoughts and a lot of time. Leonard press is required to solicit more than 30000 words, so that it can be selected into the publication list and print a volume. This time, the serial publication of the solicited novel is a binding collection, which requires the creation of more than 2000 words per day. All the published novels are bound to the same publication, similar to the situation of the story club. The bound novels will be sold on odd days every month. Harvey looks more like the simplified operation mode of future generations of jump. Dumas, a famous French writer, spent a year and a half writing the count of Monte Cristo, with about 900000 words. He published 136 issues in the French "argumento" in Paris. During that period, he revisited the fishing village of Catalonia and Chateau d''If, and finished the series intermittently. At that time, he knocked on the door of popular novels and carried them forward in different categories. The count of Monte Cristo became the pride of Marseilles, In Marseilles there are Christchurch street, Edmond Dants street and so on. The extensive influence shows the social sensation caused by the count of Monte Cristo at that time, and it is not too much to call it the social phenomenon of that era. It''s not that there have been no articles on the classification of popular novels before. However, at that time, the status of popular novels was just like the existence of Chinese Internet articles on the earth, which was not recognized by mainstream literature. The same is true in this world. There is only a vague definition of popular novel. Motley, a senior reviewer, has never seen such a strange novel. The content of count of Monte Cristo is easy to understand, but it is fascinating with only 50000 words. The whole story does not deliberately show any human relations principles, but promotes all this with the plot. The characters in the novel naturally express different ideas in the novel world and express their own identity and position. The story is based on the Augustine Kingdom 100 years ago. There are differences in ruling concepts between the king and the aristocracy. The aristocracy describes the cruelty of the political struggle. The protagonist is the innocent victim involved in this dispute. At the best time of life, being wronged and imprisoned, this experience alone can make the kind-hearted readers feel angry. Compared with the original work the count of Monte Cristo, Harvey has no rich knowledge and insight, and he can''t go to the kingdom of Augustine to investigate in person. Therefore, he pays more attention to the plot performance, the disputes between the characters and the class, and it''s not difficult to write with reference to the novel itself and his experience as a later character. Like the time of the count of Monte Cristo, Harvey also needs to integrate dramatic elements and quote some classic sentences to package the work itself. Harvey divides the count of Monte Cristo into three parts. The first part is Edmond''s unjust imprisonment and his encounter with the first Redeemer, father Faria. The second part is gratitude. The third part is revenge. Only the combination of the three parts can be regarded as a popular novel and complete the theme of the count of Monte Cristo. Fifty thousand words can only be regarded as the beginning of the story. A young man who is involved in the innocent struggle finds a ray of light to redeem him in the desperate situation, and nothing else can be seen. Motley is a senior reviewer. He has little information in the eyes of ordinary people, but he can find clues to infer the story network of the whole work. Now he is also a little confused. He can''t let go of the novel for a long time. "It is certain that this novel does not belong to classical literature. The story is clear and the protagonist should be Edmond, the captain in prison. But what can he do? How can a person who has been hit as a dangerous political prisoner break away from the predicament? The priest, whom the prison guards think is crazy, must be an important clue. " "The plot of the novel is very smooth, especially after Edmond''s imprisonment, the description of him can feel the extreme depression and madness between the lines. The handwriting of this part of the manuscript becomes more messy, but it''s a pity that it''s completed at one go! The published works can not be published in the form of handwritten manuscripts. After printing, this part of the plot will lack some flavor. " It''s late at night After reading the novel of 50000 words, he still can''t forget that the current plot progress of count of Monte Cristo is like opening a huge net to hold his mind firmly. He can''t help guessing the fate of any character in it. Will Edmond prove his innocence and get out of prison? What''s the situation of Edmond''s young and beautiful fiancee, and who is the person who framed him, There is also the identity of a madman priest, why he was held in the bottom prison with bad environment. Masterpiece! This is an undoubted masterpiece! In his career as a peer reviewer, he rarely encountered works that attracted him so much. The last one was five years ago, and that novel has become a classic in the kingdom of Baron. Motley is very glad for his request for reexamination. Because of this, he did not miss an outstanding work. He also feels regret that this work does not belong to him after all. If Pran can seize this opportunity, he has a great chance to become famous. From the beginning, he explained to Harvey that there was a dispute between their reviewers about the work. Whether the work was good or bad, motley didn''t want to seize the opportunity belonging to another reviewer. "I hope this work can change his attitude as a reviewer, at least make him no longer have different opinions on the manuscripts." Motley reluctantly put count of Monte Cristo in the folder. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next day, motley asked Pulan to return the copy of count of Monte Cristo. "Mr. Evelyn, I just said that Harvey Adrian knew nothing about novels, and that his works could not be qualified." Planiot said with some pride that since motley returned the novel manuscript, he certainly thought it did not meet the publishing standard. Motley frowned and shook his head: "Garcia, you haven''t seen this work. The quality of this work is up to you. But if you choose to give up, I will take over this work of Harvey Adrian. The choice is up to you." In a daze, Pulan noticed that motley''s tone of voice was different, and he wanted to take over the novel. That is to say, the novel had passed the publishing standard in motley''s mind? How is that possible? Motley''s critical work is famous in Leonard publishing house. He has a high vision of novels as a reviewer for many years. Motley is not a joker. Pran''s face is uncertain. After taking over the manuscript of count of Monte Cristo, he nods and replies: "well, since Mr. Evelyn said that, I will review the work well." They didn''t talk too much. Pulan went back to open the folder and began to watch count of Monte Cristo carefully. The irregular font still made him contradict. He intended to watch it hard. However, after reading the two chapters carefully, he unconsciously devoted his attention to the plot. Chapter 15 "In politics, there is no one, only doctrine, no feelings, only interests. Politically, we don''t kill a person, we remove an obstacle. " The conversation between Villefort and Noirtier easily determined a person''s life and death, exposing the cruel and cold nature of politics. He could not help cheering for this sentence. The manuscript in his hand became thinner and thinner, and he realized that he had read more than half of it unconsciously. damn! Why is this novel so short! ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "I''ve lost everything in my life that''s worth remembering. Death is smiling at me and inviting me to sleep. I died of my own volition. I died of exhaustion. It was as if I had gone to sleep with despair and hatred after walking around the dungeon three thousand times in those nights. I was trapped in a hopeless loneliness and tormented everything I had. How I wanted to meet my dear father, my beloved melcedes again, But no one even murmured to himself to listen to this plea. " Edmond''s despairing murmur in the dark and damp prison touched Pran''s heart. Like Edmond, he prayed for a miracle to save the poor sailor. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The censorship of the count of Monte Cristo was carried out until noon. When his colleagues called for Pulan to have dinner together, he regained his mind. Looking at the messy fonts in the manuscript, he felt nostalgic for a long time. Edmund Dants was imprisoned in prison, and the extreme despair and madness were depicted between the lines. Just 50000 words were completed in one go, and the plot was coherent, as if a huge net was open. No, the whole sky collapsed and fell as the plot unfolded. As a reader, he stood on the plain and watched the sky collapse and oppressed. He could not breathe and tried to think about each character, The meaning of each sentence, to speculate on the subsequent plot. When he came back to himself, he was curious about Edmond''s encounter with the crazy priest. What role would the character play in the novel? Can we save Edmond from despair. What happened to Edmond''s fiancee, Meredith, and who framed the protagonist? Pran can infer from the trace of handwriting, but he can''t figure out the meaning of this setting. Even Pulan, who graduated from University, is enthusiastic about literature and has never been in contact with such a strange novel. A strong feeling tells him that this novel is likely to create a new school and become another fire in the era of fierce development of literature! Such a work is beyond the limit of excellence, and Pran himself can not complete the specific evaluation of this work. But there is no doubt that such a work should not be buried, should not even look at, he felt ashamed. In his heart, all his resentment towards motley dissipated and became respect and gratitude. Motley could take over the novel review of count of Monte Cristo if he wanted to, but he didn''t take advantage of his failure. Shame at the same time, he also had a lingering curiosity in his heart. Is such a work really created by the famous Playboy Harvey Adrian? "The plot of the work is in order and has strong control, which is difficult for ordinary novelists to achieve. Moreover, can the views of the characters be written by just a noble childe? God, no! It''s because Harvey Adrian has been in society all the year round that he knows people of different classes like the back of his hand. " Recalling the first impression of Harvey Adrian when he met him, Pran was more and more sure: "with such observation and insight, he can never be as simple as what is said in the rumor. I must apologize to him and thank Mr. Evelyn." At the end of the meal, Pran apologized to motley and submitted an application for additional publication in the eyes of many reviewers. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey also completed the creation of "count of Monte Cristo" with 6000 words. Since the submission of "count of Monte Cristo", his burden has been much less. Anyway, the publishing speed of the number of words he writes is still decided by the publishing house. Moreover, the failure of "count of Monte Cristo" has greatly damaged his confidence. If you are not sure whether it can be published, don''t expect Tiankai to win the Leonard prize. He prepared for the worst, wrote an invitation to Diana Cromwell for dinner and was ready to send it out. Now that he is ready for the worst, Harvey is much more relaxed. He has completed his writing task for today. He is ready to go out and take some activities to find out what he is interested in. When he passed through the corridor, he found the door of an empty room open. As he walked over, he saw Shirley sitting in the center of the room. She was tall, wearing the most common Maid Dress in this era, but she exuded amazing classical beauty. Shirley looked at the drawing board in front of her, bathed in the sunshine from the window, and her temperament was more dignified and elegant, Harvey believes that no matter how highly skilled the painter is, it is impossible to paint this scene. Close to the past, Harvey found that Shirley painted himself. He sketched his manner when he created the count of Monte Cristo. His superb painting skills are comparable to those of some professional painters in the field of drawing. However, because of the pursuit of perfect details, Harvey''s look or bedroom background are too big and detailed, but you will feel a little confused when you look at it. Harvey knows that Shirley is interested in painting. Maybe because she has a trace of ELF blood, she has excellent talent in painting and music. But the Adrian family is not lagging behind. Harvey Adrian has also sold the only piano in her family and can''t afford the paint for painting. In the corner of the room, there are also some drawing boards, all of which are her works in recent years. Shirley has to take care of this big house. It''s hard for her to find time to do what she likes. She can''t draw a picture for several months. Noticing Harvey''s arrival, Shirley stopped her pen and turned to bow to him Ming Ming grew up together, the relationship between the two is not very good. Harvey looked at the inside of the painting, clapped his hands and said, "it''s a good painting. Don''t care about me. Let''s finish it." Shirley nodded gently. Harvey picked up the sketchpad piled up in the corner of the room and found that Shirley''s paintings were basically his own, and each one had subtle changes, especially the one Shirley was drawing now. Although she had the same appearance, it was hard to associate the same person with the sketchpad at first sight. ¡ª¡ªDo these paintings represent her image in Shirley''s heart? Harvey felt his chin and asked, "Shirley, do you have anything else besides portraits?" "There should be no problem. I''ve tried to draw still life before." Harvey opened the wooden window of his room, looked out at the street scenery and said with a smile, "how about trying to draw the scenery out of the window? It might be useful for my novel. " Sherry came to Harvey''s side and looked at the street scenery together. The buildings were generally not high. The height of the two floors could see the surrounding scenery very well. She squinted to see the pedestrians and buildings in the street, and looked hesitant. Harvey looked at her hesitation thoughtfully. Leaving the residence, Harvey wanders around the city full of British Victorian style, purposefully looking for traces of magic. Magic is not a legend in this world. As far as he knows, there are props about magic sold in stores. If he can learn magic, his self-protection ability and identity will be improved. After several streets, he finally found a shop with a strange style. "Magic prop house? It''s magic. " The shop is very small, only the size of his bedroom. It is located in a quiet street. Glass cabinets display all kinds of strange things, including animal skulls, brightly colored gemstones, sticks and some small toys full of Steampunk flavor. Push the door to go in and see a tired looking fat man sitting in front of the counter, even if the guests do not stand up to say hello, look at Harvey and continue to be in a daze. Harvey took off his hat and nodded politely to him. The owner didn''t ask him anything. Instead, he felt relaxed and began to enjoy visiting the goods. All the things sold in the shop were marked with names and specific functions. Most of them were low-level materials used in casting. Harvey found something he was interested in after walking back and forth for several times. A spell book that records zero level magic [magic trick], marked price is 70 Barents. Chapter 16 Harvey was a little distressed. He spent 70 Barron pounds to buy this magic trick. As a descendant of the caster, Harvey still had access to knowledge about magic. These common zero order magic tricks basically have no confidentiality. As a circulating knowledge, the real value is only the printing cost. The Adrian family has its own library, many of which are magic books left by the creator, but Harvey Adrian sold them all at a low price. However, even if zero level magic does not have confidentiality, as a kind of knowledge, it is also an unpopular. Only those who have been exposed to magic knowledge and have certain talents can learn it. Such people do not know whether they have more than one hand in a city of 100000 people. Back at the mansion, he couldn''t wait to shut himself up in his bedroom and study the real magic book. After reading a few pages, Harvey frowned, and then read the whole book with a sigh of helplessness. The book was not fake. It was written in the language he knew, but these languages were linked together, and he fell into the clouds just like reading the book of heaven. The spiritual guidance of casting, the structure of magic, the connection with the so-called magic net, and various basic theories are just like the internal force novels in martial arts novels. Ordinary people can''t understand the meridians. Harvey calls the attribute panel in his mind with a fluke mentality. "Harvey Adrian Constitution: 9 Intelligence: 12 Charm: 10 Spirit: 12 Dexterity: 11 Energy: 10 / 10 (normal) Remaining distribution point: 0 skill: "Skills: [writing] Level: B Description: he has the writing standard of a famous writer, and can create excellent novels, touching poems, skillfully play with beautiful words, and make those girls cry when they stir up emotions. [magic trick] Level: e Explanation: just as the name of this spell can be used to perform some simple tricks, it can lift things within one pound, and it can make simple tools, but it can''t simulate any other spell effects except specific spell effects, so it can only be used to please children or clean up. Status: inactive£¨ Activation requires level E or above of magic talent, 10 spirit points and energy points matching with magic talent.) talent [magic talent] Level: D Explanation: it seems that because you have the blood of the caster, you are closer to the etheric elements than most people. If you learn magic from childhood, you may be able to sense the magic net and become a formal caster. Remaining skill level promotion times: 0. " Harvey opened his eyes wide and exclaimed in surprise: "really? What the hell is the inactive state He focuses on the inactive status bar, and a stream of information flows into his mind. In addition to the basic attributes required by the attribute bar, learning a spell will require a certain amount of energy. The amount of energy consumed is related to himself. If he has a d-level [magic talent], he needs to consume 10 points of energy. If he has an e-level talent, he needs 15 points of energy, If you don''t have magic talent, you need more than 30 energy points. "Ten points of energy is worth a lot of life!" Harvey''s mouth twitched. He knew what energy meant. Some time ago, he stayed up all night writing count of Monte Cristo. His body and mind were in a state of extreme exhaustion. It only took him 7 points to recover after sleeping for more than ten hours. He consumed 10 points at a time. I''m afraid he didn''t want to die suddenly. "Energy is equal to the blue bar (MP) and also related to the red bar (HP). It should not be fatal if consumed all at once." Harvey thought about it for a long time, and finally decided to give it a try. Consciousness is placed in the inactive status bar. When he calls out the activation in his heart, this attribute bar gradually disappears. Harvey''s head suddenly felt dizzy, whirling and slightly tingling, surrounded his consciousness. His face turned pale, his body fell down on the bed and gasped heavily. A feeling that could not be described in words was eroding his body, like a black hole. The terrible suction devoured his physical strength and consciousness. "Damn it! It''s worse than you think Gradually, Harvey couldn''t move a finger, and as soon as his eyes closed, he fell into the boundless darkness. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ It was the next afternoon when Harvey woke up again. His throat was as thirsty as the fire. He could feel the burning pain when he breathed a little air. He saw the vague figure beside him and muttered, "water... Give me water." Fuzzy figure will be a cup of warm water to his lips, slightly salty, drinking warm salt water, his consciousness has improved, the mind can feel the spirit was torn dizzy, at least restored the ability to think. He looked back at Shirley standing beside him. There was a stool beside the bed. It seemed that she had been sitting here for a long time. "Shirley, how long did I sleep?" Harvey lay up with his forehead and groaned, shaking his head and still unable to drive out the sense of collapse. "It''s about 22 hours from yesterday evening to 5:00 p.m. now. This morning, Mr. Pran from Leonard''s press came in person to ask for a meeting with the master. I''ve put it off until tomorrow afternoon." Shirley put her hand on Harvey''s forehead to feel her temperature. Her cold face was worried and she said in a soft voice, "Sir, are you sick? The doctor came to see me in the morning and said it was caused by overwork. " Harvey forced a smile, waved his hand and said, "it''s not about the body. Don''t worry. Just have a rest. Yesterday, it was not so easy to learn the magic knowledge left by my grandfather." Sherry goes to prepare dinner for him, and Harvey calls the property panel again to look at the skill bar. "[magic trick] Level: e Explanation: just as the name of this spell can be used to perform some simple tricks, it can lift things within one pound, and it can make simple tools, but it can''t simulate any other spell effects except specific spell effects, so it can only be used to please children or clean up. Proficiency: C. " He recalled all the knowledge about the spell and found that he could understand the profound knowledge naturally. The magic trick was integrated into his instinct, just like his hands and feet could be waved at any time. He also saw the changes in the attribute value column: "the energy value recovered to 3 points, the maximum value became 11, and the spirit value was a little more plain. Is it the change brought by overdraft energy value?" He has been exposed to the network novel, knows that does not break does not establish the theory, in the heart how many some understand. He overdraw all his mental strength and recovered it is a way to enhance his mental strength in the eyes of the caster, but generally he does not overdraw all his mental strength as Harvey does. This method of increasing his mental strength is very unstable. If he uses it many times, the effect will be greatly reduced, and there will be negative effects such as schizophrenia or mental abnormality. Chapter 17 Looking at the explanation of [magic trick], Harvey was very interested and thought of a famous magic idea: "if fireball can''t destroy the enemy, it''s not that fireball isn''t powerful enough, it''s just that fireball isn''t big enough and the temperature isn''t high enough. If fireball can achieve the same effect as the sun, even level one fireball can achieve the effect of destroying the world." [magic trick] similarly, this is a very comprehensive and weak spell. If this spell can be developed to the extreme, can it revive the dead, forcibly stop the rotation of the planet, and make any props out of thin air. Harvey shook his head and chuckled at his idea, knowing that it was almost whimsical. Take fireball as an example. The structure of fireball can only support a certain amount of etheric elements. If the structure exceeds this limit, it will collapse. If the structure of fireball is changed, it can''t be called fireball. Harvey knew the whole casting process of magic trick, and he almost knew the world''s casting system. Generally speaking, the caster is a human flesh computer, the magic net is a network, and the magic is all kinds of software. If the performance of the computer is not good, it can''t run large software (advanced magic). If the performance of the computer is enough, it can''t run out of thin air without installing software (learning magic). All the casting process needs to go through the magic net. The computer uses some software to calculate a certain result. When this structure is uploaded to the network, it can mobilize the ether element to cause some effect. In addition, it''s not that the caster can''t cast without the help of the net. It''s just that there will be a more complicated calculation step in the casting process without the help of the net. The magic trick activated by Harvey gives him two kinds of magic knowledge. One is simple and convenient to cast by magic net, and the other is more complex and needs to prepare materials for casting. The relative magic effect is more flexible. He doesn''t expect to rely on [magic trick] to eat the whole magic system. The first one is enough. He lay on the bed and looked at a hardcover book on the desk, spitting out a few difficult letters in his mouth. After that, the book on the desk trembled slightly and floated to his hand under his gaze. Harvey looks at all this with novel eyes. A simple process opens the door to a new world for him, and the floating books move with his consciousness. How amazing, beyond the knowledge of the earth! "No, I feel that the burden of spirit is heavier. Although [magic trick] is a zero order magic, I can only count my mental power beyond the ordinary level, far from the standard of a qualified caster." Feeling more eyelid, Harvey put down the book and yawned. After Sherry brought up the dinner, Harvey took a few mouthfuls and went back to sleep. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next morning, Harvey got up with a clear mind, and his mental strength and energy were more unexplained. He felt more relaxed physically and mentally. In the morning, he created count of Monte Cristo, and in the afternoon, he tried to use magic to complete the printing. A simple zero order spell has no casting conditions. It only requires the most basic chanting. When Harvey is energetic, he will follow his consciousness to achieve the desired effect. In the bedroom, Harvey, sitting in front of his desk, squints. After singing, a drop of ink in the ink bottle floats and drops onto the white paper next to him. Then the ink is absorbed by the white paper, and the standard text emerges like a magic trick on the white paper plane. "It''s a success!" Harvey sighed with joy. The printing effect did not exceed the limit of magic trick, but Harvey could not cast magic while writing a novel. This page of white paper was created by him in the morning. At most, it was copied to another piece of paper. His next goal was to use magic trick to complete the code. When he felt tired, Shirley knocked on the door and told the reviewer of Leonard press, Pran, to come to visit him. Yesterday, the reviewer came to visit him because Harvey was in poor health, which was postponed to today by Shirley. Yesterday, I didn''t see Harvey and asked him to come to the living room in person. Harvey felt confident and asked Shirley to arrange for him to wait in the living room. When Harvey came down the stairs in his formal clothes, Pran, the reviewer he met the other day, stood up in a hurry and said with a smile, "Mr. Adrian, please forgive me for the inconvenience I brought you." Now Pran is wearing a black suit and should be waxed. He looks very formal. Harvey nodded quietly: "Mr. Pran''s personal visit shows that the review of my novel has come to an end. I hope it ends well." "Of course, this time I brought good news to Mr. Adrian." After Harvey sat down, Pran stood and hesitated. He bowed his head and apologized sincerely: "Mr. Adrian, I have to apologize to you personally for one point. As for your work, I didn''t read it carefully before. If it wasn''t for Mr. Evelyn, I would have made a big mistake." He graduated from a university. He was an advanced intellectual in this era. Before, he looked down upon Harvey Adrian''s comments, but now he is completely convinced by the count of Monte Cristo. No matter what Harvey''s external comments, the count of Monte Cristo is a masterpiece. If it can be finished, it will become a famous work of Elroy. "Oh?" Harvey raised his eyebrows, and the secret was that the count of Monte Cristo was a world-famous work of the earth, and it could not have done nothing at the same time. "I''m ashamed of my stupidity. In addition to discussing the publication of your work the count of Monte Cristo, we at Leonard press have prepared this apology, which I will personally deliver to you." Pran took out the slender gift box from his pocket and put his hands on the table. Harvey asked Shirley to put it away. Seeing that Harvey was willing to accept the apology, Pran was greatly relieved. It was time to get down to business after apologizing. The count of Monte Cristo is scheduled to be published tomorrow. It will be added to the second issue of the collection of novels published by Leonard press. Originally, it could be published yesterday, but because it is written by Harvey, it needs to be retouched and edited by several reviewers before it can be printed. "I''m very glad that my work is on the list of publications, and I have no objection to publishing it." Pran hesitated and asked, "does Mr. Adrian have any spare manuscripts? Your works are written by hand, so we hope you can provide as many manuscripts as possible so that we can prepare them in advance." "Of course." Sherry goes to Harvey''s bedroom to take out the copies of Harvey''s novels, which are more than 20000 words in total. She looks at the thick pile of Pulan and is pleasantly surprised. The weight is more than he imagined. In this way, he may be able to see the follow-up story of Edmond meeting father Faria and see the real beginning of the whole story. Harvey didn''t plan to hand over the 10000 words he had finished today to Leonard publishing house before he made a copy. He didn''t plan to print them outside, and the rest of the money was just for practicing magic tricks. Looking at the manuscript in his hand, he looked embarrassed and half jokingly explained: "Mr. Adrian, to tell you the truth, since I read your novel, I have been deeply attracted by the story in it. Even when I sleep, I dream about poor Edmond. Now I want to go back to the publishing house to study your work, I want to know what happened to captain Edmond, who was framed and imprisoned Hearing the name of the protagonist, Harvey knew that what he said was true. At least he had actually seen count of Monte Cristo. Harvey stood up, reached out to him and said with a smile, "it''s a great honor. In order to live up to the expectations of readers and your society, I also need to have a good idea." "You are a great novelist, and I believe that your work will shock the whole Elloy literary world after it is finished," he said After shaking hands, they looked at each other and said goodbye with a smile. Chapter 18 Harvey took time to look at Shirley''s sketches. Now he can understand why Shirley doesn''t like landscape painting very much. The close range of the landscape sketch he saw was acceptable, and the lines at a little distance became messy, and the scenery became rather blurred, which was no longer the style of losing the sense of hierarchy. The problem lies in Shirley herself. If Harvey is not wrong, Shirley should be short-sighted and the degree is not low. Harvey Adrian''s own memory of Shirley squinting at him is exactly the reason, with her silent appearance is really a deterrent. Harvey was dumbfounded and put down the sketch to consider whether to pull her to get a pair of glasses one day. Shirley''s painting skills are very exquisite. In this era, she belongs to the level of professional painters. Those professional painters usually serve the nobility and rich businessmen. They don''t open for three years, and they can open for three years. All the famous painters'' works can be sold to support the leisure life of painters for several years. Harvey can''t afford to hire these painters. Shirley is different. With a little guidance, she should be able to draw good novel illustrations. It''s not uncommon for novels to have illustrations in today''s era, but most of them are ordinary simple strokes. Only a few strokes can outline the characters and scenery. What Harvey pursues is the sketch illustration that can be comparable to the standard of later generations. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Elroy Library "The historical classification of Barzel''s epic, the poetry anthology of Bretz''s wandering poems, and the novel the fallen leaves of Boyce have been registered. This is your proof of borrowing." Diana took the book from the librarian and hesitated to look in the direction of the second floor of the library when she was ready to leave. There was no one there except the empty tables and chairs. "Give up?" Diana sighed with a slight loss that the man was her fiance, or at least hoped that he would make a difference. "Ma''am, do you care about the gentleman who used to sit there reading books a few days ago?" The female librarian suddenly asked, there are few people here. Diana and Harvey are very eye-catching types. The former is because of their appearance and temperament, and the latter is because of their strange behavior. The librarian confirmed that Diana and Harvey knew each other. Diana replied, "I don''t care." "That gentleman seldom comes here to read books now, but he comes to rent books in the afternoon every day. He borrows six or seven books every day, and then returns them the next day. It''s really doubtful that he hasn''t finished reading them." The librarian explained with a smile, and was impressed by Harvey. Diana''s delicate eyebrows flicked, nodded to the librarian and left. Ansel University, a college founded by a royal nobleman in Elroy hundreds of years ago, covers an extremely large area. The accumulation of hundreds of years is enough to make this college famous. Because of its glorious tradition, it is still one of the first choice schools for the noble children in Elroy. As for the so-called glorious tradition, which is inherited from the social world, this college does not pay attention to education. Women are obsessed with dressing themselves up in all kinds of gorgeous clothes. When they take part in all kinds of social activities with heavy makeup on their faces, they seem to find the meaning of life, and the blooming flowers will naturally attract bees and butterflies. As for men, noble men with good status basically enjoy themselves here, while those with low status are flattering to get into that circle. Diana hated this college, but her father meant to come here. She didn''t get married, and her former female had no choice. "I''ll graduate from here in a year." Diana looks at the symbolic bronze statue of the founder at the gate of the college, and shakes her head in a mixed mood. She hates it here and feels confused about the future. After graduating from here, she will marry Harvey Adrian, a man he disdains. Her future is bleak. Sometimes she would sigh that if she were a man, she would be free to do what she likes. Through the aisle of the school, she saw women dressed up on both sides of the lawn, with umbrellas on their faces and bright smiles. They were wearing the dinners'' crenoline skirts, and the high skeletons embedded in the red dress could not even let them sit down. It was originally a place to learn knowledge, but it was full of ignorance and vulgarity. She lives in the dormitory of the college, but it''s quiet only in the middle of the night. But she has to go to the last quiet holy land of the college, Ansel library. The library of the college is not rich in books, but who cares? Those women who wear expensive dresses all day? Ignorant, arrogant, amorous male aristocrats? Here, they even disdain to understand the knowledge used to decorate themselves, because this is the best period of their lives, and they don''t need to decorate with anything. But today''s college library doesn''t seem to welcome her very much. Before she enters the library, she has heard the sharp laughter of women. Diana frowned and went in. She saw a group of aristocratic children in luxurious clothes sitting inside and whispering. It can be seen that they are not the same level as the students outside. Even if the clothes are not so conspicuous, the elaborate lace and lotus skirt can show that these clothes are expensive, and each of them has a delicate folding fan, These folding fans are the necessary props for every lady to socialize. Different actions will express completely different meanings, which can be used to express her wishes implicitly. As for men''s dress is a lot more casual, their high spirited look revealed confidence enough to determine their identity is certainly not bad. She''s going to leave here. It''s good everywhere. It''s just a quiet place. "Diana." A noble man stood up and stopped him. He had broken blonde hair and a handsome face. His confidence and heroism were enough to make most women look at him. He got up and trotted to Diana to apologize: "sorry, we can''t find a quiet place. If you want to read, we won''t disturb you." When she heard him calling her name, Diana frowned and glanced at the women who covered half of her face with a fan. She said, "you''re here to prevent me from reading. This is a library, not a playground." The handsome noble man was embarrassed to scratch his head and said, "we are discussing about novels. No one uses them here. We can just find a lot of reference materials." "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in novels," Diana said with a cold look At the end of his speech, he turned away with three books in his arms, one of which is a novel. Looking at Diana''s back, the handsome noble man''s eyes were not angry and helpless. When he looked back at his companion, he changed back to the noble gentleman''s appearance, which caused a burst of coquettish laughter. "Cathy, why don''t you just give her up? According to your identity, you can find as many lovers as you want. It''s not worth marrying a woman who doesn''t understand her amorous feelings. " "I don''t know how long she''ll be able to act like that." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Diana certainly knows what he''s talking about. The essay solicitation activity of Leonard press was spread in this college at the beginning of the essay solicitation. In the final analysis, the essay solicitation activity itself was initiated by members of the Leonard family in this college. It''s just a social game between nobles, which adds a little glory to their prominent family reputation. Who is the winner of this essay contest? The second son of the Elroy family, Kathy Elroy, is the only one in the social circle of the college who often shows off his literature. His prominent family, handsome appearance and good literary accomplishment are all women''s dream lovers. Diana is not cold, his disgust than Harvey''s disgust is hundreds of times higher. With her eyes, we can see through the narrowness of Cathy''s perfect conditions. Literary accomplishment is really high in this college, but that''s all. Cathy''s vision is limited to this, feeling proud of what he has, deliberately showing off what he has, and falling into Diana''s eyes is pure childish arrogance. Chapter 19 At night, Diana''s dorm finally showed signs of calming down. She came out of the bathroom in her white pajamas. Her hair was golden and wavy. Her skin stained with water vapor was white and ruddy, which made people have the impulse to bite. The environment of her dorm was not bad. The room was spacious and had its own toilet and bathroom, so the layout was relatively simple, In addition to the bed for sleeping, there is a wooden table with a dozen hardcover books piled on it. Diana doesn''t like reading very much, but she can''t find any other pleasure in life except reading. On her desk is now a simple stapled book, the collection of novels by Leonard press, which publishes all the novels that participated in soliciting contributions. Thanks to Leonard''s high-profile solicitation, this collection of novels is well-known in Elroy, and will soon be sold out in bookstores. She sat down and opened the collection of novels, and naturally turned to one of the pages marked with the title of his daughter. Looking at the content, she recalled the warm memory of her childhood over and over again, and a warm smile appeared in the corner of her mouth. The novel is just the beginning. It tells the story of a businessman who has a very naughty daughter. Diana knows all the plot development in the future. The merchant''s daughter will leave the businessman and go to the metropolis of the kingdom to fulfill her dream of becoming a painter there. Diana is the author of this novel, although she disdains the theme of this essay, she participated in this essay by Leonard press. It''s not contradictory. She never wanted to win a prize. She just wrote it and let readers see it. Reviewing her own novels, Diana notes that it is certain to say that Harvey''s writing ability is not as good as that of the famous French writer Dumas, but the writing style is not so bad. In the era of information explosion, language and characters are also evolving. On the one hand, this is Harvey''s distress, on the other hand, it is also the innovation in count of Monte Cristo. Is this still a novel she is familiar with? The writer of this novel or her famous fiance Harvey Adrian? Diana read it at a stretch, pausing from time to time, turning back a few pages, chewing every sentence and every word of the novel. Unconsciously, she became serious, forgetting everything except the content of the novel and being attracted by the content of the count of Monte Cristo. As the night deepened, Diana was shocked when she turned to the last page. The count of Monte Cristo "can''t draw a conclusion yet, maybe it''s just a coincidence." When the slender catkin closed the collection of novels by Leonard press, Diana felt unbelievable absurdity. No matter how she looked at the count of Monte Cristo, it didn''t seem like it was written by a man without any literary quality, but it did use the historical background of Augustine kingdom. Is it just a coincidence that the author of the count of Monte Cristo signed Alexander and belonged to another person? Only Harvey knows that Alexander is the name of Dumas, the original author of count of Monte Cristo, and his full name is Alexander Dumas. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The second issue of the collection of novels by Leonard press has been officially published. Many readers have noticed that there is one more novel in the second issue of the collection, and there is not too much explanation to arouse readers'' strong curiosity. Many readers are deeply attracted by the plot after reading the newly added count of Monte Cristo. Although the plot of count of Monte Cristo has not yet put forward the main line of revenge, the wonderful plot itself is much better than other works in the collection of novels by Leonard press. There are also some readers who disdain that there are not too many gorgeous words in the count of Monte Cristo. The plain dialogue between the characters can not arouse their love for words and shake their perceptual cognition. Therefore, they criticize that the count of Monte Cristo has no beauty of classical literature. The newspaper of Leonard publishing house will randomly publish some comments from readers on the novel every day to increase its popularity. The novel named "wild rose" has the largest number of comments and appreciation. It tells the story of a commoner born socialite struggling in the society, criticizing the luxurious and erosive life in the upper class society. The content of the novel is good and highly praised by the reviewers of Leonard publishing house. It seems that the selected section of novel review in the newspaper is established for the novel, full of exclamation and appreciation for the work. "My God, it''s a wonderful work. It can be seen between the lines that the writer knows the social world very well. I really hope to see more stories about the social world." "Poor little Judy, as a civilian, she has to depend on the big people when she gets into the society. I hope she can have a good ending." "It''s a great work. The writer must be a novelist with rich literary accomplishment. Every line can affect my heart. Every time I finish reading my thoughts, it''s like the sea can''t calm down." "Count of Monte Cristo" in the second issue of newspaper comments on the excerpt section won a favorable comment, from the "count of Monte Cristo" reviewer Pran Garcia. "It''s an innovative novel. The plot and the text are in the author''s unique and strong style, and are combined with dramatic elements. Each character''s lines are rich and full of images. It''s a good work to match with the fierce plot." Chapter 20 The content of the newspaper depends on Leonard''s publishing house. Only they know whether the content is true or false. Harvey has experienced the ups and downs that count of Monte Cristo has not been included in the publishing list, but he doesn''t care. And the cheap fiancee is here. If she really can''t raise money, she simply borrows 30 balun coins on the condition of marriage withdrawal. In the eyes of Cromwell chamber of Commerce, 30 balun coins are just a drop in the bucket, which is a suitable price for getting rid of the useless Adrian family. Harvey slowed down the progress of writing count of Monte Cristo, finishing 4000 words a day, and instead spent more energy on studying magic. However, he was too shy to find more money to buy magic related books or props in that magic props house. His eyes are black. He can only trick the only zero level magic he has learned. In a few days, the proficiency of [magic trick] has been raised by a level. When his proficiency reaches level B, he can use this spell instead of writing. The effect of using it to clean the room is not bad. After using it, all the dust in his bedroom has been cleaned up, and the high-grade wooden furniture has a new look. Harvey sighs that the effect is comparable to washing with a high-pressure water gun. On the third day of the publication of the count of Monte Cristo, Harvey woke up to feel a new change in the attribute panel in his mind. "Harvey Adrian Constitution: 9 Intelligence: 12 Charm: 10 Spirit: 13 Dexterity: 11 Energy: 11 / 11 (normal) Remaining distribution points: 3 skill: [writing] Level: B Description: he has the writing standard of a famous writer, and can create excellent novels, touching poems, skillfully play with beautiful words, and make those girls cry when they stir up emotions. [magic trick] Level: e Explanation: just as the name of this spell can be used to perform some simple tricks, it can lift things within one pound, and it can make simple tools, but it can''t simulate any other spell effects except specific spell effects, so it can only be used to please children or clean up. Quantity: B talent [magic talent] Level: D Explanation: it seems that because you have the blood of the caster, you are closer to the etheric elements than most people. If you learn magic from childhood, you may be able to sense the magic net and become a formal caster. Remaining skill level promotion times: 1. " "Three more assignable attributes and one skill level promotion times! It should be the count of Monte Cristo that made enough impact. " Harvey''s mouth is almost behind his ears. This is his biggest promotion since he came to the world! As a great young man in the 21st century, he has always implemented the principle that knowledge is power. With the development of intelligence, his learning ability in all aspects and his level of logical thinking will be greatly improved. A familiar warmth poured into Harvey''s mind. He narrowed his eyes to enjoy, and his consciousness became clearer. In the dark, he also felt that his consciousness seemed to have a new change. On second thought, Harvey was surprised to find that he could do two things at once. "In this way, it''s more convenient to use [magic trick] to create a novel. It''s perfect to maintain the magic effect and think about the follow-up plot of the novel at the same time." When the intelligence value reaches 15, a new information prompt about the attribute panel appears. When the intelligence value reaches 15, it is the bottleneck of ordinary people. In the future, if the intelligence attribute wants to improve, it needs several times of attribute points to pile up. Harvey had expected that it would be a terrible thing if intelligence could be piled up without limit. We should know that Einstein''s IQ for developing atomic bomb is about 146, while ordinary people''s IQ is 125. Although this is the data of Einstein''s time, which may not be accurate, it can also show the ratio of genius to average intelligence quotient in the eyes of ordinary people. Harvey''s intelligence is now 15, about 1.5 times that of ordinary people. In theory, he is a genius Beyond Einstein. "It will only be in theory. There are many geniuses who have surpassed Einstein in IQ tests in later generations. It is not necessarily that they can surpass Einstein. It depends on personal efforts and opportunities." Harvey coughed and pressed down his idea of swelling. "There is no need to improve writing skills for the time being. Originally, there was not enough water. What''s the use of continuously increasing the volume of the container? The remaining chance to improve the skill level can only be added to [magic trick]. It should not be as simple as simply improving the proficiency." After Harvey thought about it, he gave him a chance to upgrade his skills and gave him the only zero order spell he could master. With his conscious meditation, the description of [magic trick] on the property panel was blurred for a while, and it turned into another completely different spell. "[tiny miracle] Level: D (unable to upgrade) Explanation: it can cause a tiny miracle, make a glass of water out of thin air in the desert, create an invisible hand that lifts less than ten weight substances, or treat weak physical injuries. Proficiency: B " Based on [magic trick], a brand-new and more comprehensive knowledge of magic comes into Harvey''s mind, which can be easily understood and absorbed by up to 15 talents. This is still a zero level spell, but it has improved the magic effect of [magic trick] to the extreme, and there is no room for improvement. Although it is still a zero level spell, its effect is better than most first level spells. The biggest difference from first-order magic is that the magic effect is weak but omnipotent, as well as the casting conditions and low cost of zero order magic. It''s a new spell that may never have appeared in this world. Harvey is very satisfied, which helps him a lot! Very big! It is almost certain that he has half stepped into the magic world to get rid of the sense of powerlessness of being arbitrarily manipulated. Now, even if he meets Leicester again, he is confident that he can use this magic to protect himself. In the next few days, Harvey simply used "little miracle" instead of Shirley to complete the housework, and one magic effect was equivalent to Shirley''s busy work for most of the day. He learned the painting knowledge from Shirley, and at the same time guided her to draw the sketch in line with her own ideas, and created the illustration with the quality comparable to the light of the earth novel. Harvey does not have professional painting knowledge, but he has seen more paintings than all the paintings in the world. A little analysis can lead to advanced and useful knowledge. Shelly is learning very fast. Harvey puts forward his own painting requirements and gives a demonstration, and soon he can master them. In a few days, he finally completes a novel illustration, which shows that the protagonist Edmond returns to the port in high spirits after he becomes the captain. The style of illustration tends to be beautiful, and the lines are not too strong, which caters to the art style of the world. Chapter 21 At noon, Harvey finished writing the count of Monte Cristo and was ready to enjoy a leisurely afternoon tea. Sherry, the only maid in the house, came to tell him that there was a visitor. When he saw the visitor, Harvey was surprised. The visitor was not someone he knew well, or a friend of Harvey Adrian, Jared Evan, a young man who also came from an aristocratic family. He was wearing the latest style of black suit and high hat. When he saw Harvey, he was still handsome and beaming with joy: "my God, I almost thought you were caught by Mrs. Mary''s husband and thrown into the river. Do you know how long I haven''t seen you? " Mrs. Mary is the wife of a rich businessman. She is a well-known socialite in her prime. However, she married an old man half a century older than herself. She and Harvey Adrian belong to a lover relationship, but if Jared does not mention the name, Harvey will soon forget that he has a romantic experience. Harvey didn''t want to inherit the complicated interpersonal relationship of his original body. His nominal friends came to visit him. He didn''t like to neglect him. He shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s rather busy these days. It''s not convenient to participate in those social activities." Harvey prefers to be alone when it comes to phony social activities. It would be more perfect if he had a computer. Jared was stunned, took off his black hat, looked up and down at Harvey, and said with doubts: "Harvey, I always feel that you have changed a lot. What happened?" Now Harvey is much better than the original owner''s decadent and licentious appearance, and he is not sure whether it is the relationship between the increase of intelligence in the attribute panel. His eyes temperament has undergone earth shaking changes, and it is difficult to guess what he is thinking with his deep eyes. ¡ª¡ªNot only has it changed, the one standing in front of you is another person. Harvey said to himself, intending to make a fool of Harvey Adrian''s friend, but saw Jared take two papers out of his pocket and said triumphantly, "not to mention that, my dear friend, I''ve got tickets for the Brenda theatre, which is on a national tour. It''s a VIP seat that costs two hundred barons to buy, It''s still the one with price but no market. Would you like to see it together? " The Evans are the owners of the largest opera house in Elroy. "Oh? You''re not interested in drama Harvey asked, Jared as a member of the family who manages the opera house, Harvey heard from him many complaints about the boring drama or opera. Jared shook his head and said mysteriously: "there are accidents in everything. Besides, the performance of Brenda theater company will not be so boring. People say that there are even magicians in the theater company to serve them. Even if the drama is very boring, I believe there are other reasons to watch this drama. Tomorrow is the performance day of Brenda theatre company. Do you know how many aristocrats are on the reservation list? I think those gentle and beautiful ladies will not give up this opportunity to show their charm. " Harvey''s secret way is so. Drama is also a part of today''s cultural trend. It is sought after by young aristocrats, and the performances of larger drama troupes can become a popular topic in society. Harvey and Jared would never have missed such an opportunity before. They could see a lady in a fancy dress. If they were lucky, they could hook up with one or two. He is a little interested in this performance. First, he has little memory of the world''s drama. Second, Brenda theatre is one of the famous theatrical troupes in the country. The most praiseworthy thing is that he can use magic props to assist in the performance. It is said that there is also a magician serving them. Since Jared invited Harvey to visit the world''s theatrical performances with free tickets. Jared gave a ticket to Harvey, and they chatted for a while. When they learned that Harvey was writing a novel, Jared was so surprised that he could put an egg in his mouth. He even said that he would go to see count of Monte Cristo. In fact, he and Harvey Adrian did not read books. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next night, Harvey wore a formal dress, a black dress and a white shirt, and her hair was combed by Shirley. After finishing, the whole person looked both energetic and calm. Evan opera house is located in a busy street in Elroy city. It is a huge Roman style building, about three stories high. The appearance is majestic and dignified. From the downstairs, you can see the spacious balcony on the second floor and the huge glass doors and windows. It is a leisure place for your guests. You can also see more than ten stone carvings of the same size on the eaves of the opera house. Entering the interior of the opera house, the light is bright, and the combination of dome cross arch, barrel arch and dome makes the interior space more complex and spacious. It''s like coming to the giant country, and you can still feel open inside the building. When Harvey came here, he was already overcrowded. There was only the sound of cars and horses on the road outside. The lady in full dress got out of the car with the help of a gentleman. The jade hand in lace gloves was playing with a folding fan to attract other people''s attention. Harvey frowned and was not used to such a lively scene. The air mixed with different perfume, sweet hair, fragrant nausea. He pushed in with his nose covered. He found his VIP seat according to the instructions of the staff. When he pushed in, he saw that Jared was standing on the balcony, watching the busy crowd below with relish. Of course, his eyes were more on the snow-white chest of those ladies. The interior decoration of the VIP seats is luxurious and full of style. The balcony faces the performance stage, and there are deep red rolling curtains on the edge of the balcony. If you don''t want to see a play, you can pull down the rope to cover the interior of the VIP seats. According to Harvey''s knowledge, many aristocrats like to pull down these rolling curtains and do some unknown activities during the drama performance. There are sofas in the VIP room. The table is full of fruits and three telescopes. Guests can use these telescopes to watch the drama if they want. In fact, telescopes are basically the necessary props for watching drama in this era. Even the ordinary audience downstairs have most of them with telescopes, especially the ladies in full dress. They hold the bracket of the telescope in one hand, and their posture is more elegant and noble when watching drama through the telescope. At least that''s what they think. "Hey! well! Harvey, what do you think of that one, the one with blonde hair and white skirt, on the third line. She doesn''t seem to have a man around. I shouldn''t be here doing nothing. " Jared called Harvey over and looked at the dense crowd below. The person he was talking about was a plump woman with beautiful appearance and freckles on her face. However, Jared thought it was a bonus item. Harvey responded, "not bad." Jared thought for a moment and turned to pat Harvey on the shoulder: "Harvey, I''ll give you this VIP room. Damn it, I shouldn''t have invited you here, so that I can invite this beautiful girl to the VIP room to watch the drama. When she''s moved, she won''t refuse a gentleman''s kind comfort." Harvey couldn''t laugh or cry: "well, I''ll go and tell the lady that a gentleman in the VIP room invited her up. I''ll just sit in her seat." "Harvey, my dearest friend, our friendship has always been so strong. It used to be, it is now, and it will always be." With tears in his eyes, Jared wanted to give Harvey a warm bear hug, which he didn''t leave any trace to avoid. Chapter 22 Harvey, dressed in formal clothes, is still very attractive. When he comes downstairs to invite the girl Jared likes, she agrees with a shy face. In today''s age when women are not valued, they will not pretend to refuse an invitation from someone with status. Even if it is a one percent chance, they may fly to the branches and live an enviable life. This is not a matter of face, but a necessary means of survival. If a family has sons and daughters, the sons will get all the property inheritance rights. If the daughters without property rights are expelled from the family, they will be reduced to beggars or the most common way to sell their bodies for a living. Harvey love to sit in the ordinary seat waiting for the opening of the drama. He prefers the excitement of the ordinary seats. When the drama is not open, he enlists the difficult spell, and an invisible force surrounds his body to dispel the smell of the mixed perfume that permeates the air. Before long, the drama he was looking forward to officially opened. As soon as the curtain of the stage was lifted, Two Steeds composed of flames ran from the audience to the stage. The fire lit up the theater, and the heat wave swept through the theater, attracting countless audiences to exclaim. The flaming steeds raised their heads and hissed. They bumped into each other from two directions and turned into dazzling fireworks. They wrote a line: "EVA''s Secret - Brenda theater." Even Harvey, who is used to Hollywood blockbusters, marvels at the visual effect of magic. The fire was dim, the last spark of writing was extinguished, and all the audience held their breath to wait. Suddenly, there was a thunder, heavy rain, and a powerful voice over accompanied by the clear sound of sharp weapon confrontation: "it was 875, when the great king Jean was poisoned, his sinister brother was peeping at his throne, and the fragrance of power induced him to degenerate, He was so cruel, cold-blooded, personally killed his brother, an upright and great king. He will not allow anything to harm his position as king, even his niece EVA, who is less than three years old Voice cadence, sentence after sentence, the performance stage illusory black figure disappeared, representing the king''s shadow was chopped off the head with a sword, the crown fell, attracted the audience exclamation. The shadow of the murderer looks back, and the outstretched hand turns into a monster like thin claw, which is approaching a little girl with her back against him. "Keng!" The sword hisses. A knight comes on horseback. The cold blade cuts the shadow''s claws. He takes the little girl away. The shadow roared angrily, and more shadows appeared behind him to pursue the knight. "The most powerful knight in the Kingdom saved the princess. Ah, what a noble chivalry! He would never allow anyone to hurt an innocent little girl in front of him, even if it would lead him into a catastrophe! His noble chivalry will be reborn. Even if he is dragged into hell by the devil, the fire of purgatory will not hurt him ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ EVA''s Secret tells the story of a usurped princess who takes back the throne from her father''s murderer. It''s just a history of heroic poetry like a textbook. Princess EVA is rescued by the most powerful knight and lives in anonymity. EVA has no memory of her childhood. When her father was killed, she was too young. The knight who rescued her raised her. The king gave her noble blood, so that she did not fear danger, integrity and kindness, knights gave her noble spirit and powerful martial arts. The quiet life lasted until EVA was seventeen years old. She went to play in the town. The knight of the Kingdom found her village and slaughtered all the residents of her village. Her adoptive father died because he was too old to be besieged by soldiers. EVA came back. According to the last words of the dead knight, she found a letter from the knight under a big tree, which explained all the reasons and asked her to look for the protection of an old friend of his. Drowned in anger, she vowed to put the murderer of her two fathers, the despicable usurper, to the guillotine. According to her adoptive father''s instructions, she found another trusted and capable man who was also her real father. With his help, she contacted the rebels who were dissatisfied with the current king. Since the new king took office, the loyal Knights of the old king were either killed or exiled. Under the high pressure policy, the nobles and civilians were in danger. The rebels fought with the soldiers of the kingdom again and again. Finally, under EVA''s wise leadership, the rebels raided the capital. The people cheered for her arrival and opened the gate in person. When the soldiers saw that she was no longer fighting each other, they lowered their heads and offered their loyalty to the next king. EVA found the usurper, in his request for a life and death duel, despite his despicable means emerge in endlessly, eventually EVA was defeated. The usurper was put on the guillotine and died in the joy of all his subjects. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The story is simple and clear, and the effect of the play is much better than Harvey expected. At one go, I don''t feel the dreariness of the play. This dramatic performance did use magic, mostly used for the scene layout, and some traces can be seen from the light source or sound effect. Harvey''s whole attention was on the magic performance behind the scenes, and he enjoyed watching it with his fur. What surprised him most was a projection spell. I didn''t know what principle was used to directly project a heavy armor knight. The metal texture was quite realistic. If I sit a little farther away, I can''t judge the true or false projection with my naked eye. This is much more powerful than the three-dimensional projection technology on earth. "It seems that magic in this world is not so rigid. It can be used in the civilian field to explain a lot of problems." Harvey held his chin in his right hand to meditate. At this time, the drama ended, and the actors of the troupes bowed to the audience. The audience gave him thunderous applause. After more than an hour of drama, Harvey returns to Jared''s VIP room. "Dudu." Politely knock on the door, after a long time, Jared came to open the door, looking at his red face to know what happened inside. When he came out, he gently said to the VIP room, "honey, you can stay here for one night, I mean I''ll be back soon. We have a lot to talk about about this drama." Harvey touched his nose for a while and said awkwardly, "it looks like I didn''t come at the right time." "No, you came at the right time. Thanks to you, I was able to get rid of her for the time being. I can''t believe she asked me about the wedding date just now!" Jared said with a look of lingering fear. He tried to pat Harvey on the shoulder, but he dodged. God knows what his hand just touched. Aware of this, Jared laughed: "so my dear friend, what can I do for you?" Chapter 23 Harvey found Jared again because he wanted him to introduce Brenda theater company to him. It''s not difficult. They also need to socialize with some local nobles after performing in the opera house. Harvey didn''t want to miss the chance to get in touch with the real caster, and Jared readily agreed. When they came to the backstage of the opera house, they could see many well-dressed people coming in and out, most of whom were holding flowers or gifts. Harvey noticed that most of the flowers and gifts were given to the girl who played EVA. She was the protagonist of the play, and she had good looks. Of course, she would be popular. Harvey asked Jared to introduce him to the Brenda couple, who are in charge of the Brenda theater company. Jared went to take off his hat and bowed slightly. "Excuse me, Mr. Brenda. This is my friend Harvey Adrian. He''s always looking forward to your company. I hope I can get to know you." "Oh, of course, I''m Maxwell Brenda, and this is my wife, Elena. Nice to meet you." Maxwell smiles and reaches out his right hand to Harvey. He is short bearded, tall and thin. His handsome face is calm and gentle. Harvey''s charming appearance is dimmed in front of him. He did not introduce his wife''s surname, because most women in this era married with their husband''s surname. Harvey recognized him as the man who had just played EVA''s father on the stage. His wife, with long blonde hair and a conservative classic blue dress, had a warm face and nodded to Harvey as a greeting. The people around them frowned at Harvey and were dissatisfied with the two young men who suddenly cut in. Harvey smiles, reaches out his right hand and shakes Maxwell: "I''m Harvey Adrian, and I''m glad to meet you. What Mr. Jared said just now is not entirely true. Your company''s performance is very interesting. I always think they are very boring things before I have seen your company''s performance." "Haha, it''s a great honor for us to change Mr. Adrian''s view of drama." While chatting, another person chimed in: "Mr. Brenda, your performance just now is really perfect. I seem to see the wise king Jean in you." "Mr. Brenda, I wonder if we, the Jacobs, would have the pleasure of inviting your company to dinner?" Harvey looked at the people, and before he was squeezed out, he held out his head and asked, "Mr. Brenda, I''m very interested in the performance of your company, especially the magic props. I wonder if I can meet the magician?" Maxwell reached out and motioned for others to be calm. He looked at Harvey in surprise. He was the only one who had asked him this question. He thought about it for a while and said, "I have no right to decide the meeting of others. Mr. Kenneth, who is in charge of drama and magic props, is in the next room. You can go to him if you need to, but Mr. Kenneth always doesn''t like to contact strangers." "Thank you very much." Harvey bowed to thank him, turned and left to find the magician. Jared also left Harvey after the introduction. When he came to the props room mentioned by Maxwell, he knocked on the wooden door. After the door opened, standing in front of Harvey was a thin old man with frosty hair and plain linen clothes. His eyes were as dark as those of an old man in twilight. When he saw Harvey, he was stunned, and then a strange ray of light passed by. "Hello, I''m Harvey Adrian." Harvey sighed, took off his hat and bowed. "Adrian? No wonder, "the old man said, nodding for a long time," my name is Kenneth Randolph, Mr. Adrian. What can I do for you Hearing his honorific name, Harvey was stunned and nodded subconsciously: "the magic effect of this drama is really wonderful. I heard Mr. Brenda say that you are the caster in charge of magic props, so I want to visit you once." Hearing Harvey''s praise for his magic props, Kenneth''s ravaged old face softened. He turned back to the room and said hoarsely, "it''s not convenient to speak in the corridor. Come in first." This room used to be a vacant room in the theater, but now it is full of props needed for drama performance, scene layout and all kinds of strange clothes, such as armor, weapon props, gothic dress and prisoner''s clothing. In addition, you can also see a simple workbench, which is filled with transparent crystals of different shapes. Kenneth came to the crystal table and sat down. He said slowly, "I thought there would be no more casters in the Adrian family." He even knows about the Adrian family? Harvey was stunned. He had the impression that his family was not famous enough to be known by people outside the city of Elroy. Kenneth glanced at Harvey''s surprise and continued to explain: "the Adrian family is still very famous in the Sorcerer''s Association in the kingdom of balun. At least in my time, that Adrian represented the genius of the common people''s casters, but it''s a pity that he died early. Otherwise, now the Adrian family is estimated to be the most famous family in the capital." Speaking of the end, Kenneth''s face somehow showed a little lonely and self mockery. Harvey thought about it for a moment, then went forward and said politely, "Mr. Randolph, can you tell me something about the Adrian family? I never knew anything about my family, and my parents didn''t seem to want to know anything about the caster. " Kenneth didn''t mind. He fiddled with his crystal and said slowly: "it seems that you don''t know your family and magic at all. Of course, it''s a civilian after all. Once there is an accident, the family''s magic knowledge inheritance will break. It''s all in the past. Well, I''ve been tossing about these magic crystals. I haven''t communicated with others for a long time. " He shook his head, his old voice full of self mockery. "Your grandfather, Adrian, was very famous in our time because he broke the curse that common people would never become a master of higher learning..." "At that time, I was just an apprentice, and Adrian was the hope of almost all civilian casters, including me." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The old man kept talking for more than half an hour, and Harvey''s understanding of the caster deepened. In the eyes of the caster, blood is a key factor, which is related to the affinity between the caster and the magic net. Occasionally, there will be highly gifted casters among the common people, but the common people''s origin means that the level of knowledge is limited, unless they are dug up from an early age and received orthodox education, Otherwise, no matter how talented the civilian casters are, they are all Muggles. Now the situation has improved a lot. With the decline of magic, some magic families are very willing to recruit foreign magicians and share some basic casting knowledge. The founder of the Adrian family is a civilian caster. His experience is like a legend to outsiders. In a very short period of time, he achieved the achievement of a superior caster and stood at the peak of the casters in the kingdom of Baron at that time. But so far, the government has only announced the death of Adrian without any other information. At that time, the heirs of the Adrian family did not have much magic talent, so they had no choice but to move out of the capital of Baron Kingdom and live in Elroy as hereditary aristocrats. As for Kenneth, who claims to be a mediocre caster and chooses to work for Brenda theatre to earn pension, his tone shows that he has respect for Adrian. ¡ª¡ªI didn''t expect that the Adrian family had something to do with it. That''s why Maxwell''s strange temper caster was willing to take care of himself. Harvey secretly congratulated himself on his birth. Chapter 24 After chatting for a while, Kenneth learned that Harvey had the ambition to continue learning magic, so he turned to look for the box of the theater company. "The times are different. Now it''s not difficult for ordinary people to get in touch with magic... I''ve found this 389th issue of ether. It''s a complete collection of basic knowledge of magic compiled by a famous mage." Kenneth took out a thumb sized crystal and came to Harvey. His eyes were in a trance, and he said to himself, "I am very willing to help the descendants of the Adrian family. I sincerely hope that you can create another miracle that belongs to the civilian casters. Take it, my friend. I believe that this information crystal recording basic magic knowledge will be useful to you. It is the gospel that all ordinary people want to learn magic." "Information crystal?" Harvey took the thumb size crystal from his hand. It was blue and the air inside was dense. It was very beautiful. Harvey knew that it should be something similar to a USB flash drive, and how to use it was the problem. He thought that the most common way was to use mental perception. "Oh, I almost forgot. Sure enough, memory declines when people get old." When Kenneth patted his head, he found Harvey a black compass the size of a palm, which was engraved with a complex magic array. In the center of the array, there was a concave hole just enough to hold Harvey''s crystal. Harvey asked gratefully and respectfully, "Dear Mr. Randolph, how can I use these things? As you can see, I know nothing about magic. It''s my great honor to have your generous help. " "Information crystal is the most commonly used tool of information circulation for casters. The value of this crystal is not high for casters. As long as there is a channel, you can buy it at will. However, in the kingdom of Baron, only the magic shop of the king''s capital can sell it." "It''s very simple to use. If your mental power reaches the level of the next magician, you can directly read the information in the information crystal through [reading technique]. Although you have more mental power than ordinary people, you haven''t reached the level of the next magician. Therefore, you need this reader that allows ordinary people to read the information crystal, If you put the information crystal on the reader, you can directly project the information inside, and you can operate it by touching the projection. " According to his instructions, Harvey carefully placed the information crystal in the center of the reader. The dense air inside the crystal sank, and then it flashed blue light and projected many complex cuneiform characters in the air. He looked up at the complicated cuneiform characters in the air and was stunned. The font is very strange. The biggest difference between them and ordinary characters is that these characters are three-dimensional. For people like Harvey, who have no contact with the relevant knowledge of characters, they are better than wordless heavenly script. Kenneth was also stunned, touching his white beard, grinning and swearing: "Damn, Baron kingdom is not a big magic country. The chamber of commerce that publishes" Ether "weekly is not willing to translate star prose into Baron, but ordinary people need at least ten years to learn star prose." Star? Is it a caster specific language¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey had a sense of propriety in his mind. Looking at Kenneth''s tangled appearance, he bowed to the old caster in front of him and said, "Dear Mr. Randolph, please don''t mind. I''ve got too much help from you. If you don''t mind, can you let me study these things for a few days?" "They are all yours now, Mr. Adrian." Kenneth waved his hand and said, "although I can''t help you more, if you have conditions, you can go to the capital, where you can find more comprehensive knowledge about magic. The Adrian family once served the royal family. If you want to learn magic, the association of magicians affiliated to the royal family will provide you with more help." He looked at Harvey with complicated eyes and finally turned into a sigh of regret. How many days? It''s impossible for ordinary people to understand Xingwen without special instruction in their whole life, but they are not arrogant enough to think that they can teach others. Harvey is already a young man. Even a genius, it takes ten years to learn astrology. He missed the best time to learn magic perfectly. "Thank you for your advice." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After receiving the gift from Kenneth, Harvey can''t wait to return to his residence. Although he doesn''t know the so-called star text, he hasn''t encountered similar things. He has also read a Book of magic tricks recorded in balun at the magic prop house, which sells magic related items in Elroy. Although it''s not Star text, he didn''t know anything about it at that time. To be on the safe side, Harvey uses the so-called reader to project all the words of the information crystal, and then calls out the attribute panel in his mind. "Harvey Adrian Constitution: 10 Intelligence: 15 Charm: 11 Spirit: 13 Dexterity: 11 Energy: 11 / 13 (normal) Remaining distribution point: 0 skill: [writing] Level: B Description: he has the writing standard of a famous writer, and can create excellent novels, touching poems, skillfully play with beautiful words, and make those girls cry when they stir up emotions. [tiny miracle] Level: D (unable to upgrade) Explanation: it can cause a tiny miracle, make a glass of water out of thin air in the desert, create an invisible hand that lifts less than ten weight substances, or treat weak physical injuries. Proficiency: B [Xingwen master] Level: S Explanation: the greatest legacy left by ancient magicians is not only written language, but also the inheritance of ancient and vast knowledge. For more than ten centuries, countless magicians have been obsessed with Xingwen and devoted themselves to research, but they can only see the surface of it. Status: inactive (minimum level F proficiency: intelligence value reaches 16, energy value reaches 15) talent [magic talent] Level: D Explanation: it seems that because you have the blood of the caster, you are closer to the etheric elements than most people. If you learn magic from childhood, you may be able to sense the magic net and become a formal caster. Remaining skill level promotion times: 0. " ¡°WTF£¡£¿¡± Harvey looked puzzled. He thought the so-called star script was a special language for magicians. He didn''t expect that it had such a big origin. A skill was judged to be A-level, which is basically the top level of human beings, and S-level represents immeasurable. With his current value beyond ordinary people, the panel has not reached the lowest activation condition. The intelligence difference is 1 point. In fact, if Harvey wants to improve his intelligence, he needs to spend two distributable attribute values, and his energy is required to reach 15 points, which is related to his physique and mental strength. The better his physique is, the higher his mental strength is, the more abundant his energy value will be. On average, he needs at least 4 assignable attribute values to learn this magic language. Harvey was so excited that he fell into thinking that it was not difficult to get distributable attribute values. With more and more readers watching the novel the count of Monte Cristo, there should be more freely distributed attribute values. He recalled his conversation with Kenneth and sorted out his knowledge of magic. "The magic world is definitely not as simple as you think. According to Mr. Randolph, this information crystal is similar to the existence of academic journals. The information crystal is the basic tool for casters to store information, which seems to be much higher than the general fantasy world. There is a magician organization serving the royal government in the kingdom of balun, and there is more space outside the kingdom of balun to explore, such as the source of this information crystal. " Harvey is playing with the information crystal in his hand. His eyes are more and more bright. He decides to have a look at the place where these information crystals are made one day. Today''s contact with things overturned his original Harvey Adrian''s common sense and excited Harvey. Chapter 25 More than a week later, Harvey occasionally visited Kenneth Randolph, the magician of the drama company. With more contact time, Harvey knew that he was better at magic and plastic energy magic, because Harvey had no magic knowledge base, and Kenneth could not start to teach Harvey about magic. Just like mathematics, Harvey doesn''t even know 1 + 1 = 2. How can he teach Harvey to learn multiplication and division. But it''s not totally out of the question. When Kenneth learned that Harvey had never used any mental training method, his mental strength was far higher than that of ordinary people. There are different types of magic genius. Some people are born with strong mental power, some have a strong perception of magic net, and some can analyze magic from a unique level of knowledge. He tried to teach Harvey some basic meditation methods to exercise his spirit, so as to temper his strength. "[basic meditation] Level: e Explanation: the most basic meditation effect that can be achieved without using the magic net is also popular in the aristocracy and the knight class. It can be used to quickly adjust the mental state, but only after a long time of basic meditation can the mental power be exercised. Status: inactive£¨ E proficiency activation conditions: intelligence value above 12, energy value above 8 points Not surprisingly, Harvey mastered this basic meditation skill the next day. After trying it for a few days, Harvey found that this kind of meditation method had no more effect than to make his energy value recover faster. Of course, the meditation method belongs to the magician, which can only be used by connecting with the magic net. With the power of the magic net, we can peep at the whole universe and calculate according to the law. It is said that some powerful casters can infer the orbit of a planet by mental calculation alone. He devoted most of his energy to the study of magic, and Harvey did not forget his own work. He is still a novelist in debt. If he wants to pay off the huge loan of the 30 barons, he needs to win the Leonard Novel Award from Leonard publishing house. In the empty room of the mansion, all the office furniture in Harvey''s bedroom has been moved here. Compared with the spacious room, the decoration and furniture are still very few. Harvey sat at his desk, his hands flat on the table, his eyes focused on a stack of writing paper in front of him, next to the ink bottle opened the cap, a drop of ink flowed into the white paper, and soon lines of clear text appeared on it, vaguely with Harvey Adrian''s handwriting style. After seeing off the count of Monte Cristo, Albert went back to find his mother and found that she was in the ladies'' lounge. She was leaning against a velvet soft chair. The room was dim and the decoration of metal ornaments reflected the faint light, which made the room not completely dark. Albert could not see his mother''s face, her head was covered with a thin veil, like a layer of fog. But he sensed a change in her voice. The roses and crape myrtle in the vase in the room were full of fragrance, but in the fragrance, he could distinguish a pungent smell of smelling salt. He also noticed that his mother''s smelling bottle had been taken out and put in a carved silver cup on the bookcase. As soon as Albert came in, he asked, "mother, did you feel sick when I went out?" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ This is the plot segment in count of Monte Cristo. It is also the plot that makes Harvey feel the most heartache. The count of Monte Cristo meets her former love, but she has married the enemy who framed the count of Monte Cristo. "No matter how regretful, the essence of the story can''t be deleted!" To make sure there was no mistake in the script, Harvey carefully picked up the manuscript and put it aside. The plot that had already been conceived continued to be copied into the second piece of white paper through the tiny miracle. Now his writing speed is very fast. In the case of two purposes, he gives part of his attention to use his zero order magic [tiny miracle] to write, and pays more attention to the novel itself. Harvey''s mind is lively, so he can "write" more than 10000 words in an hour, but his writing time is increasing. He now spends one hour a day writing, and the remaining three hours either reading materials or reading borrowed books to understand the unique cultural trends of the world. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the living room, the young reviewer, Pran Garcia, was already sitting in it. "Then I''ll go back and sort out your novel now, dear Mr. Adrian. Your novel is so wonderful that even my reviewer is addicted to it. I can''t wait to understand the fate of every character in the novel. I really hope I can read all the contents of the novel in one breath." After taking back the novel from Harvey, Pran Garcia always flattered him, and his eyes showed sincere praise. Harvey stood up and shook hands with him, smiling. "I wish my novel was worthy of your praise." "Of course." Pran did not hesitate to answer, but after that, his face became gloomy, and his desire to speak stopped several times. Harvey caught his strange look and asked, "Mr. Pran, is there any question?" Pran looked back, gritted his teeth, and suddenly asked, "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m a little distracted, Mr. Adrian. If you can, will you allow me to ask a rude question?" "Go ahead, please." "Why do you write novels? As far as I know, you never seem to have been involved in this field before." "As a saying in the book, money is the most effective and the greatest power to control human beings. The prize money in the newspaper advertisement moved me. It just happened that I urgently needed money to maintain my life." "Do you want your work to win the Leonard prize?" Harvey nodded: "that''s true. What''s wrong?" "Compared with those lofty ideas, this statement is more suitable for Mr. Adrian, which is certainly not derogatory, because it makes me feel closer to life, just like your novel. The problem is that your purpose is to win the Leonard prize. Maybe I shouldn''t talk too much. You should have noticed from the newspaper that the purpose of this essay is to serve another work, wild rose. " Harvey nodded stubbornly: "there is still hope." "The quality of the novel the count of Monte Cristo is better than we expected. In fact, even though we vigorously promote the wild rose, the number of readers'' feedback on the novel yesterday has exceeded that of the wild rose. But just like my stupid arrogance, the quality of a work does not depend entirely on the quality, but more on the identity of the author himself. " "Do you mean the count of Monte Cristo can''t get fair play?" "Mr. Adrian, I promise you that I will try my best to apply for it. An excellent work should not be buried or defeated by vulgar works." "Thank you very much." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After he came out of Harvey''s house, Pran''s face was very hot. He felt that he must be crazy. He just said that to Harvey, which violated the rules of their publishing house. "Crazy? Maybe so. " Pran squeezed the manuscript of the novel in his hand and whispered to himself, no! As a reader and reviewer, he may fall in love with this work. He can only do his best to protect it and do not want it to be buried. Chapter 26 "My dear Edmond, if you want to know who''s going to hurt you, think about who''s going to benefit from your killing." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Now he has to go back to real life, to people, to society to regain status, power and prestige, and in this world, only money can make people get all this - money is the most effective and greatest power to dominate human beings. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "So." Priest with a painful smile: "a total of 18 months, even the most dedicated lover, but also so." After a moment''s silence, he said in a soft voice: "once a poet said: weak, your name is a woman!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ It was a rare portrait of a beautiful young woman with dark skin, long and thin eyelashes and bright eyes. She was wearing a beautiful civilian dress, a red and black blouse with a long skirt, and a gold hairpin in her hair. In the background of the lake is the boundless blue sea and sky. She looks there as if waiting for her husband''s return, full of hope and anxiety. The light in the room was not bright, so Albert did not notice that the count who saw the portrait turned pale, and his chest and hands trembled uncontrollably. There was a little silence in the room, during which the count''s eyes never left the portrait. "Your lover is beautiful, viscount." The count said in a calm voice, "this dress is probably for dancing. It makes her look very beautiful." "Sir." Albert looked sullen: "if you see the painting next to this portrait, I can''t forgive you for this mistake. You don''t know my mother, so what you see in this painting is her. This picture was painted seven or eight years ago. This dress looks as if she had imagined it, but it is so lifelike that I feel as if I have seen my mother when she was young. " "But this picture of my mother was painted when my father went out. There is no doubt that she wanted to surprise him, but strange to say, my father seems very unhappy to see this painting, even if it is very expensive, because you have seen that it is one of the masterpieces of lylpo Robel''s painting, which can not overcome his disgust for it. Indeed, I can only tell you that the count of Morcerf is one of the most diligent nobles in Luxembourg. He is a general good at military theory, but he is the most vulgar layman in art. My mother is different. She paints very well herself. Because she can''t keep this rare painting, she gives it to me here, which can reduce my father''s unhappiness. " Albert looked up at the portrait and continued with emotion: "Mr. mathef''s portrait was painted by glouces. This is it. Oh, please forgive me for talking about family matters, but since you would like me to introduce you to the count, I will tell you about it so that you will not misunderstand the painting. This painting seems to have a magic power, because every time my mother comes here, she always looks at it, and every time she looks at it, she has to cry. This is the only thing my father and mother have been unhappy about these years. Although they have been married for more than 20 years, they are still as loving and harmonious as they were on their wedding day. " The count of Monte Cristo frowned, and after hearing this, his deep eyes looked at Albert as if he were looking for something else in his words, but the Frank young man was unprepared to say it. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Pran reviewed all the manuscripts of the count of Monte Cristo for the third time. His eyes became ruddy, and he felt the same feelings with the count of Monte Cristo. It was clear that he had not experienced similar things, but his heart was still as bitter as a knife. Strange to say, he has been used to the novel''s peculiar writing, which has the illusion that he can be substituted as the protagonist. He is both the spectator and the protagonist in the story. "My God, how can you do this to him! It''s not fair! " Pulan was depressed and whispered to himself, only to find that his voice was hoarse, clearly with a little cry. The heat of his eyes also showed his mood at this moment. The previous plot has let him foresee this scene, but he is still unprepared. The count of Monte Cristo met his beloved, melcedes, who had supported him through despair. But she had married another man, who was still the enemy of the count of Monte Cristo, and sent him to hell. The count climbed out of hell and used the power given to him by the vengeance to pull the husband of his favorite into the place where he had been. Pran put down the novel draft, leaned against the table, closed his eyes and savored the plot. No matter how he felt, he could not calm down. He felt the same depression that his love had been taken away from him. He applied all this sensibility to the characters in the novel and hated the despicable person who framed the count. While Planck was thinking, his young colleague came up and said, "Hey, Planck, have you got back the latest novel draft of count of Monte Cristo? We can''t wait to see it. " Count of Monte Cristo is written by a plurality of reviewers, who inevitably have to contact with the content of the novel. However, almost every reviewer who has contact with count of Monte Cristo is gradually attracted by the content of the novel. After reading the manuscript from Harvey, other reviewers will also rush to finish the story in the name of typing. With a long sigh, he handed over his latest novel draft to the reviewers. At last, he added in a complicated tone: "I must remind you to be psychologically prepared to read it again." The other reviewers were surprised to see Pran''s gloomy face. Before long, they also experienced the same feelings as Pran, such as tarsal maggots surrounding their hearts for a long time. In the next few days, the reviewers'' offices were in a delicate state of lethargy, and sometimes they could hear the muttering of cursing Harvey or the characters in count of Monte Cristo. Because of the essence of the plot in the count of Monte Cristo, both Dumas and Harvey spend a lot of time from different angles to depict the heroine melcedes. There is no doubt that she is a beautiful and outstanding woman, and also the love of the hero Edmond. Such a woman is married to the mean man who framed Edmond. All this is tormenting Edmond, tormenting the reader''s heart. If Harvey knew what they were thinking, he would smile. This plot is the so-called Tauren. He has been depressed by similar plots in novels or other works, and he has been in agony for more than a week. The so-called tragedy is the smashing of beautiful things, which is thousands of times more cruel than tragedy. However, Harvey does not want to modify the plot, which can be said to be one of the most dramatic and connotative plots in the count of Monte Cristo, and does not need to deliberately shape Meredith''s loyalty to her lover. In fact, she is already a great woman. The more so, the more difficult it is for readers to accept. Chapter 27 In the early morning, when he came to the publishing house, he saw his colleagues gathered around motley Evelyn''s desk, a senior reviewer. Exclamations and whispers made the open office as lively as a market. He knows what the reviewers are doing. The publishing house is going to issue a list of novels that have won the Leonard prize. For this reason, we need to refer to the opinions of the reviewers and count the popularity of novels. At present, the publishing house does not have a detailed method to calculate the popularity of novels. The most simple and crude mode is to count the number of readers'' feedback to determine the popularity of novels. "Has the number of readers'' feedback on novels been counted? Let me see. " Pran squeezed in and, sure enough, saw a form posted on motley''s desk, but no one could see him. A reviewer slapped him on the shoulder and said with admiration, "Pulan, you lucky guy, the novel you are in charge of has won the first place in the popularity list of readers. It''s time to celebrate!" There are also reviewers who are not stingy to praise: "I know that the count of Monte Cristo is a strange and wonderful novel. I can''t wait to see the story of the count''s revenge." "Oh, my poor Meredith, she is so beautiful and kind that even if Edmond was imprisoned for more than ten years, she would take care of his father until he died. Oh, I wish I could see her reunite with the protagonist." "I can''t think that I haven''t heard that. The heroine of this novel is not Merseyside Tess. Although she is very outstanding as a woman, she married Edmond''s enemy. I prefer Haide, who has noble background. The description of her in the novel is really wonderful!" "Don''t be silly. Haide is just the count''s Revenge tool. When the count was in prison, Meredith gave him the impetus to live." "Hey! That''s the credit of father Faria. He is the hope of saving the man in prison. " The reviewers are red necked and quarrel fiercely. They are clearly responsible for their own works, but they quarrel over the contents of the works that do not belong to their own responsibility. Pulan finally got into the crowd, leaning his head and looking hard at the data on the table. "Count of Monte Cristo": 1223 readers'' opinions. Wild Rose: 989 readers'' opinions. His daughter: 746 readers'' comments. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± the first! Pulan felt naturally pleased, and his face still couldn''t help smiling¡¶ The Earl of Monte Cristo has never been advertised since it was serialized in the collection of novels by Leonard publishing house. Almost all the novels and newspapers of Leonard publishing house are promoting the work of wild rose. He knows that the author of wild rose is a member of the Elroy family, and this solicitation activity is just to please him in order to highlight his talent. Pulan, who ranks third, has also read his daughter. The author is supposed to be a talented woman, without gorgeous rhetoric and fierce conflict plot. However, the whole novel can feed back a woman''s strength in the face of today''s social environment. But all of these are not as good as the count of Monte Cristo, with its peculiar writing, interesting and rich plot, and profound and straightforward truth. Until Edmond met father Faria, the popularity of the novel suddenly soared, and the hero''s treasure and revenge plot attracted countless attention, including the reviewers who were looking forward to the count of Monte Cristo''s revenge, This may not be a noble work, but it is a masterpiece that can move people''s hearts and make people applaud! When I met Harvey Adrian for the first time, Pulan felt a little bit that a famous Playboy could create such wonderful works. Of course, now his impression of Harvey has completely changed. After a short period of happiness, Pran fell into a worried situation again. The number one of the readers'' feedback for the count of Monte Cristo is that it has added a chip to win the Leonard prize. If this is a regular solicitation, the count of Monte Cristo will undoubtedly become the most brilliant pearl. The decision-making power is still in the hands of the senior management of the publishing house, and even they can change the statistical results in a word. Pran secretly gritted his teeth, and now the situation is very good. He doesn''t want the count of Monte Cristo, which he is responsible for, to be surpassed by a mediocre work. Because of his original intention as a reviewer and the reader''s love for words, he has to do something. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the afternoon, Pulan came to the door of an independent office of the publishing house. The doorplate hanging on the wooden door showed the name of the owner of the office, belock Leonard, a member of Leonard''s core family, who was directly responsible for all the work of the solicitation. When he knocked on the door, he saw a middle-aged man with two curly beards. His skin was well maintained and his hair was carefully taken care of. His first feeling was orderly. He glanced coldly at the incoming Pulan and continued to work, waiting for Pulan''s report. Prawn took a quiet breath, calmed down, and stood in front of him with a bow: "Dear Mr. Leonard, I wonder if you are free now? I''d like to make a few comments on this solicitation. " "Oh?" At last, beiluoer was willing to give up his work and reached for him to continue. "Mr. Leonard, I know the intention of this solicitation, but you should know that there is an unexpected excellent work in this solicitation, which is the novel the count of Monte Cristo, which I am in charge of now." Becker nodded: "ah, it''s the work of Harvey Adrian. It''s really good." Hearing his praise, Pulan was pleased and struck while the iron was hot, and said: "yes, sir, in the number of readers'' feedback counted by Mr. Evelyn, it is this work that won the first place with the amazing number of 1223. This is undoubtedly a masterpiece, which is very popular with readers. Many friends I know and other reviewers praise this work. I''m thinking, why don''t we seize this opportunity? This is a work worthy of our publishing house''s attention. " "Do you mean to give this novel a chance to win the Leonard prize and be officially published?" he said The novels that won the Leonard prize in this solicitation activity not only have a rich bonus, but also have the chance to be officially published by Leonard publishing house. The novels will be printed as hardcover books and then spread to the whole country. Therefore, many famous writers in Elroy want to wade in this muddy water. "Yes, sir." Pran answered in the affirmative. "Even if its author is just a nameless and declining aristocrat?" he added calmly "Literature has no distinction between the high and the low. It''s not from my selfishness. Mr. Leonard, perhaps we can consider presenting a double prize for this essay solicitation. The wild rose and the count of Monte Cristo are both selected. " This is the best compromise he can come up with. Beiluokelian expressionless looking at him, light way: "the winner of this solicit contributions activity has decided from the beginning, there is no juxtaposition award argument." "But the count of Monte Cristo is worth the prize. It should have been!" Pran stepped forward in a determined tone. Beiluoer looked at him with disappointed eyes. He bent his fingers and knocked on his desk and asked, "Garcia, don''t you understand¡¶ The author of wild rose is the second son of the Elroy family. His identity is more important than his works. Your idea is good and in line with the interests of our publishing house. But it''s too ambiguous. The most basic skill to survive in the society is to stand in line. You can''t be ungrateful. If the count of Monte Cristo and the wild rose win the same prize, what do you think the outside world will think and how will the second son of the Elroy family feel? It''s because the count of Monte Cristo is so much better than the wild rose, We can''t take it out. " "Not only can the count of Monte Cristo not win the prize, but also let it fade out of the reader''s view, at least until the wild rose is out of people''s view." Chapter 28 After listening to bellock''s words, Pulan''s hands and feet were cold. Of course, he knew the rules of these conventions, but at least he retained his respect and love for literary works. He followed the refined aristocracy, sought the balance of interpersonal relationship, and used it to measure the value of a literary work. His measurement of the value of a literary work does not lie in the excellence of the work itself, but in the influence of the author himself. The advantage of this approach is that it''s easy and won''t cause the trouble of discrediting the Leonards. That''s enough. There''s no safer and better way. If belock chooses to stand on the side of the works of a man of noble birth, the better the count of Monte Cristo is as a literary work, the more troublesome it will be to deal with it. If the two works appear together in the reader''s field of vision, people with a little literary literacy can judge whether it is good or bad. At that time, it is the author of wild rose and Leonard publishing house itself that are embarrassed. So the best way to deal with it is to refrigerate the count of Monte Cristo and wait for a few months for people''s impression of this solicitation activity to fade. At that time, even if someone exclaimed that the quality of count of Monte Cristo was higher than that of wild rose, it would not cause any waves. Pulan left beiluoer''s office in a muddle, and knew from beiluoer''s decisive words that this matter was irreparable. Yes, how could the value of a literary work be comparable to that of a person with noble status? Pulan was not a nobleman or a businessman, and could clearly calculate the proportion of interests in it. He was not reconciled, because "count of Monte Cristo" made him experience the feeling he had never experienced before, and awakened his love for literature. During this period, he was even too excited to sleep because he had to come to collect the manuscript the next day. The damned plot was really attractive. Back in the office, he sat down upset and closed his eyes. He thought of motley Evelyn, the most experienced reviewer among them, who had been despised by him before. Did he have a similar choice. We must take one of the utilitarianism and love for literature and give up the other. "If we discuss with Mr. Adrian, we may realize what Mr. Leonard said. No. Mr. Adrian will not agree." Planck put his finger deep into his hair and thought hard to find a solution. Is it true that he wants to refrigerate the count of Monte Cristo for a period of time? This seems to be the right choice at the moment. The question is whether Harvey will accept this request. Pran thinks of his calm look when talking with Harvey. He looks down on Harvey''s identity and almost misses this wonderful novel. What''s his attitude? Harvey never even pleads for the excellence of his work. If motley didn''t intervene in this matter, he might have returned his contribution. He is a man of integrity and dignity. Pran was convinced that Harvey might have participated in the solicitation for the prize, but on the other hand, Pran was sure that Harvey would not give in to Leonard''s publishing house for the sake of a little profit. Pran felt that he might be facing the most difficult choice in his life. In the evening, the open office of Leonard''s publishing house is quiet. The wine colored setting sun is sprinkled on the white paper on the desk through the glass. Only a few people are still working on the messy open office paper, which is quiet and sacred. Pran sat at his desk, staring at the bloody setting sun, still unable to find any way to solve the problem. He left Leonard press and found a bar at the end of the same street. He didn''t like the environment of the bar very much, especially in the evening, which is usually the time when the workers get off work. When the workers who come out of the factory and build the railway take off their shirts, the smell of sweat will expand to the whole space, These lower classes can only numb their despair of future life with alcohol. Pran thinks that he is an intellectual, which is essentially different from these lower class people. He has to come to the bar, where there are people he is looking for. Motley Evelyn. Pushing the door in, he saw motley sitting in front of the wooden bar, holding a vodka with ice in his hand, silent and thinking. "Martin, please. Thank you." Pran sat down next to motley and called to the bartender. The atmosphere remained silent until the wine he ordered came up and was stifled. "Mr. Evelyn, which work do you think will win the Leonard prize?" Motley picked up the glass and shook it. The ice was mixed with the wine. Because the light was shining, the color was more transparent. He didn''t even turn his head to look at Pulan''s light. He said: "count of Monte Cristo has the most feedback from readers, and it''s also highly praised by our reviewers." "Yes, but as you know, Mr. Leonard doesn''t intend to refer to these opinions. I can''t convince him and I don''t have the confidence to convince Mr. Adrian, so I want to ask for your help." Pulan was so distressed that he took another glass of wine and drank it down. The cold alcohol fell into the stomach bag and turned into a fire, but it couldn''t burn his hesitation. "Garcia, do you know how reviewers worked in the old days?" "No, no one ever mentioned it to me." "Now you can listen carefully. At least when I was just a reviewer, the reviewer didn''t belong to any publishing house. The reviewer was a free man. At that time, the reviewer was a bridge between the novelist and the publisher. He needed to judge the value of his works, find a suitable publisher, and discuss the distribution of interests." "I still remember the first time I followed my teacher to a novelist''s residence. At that time, there were publishers and many professional reciters. We came to a room full of books together. The contents of the books read by the reciters were about sex. I can''t believe they''re wearing white gloves and reciting those vulgar words with holy faces. Even the most vulgar novels would be respected at that time. It''s true that the life of reviewers now is much better than that at that time, but the reviewers at that time had one more chance than those who are now in captivity. " "We were hunters at that time, but now we are hounds," motley recalls "I don''t know what you mean," said Pran, shaking his head in confusion Motley looked at him slightly and said, "this is an opportunity. The choice is up to you. Publishers have the choice of publishers, novelists have the choice of novelists, and then you have to choose one of them. Hounds have no vision to judge the value of their prey, because their action depends on the hunter. Even if the bloodthirsty beast is in front of them, they will rush to fight. On the contrary, hunters can choose to advance and retreat, and the corresponding hunters also need to judge their prey and their ability to survive in danger. Garcia, do you want to be a hound or a hunter? " Another round of questioning, the two talked about the end, motley face frustrated, gave a business card to Pulan, written on the address and contact information of a small publishing house, the senior reviewer is willing to push Garcia once. Chapter 29 Pulan went back to his apartment, which was not high-grade. He rented it. It would take him at least ten years to buy such a low-grade Apartment Based on his meager salary. Back home, he threw away his suit and collapsed on the sofa, his mind full of motley''s words to him. This time, the choice is very difficult. If he is wrong, he will probably lose his hard-earned precious job. Maybe he will be reduced to the street. He can only do some hard work he disdains to make a living. It''s no exaggeration, because Leonard press only needs one sentence, and there will be no publishers in the whole publishing world of Elroy willing to hire him. Motley gave him a business card of a small publishing house, which, as far as he knew, was one of the competitors of Leonard''s publishing house, and one of the few publishing houses that could survive being oppressed by Leonard''s publishing house. "Does Mr. motley mean that I should introduce Mr. Adrian to a new publishing house?" Pran is staring at the ceiling and muttering, "the count of Monte Cristo" has indeed been abandoned by Leonard publishing house, but this does not mean that he can do whatever he likes. Bellocre must still be staring at "the count of Monte Cristo" and waiting for the opportunity to collect this work. If he chooses to disrupt belock''s plans, his job at Leonard''s will be impossible to keep. He took out a copy of the count of Monte Cristo from his briefcase and quickly looked through the story he had watched for several times. The choice lies with him When motley''s words rang out in his ears, Leonard press chose to give up count of Monte Cristo for the time being. How should he choose? Although the count of Monte Cristo is not finished and has too many unstable factors, he swears that he has never encountered such a gripping novel. Every scene is closely linked, wonderful and full of connotation. The count of Monte Cristo is worth his future to gamble! ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ A few days later, Leonard''s press published the award-winning novel of soliciting contributions. Harvey did not expect it to be the wild rose. The content of this novel has been published too many times, far beyond the scope of favoritism. To his surprise, the count of Monte Cristo is not even qualified to be published alone. The novels that won Leonard''s prize in this solicitation activity can get rich prizes and opportunities to be published alone. At the same time, the chance to be published alone is not the only one. In addition to the winners of Leonard''s prize, some other excellent novels also have this treatment, His daughter, for example, was also published in parallel. Harvey''s mood is still calm. He has sent out the invitation to dinner, and tomorrow night he will meet his smart and beautiful fiancee. No matter how shameless or shameless she was, she could not easily leave the house, even if she held her leg, unless she was willing to lend him thirty barons. It''s better to ask your fiancee. If he can''t raise money, he doesn''t have to be afraid of those strong thugs with his current ability. The trouble is the people standing behind them. It can be imagined that once he can''t change the debt, it will trigger a series of chain reactions, which can be much more serious than the debt of just 30 barons. Just as he''s ready to borrow money, Shirley knocks on the door of her study and tells his exclusive reviewer, Pran, that she wants to meet him. According to reason, since the publication of the award-winning works of Leonard prize, Pran, the reviewer, has no connection with the count of Monte Cristo. The count of Monte Cristo has no chance to be published alone, so Harvey can only contribute to other publishers or publish at his own expense. Harvey came down to the living room and saw the dusty face of prawn standing in the center of the living room. His face was dim and tired, and his body was shaking when he stood, which made Harvey doubt whether he would faint at any time. When Harvey came down, Pran was relieved. He stepped forward, took off his hat and bowed to salute: "good morning, Mr. Adrian." "Oh, welcome, Mr. Pran." They came to the sofa in the living room and sat down. Pulan said with a bitter smile, "I''m very sorry that I didn''t realize my promise to you. The problem is not your work. The popularity of the Earl of Monte Cristo is the first in the solicitation of contributions. We also give high praise among the reviewers. But it''s decided that the Leonard prize will be awarded to wild rose. Its author is Kathy Elroy, the second son of the Elroy family. You should also understand the influence of a person of high status. Even a trivial word can become a famous saying in other people''s eyes. " Elroy, the family name, represents the city itself and has the status of hereditary earl. The family has developed Elroy, which was originally a small town, to its present scale and takes the family name as its name. In the city of Elroy, the Elroy family is not inferior to the royal family, and even a collateral member will be the focus of most social banquets. "But it shouldn''t be without a publishing opportunity," Harvey said quietly "Yes, it should be." Pulan raised his voice a little and then shook his head: "Sir, just because your works are too excellent, they feel that they can''t let your works appear in front of readers. If someone compares your works with wild rose, they will find that wild rose is less than one tenth of your works. Damn it, They even canceled the publishing opportunity because a work was too excellent! " Harvey looked at his reviewer with an unexpected look: "Mr. Pran, you don''t seem to agree with their decision." "Of course, I don''t want to make a second mistake." Pran replied solemnly, pausing to look up at Harvey and saying, "Mr. Adrian, please allow me to ask a rude question. What are you going to do with your work¡¶ Count of Monte Cristo has never signed a collegiate agreement with Leonard press, and you and your work are free. " "I haven''t thought about that yet." Harvey shook his head. The purpose of his creation of the count of Monte Cristo is to win awards and make money. As a result, there is no chance to publish it alone, wasting most of his writing time. Does he need to write a novel after he borrows money from Diana to pay off his debt? He was more interested in magic than that, and he certainly didn''t want to see the count of Monte Cristo buried. Harvey looked at Pran with a smile: "Mr. Pran, have you brought me the answer?" He''s not a fool. Pran''s attitude and words have already explained the purpose of his trip. "Yes, I''m not going to give up your work. It''s so excellent that it should have a better chance. It can make all readers admire it," he said "I''m happy to listen." Chapter 30 Harvey and Pran have been talking in the living room all morning. Pran''s suggestion to Harvey is that they cooperate to publish count of Monte Cristo at their own expense. Although the novel didn''t win the prize in the solicitation activity of Leonard press, according to private survey of Pran, the popularity of the novel is not low. There may not be as many readers as the wild rose, but there are many readers who have a strong interest in the count of Monte Cristo. Just like Harvey''s previous online novels, "wild rose" has a large collection of novels after vigorous publicity, but readers may not pay for it when it comes to the shelves. The excellent quality of count of Monte Cristo has attracted a group of core readers, who usually do not mean to support their favorite works. Over the past few days, Pran is conducting a comprehensive survey of the data of count of Monte Cristo, and the results are much better than he expected, even though the risk of publishing at his own expense is not great. On the issue of profit distribution, Pran became Harvey''s acting author, responsible for supervising the editing, proofreading, printing and other parts of the novel, and also responsible for soliciting sponsors, demanding 10% of the profits. Harvey, as the author, owns all the copyright of the novel, and can get 50% of the profits. The remaining 40% is basically distributed to the sponsors or various channels of publicity expenses. As long as Harvey nods, Pran can now reach out to people who are willing to sponsor count of Monte Cristo. All the conditions are very to Harvey''s taste. He only needs to pay for the novel to get the follow-up copyright revenue. The trouble is that the reviewer, Pran, will help him solve it. The only problem is that he can''t guarantee a stable source of funds in a short time. Harvey thought about it for a while. Since the count of Monte Cristo was completely defeated in the solicitation, he had nothing to worry about and readily agreed to Pulan''s terms. After negotiating the terms, the two people sitting on the sofa in the living room stood up. "Mr. Adrian, this will be a win-win situation. I believe the count of Monte Cristo will soon become popular in the whole city of Elroy and even in the kingdom. Both noble businessmen and civilians will marvel at your imagination!" Pran held Harvey''s right hand tightly in his hands, and his voice trembled with excitement! "I hope so, then I''ll ask you next." Harvey responded with a smile. Seeing off Pulan, Harvey sits on the sofa and rubs his temple with a headache. Pulan''s grand plan for him is not a mirage. His influence on count of Monte Cristo is very clear, but compared with the future, his urgent need has not been solved. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The countess''s head hung down, and the shadow of the black veil covered her cheek, as if buried in a very painful thought¡° This man is very kind to you, isn''t he, Albert When she asked this, she shivered nervously. She knew the identity of the person. Albert was not sure and replied, "I think so." "Do you like him?" "Oh, he''s very pleasing to me, even though Franz epinay has been trying to convince me that he''s someone who comes back from a certain world and is destined to be different from us." The countess shivered in horror, raised her head and said with emotion, "Albert, I have always come to inquire about every new friend you have made before. Now that you are an adult, you have your own judgment, but I have to say to you, Albert, be careful. " Unable to understand his mother''s implicit warning, Albert said, "my dear mother, in order to understand your advice, I must know what you are afraid of. The count never played cards. He only drank water with a little white wine in it. He was very rich and would never borrow money from me if he didn''t mean to mock me. So, what''s so terrible about him to me. I don''t have a peep at him, do I? " "Ah, you''re right," murmured the countess, with her uncertain face, and finally drooping her head and tired face, "I should not have such a worry, especially to a benefactor who has saved your life. How did your father receive him? Albert, we should be more polite to the count of Monte Cristo. Mr. Morcerf is sometimes restless. He is always thinking about his business. He may have shown impoliteness unintentionally She was still testing, wondering if her husband had recognized the count, the count of Monte Cristo, who she was waiting for in the portrait hanging in the drawing room. "My father''s attitude couldn''t be better." Albert affirmed, "more than that, he seems to like the count''s compliments very much. The count''s words are very ingenious, and his attitude is calm, just like the art of language. The relationship between them has become as familiar as they have known each other for 30 years." Albert said with a smile: "so when they separated, they became best friends. My father even wanted to take him to the house of representatives to listen to the speech." The countess did not speak any more. She was deep in thought, and her eyes gradually closed. The young man standing in front of her looked at her tenderly, with sincere mother son relationship in his eyes. Later, seeing her eyes closed and hearing her breathing evenly, Albert, believing that she was asleep, tiptoed out of the room and closed the door with great care. "Count, what a strange man." He shook his head and said to himself, "I said he would make a sensation here. Even my mother noticed him." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Diana''s delicate hands carefully closed the collection of novels by Leonard press, and she couldn''t calm down for a long time. She didn''t know when her purpose of buying the collection of novels by Leonard press changed from reading her own novels to paying attention to count of Monte Cristo. She had to admit that it was an excellent work, which was more attractive than all the literary works she had seen before, There is a magic that makes her indulge in, such as scratching her boots. She always looks forward to the follow-up plot after watching it. She never thought that she would hold expectations like a girl in love. The count of Monte Cristo never disappoints her. In more than ten days, she has been fascinated by the fantastic ideas in the novel. She can''t imagine that her shallow fiance can write such vivid characters in the novel. She can''t help but be alarmed by the sinister feelings between people, the feelings between Edmond and Meredith, and the repressive atmosphere when Edmond was in prison, Pray that the Lord will not die easily. The value of the count of Monte Cristo can be judged by shaking her will and changing her mind. All the works that have been able to do this have been regarded as classics. Under the soft light, beside the collection of novels on the desk is a newspaper, which is the new issue of Leonard press this morning. The main content is about the solicitation notice. The winner was the wild rose, followed by his daughter, which was also published separately, but the count of Monte Cristo, which she was most concerned about, was not seen. Not happy, Diana wrote to Leonard at noon and declined the chance to publish the novel alone. She frowned at the contents of the newspaper: "the works that should have won the prize are not even qualified for publication. A publishing house does not even have the basic love of literature. It''s really superficial. But is such an excellent novel really written by Adrian? " She believes that the person who can write this novel must not be simple, but Harvey belongs to the simple and superficial type. It is because the count of Monte Cristo is so excellent that the publisher of wild rose has to refrigerate the novel, while her "his daughter" is on the list of publications. For Diana, it is no less than slapping her in the face. It is like saying that his daughter''s publishing opportunity is due to the unfair treatment of the count of Monte Cristo, The quality of her works, like wild rose, is far inferior to count of Monte Cristo. Chapter 31 Before Diana went to bed, the dormitory administrator sent an invitation to Harvey for dinner in the name of her fiance. Diana was very surprised at first. She had the impression that they had been engaged for more than three years. Harvey had never invited her to any banquet or dinner together. Why did she invite her to dinner now? After reading the contents of the invitation, she sat in front of the desk with her hands in her arms, staring at the white paper on the desk for a long time before she wrote a reply. She had her own consideration. "The content of the letter does not show the purpose, and it is just an opportunity to find out. It is hard to believe that the count of Monte Cristo is really his work." White paper soon left a line of neat handwriting, which was more beautiful than mechanical printing. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In this era, it is a troublesome thing to greet guests, especially when inviting guests to come. Some big mansions have to make preparations one week before inviting guests. First, they clean the house clean. The servants have to buy good food and clean up the dining tools carefully. The attitude of greeting guests is equal to the weight of guests in the host''s heart, which is a basic cultural etiquette. Although Harvey cleaned up the house with a little miracle, Shirley, the only maid in the house, was busy from the morning. Take out the white tablecloth and cover it. There should be no wrinkles on the four corners. Use special cleaning liquid to clean every knife and fork until it can reflect her appearance like a mirror. The dishes and dining tools are placed very carefully. She seems to be a little busy. To be honest, looking at Shirley''s busy appearance, Harvey is not good at dealing with Diana, a beautiful and powerful woman. The average strong woman is OK. Pretending posture and sweet words can smooth away their dissatisfaction and easily achieve her own goal. Diana has different edges and corners from the average woman. She is smart enough to sharpen these edges and corners into sharp swords, which can easily pierce other people''s false faces. On the contrary, he hoped that his fiancee would be an ordinary noble vase, and he would give him 30 pieces of gold coins with sweet words. In the evening, at the beginning of the Lantern Festival, Shirley brings plates of hot food to the table. From Harvey''s point of view, it''s not rich. Some of the cut roast duck, mashed potatoes, beans and broth make him less interested than Chinese food. When he misses the food in his hometown, a strange bell rings from the living room. The last time I heard the bell, Harvey Adrian''s old friend Jared visited, it would ring no more than one hand a year. Harvey stands up and signals Shirley to continue to prepare dinner. He arranges his slim suit to make sure that his hair doesn''t go wrong. Now he looks like a spiritual and cultured man. "How about Shirley?" Harvey confirmed with Shirley for the last time. Shirley, who is tidying the dishes, seldom shows a gentle smile: "an excellent young gentleman." Harvey nodded his head and went to the door to open the door. The girl standing in front of Harvey was the same as before. She was still wearing a common school uniform. However, the traces of careful care could be seen in her soft golden curly hair and clear face. Her head was up, her eyes were straight, she looked at Harvey, then stepped back, her hands raised her skirt, bowed to salute, and her voice was cold: "good evening, Mr. Adrian." "Good evening, Miss Cromwell. You look beautiful." Havira opens the door, grabs her catkin and kisses the back of her hand. In the past few years, the two met for no more than half an hour, which was no different from strangers. Harvey''s face was smiling and his heart began to wallow over his embarrassing conversation. ¡ª¡ªDamn, she wasn''t herself or the type Harvey could deal with. Invite her in for dinner. During the meal, Harvey would find some topics to talk about from time to time, similar to learning how to do it and what happened recently. All of them were dealt with in a flat manner. They were almost full. Harvey wiped his mouth clean with a napkin. Seeing that Diana had put down her knife and fork, he organized her language and formally entered the topic: "Miss Cromwell, you must feel very confused. Although I am your fiance in name, the last time we met was in the library. It''s just the degree of greeting, Why do I invite you to dinner now? " Diana nodded her head and said frankly, "we really don''t have a close relationship, but engagement is enough to be a reason to have dinner together. If there are other things, I''m willing to offer voluntary help from my standpoint." Voluntary help, not beyond the scope of the obligation. Harvey looked distressed: "I understand that Cromwell is one of the few people I can trust. I mean, I''m in a despicable competition. In order to get out of it, I have to ask for your help." "The Leonard press solicitation." Diana was thoughtful. "Do you remember?" Diana''s blue eyes were fixed on Harvey''s eyes and asked seriously, "one of the published novels uses the background of Augustine kingdom which I once recommended to you. Please forgive my rude question. Is the count of Monte Cristo your novel?" Harvey looked surprised: "Oh, I''m very honored that you know the name of the novel." "Of course, it''s an excellent novel, and I''m also attracted by its content. It''s just a little hard to imagine that this excellent novel will come from Mr. Adrian." Diana said it in a natural tone, with no irony, but rather harsh content. Harvey laughed awkwardly: "novels don''t choose writers. Since Miss Cromwell knows that my novel should also know that my work has been defeated in this solicitation, my reviewer told me that the reason why the Earl of Monte Cristo has been defeated is because the award has already been set. Neither he nor I can tolerate it. It''s a blasphemy to literature." He sighed, pausing to complain indignantly: "my reviewers are going to let me publish at my own expense. I agree. I need to correct the name of my work. However, there is a difficult problem that we have to solve in this matter. Since we choose to publish at our own expense, we have to bear a considerable cost. It''s a shame that the wealth of the Adrian family is not enough to pay for it. " Harvey was just looking for a reason to ask for money. The cost of his own publication was originally borne by Pulan. He was responsible for finding some sponsors. Chapter 32 "Ten thousand barons, as you and I know, is not a small sum." After hearing Harvey''s request, Diana held her delicate chin and pondered. 10000 barons converted into 90 barons, which is equivalent to the annual commission paid by the Cromwell chamber of Commerce to the Adrian family. For a large chamber of Commerce in Elroy, it''s just a drop in the bucket. "I really can''t stand idly by in this matter, Mr. Adrian. Can you show me the manuscript of the novel the count of Monte Cristo?" Diana looked at Harvey and asked him to calm down. Although Harvey didn''t understand what Diana was hesitating about, he readily agreed to let Shirley go to the study to get out all the original novels of count of Monte Cristo. After dinner, the two went to the living room to discuss, until Shirley handed Diana a thick stack of original novels. As long as you read the manuscript of the novel the count of Monte Cristo, you can know whether Harvey is the author of the novel or not. Diana flipped slowly, her face became focused, and Harvey, who was watching, was embarrassed to disturb her. Time passes quietly in the quiet atmosphere, and Harvey is uncomfortable. Although he has strong confidence in count of Monte Cristo, he will feel uneasy when he is examined by others with concentrated eyes. In addition, Diana is too involved in reading it. She has not spoken for more than half an hour since she got the manuscript of the novel. "Hua ~ Hua ~" Diana read the count of Monte Cristo page by page. Her handwritten manuscript can be more sure of the authenticity of the original novel. The handwriting of the original novel is a little messy, many places are smeared and altered, and Harvey''s creative thoughts and materials are left. Seeing these, we can be sure that the author is a person who has just come into contact with the historical background of the kingdom of Augustine. What makes her feel incredible is that Mingming has read count of Monte Cristo once in the collection of novels by Leonard press. When she sees the original novel with her own eyes, she will have a completely different feeling. The style is more casual and the writing is obscure. She often sees some words and sentences with unknown meaning. The parts that she wants to publish have been edited by Harvey and the reviewers. "Cough! Cough Harvey coughed impatiently to remind Diana that anyone left out for more than half an hour would do that. Diana, who was awakened from her obsession, looked around vaguely. Her eyes fell on Harvey, and then her focus gradually gathered. When she realized something, her little face quickly passed a blush. She covered her face with a manuscript and pretended to be in order, explaining: "I''m sorry, count of Monte Cristo is an excellent work. I was fascinated by it when I was not careful, Many of the contents are unpublished by Leonard press, which proves that Mr. Adrian is indeed the author of count of Monte Cristo Diana put the original novel on the desk, looked at Harvey in the same way, and said seriously, "please forgive me for my offence. You are an excellent novelist. I am very willing to help you from both my personal position and personal will. But if you can write a work like the count of Monte Cristo, you should also know that people can''t get a piece of white bread for nothing Harvey was stunned, frowned and thought for a long time, and said, "that''s true, but I can''t think of anything else that our Adrian family can help the Cromwell chamber of Commerce." Diana means that there is no free lunch in the world. If you want to get funding from the Cromwell chamber of Commerce, you have to pay a price. The Adrian family can''t compete with the current Cromwell chamber of Commerce for money and fame. Now that Harvey has offered the bait, he expects the next development, Now the only thing that the Adrian family can influence the Cromwell chamber of commerce is their engagement. It''s a good deal for the Cromwell chamber of Commerce to get rid of the Adrian family. It''s a win-win situation for both sides. Diana shook her head seriously: "no, you still have something of such value. I am willing to pay Mr. Adrian 10000 barons for the whole manuscript of the count of Monte Cristo." This time Harvey was stunned. Instead of pretending to be surprised, Diana''s request really exceeded his original expectation. She even wanted to spend 90 barons to buy the manuscript of the novel the count of Monte Cristo. Is this kind of trade losing money? It seems to others that Diana may be on the verge of becoming a model of being stupid and rich, willing to spend a lot of money on an original novel that is not even officially published. Harvey has the experience of the last world. He can basically foresee that when the fire broke out in count of Monte Cristo, the original novel will become a priceless treasure at that time. This is a smart option, but it''s not the best option in Harvey''s opinion. It''s a good choice to get rid of his engagement with Harvey. Harvey must want to get rid of his engagement with a notorious playboy. "Of course, I''d love to." For the first time, Harvey showed a brilliant smile on her face. She must have a good feeling for the arrogant and straightforward girl in front of her. She must have thought about the same thing as Harvey, but she didn''t take this opportunity to realize it. Her character is more upright than Harvey imagined. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At night, the Orlin street, where Harvey lives, is dark and quiet. Moths are flying around the not so bright street lamps. The shadow is beating around the shadow of the long drawn lamp pole. The light can hardly cover the shadow of the surrounding Victorian buildings. No matter how you look at it, this gloomy feeling is more dangerous than the busy civilian street. "Good night, Mr. Adrian. I''ll bring you the news you expect tomorrow." Diana stooped into the carriage with Harvey''s help, holding the manuscript of the count of Monte Cristo in her arms. "Good night, dear Miss Cromwell. Have a good dream." Harvey put his right hand on his chest, bowed deeply, responded with a smile, and watched her carriage leave. In the carriage, Diana looked at the manuscript of the novel the count of Monte Cristo with satisfaction. It was enough for her. She really thought more than Harvey, but it was certainly not as complicated as Harvey. It is undeniable that she is fond of the novel the count of Monte Cristo, followed by the value of the original novel. As a merchant''s daughter, she understands the principle of fair trade better than anyone else. In Harvey''s request, she can put forward a more favorable request for herself. Breaking her engagement is one of them, and she can also "lend" Harvey money. Money is one of the most basic units to measure value. 10000 balun pounds can''t be exchanged for things that exceed their own value many times. Unfair transactions are bound to be based on unfair conditions. If you don''t make trouble by doing so, you can be regarded as selling Harvey a favor that is not human, especially in the current utilitarian social environment. Chapter 33 Diana didn''t go back to her school dormitory. The carriage drove out of the civilian area of Elroy and came to a luxury manor in the adjacent city. Even at night, you can see the open area of the manor. The carriage is driving on the main road leading to the residence. The street lamps standing on both sides illuminate the gardens. Diana is absorbed in the scenery. She usually comes back here every other month. The carriage stops in front of an artificial fountain pool, and the steps behind the fountain stand a luxurious and huge building. Judging from the architectural style, it should have been built recently, integrating the popular classical beauty and practical style. As soon as she got close to the gate, the servant helped her pull the doorknob open, and then several maids rushed to her house. "Oh, my God, miss, it''s too sudden for you to come back. Let us know in advance. Oh, I don''t want you to see the mess." An old maid came, and when she saw Diana, she held her forehead and said helplessly. Diana waved back her maid and shook her head with a smile: "this is my home. I can''t be serious every time I come back. What''s going on at home recently?" "Nothing happened that impressed me. If it happened, I must have forgotten. I don''t know if I''m old enough to ask Tyler to clean the west corridor this morning. This room is too big for me." The old maid sighed. "But only Ms. may knows the Cromwell family best." Diana chuckled and nodded, "I''ll go back to my room first. Please prepare hot water for me." "Do you want to prepare dinner?" "No, I''ve had a good dinner just now." When Diana walked up the stairs, she saw two men in suits and shoes coming down. One was a middle-aged man with a moustache. He was handsome and elegant, but his unsmiling appearance was hard to make people feel close. The other was not much older than Harvey. He was seven or eight points similar to the middle-aged man. His appearance gave people a sense of educated aristocratic children. "Diana, it''s rare to come back. If you let us know in advance, we can have dinner together." The middle-aged man was slightly surprised to see Diana going upstairs. Diana stopped, slightly lowered her eyes and apologized: "I''m very sorry, there have been some accidents. It''s a bit sudden for me to come back this time. Father, it seems that you are going out, isn''t it?" "Yes, to Viscount Felix''s party with William." "Then please pay attention to your safety." When they got down the stairs, Diana looked up and went on. The young man who never said hello to Diana frowned at his father and asked, "father, why don''t you destroy her wedding with the Adrian family? If you marry with the Elroy family, the Cromwell chamber of Commerce will become one of the largest chambers of Commerce in Elroy City, and the Cromwell family can also enjoy the honor of the count, In this way, our social status can leap a thousand miles, and we no longer need to look at the faces of those aristocrats. " The middle-aged man glanced at him and said, "William, I heard that you are very close to the second son of the Elroy family recently. Did he say anything to you?" William shook his head: "no, but I can feel that he really likes Diana. Anyway, it would be nice for someone to like her. Besides, Cathy is such an excellent man with outstanding personal ability and the second son of the Elroy family. I can''t think of any reason why Diana refuses him. You know, the people I know, especially the women, no matter how beautiful or rich, are looking forward to getting up to Cathy. " While they were talking, they got into a luxury carriage. The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and thought for a long time before he said to his son, "it''s Diana''s business. Her character is the same as that of your mother Tracy. How can it be easily achieved?" William sighed helplessly: "father, let me first say that Cathy is not a gentleman. He can do anything to get what he likes. I heard that he has started with Harvey Adrian. I don''t know the specific means. Even if it''s to protect this former family partner, can''t we do anything?" The middle-aged man looked at his son with a smile but not a smile: "I know that the heir of the Adrian family owes a debt. If he can''t pay it back, the reputation of the Adrian family will be deprived. In this way, we can draw a clean line with the Adrian family. It''s good that the second son of the Elroy family can think of this, So that we don''t have to take any responsibility to push off the engagement. " "But, William, I''ve told you more than once that people are not as stupid as you think. But for Diana''s inability to inherit the family business as a woman, the position of successor would not have fallen on you. " William''s eyes were confused: "I don''t understand you." "The second son of the Elroy family really did a good job. Most people must push the boat along the river to make it happen. He even thought that I might not have noticed that it made you a medium of information. From this point, I want you to understand that the same is true in social circles. The relationship between people is just a tool. There are no absolute friends, only absolute interests. Also, do you know why fans became popular among noble women? " William did not hesitate to answer: "good looking." Middle aged men use plain words to tell social etiquette: "indeed, a woman without a fan is like a man without a sword. The fan is just a tool that can implicitly express a woman''s wishes. When a woman closes the fan for you, it means she is not interested in you. When she covers her chin, you only need to observe her eyes. " "I don''t understand yet." "My son, maybe I should reconsider whether I want to give you the family business. It''s not necessarily better to be straightforward than implicit. What''s too easy to get will not be cherished. What''s more, we need to consider Diana''s own choice. In addition to interests, we can also choose family affection. " "Father, that''s not what you said when you married Diana to the Adrians." ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Diana went back to her room. The layout of the room was as simple as that of the school dormitory. The biggest difference was that there was a large wooden bookshelf on the wall near the bed, with a wide range of books. She pulled out one of the books, opened it, found an old-fashioned key, and then found a wooden box in the bedside table. Open the wooden box with the old key, you can see that there are some letters and some expensive jewelry inside. The jewelry is her mother Tracy''s legacy, which was specially left to Diana for emergency. Today''s society is praising women, but the protection of women''s rights and interests by law is not as good as hundreds of years ago. Once a woman gets married, she loses her property rights and becomes her husband''s vassal. So widows are very popular in this era, especially those who have savings. They can easily get all their property by marrying them. Diana took out a necklace inlaid with blue gems from the box and looked at it. The corner of her eye dropped naturally, and her haughty and calm appearance melted into tenderness. Although these jewelry are full of memories, she will not miss them too much. Just as her mother specially left these jewelry to her, she is a pragmatist. Simple photos are enough to remember her relatives. Of course, she won''t use these expensive jewelry when it''s not necessary. Chapter 34 Around the count of Monte Cristo, there is a quiet storm brewing in the publishing world of Elroy. The reviewer, Pran Garcia, is in a frenzied debate. He hasn''t had a good day since he decided to quit his job and co publish count of Monte Cristo with Harvey Adrian. While the Garcia family were eating, the narrow living room was filled with the acrid language of women. "My God, you must be crazy. How can you do that! Take away all the savings of our family, what are we going to eat tomorrow? Do you want our family to become beggars? Oh, how extravagant it is to have a piece of white bread only when a kind man gives alms! Pulan, you''ve quit your job at the press. Do you want us to support you as a man? " His mother, Mrs. Greenock, has said that more than once. And his sister soon joined the battlefield to bombard him in language: "that is, there is still a part of my dowry in these savings. I can''t believe who will take a woman without dowry. They will laugh at us. Garcia''s family are poor! Don''t do that. For the sake of being your sister, I''ve never even said a heavy word to you. Now I beg you not to use your family''s savings to publish a novel that others don''t like. It''s stupid. " "Mother and my dear sister, of course I know what I''m doing, I just need some time to prove myself." Pran rubbed his eyebrows and said nothing. He had to admit that if the count of Monte Cristo went wrong, as the two women said, the whole family would sleep in the street. But don''t they know who is supporting this big family now? His father has disabled legs and can''t work. His sister fantasizes about getting involved with those noble children all day. It is said that she was lucky to be seen by a noble child when she was watching a play a few days ago. After having a bit of fun, she brought back a bunch of grapes the next day to show off, although grapes are really expensive fruits, Her behavior is too blind and stupid. As for his mother, who is an ordinary woman, she likes to nag when she has nothing to do. Since prawn decided to help Harvey publish count of Monte Cristo at his own expense, he has temporarily lost everything, including the publishing house that he was proud of. When Leonard Publishing House learned of his resignation and the news of the novel of count of Monte Cristo, it was no accident that he announced his behavior to the whole publishing world, No publishing company is willing to hire a reviewer to persuade novelists to publish at their own expense. He has no way out, but his family can only see the immediate interests of his difficult decision to sneer. Pulan sighed silently and looked at his father on the dinner table. He drank the vegetable soup slowly with a spoon. His face was old, and his once wise eyes became turbid and dim. There were only two of them in the family who could read. Before his accident, his father was a scholar and knew the importance of knowledge, He was very grateful to his father for all his savings for his college education. He once showed the count of Monte Cristo to his father. On that day, he only saw his father studying the novel, and then told him to let go. After dinner, he left with his briefcase and a list of all the rich people in Elroy who are interested in literature. Most of them were written to him by motley. He has to go door to door looking for investment, and then he needs to negotiate the distribution of interests. His family''s urging made him feel a little impatient, but he didn''t regret this seemingly rash decision. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the pub on the same street as Leonard''s, motley is talking to Belloc Leonard, the manager of Leonard''s publishing house. Belloc is wearing a black suit and a high hat, and his arrogance is incompatible with the surrounding messy environment. Beilock sat beside motley and said: "motley, the times are different. Your old and conservative ways are no longer suitable for this era. Literature is not something that can not be profaned. On the contrary, it should be known by all people, whether they are humble beggars or noble nobles." Motley took a drink from his beer glass and sighed silently: "if it''s just like this, of course I agree. Literature has no distinction, but you just regard literature as a commodity." "This is the inevitable result of the development of the times. If there is no interest, who is willing to pursue those boring words? At that time, my father also knew this, so that I would inherit Leonard publishing instead of your original partner. In fact, I did a good job." "I don''t think it''s very good, especially in dealing with the novel the count of Monte Cristo." Beiluoke disdains to sneer: "this is very fair, it may be a good novel, a good commodity, but it''s a pity to encounter a bad time. Did you encourage Garcia to go it alone? The poor guy didn''t even see the situation clearly. No matter how good a novel is, without readers, words will be meaningless. Without the support of Leonard press, this novel, even if published, can only serve as a cushion for the table, because no one will see it. " "Time will tell." "Oh, I don''t need that result. Why do we have to make a difference? I''m going to visit the author myself. As long as he agrees to postpone the publication, Leonard publishing will certainly treat him well." Beilock got down from the high chair and helped his black gentleman hat out of the noisy pub. Still drinking, motley shook his head and whispered to himself, "a dignified novelist will not accept handouts from others. You have to understand that." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Stupid ideas, or the times will naturally eliminate you these pedantic species." Out of the tavern, Beilock glanced at the tavern behind him, and his eyes showed disdain. He could not understand the ideas of people like motley. In today''s era, only by packaging literature as a commodity can we get the best development. Because of this idea, Leonard publishing house has become the leader of Elroy''s publishing industry, and Beilock is proud of it. Novelist? What''s the difference between these people and the workers working in textile factories. The textiles made by the workers can be made into clothes to wear on the body, so that people will not starve to death in winter. The works created by novelists may be praised for their interest, but without novels, people''s lives will not be affected at all. Chapter 35 Beilock went to visit Harvey. Harvey came down slowly after being called to the living room by Shirley. Harvey''s face was slightly pale and his eyes were dim, because he used magic to create count of Monte Cristo day and night these days. Publishing novels at one''s own expense is different from serial publication. A volume of novels must have a lot of content. Now, what he finished before is not enough to fill the volume. Harvey''s haggard appearance became a blow to Beilock''s eyes. Such a young novelist was determined to be arrogant and arrogant. His proud work did not even get the approval of publishing qualification. He was in a state of desperation. Sitting in the living room, Beilock didn''t even stand up and looked up and down at Harvey with a scanning eye. Harvey frowned at the uninvited guest and asked, "who are you, please?" Just now Shirley has told him the name of the visitor, including his last name. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Alexander. It''s Mr. Harvey Adrian. My name is Belloc Leonard, the head of Leonard press. I''m here to discuss your work with Mr. Adrian." Harvey suddenly said, "Oh, but I''ve stopped serializing novels in Leonard''s publications." "I know that your work is excellent. We are not willing to give up a promising work if it is not for unexpected factors." Beilock stares at Harvey, but does not see the meaning of questioning from Harvey''s look. Doesn''t he care about his work? Harvey came to him and sat down, waiting for his explanation. "If I''m not wrong, are you going to publish this novel at your own expense? Although your works are excellent, you also need to understand the risks of publishing at your own expense. There have always been many excellent novels in history, and most of them only became famous after the author died. We are different from Leonard press. We have a lot of contacts and resources. Even if we just mention the name of the novel in the morning paper, your novel will be seen by more than 70% of the citizens of Elroy. " "Pran Garcia is a young and short-sighted reviewer. He almost missed your novel. I don''t understand why you cooperated with him." Harvey squinted at the slightly contemptuous gentleman in front of him, which was different from Diana''s natural arrogance. This kind of contemptuousness with condescending contempt made him feel uncomfortable and mean something. He replied indifferently: "Mr. Garcia has indeed shown his immaturity, but he has fully proved his sincerity." "Sincerity doesn''t mean anything, nor does it make your work appear in front of readers. If you''re willing to leave your work at Leonard, I can promise that in three months'' time I''ll do my best to publicize your work, and then the whole city of Elroy will remember your name, Alexander, a talented new novelist. " Beilock opened his hands and said with a smile, why is it to depict a bright future. "Sincerity at least shows in front of me, but what Mr. Leonard said about the future is more unrealistic. I chose to write novels only after reading the contribution solicited by Leonard press. In fact, you have violated your commitment to solicit contributions." Hearing Harvey''s words, Beilock''s carefully trimmed eyebrows picked. He had already said this, but Harvey didn''t buy it, so he said in a sharp sarcastic tone: "Oh? Do you think your work can be better than the wild rose? In this way, those celebrities and nobles in the society often talk about your work instead of the wild rose. " The origin and popularity of the wild rose is indeed higher than that of the count of Monte Cristo. The novels written by members of the Elroy family alone can become a good talk of the upper class. "I do think so, and so does Mr. Garcia." Harvey calmly smiles, cocks up his legs and stares at Beilock in front of him. He says slowly, "that''s why we choose to leave Leonard publishing house. I''m not a dog owned by Leonard publishing house. I just throw it aside and starve. I''ll feed it when I think about it." "But some people don''t live as well as dogs. What kind of difficulties will they face if they are not accepted by mainstream publishing houses? Does Mr. Adrian know? Or are you going to open a bookstore to sell your own works "Mr. Leonard, you may be a little mistaken." "Go ahead, please." "I''ve heard Mr. Garcia say the inside story of this Leonard press solicitation. If I stood in Mr. Leonard''s position, I would do the same. In my eyes, works are goods used to earn profits." "Mr. Adrian, then you should cooperate with us even more. It''s just delayed publication. We will give you a good compensation." Harvey shrugged: "but this work has a lower status in my heart than Mr. Leonard thought. The reason why I created this work is to earn some pocket money. I feel more unhappy than being unfairly treated. Moreover, the reason why I choose not to cooperate with Leonard press is not entirely because I have been unfairly treated. Leonard press has no way to satisfy my appetite. I want to eat my own cake by myself. " The smile on Beilock''s face gradually disappeared, and his look at Harvey became as cold as a poisonous snake: "Mr. Adrian is much more interesting than my phenomenon. I''d like to play this game with you. No publishing house in Elroy will be willing to print your works, even if you find some small workshops with poor printing quality, I can guarantee that your novels will not enter the bookstore. I''d like to see how you promote your products. " Beilock reached out to straighten out his gray and black tie on his suit, stood up and said with a smile, "of course, we at Leonard press never refuse good works. If Mr. Adrian regrets it at that time, he can come to me at any time." "I don''t think there will be that time." Harvey responded to the provocation with a smile and a gesture of please, indicating that he could leave here at any time. Beilock walked out of Harvey''s house. When he heard the door closing, his face was very blue. He expected that he might be rejected, but he didn''t expect that it would turn into a fierce confrontation like provocation. When he got into the carriage, he thought about what caused the situation to get out of control. The answer was Harvey''s attitude, which annoyed him a little from the beginning. As a novelist, it''s time to teach some lessons to these arrogant young people who have the capital to be contemptuous in front of Elroy''s biggest publisher. Beilock was in a bad mood. When he returned to Leonard''s publishing house by carriage, he contacted all the publishing houses in Elroy by telephone to announce the news of the ban on the count of Monte Cristo. Although the publishing houses in Elroy are not monolithic, the combined part led by Leonard publishing house is enough to push a work into the abyss. "All bookstores will not accept the novel count of Monte Cristo. All bookstores that sell the novel will be blacklisted. In the future, Leonard publishing house and the cooperative publishing house will not supply these bookstores." Hang up the phone, beiluoke still feel angry, he has not met for a long time dare in front of him so rude person. Chapter 36 Harvey wrote "the count of Monte Cristo" the biggest purpose is to pay off the debt, now that he has pulled down face to borrow from Diana, "the count of Monte Cristo" can get how many results become indifferent. To put it bluntly, he did not regard himself as a novelist, nor did he regard writing novels as his main business. Of course, he could offend the largest publisher in Elroy. His biggest confidence comes from the mysterious attribute panel in his mind. With golden finger, he is confident that he can develop into a magic major. Why do you want to see a mortal''s face in the novel industry? If he doesn''t have a property panel and doesn''t touch magic, then he will certainly accept Beilock''s suggestion to postpone the sale, or at least increase his capital to live in the world. At noon the next day, Diana kept her promise and brought 10000 balun pounds. The largest face value of balun pounds was 10 pounds. The thickness of 10000 balun pounds was equivalent to 100000 RMB, and the actual value was almost the same. 10000 balun pounds was almost a year''s expenditure for a wealthy family. After getting the money, Harvey didn''t let out a sound on the surface, but he was already laughing in his heart. In the afternoon, he contacted Lester, a "private banker", and made an appointment to meet him in a remote cafe. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "A total of 3350 barons. I''m sure you''ll receive the money. Please accept your IOU and proof of repayment, Mr. Adrian." After getting the money, Leicester readily gave Harvey a contract with Harvey Adrian''s IOU and a proof of repayment. "From now on, we are clear." Harvey took the contract and confirmed it. Leicester squinted at Harvey and said slowly, "I have a piece of information that may be of interest to Mr. Adrian. I guarantee that it''s worth the money. As long as Mr. Adrian is willing to pay 100 barons, I''ll be happy to continue trading with you." Harvey looked away from his contract and frowned at Leicester, a gentleman in front of him who looked harmless. "I didn''t know you were still part-time detectives." Lester showed off his hand and said, "as long as it''s a rewarding job, we''ll be happy to take it. What do you think? I can guarantee the correctness and value of the information. It may save your life. It''s a good deal to save your own life for 100 barons. " "Businessmen are always boasting that their goods are worth high prices." "Mr. Adrian, you need to understand that this intelligence transaction is not very necessary for me. I even think that I still need to take considerable risks in this intelligence transaction. If you don''t think it''s worth paying 100 barons for this intelligence transaction, I can shut up now." Leicester put his hands on the table and spoke in a low, serious tone. As soon as Harvey said no, he immediately turned and left. Harvey is still carrying 500 barons. He doesn''t care about the concept of money. It''s not that he doesn''t like money, but that he thinks that the money he spends is just another way to accompany him. The concept of spending money belongs to the kind of extravagance. Leicester''s voice was very persuasive. Since he said it was about his life, Harvey no longer insisted on it. He counted out 100 barons from his pocket and gave it to him. "You are a smart man." Lester looked back and forth at the cafe to make sure no one noticed them. He said in a low voice: "I don''t know what kind of grudge you have with the Elroy family, but the Elroy family is responsible for your borrowing this time. One of their deacons told me to wait in a fixed place, and then meet you and lend you money. Of course, the exaggerated interest rate is the same, In fact, even if we violate the agreement, we usually only charge multiple interest instead of doubling it together with the principal. " Then he straightened his collar and stood up without looking at Harvey. As he walked, he said, "well, I''m looking forward to working with you next time." The Elroy family!? Why is it related to them! After Leicester left, Harvey drank coffee slowly, his face was so gloomy that he could drip ink. If Leicester''s words were true, the news really related to his life and death. Why did representatives of the city of Elroy want to attack the heirs of a poor family? Leicester should not have sold him that false information for 100 barons. "Since it''s just the deacon, it may not be big in the eyes of the Elroy family, and it''s their own action before crossing, but there''s no intersection with the Elroy family in Harvey Adrian''s memory. It''s very easy for the Elroy family to want to kill someone. Let Lester come forward, that is to say, the purpose is not to kill himself, but to want the Adrian family to decline completely. " "The sentence in the count of Monte Cristo is good. If you want to know who is harming you and who is good for you to be killed, what good is it for the Elroy family if the Adrian family is ruined?" Harvey didn''t understand, but he didn''t want to wait to die. He didn''t want to go back to the house in a hurry. Now he is a rich man. He had planned to pay off the loan and go to the magic prop house. He felt a sense of crisis again, and he felt it necessary to learn some self-defense magic. As a descendant of an aristocrat, he really can''t resist the Elroy family. The Elroy family only needs to say in the social circle that there will be no place for Harvey in the whole city of Elroy. But a mage can''t be like this. A powerful mage''s status is far beyond the ordinary nobility, and it''s not restricted by ordinary laws. Harvey went straight to the bookshelf where there were magic books. Most of them were low-level magic books written in balun. The bloated boss was still in a daze and ignored Harvey as a guest. "[magic sound], magic department, first level, can produce up to 100 Coase volume. Detection magic, prophecy system, level 1, can be used to search for special information within a meter radius. [photosphere], plastic energy system, zero order, can produce a photosphere with a radius of five meters. [invisible light crossbow], change system, first order, can control arrow or other light matter to launch, shooting power is equal to light crossbow. [venomous bite], the first level of the spell system, can produce a poisonous snake composed of special energy. The person bitten by the poisonous snake will be paralyzed in a short time and die within an hour. " They are all low-level magic. Harvey is glad that some of them seem to have a little power. After thinking about it, he thinks it is necessary to learn offensive magic. Among these magic, the most lethal one is the "venomous bite" of the first-level spell system, which should be more than enough for ordinary people. Chapter 37 "[venomous bite] Level: D Explanation: a poisonous snake composed of special energy can be made. The person bitten by the poisonous snake will be paralyzed in a short time and die within an hour. The power of the venom is equal to that of a poisonous snake in nature. Status: not activated (activation requires level E or above, 13 spirit and 12 energy) Cast loss: each cast will consume 8 energy points. " Back at the residence, Harvey read the low-level magic book he bought for 150 barons, and then called out the attribute panel in his mind. Unexpectedly, he found the relevant information of this magic. With his current attributes, he can eat this first-level magic. "Harvey Adrian Constitution: 10 Intelligence: 15 Charm: 10 Spirit: 14 Dexterity: 11 Energy: 12 / 14 (normal) Remaining distribution point: 1 skill: [writing] Level: B Description: he has the writing standard of a famous writer, and can create excellent novels, touching poems, skillfully play with beautiful words, and make those girls cry when they stir up emotions. [tiny miracle] Level: D (unable to upgrade) Explanation: it can cause a tiny miracle, make a glass of water out of thin air in the desert, create an invisible hand that lifts less than ten weight substances, or treat weak physical injuries. Proficiency: B Basic meditation Level: e Explanation: the most basic meditation effect that can be achieved by using magic net is also popular in the aristocracy and knight class. It can be used to quickly adjust the mental state, but only after a long time of basic meditation can the mental power be exercised. Proficiency: C talent [magic talent] Level: D Explanation: it seems that because you have the blood of the caster, you are closer to the etheric elements than most people. If you learn magic from childhood, you may be able to sense the magic net and become a formal caster. Remaining skill level promotion times: 1. " "I''ll go. I''ve got a little more attribute points and skill points!" Harvey Metz found that there were a little more free attribute points and skill points on the attribute panel. This is not the first time that he found such a surprise. It is probably because of the influence of the continuous fermentation of the novel the count of Monte Cristo in Elroy. With the last experience, Harvey is not in a hurry to activate the first-order magic for self-defense. After taking a bath, he put on his pajamas and went to bed to relax. He added the attribute of free distribution to his spirit, and then silently said, "activate [poison bite]!" A familiar throb invaded his body, as if there was a black hole in his body, devouring all his strength and spirit. Both body and spirit could feel a strong void, which was covered by deep fatigue. He just closed his eyes, and his consciousness fell into a deep sleep. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At noon the next day, Harvey wakes up and sleeps for about 20 hours. The first time he wakes up is to put the chance of skill upgrading on "poison bite", the only way to upgrade his self-protection. Strange knowledge sprang up in his mind, forming a new cognition based on the venomous bite, and his brain automatically memorized all relevant knowledge, just like instinct into his body. "[negative energy snake] Level: C Explanation: to create a poisonous snake composed entirely of negative energy, the body of the bitten person will be subjected to strong muscle anesthesia effect in a short time, and the negative energy will invade the spirit and body of the bitten person, making him die within 10 minutes. Proficiency: C Cast attrition: each cast will consume 6 energy points. " Harvey understood that the level displayed in the property panel is not exactly the same as the level of the spell class. This spell is also a first-order spell, and the energy consumed in casting is even less after upgrading. He felt it necessary to test the specific power of the magic. He went to the busy market and bought two ducks. Then he took a carriage to a remote and uninhabited suburb. Surrounded by old buildings piled up with stones, weeds grow everywhere, and there is no sign that any living people have moved here. He comes to a stone wall and puts down two white ducks tied with ropes. Harvey crouched down and touched his white feather with pity. "I''m sorry, but I promise you won''t suffer too much. It''s better than being cut off and bled to death." He closed his eyes and began to chant complex incantations. Every word was difficult to understand. Although Harvey knew the meaning of these words, he could not express them. He could perform these spells not by learning them, but by instinct. Not very skilled singing lasted ten seconds, a green translucent snake formed in his hand. After casting, Harvey''s cheek turned white and almost fell to the ground because he didn''t stand. He cast a first-order spell [venomous bite], which will spare him 8 energy points next time. "Ga! GA!! Quack On the ground, two tied ducks feel the threat of death, constantly making shrill calls and flapping their wings to keep away from Harvey. He held out his hand, and the green snake around his arm bit the duck, and then bit the trees and the wall. Unfortunately, after the duck was bitten, the body suddenly convulsed violently, and then gradually became dying within a minute, and the wound became purple black. "Damn it, I can understand why this seemingly powerful spell is listed as level 1, with an attack range of less than two meters, and needs distraction! It has no effect on plants and inorganic substances! It takes more than five seconds for me to sing and cast the spell when I completely master this spell! With this skill, a stick can break other people''s heads. " Harvey couldn''t help but draw a conclusion for this spell. He sat down against the stone wall, closed his eyes, entered a state of meditation and regained his spirit. After meditating for about two hours, he opened his eyes again, and the energy level in his mind showed that he had recovered most of his consumption Energy: 11 / 14 "Next up is the negative energy viper. Don''t let me down." He concentrated on chanting another spell. His spirit connected with the magic net in the dark, and built a strange magic structure on it. The etheric elements of void resonated with his spirit. Two seconds after he whispered, a poisonous snake composed of transparent liquid appeared in his hand. The snake is transparent and hard to detect by naked eyes. Harvey''s arm can feel the strange snake''s cold touch. It''s not cool. It''s more like holding the ice for a long time. This is the "negative energy snake" upgraded from "venomous bite". He tried to control the transparent snake to bite another duck, a tree and a wall. "It''s very good, the sense of operation is more smooth!" Harvey nodded with satisfaction. The transparent snake was more intelligent than the green snake. The body of the duck bitten by the [negative energy snake] is directly stiff, and the part of the body begins to blacken and rot from the wound, just like being poured with super strong sulfuric acid, but there is no pungent smell and the smell of protein burning. The same is true for trees that have been bitten to the wrist. The wounds spread so much that the trunk is eroded and broken. The erosion process ends in the crown. "Ducks are completely eroded into dregs by negative energy, but trees don''t have them. Only part of the stone wall seems to be roasted by high temperature, so the power is limited to a certain extent¡¾ It may take only two seconds to finish casting after you are proficient in singing. The attack distance is within five meters of the caster''s radius. It has its own stealth effect. It''s invincible Harvey could not close his mouth happily. With this spell, even three or four strong men who were not afraid of death could easily solve it. Chapter 38 After testing the power of the new activated spell, Harvey gets some dead branches and burns two unfortunate ducks and half of the crown with a fire. Although he is a magician, this is not something that can''t be seen. If it''s not necessary, Harvey thinks he should try his best not to expose his identity. Especially, the trend of the Elroy family is not clear, and it''s not clear whether it''s related to the fact that the Adrian family used to be a magic family. It needs to be mentioned that the casters were brilliant in ancient times, but their status was comparable to that of the religious witch hundreds of years ago. At that time, including the kingdom of Baron, they all carried out the suppression action against the casters. Originally, it was only a religious activity to wipe out the magicians. They advocated magic as heresy and stole the power of God to do the devil''s business. However, the rulers of the Kingdom also thought that the magicians were a threat to the ruling class, which catered to the religious activities. In recent hundred years, with the development of civilization, the understanding of magic has gradually cleaned up the demonized image in people''s hearts, and the traces of magic can often be seen in daily life. For example, most street lamps are made of a special crystal material. The energy is not electric energy, but a magic array engraved on the base of the street lamp. After the destruction, Harvey clapped his hands and left the deserted countryside. Half an hour after he left, a black carriage stopped nearby. An old man came down from the carriage. He carefully looked around and found the ashes left by the burning. He took out a white glove belt from his arms, twisted the ashes and smelled. He didn''t care that the soiled white gloves continued to search in the ashes, and whispered to himself: "it takes a lot of time for a general flame to burn a corpse to ashes. It should be that some strange magic increased the temperature of the flame." His judgment was right. Harvey used the "little miracle" to extract oxygen from the air to support combustion, and then burned the duck''s body to ashes in ten minutes. The old man recited several complicated incantations. His turbid eyes were covered with a layer of blue light, through which he could see things that ordinary people could not find. "Judging from the remaining spell traces, one is a first-order spell [venomous bite], the other The old man''s wrinkled and bark like cheek moved, showing a very surprised appearance, and his mouth continued to chant. Soon, the blue light of his eyes almost burst out, and he quickly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes had returned to their normal appearance, but the white part of his eyes was covered with blood, and became extremely ferocious. "What kind of spell is this! It''s negative energy He speaks to himself in silence and his face is incredible. In his cognition, all the magic that can mobilize negative energy are high-level magic, which can only be controlled by the big people who are at the top of the caster. His face changed dramatically and he quickly got up to leave here. From the beginning, he felt the magic wave, but he didn''t dare to get close. Only when Harvey left did he want to come and explore. The negative energy was far beyond his control. The old man rushed back to the carriage, opened the iron door and got in. The coachman at the top of the carriage looked back and asked strangely, "Lord Calvin, what happened?" "Go! Let''s go! Get out of here The old man waved to urge him. The coachman didn''t know why, but he knew Calvin was a caster. At the moment, he didn''t want to beat the horse''s ass with a whip. The black horse hissed and rushed out. Calvin in in the carriage fell down directly because of inertia. He held the seat and looked around for fear of some strange magic attack. It''s taboo for most casters to peep at others'' casting. No one wants to break his own magic. If the caster is aware of his action, he doesn''t have confidence to escape from the caster who can mobilize negative energy. The old man took out his handkerchief and wiped the sweat on his forehead: "an unidentified powerful caster has entered Elroy. He must report the news to the count." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After this day, Harvey seldom left the house, and his main energy was on count of Monte Cristo and his research on magic. His research on magic was based on his knowledge. He had no basic knowledge of casting, and of course he could not verify any useful conclusion, but he was happy with it. Soon, coupled with the progress of the previous series, the count of Monte Cristo has written 400000 words, about half the length of the whole novel, enough to publish the first half of the volume. Good news also came from peer Pran. An aristocrat who had read count of Monte Cristo was full of praise for the novel and was willing to support Harvey to publish it at his own expense. At the same time, he contacted a publishing house and just waited for Harvey to finish the novel. Harvey is not worried about this, he is finishing the content of the count of Monte Cristo. Since Diana got his original novel, she is very interested in some self created sentences in his novels. Although she seldom visits her in person, she almost sends letters to Harvey every day to exchange ideas. Every time Harvey sends her the original novel, she will receive a letter of opinion the next day. The contents of the envelope rarely mention the plot of the novel, More to help Harvey improve the background of the novel and the choice of words and sentences. Diana is different from Harvey. She has read books since childhood and has more knowledge in this world than ten Harvey put together. Her opinions are more like polishing the content of a novel and filling in the gaps. In addition, Harvey did not rush to publish the count of Monte Cristo for another reason. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Shirley sits in Harvey''s humble study, where she already has her own temporary workbench, which is covered with a piece of white paper and some painting tools. She is also wearing the classic Maid Dress, the white apron part is a little yellow, she sits upright, even the conservative style skirt design can not cover the proud figure, rigorous and serious eyes move with the nib. Her writing is not words, but a fine sketch, style and early has earth shaking changes. In this era, sketch is also popular with realistic style. Harvey directly asks Shirley to try another style according to the impression in his mind, which is very close to modern meimanfeng. "Sir, is that all right?" Shirley also handed over a completed illustration to Harvey for examination. In the painting, it was the scene of the meeting between the count of Monte Cristo and his fiancee, melcedes, and Albert, respectively. Secondly, it described the surrounding architectural scenery in detail, delicate and exquisite. Shirley''s white right hand had been blackened with ink, and her sleeve was stained with indelible black. Because Harvey is a modern illustration of the standard requirements of painting, this illustration has gone through more than a week since the completion of painting, superb painting skills and advanced style gives this illustration unparalleled visual experience, of course, is also based on this world, in modern times can only be regarded as ordinary. Harvey put down the envelope in his hand, took the illustration from Shirley, looked at it for a long time, pointed to the eyes of Meredith in it and said, "it''s better to draw the corners of the eyes drooping here. The eyes should be slightly widened to highlight her surprised expression, but it''s not a big problem. It''s qualified." Hearing Harvey''s words, Shirley relaxed her eyes, pulled up her skirts on both sides and gave Harvey a gentle Judo: "thank you." Shirley returns to her own position, and Harvey stands beside her and guides her to draw the next illustration. Shirley is short-sighted and is difficult to control the architectural details and sense of space. Harvey plays her eyes and is responsible for planning the environment and sense of space. It is expected to take another two weeks to complete all the illustrations of the novel, which also gives Harvey time to re edit the first half of count of Monte Cristo. Chapter 39 The novel the count of Monte Cristo is not only related to Harvey, pland and Leonard publishing house. The original popularity of the novel is not low, and it has also caused a lot of disturbance among readers since it lost the following. "God, why should it be broken at such a critical time? It shouldn''t be like this! Mean fernan! Albert is the son of him and Meredith In a luxurious study like a small library, Alfred is in a mixed mood. He puts down his collection of novels by Leonard press. The experience of count Monte Cristo inspires his inner sense of justice. He fights against injustice from the bottom of his heart. A captain with a bright future, who is about to usher in the best period of his life, was framed and imprisoned by conspiracy. At the beginning of the novel, the dramatic turn of the plot, the oppression of the protagonist in prison, and then the transition to meet father Faria, as if caught in the hopeless hope of expectation, to now this novel has given him too many surprises, let him can''t stop, from noon has been to see now, reluctant to give up even a minute. This novel was recommended to him by his friend. Originally, he only looked at the award-winning wild rose as a social conversation material, but his friend told him that there was another novel in the collection that was worth looking forward to. As a matter of fact, he now agrees with what his friend said. Count of Monte Cristo is a strange and wonderful novel. Its plot and characters are very excellent, and it is not like the traditional literature that uses gorgeous words to pile up empty and useless content. Alfred once thought that reading novels was a process of enriching himself and learning how to defeat ugly desire and stupidity with reason. Of course, defeating desire with wisdom would be repelled by instinct. Therefore, reading novels requires patience. This novel, the count of Monte Cristo, is different. He marvels at the strange and tortuous experience of the protagonist, and laments for every character in it, especially the wise father Faria and the legendary treasure he left behind. All of these catch his eye and make him unable to resist, From the bottom of my heart, I long for the wisdom contained in the novel. It''s a novel that twists reason and impulse. It''s so strange that people can''t stop it. He put down the bound book of the collection of novels and wanted to continue to read it, but found that it was the last one. He hesitated for a long time and left the study. As soon as he went out, he saw his housekeeper standing beside the door. "Barrett, you scared me. Are you standing here to scare me?" Guan Qian looked at him with strange eyes and explained: "master Avery, you really love to laugh. You haven''t eaten since noon. Madam is very worried about your situation. Let me pay attention to your trend at any time." Alfred suddenly felt a strong sense of hunger when he touched his stomach. "It''s incredible that it made me forget hunger!" He said to the housekeeper in front of him, "Bartley, go to the bookstore tomorrow and buy back a complete collection of novels by Leonard press. You can''t miss any of them." It''s evening now, after the normal business hours of the bookstore. The housekeeper bowed and said, "I understand. Would you like to have dinner now?" "Get ready." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next day, Alfred got up early. He had been thinking about the novel that seemed to have mysterious magic. His old housekeeper just brought back a complete set of "collection of novels by Leonard press" from the bookstore. He hadn''t seen his master''s restless eagerness for a long time. What''s the magic of these binders called "collection of novels by Leonard press"? More than a dozen novels are displayed on the desk in the luxurious study, but Alfred is not satisfied. He frowned and counted back and forth, looked up at the housekeeper and asked, "is that all?" "Yes, that''s what I told the bookstore people to buy a complete set of Leonard''s collection of novels." "But it''s not complete." As like as two peas and a friend gave him, the most important thing is that he could never find the future of the count of Monte Cristo. "But it''s a complete collection." Alfred was not reconciled. He needed to understand it. The count of Monte Cristo was like a thorn in his heart. He wanted to know the whole content of the novel. He picked up the phone on the desk and called a friend who recommended the count of Monte Cristo. After some inquiry, there came a friend''s schadenfreude Laughter: "my dear Baron Avery, your housekeeper has not lied. This novel has indeed ended here. The collection of novels by Leonard press, originally just a publication for soliciting contributions, is now over. You should know that the wild rose has won the prize, Only that work has the right to publish. " "It''s strange that the wild rose is a good novel, but the latter deserves more awards than the count of Monte Cristo. You really shouldn''t recommend the count of Monte Cristo to me. Now I''m thinking about the count of Monte Cristo. " "Ha ha, everyone has this feeling. That''s why I recommend it to you." He rubbed his brow with a headache: "are you the messenger sent by the devil? No, I must make it clear. Edmond has just met with Meredith. She even has Fernand''s son. I''ve been looking forward to the count''s revenge!" "What are you going to do?" "I''ll go to Leonard''s to confirm it myself," avery replied firmly ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Leonard press once again ushered in a distinguished guest - Baron Avery, and Baroque Leonard was only a relative of the Viscount''s family. In terms of status, he certainly could not compare with a baron. In the independent office of the publishing house, Beilock answered with regret: "it''s a pity that this work has not been submitted by our publishing house, and we are not very clear about the trend of the work." Alfred was not reconciled and said: "well, thank you for your patient explanation. If you can get any information about this work, please let me know as soon as possible. You are the most representative person of Elroy publishing house, and only you can help me." "I''m honored to be able to help Baron Avery." With a regretful look on his face, Belloc returned to his office and sat down. His polite smile gradually disappeared. He grabbed the water cup on the table with his right hand and threw it against the wall! "Pa!" The crisp noise startled the reviewers in the public office outside. The reviewers looked at each other, and several neighbors shook their heads and whispered: "this is the first time. The cup that Mr. bellock dropped can be my salary for a month." "I can''t help it. During this period of time, people with a little social status visited almost all for the sake of the novel. A few days ago, I saw Viscount dunps and heard him asking why the count of Monte Cristo didn''t follow." The young reviewer said, "yes, Mr. bellock really threw away a good hand. The novel was very interesting, as if it had a magic power to attract readers to read it. I remember once I started to read it when I went home. When I finished it, I found it was already two o''clock in the night. Before I finished it, I didn''t feel hungry or sleepy at all." "In fact, I care about the content of that novel. I miss the count of Monte Cristo a little bit. Hasn''t that guy of pram heard from yet?" "Shh! Keep your voice down. I still have contact with that boy. I heard that I have found a sponsor and am going to publish at my own expense. " "I wish I could hurry up. I can''t wait." "Well, what would you do if Edmond killed Fernand and married Meredith again?" "Damn, do you want to start a war again! Only Haidai is the home of the protagonist When Harvey was working behind closed doors, Leonard press had received countless envelopes, phone calls and visits from people of social status asking about the following contents of count of Monte Cristo. Literature is the main culture of this era, which has a wide and far-reaching influence. Excellent works will naturally be remembered by readers. Chapter 40 Afuri got nothing and went back in the carriage. He could not find any useful information from Beilock''s mouth, as if he had deliberately hidden it. Why does Leonard press want to dust a good literary work? Alfred pondered, and suddenly thought that the work that won the Leonard prize was the wild rose by a member of the Elroy family. If the two works were put together, it would be a high judgment. "It''s a pity to give up a good work in order to curry favor with the Elroy family." Alfred sighed, but also understood that if he was placed in the position of Beilock, he would make the same choice. However, as a reader and a person attracted by the story of the count of Monte Cristo, he hopes that the novel can continue. When he got back to the mansion, his face showed obvious displeasure. Without waiting for the maid to open the door, he pushed the door straight in and came to the luxurious study to sit down. However, he was still uneasy. He picked up the phone on the desk, turned the number wheel on it, dialed a friend''s phone and told him the bad news. A friend''s joking voice came from the receiver: "Oh, of course I know that''s true. In fact, I visited them when Leonard publishing decided to award the prize for the wild rose, and the result was not much different from what you just encountered." AI Fuli slightly obese body leaning on the sofa helpless way: "is there no way to directly contact the author?"? Even if Leonard doesn''t plan to publish this novel, I believe many people, including me, will be willing to fund it. " "As far as I know, the author''s contact information is well preserved by Leonard press, and there is no relevant news from the outside world." Alfred patted his forehead and speculated: "from the content of the count of Monte Cristo, the author should not be a rigid figure, or he does not seek fame and fortune at all? Now that the novel has been released, there can be no news "Ha ha, are you free next Saturday? I''ll have a simple dinner that evening to discuss the count of Monte Cristo." "There''s no plan for next Saturday... That day, but it''s a fuss to have a dinner party to discuss a novel." "You didn''t go to Leonard''s Publishing House in person. In fact, the dinner was to discuss the publication of count of Monte Cristo. A free reviewer came to me the other day and said that he was the reviewer of count of Monte Cristo. At present, he was forced to publish at his own expense because of his bad relationship with Leonard''s publishing house. He needed some sponsorship." "What AI Fuli''s eyes glared. After reaction, he suddenly realized with one hand holding the phone: "Oh! That''s why you recommended the count of Monte Cristo to me On the other side of the phone, his friend laughed and replied, "you are the biggest jeweler in Elroy. You have plenty of money, but I am just a poor scholar." "Why don''t you tell me in advance! Well, I''ll admit that your sinister calculation succeeded, and I''m happy to fund an excellent literary work. " Alfred''s questioning voice was full of surprises, relaxation and twists and turns, and he was finally able to look forward to the end of the strange novel. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ On Harvey''s side, the reviewer Pran personally came to tell the situation, saying that the investors wanted to see Harvey, and Harvey himself postponed the time until next week, when the first half of the count of Monte Cristo was completed. Compared with Meeting and empty talk, showing the finished product is the real sincerity. Harvey put aside his research on magic for the time being and devoted himself to the novel. Diana can find faults in her previous serial novels, especially in the choice of words and sentences. When Harvey copied the words on the earth and thought it would work, she was criticized as a poor trick by Diana. Harvey had to admit that his "translation" work was not good enough. He began to try not to be limited to the creation of novel content. In addition to the problems in the choice of words and sentences, he also introduced a perfect punctuation system belonging to the earth. The literary system of the world itself still uses the punctuation system of hundreds of years ago. Although it is enough to cope with daily sentence segmentation and expression, it is far from rich, especially the lack of expression of emotions. For example, although the world has [?], it is not rich enough But there is no [!]. It''s not much, but it''s very practical. Havett wrote a page of instructions to mark the meaning of these new words and punctuation marks. His idea won Diana''s approval, especially the innovation of punctuation was praised by her as a great contribution to promote the development of literature. Finally, let''s not forget to say that the premise is that the count of Monte Cristo can become a handed down work, and only when the count of Monte Cristo is famous will his writing method be widely spread. The illustration of the novel is nearly completed. Shirley''s talent in painting is far beyond Harvey''s imagination. She can basically draw the current style of illustration required by Harvey perfectly. If these illustrations are painted again, it will be no different from the modern Meiman style illustration. These black-and-white sketch illustrations are not necessarily more real and delicate than the oil paintings and carefully drawn sketches in this world. Their advantages are better than the incomplete real style. The amount of information expressed by the illustrations is far more than that of traditional paintings. Soon, Harvey passed the first month after crossing. The originally cool climate changed to cold, and the breeze in the street was enough to make the thinly dressed pedestrians shiver. Outside the window, the scenery became bleak, the sky was dark, and the trees planted by the roadside that Harvey could not name were withered, and the bare branches were not good-looking. It snows in winter in Elroy City, which is also called the sleeping season by the poor residents of the city every year, because every year there are poor people who can''t cover themselves and die quietly by the roadside. Harvey changed into a thick black windbreaker, similar in style to a tuxedo and more upright in posture. In this era, men''s clothes are completely opposite to women''s, women''s every dress is gorgeous to dazzling, colorful colors than the flowers blooming in the wild. And men always have only a few styles, white shirt, black old-fashioned suit and high hat are the standard for a man to dress appropriately. Obviously, this overcoat is not very good at keeping warm. There is no down technology in the world for the time being. At home, Harvey can feel chills and wear clothes. "Hoo Hoo ~" In front of the house, Harvey, who was rubbing his hands for warmth, regretted that he didn''t put some physical fitness on his property panel. He was holding a document bag in his arm and was ready to go out. "Dududu ~" Shirley scurried down the stairs in her low-heeled boots with a long scarf in her hand. She went up to Harvey and tied it around his neck carefully. Finally, she didn''t forget to tidy his collar. "Sir, I''m a little worried about whether those illustrations are worthy of your novels." As she straightened her collar with a wavering look, Harvey encouraged with a smile: "the illustration was completed by you and me. It was originally part of the novel." Shirley began to fiddle with his hat again. She answered anxiously, "but it may bring you shame." It''s funny to see that Shirley doesn''t look as quiet as usual. Originally, she is not that kind of character, but she just doesn''t laugh. Now it''s time to verify the achievements of her and Harvey''s efforts. It''s inevitable to be nervous. "It''s just my own fault. I won''t come back for lunch, but prepare as much dinner as possible. Well, make something you like. Don''t forget that you also have a part in writing this novel." Harvey waved and turned away with a copy of the count of Monte Cristo. Chapter 41 Harvey took a carriage to the address given to him by Pulan. It belongs to another rich street in Elroy. The house itself does not belong to the luxury type. He rang the doorbell, and an old woman dressed as a servant opened the door to take him in. As soon as Harvey stepped in, he was startled by the scene in front of him. Instead of being spacious, he went to the place where books were piled up. The space where three people could go together was just too crowded for one person to pass, and he had to be careful of the books scattered at his feet. Through the corridor, Harvey found that the owner of the house might not have arranged it like that. A circle of books were piled around the hall leading to the second floor, and only a few places were left on the carpet in the center of the hall. Harvey''s visual inspection showed that the collection of books could be compared to half of the Elroy library. Before he went upstairs, a middle-aged man with old-fashioned glasses came down in a hurry. When he saw Harvey, he was stunned at first, then hesitated and surprised a little and asked, "Mr. Alexander?" Alexander is the pseudonym used by Harvey to write the count of Monte Cristo. Harvey looked at the people in front of him quietly. He was wearing a white shirt and traditional suspenders, and his face looked old because of his slovenness. On the whole, Harvey still felt like an intellectual. "Harvey Adrian, under the pseudonym of Alexander." Harvey put his hat on his chest and leaned slightly. "My God, you are much younger than I expected. I can''t believe that the novelist who wrote the count of Monte Cristo is a young man. I''m Scott Adams, the owner of this house. I''m very honored to receive the author of the count of Monte Cristo." He went down the stairs and shook hands with Harvey enthusiastically. He didn''t doubt Harvey''s identity. When they went upstairs, Harvey found that his reviewer, Pran, had also arrived. They talked for a while in the tidy study, and the bell rang downstairs. Scott didn''t go down to meet the guest. He roughly explained to Harvey that the real sponsor of count of Monte Cristo was a jeweler named avery Hutt, who was also an intermediary. Soon Harvey saw the patron, a middle-aged man with a slightly fat figure and a kind face. The more prominent feature was his funny Mediterranean hairstyle. When he didn''t wear a hat, his every move could make people laugh at any time. "My God, you are so young!" When he learned of Harvey''s identity, Alfred warmly held Harvey''s hand and let out the same exclamation as Scott. Harvey''s good image played a role. During this period, his attribute panel increased so that his spirit and spirit were like a different person, especially his weak intellectual temperament was easy to associate with the identity of a cultural worker. There were only four people at the party. When they were all together, Scott ordered his servants to prepare lunch. Harvey was most interested in bringing the original novel of count of Monte Cristo. There must be some unpublished parts in the collection of novels by Leonard press. They were both eager to try. Scott could not resist his curiosity and said, "Mr. Adrian, can we have a look at the original novel you brought? I mean, I can''t wait to get to know the story. " "Of course, that''s why I brought them here." As a reviewer, Pulan was a little nervous when he listened to their conversation. He was pressed for time, so Harvey would write something. He didn''t know what to do. In case the follow-up plot was in a mess, the sponsorship would be in vain. Scott and Avery put on a pair of white gloves, as if facing treasure, carefully remove the original from the folder. The first thing they saw was Sherry''s cover for the count of Monte Cristo, a cover of Captain Edmond with the count of Monte Cristo. In the lower left corner, the protagonist Edmond was in a state of embarrassment during his unjust imprisonment. He was sitting in a corner of a dark cell in a shabby white prison uniform, his eyes dead. In the upper right corner is the count of Monte Cristo, who is wearing a high-end suit and has a handsome and elegant face. He vaguely sees the outline of Captain Edmond. His face is gloomy and crazy. On the right side of the cover is the title of the book the count of Monte Cristo "Oh Alfred let out a exclamation and looked back and forth at the cover with wide eyes. After a long time, he looked up a little uncertain and asked, "Mr. Adrian, is that the count of Monte Cristo in the picture?" "Yes, this is the cover picture that I asked a friend of a painter to draw. Her painting skills made me marvel." "Indeed, this painting is really wonderful. It''s totally different from the traditional sketch style. The technique of the shadow part is not entirely simple, but the effect is surprisingly good. She must be a master painter." Scott stares at the cover and praises that this is the result of hundreds of years of experience accumulated by the earth''s modern illustration and comic industry. Every subtle effect is refined by the painter. "No, painting is just her hobby." Harvey chuckled and went to them to explain the content of the original novel: "this manuscript, with a total of 410000 words, is the first half of the book of the count of Monte Cristo, covering more than 200000 words previously published in the collection of novels by Leonard press. I am quite satisfied with this achievement." "Four hundred thousand!" Alfred and Scott were overjoyed, with nearly half the number of words, which meant they could indulge in the strange and wonderful world of fiction all day. After that, they went through the content of the count of Monte Cristo, looked at some of the previously published parts, and found out all the illustrations one by one. "Is this Meredith? She''s beautiful, though the style is a little strange." Alfred can''t help touching the characters in the illustration. Each character''s manner and clothes are extremely delicate. The well-dressed Merseyside Tess deliberately uses more flexible lines to describe her. Therefore, her image of a lady leaps on the paper, as if she really sees a lady with gentle temperament. Harvey finds that Merseyside Tess''s temperament is actually Shirley''s version of a lady, He directed Shirley to draw the picture. After a careful review, Alfred reluctantly sorted out his novel manuscripts and said to Harvey, "Mr. Adrian, your work is really wonderful. I decided that it''s not the time to read it, because I think it takes a lot of time to appreciate this excellent literary work. I don''t even want to miss every word above." "Mr. Hutt, you can rest assured that we can have some copies printed by the press tomorrow. You will be the first reader to finish reading count of Monte Cristo," said Pran with a smile Scott said, "please count my share. I can''t wait." The four looked at each other and laughed. After that, the atmosphere of the dinner was very harmonious. After finishing reading count of Monte Cristo, the investment in publishing was completely settled. The sponsor, Alfrey Hutt, got 20% of the total income. Originally, the money needed for self funded publishing was not very much. In the eyes of jewelers, it was not a dime. Therefore, the profit he asked for was not high, He cares more about the novel than about the money. As an intermediary and reviewer, Pran can get 10% of the total income, while Harvey holds 50% of the total income, and the rest is basically distributed in a mess. As for Scott, who introduced the count of Monte Cristo to evry, he got a bonus from evry. The four had an appointment until the afternoon, when all publishing matters were basically finalized and a contract was signed. Harvey asked Pran to send the manuscript of the novel the count of Monte Cristo to the publishing house. The original novel he gave to Pulan is not an original. The real original novel was sent to Diana. Next, Harvey made a backup copy in his hand, so he didn''t have to worry about losing it. Chapter 42 Before the storm, the literary world in Elroy has always been calm. Since the largest Leonard publishing house in the city held a solicitation activity, the literary world in Elroy has been quiet. The collection of novels by Leonard publishing house has occasionally become a dinner talk for intellectuals. They marvel at the talent of the second son of the Elroy family, Born in a noble family, he can also write such an excellent literary work as wild rose. Occasionally, some people are thinking about another work, which can make them remember the complete title of the book, the plot, and the strange novel that tells the name of each character in it. Both ordinary readers and literary scholars with the spirit of studying can enjoy it. This work is just a flash in the pan in the collection of novels by Leonard publishing house. After that, it is difficult for readers who can''t put it down to find relevant information. As winter approaches, the sky in Elroy is dark, the day is still gloomy and quiet, the streets are much colder, and the passers-by are in a hurry. There are no more warblers or civilians talking and laughing. In the fading City, there is a shop. On the contrary, the shop is located in the bustling red maple leaf street, with spacious facade. The glass door that can accommodate four or five people side by side is pull type. Whenever a guest comes to the door, the children who have learned to observe words and colors will actively step forward and pull the glass door open. The interior of the shop is luxurious and full of style. Rows of glass counters display extremely luxurious jewelry on black cushions. Pearl chains are smooth and round. Each bead is selected from raw materials of uniform size and polished by craftsmen. On the top of the pearl necklace is a beautiful sapphire necklace with the size of a thumb, It''s inlaid in the necklace shell made of metal carving technology. Sapphire is shining with psychedelic halo under the soft lamp of the shop. It''s hard for any woman to move her eyes when she first sees it. She''s intoxicated with the beautiful luster of the gem. Naturally, the price of beautiful jewelry is beyond ordinary people''s imagination. The price of any piece of jewelry in this jewelry store is equivalent to the wages of ordinary workers for decades. Jewelry is a direct symbol of women''s status in this era. No matter how expensive the price of jewelry is, there is no need to worry about no one buying it. On the contrary, the price becomes the capital for women to show off, which is used to prove the importance of her in the eyes of her husband and the wealth of their family. In the corner of the shop, there is a special salon for guests to rest. When women are tired, they can enjoy free fruit and juice here. Of course, it is set up for men who accompany women here. The small bookcase beside the sofa will update today''s newspaper in time every day, and there are also a number of different types of books. As if on purpose, a novel called the count of Monte Cristo was placed in the most prominent position in the bookcase. As a matter of fact, count of Monte Cristo attracts enough attention by virtue of its novel cover with unique style. In this era, whether novels or other literary works generally use simple black cover with book title, and few of them make novel cover with unique style oil painting. The cover of the novel was finished by Shirley, and the coloring part was painted by a painter invited by Pulan. The effect barely reached the pass line in Harvey''s mind. "The count of Monte Cristo, written by Alexander, is an unheard of writer''s name." Sitting on the sofa of the salon, Kelvin is curious to take down the novel with a strange cover from the bookcase. He needs to admit that the cover of the novel is really attractive. In the picture, one is a desperate prisoner, and the other is a gentleman dressed in beautiful clothes. There are strong contrasts and similarities between the two. "Is it a man?" Colvin mumbled uncertainly. When he opened the novel, he found that there were some exquisite black-and-white illustrations in the novel. The style was completely different from the current popular sketch. Although the degree of delicacy was far less than that, he was amazed at these black-and-white illustrations from the bottom of his heart. Why? He was filled with doubts. After carefully observing these novel illustrations, he quickly came to the conclusion that illustrations with peculiar painting style contain a huge amount of information. General sketching technology will be used in portrait painting. It is extremely rare to draw the emotional charm of the characters with the characters as the main body. These illustrations show a complete scene, with rich expressions and delicate scenes. From this picture, you can see the plot of the novel. Kelvin looked in front of the counter. His wife was talking and laughing with friends, trying out the suitability of necklaces one by one. There were a lot of jewelry on the tray that he was going to try on. It was estimated that he would not be able to leave here in a short time. His eyes showed a burst of helplessness, and he turned the novel to the first page, intending to have a good look at this strange novel. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Honey." "Dear?" "My dear husband, Mr. Corwin Aldrich!" "Oh! I''m here Hearing his wife''s angry voice, keelwin put down his novel in a hurry and looked up to see his wife standing in front of him with a beautiful wooden box. It was estimated that he had already selected his favorite jewelry. Somehow, he blurted out, "which one have you decided to buy? So fast. " His wife looked at him with strange eyes: "honey, what are you talking about? I chose this one for more than an hour. If you were impatient, you would have left here." "What, an hour has passed?" He was surprised. He looked at his watch and found that it had been an hour and a half since he picked up the novel. He looked at the count of Monte Cristo on the desk and said, "Oh, I thought it was only ten minutes." "You are very strange. Are you ill? I told you it was getting cold. " His wife''s concern warmed his heart. Corwin was a little embarrassed and coughed: "no, I was a little absorbed in reading just now." They left the jewelry store, and Corwin himself took his wife to the carriage. "Honey, don''t you go back together? I''m tired when I come here." The wife looked at him and asked strangely that he didn''t get on the carriage at all. "It suddenly occurred to me that some things have not been finished. Don''t worry. I will go back soon." "Be careful." As he watched the carriage leave, Corwin looked back at the salon in the jewelry shop. It was the novel "the count of Monte Cristo" on the table. The clerk of the shop was returning it. Now that his wife has chosen jewelry, he can''t go back to read. He didn''t enjoy it, but it''s not hard to solve. At the end of red maple leaf street is the largest Leonard Bookstore chain in Elroy. When he left, he saw a man dressed as a gentleman hurried in without a female companion. He was a little curious about what he was doing when he went in alone. Without further study, he hurried to the direction of Leonard bookstore. He couldn''t wait to see the novel again. Chapter 43 "Sir, I''m looking for a novel called the count of Monte Cristo." Colvin called the male clerk at Leonard''s bookstore, took off his hat and asked politely. The clerk gave him a strange look. Corwin''s decent clothes showed that he was a man of status. The clerk replied in a helpless and impatient tone, "No." "The cover of the novel is quite strange. You can recognize it very well." "Sorry, we don''t have this novel here," the clerk stressed "Isn''t this the largest Leonard Bookstore chain in Elroy?" Colvin asked angrily "This is Leonard''s bookstore, but there is no such novel as you said." "How can you be so sure?" Corwin yelled! Don''t even look for it! " Seeing his tough attitude, the clerk softened and patiently explained: "Sir, I''m sure so, because you are the sixth person to ask me this question. I''ve searched the bookstore for several times, but I can''t find the novel you said. The name of the novel is count of Monte Cristo, and the pseudonym of its author is Alexander. The cover is a combination of sketch and oil painting style, It''s a picture of a prisoner and a gentleman. Are you talking about this novel "Mmm..." Colvin was speechless. He couldn''t understand why all the books he claimed to be able to find in the library were sold in the Leonard Bookstore chain, and why he couldn''t find the novel. Looking back on the content of the novel, Colvin still doesn''t want to give up. When his wife wakes him up, he is seeing the best part of the story. Captain Edmond, who was framed and imprisoned, is about to be free! He disguised himself as a corpse and was thrown into the sea. Just as he climbed out of hell, he would not die because of it. He would find the treasure that he thought was the research of his second father, father Faria. With this wealth and the legitimate rights given by the nemesis, he would drag all the people who framed him into hell! This is the climax of the whole novel. How can he put it down! Corwin sighed with regret, thought for a moment, and asked without hope: "so do you know where there is a bookstore selling this novel?" "Of course." Corwin was stunned, and his face was overjoyed. He took out five barons from his pocket and asked eagerly, "where? As long as you tell me, the money belongs to you. " "Hutt." "Ah?" "It''s the jewelry store that you can see straight down from here. It''s very easy to recognize the jewelry store with very luxurious decoration. The guest who asked me about the novel before saw the novel there." Corwin was angry for a moment: "I saw this novel there too, but it''s not a bookstore." "Sir, you must understand that only there is a complete version of this novel, but I have some incomplete versions here." "What do you mean?" "This novel has been serialized in the collection of novels by Leonard press, and I have recommended it to every customer who comes to inquire about it." "Incomplete version... OK." Colvin tipped the clerk five barons, and then paid extra for the collection of Leonard''s novels. The price was not expensive, and the cost of a whole set was less than the tip he gave the clerk. Corwin was relieved when he got the magazine and confirmed that there was a serial of count of Monte Cristo on it, but the collection was not as exquisite as he had seen in the jewelry store, nor did it have any novel illustrations. At this point, he decided to go back to the Hutt jewelry store. His wife is a regular customer of the jewelry store, and it should be OK to buy a novel. When he returned to the jewelry store to show his intention, he could not find the figure of count of Monte Cristo in the bookcase. He called the waiter in a hurry. "You want to buy that novel, too?" Knowing his needs, the shop attendants were surprised to see each other. How did they meet two strange things at the end of the day? This is a jewelry store, not a bookstore. "Of course, it was here half an hour ago. It''s a novel with a strange cover," Colvin said patiently Colvin is a familiar face in this jewelry store. This request was quickly taken seriously. The manager came to explain in person: "Mr. Aldrich, I''m very sorry that the novel you asked for was bought by a gentleman after you left. I think it''s just an ordinary novel. In addition, that gentleman used to be one of our customers, so I don''t think about it any more." "Ah? It''s so disappointing. " Colvin rubbed his eyebrows, suddenly thought that he did see a man go in before he left, and then said, "so can you tell me the source of this novel?" The manager shook his head: "I''m not very clear about the details. This is a novel sent by our boss. It''s said that a friend sent several copies to our boss. The extra copies were put into different branches. Maybe other branches will have surplus. Do you want me to call and ask?" "Please." The manager took out the phone and dialed the number of other branches. After several calls in a row, he could only reply awkwardly: "I''m very sorry, the novels of other branches seem to have been bought by the guests." "Is your boss Mr. avery Hutt?" "Yes." Colvin sighed. "Thank you. I''m going to visit him in person. That novel is excellent. If I don''t finish it, it''s like a fishbone stuck in my throat. I won''t be able to sleep tonight." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ It''s gold that glows everywhere. Besides, it''s polished gold. The first batch of "count of Monte Cristo" was printed, but most bookstores refused to put it in storage, so it hasn''t officially entered the market. The scale of the publishing house chosen by Pran is not large, so the first batch of novels published is not very large. The gold owner AI Fuli put some of them in his jewelry store, some of them were given to his friends, and some of them went into some informal bookstores. No matter where they are, they get feedback very quickly. The cover design of count of Monte Cristo is very eye-catching. In addition to its excellent quality, most readers who have been in contact with the novel are reluctant to put it down. The count of Monte Cristo is like a commodity with exquisite packaging, high quality and low price, which is 100 times more conspicuous than when it was serialized in the collection of novels by Leonard press. Even if it is rare, it will soon arouse readers'' curiosity. A few days after the publication of the count of Monte Cristo, some dignified figures in the community came to visit him and asked him about the novel, which he had never received before. The gold owner was in a good mood and immediately bought several advertising spaces for count of Monte Cristo, which did not belong to Leonard''s press. Chapter 44 The influence of literature in this era is far greater than that of later generations, because there is no radio, no television, and no computer in the information age. Novel is one of the most common ways of entertainment. Therefore, the literature market will always be in a state of hunger. The appearance of an excellent literary work is like throwing a bomb into a calm lake, and the ripples spread greatly. The literary world in Elroy is in a strange state. On the one hand, many readers come into contact with the count of Monte Cristo from various channels and offer praise for this work. On the other hand, the mainstream literary media are deliberately concealing information about the count of Monte Cristo, and qualified regular bookstores can''t even find the shadow of the book. More and more readers ask Leonard bookstore and publishing house for information about count of Monte Cristo. Leonard publishing house has been under great pressure from all sides. After a long time, people with clear eyes know that count of Monte Cristo is being suppressed by the mainstream media, and the only one with such great energy in the publishing industry is leonard publishing house, the leader. The lower class talked about it, while the upper class knew it well, but they didn''t break it. As we all know, Leonard Publishing House awarded the Leonard prize for contributions to the work "wild rose" of Elroy family members some time ago. At that time, "count of Monte Cristo" also appeared in the collection of novels, but it disappeared because it didn''t win the prize. At that time, many readers thought that there was an inside story in the solicitation. Now, the wild rose is far from the count of Monte Cristo. It seems that everything has become a joke like the king''s new clothes. Because the king is the king, no one dares to reveal the essence of this matter. Leonard press has a lot to suffer from. The accumulation of public opinion will make them lose their credibility, but they can''t choose to admit that they''re losing sight. Admitting that they''re beating the Elroy family in the face, and Beilock chose to stand in line and need to stand to the end. As he said, weeds are the most unpopular type in the society. Beilock''s decision was very decisive and correct. The only thing he didn''t expect was that the impact of count of Monte Cristo was greater than he thought, beyond the control of the largest publishing house in Elroy. Of course, ordinary novels can''t do it. The count of Monte Cristo is exquisitely packaged by Harvey. The cover, punctuation marks and writing style created by Harvey make a lot of eyes. Leonard family, a spacious and dark study, now the owner of the Leonard family is negotiating with Beilock to solve the immediate difficulties. Duke Bernard is a shrewd businessman. Thirty years ago, like other noble families, the Bernard family was in trouble because of the explosive economic growth. An aristocrat without financial support was just a nominal title. At that time, he decided to gamble all his family''s savings to enter the publishing industry. Today, although he no longer manages the publishing house, He is one of the most important figures in the society. Facing the report submitted by his son, Beilock, he put down his eyes, folded his hands and said calmly: "my son, your decision is not wrong. No matter how excellent a novel is, it''s just a novel. This is not the capital, and the Literary Association will not make a contribution to the literary works of a small place. But the decision is right. It''s true that it will affect the reputation of Leonard publishing house. Anyway, we need to suppress these public opinions. We represent the Elroy family in this incident. There should be no one against us, even the guy Alfred! " Beilock changed his strong worry in front of outsiders and sighed: "father, what I am more worried about is how the Elroy family will look at this matter. For a time, I thought that my judgment was no longer wise. After all, the wild rose is a work of the second son of the family, which can''t represent the will of the count." "Of course, but there are so many people in Elroy who want to please the count but have no way." "So..." Beilock looked at his father and waited for the conclusion. "We just faithfully perform the role of a loyal dog and play the role of a clown. As long as we have value, the Elroy family will not abandon us. From another point of view, this incident has promoted the binding relationship between us and the Elroy family. The key is the attitude and method of dealing with this matter. In short, we need to block all the dirty water for the Elroy family. " Beiluoke exclaimed for his father''s long-term vision: "in your analysis, it doesn''t sound bad." On the contrary, Duke shook his head: "on the contrary, it''s absolutely not good. Once we can''t completely stop the dirty water, the Elroy family will abandon us." "There''s nothing to worry about. We have the largest publishing house in the city and the right to speak." "Baroque, are you belittling the influence of literature and novelists?" He nodded arrogantly: "they are just people with little wisdom. Even if they write a book, they can''t be as rich as us." "Stupid!" Duke yelled in a deep voice. Beilock looked at his father in surprise: "I thought you thought the same as me." "I do take novels as commodities, but I never dare to read a work or a novelist. You may have some doubts, of course, because you have never been to the capital of the Kingdom, where a writer, especially a novelist, is far more popular than you think. They are a powerful force in the social circle. Can you imagine that there are even some big people in the writers who are as high as dukes, even though most of them have never owned wealth or granted rights, They are the leaders of culture. God, don''t you understand our situation? " Duke hated the iron, but he patted the table and felt a headache for his son''s stupid idea. It''s normal for Beilock to have such an idea, but it may be this kind of idea that leads to the present situation, and Duke is sure that it will lead the situation to the worst. In the face of his father''s anger, Beilock was confused and shook his head. The old nobleman sighed: "we can suppress the count of Monte Cristo in the whole city, but once the work is out of Elroy, I don''t know whether the masters of the capital Literary Association like it as well. They even need a sentence of evaluation to decide everything today." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Dear Mr. Alexander Hello, we haven''t seen each other for a long time since the last party, but I haven''t left your work one day. I admire your wisdom, marvel at your ingenious conception, and I always feel from the bottom of my heart that you are definitely one of the greatest novelists in the history of Elroy. The count of Monte Cristo is a great innovation in the history of fiction¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Therefore, please forgive me for acting on my own. I have sent a printed copy of the count of Monte Cristo to my friend in the capital. He is a member of the Literary Association there. He is the representative of the national literature. There are more writers with excellent quality and high literary self-cultivation. Your works will certainly get a fair evaluation there¡¶ The count of Monte Cristo should not be limited to Elroy, it should be seen by all readers who like literature. Your friend and faithful reader, Scott Adams, wrote on October 4, the baronian calendar Harvey sat on his sofa, drank milk and read the envelope. He didn''t feel disgusted by Scott''s sending the count of Monte Cristo to the Literary Association. For him, everything was in the past. His debts were paid off, and during this period, Pran gave him a large publishing profit of 31827 barons, which was enough for him to spend some time. What is he interested in now? In addition to the slow preparation to finish the second half of the count of Monte Cristo, the attribute panel in his mind gave him a very rich reward based on the impact of the count of Monte Cristo, which was enough to let him step into the mysterious caster field. Chapter 45 "There are ten attribute allocation points, five skill upgrades, new functions and one talent upgrade!" Harvey repeatedly determined the information in his mind, and was also frightened by this rich reward. After confirming that he was not crazy, he began to consider how to allocate this epic level reward. He is comfortable lying on his soft bed, pillow his head, humming a ditty while thinking: "the weather turns cold, and it''s about energy, in short, the body is full first. Intelligence can never be too much. Although it takes two attribute points to improve one point now, the intelligence of 16 points just reaches the standard of learning Xingwen, and the remaining three points are allocated to charm, although it seems useless. The other two are assigned to dexterous. " "[Mini miracle] is in the same bottleneck as intelligence. You can choose to be promoted, but it needs two skill upgrades to evolve it into another spell ¡¤" "You''d better consider the skills after learning the star script. The only chance to upgrade talent is magic talent." It didn''t take long for Harvey to come to a conclusion in his mind. After adding the point, he felt a familiar and strange warm current pouring into his body. No matter how many times he bathed in this warm current, it made him feel comfortable. The sublimation of many attributes made him feel as if he had changed his body and saw a new world. His body is lighter and stronger. Ordinary clenching can feel the explosive power inside. Although the chill on his body is still there, he doesn''t feel uncomfortable. In the dark, his spirit can feel the void. There are more strange elements that can''t be observed with naked eyes. In the air, the chairs in the bedroom, Biscuits on the table and even his body are emitting these strange elements. Harvey suddenly realized that these elements, which have no substance and can not be described by language, are probably the foundation of the world - the ether elements. "Harvey Adrian Constitution: 15 Intelligence: 16 Charm: 11 Spirit: 15 Dexterity: 13 Energy: 20 / 20 (normal) Remaining attribute assignment point: 0 skill [writing (level: b)], [negative energy viper (level: C, proficiency: C)], [minor miracle (level: D, proficiency: C)], [basic meditation (level: e, proficiency: C)] Remaining skill level promotion times: 5. talent [magic talent] Level: C Explanation: he is naturally sensitive to etheric elements. He can see the activity rules of etheric elements, so that he can gather or disperse them more efficiently. If he fully develops this talent, he must be a great caster. Remaining talent upgrades: 0. " Harvey was immersed in the new world for a long time, and when he looked back, he remembered another more important thing. [Xingwen master] Level: S Explanation: the greatest legacy left by ancient magicians is not only written language, but also the inheritance of ancient and vast knowledge. For more than ten centuries, countless magicians have been obsessed with Xingwen and devoted themselves to research, but they can only see the surface of it. Status: not activated (minimum level F proficiency activation condition: intelligence value reaches 16, mental strength value reaches 15, will consume energy value: 15.) " "Activate now!" Harvey meditated in his mind. His physical and mental strength was drained again, but this time he just felt very tired, far from the level that made him faint at any time. With the command issued, the vast knowledge of astrology poured into his mind, and now he finally understood why learning astrology needs to be so beyond ordinary people''s attributes. Astrology itself is a huge knowledge tree, just like the universe, which contains infinite combinations. He raised his spirit to appreciate the fur as a function of the caster''s word circulation. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After a period of meditation and rest, Harvey found the information crystal given to him by Kenneth, the setting mage of the theater company. Despite the reader Kenneth gave him, he still didn''t know how to use this information crystal. According to Kenneth, this information crystal is a commonly used information acquisition tool in the magic world, so it should be obtained in a direct way. "Try to read the Star text directly without using the reader." Harvey put down the disc type reader in his hand and focused on the deep crystal ball in front of him. A mysterious suction guided his spirit. When he closed his eyes, this feeling was particularly obvious. In the silent darkness, only the small crystal ball in front of him lit up, and the subtle feeling became more and more intense, I don''t know when the dark blue three-dimensional text was lit up beside him. He closed his eyes and couldn''t see, and he did perceive the existence of the star. Although he was very astringent, he still understood the Star text information with infinite changes. When he visited for a while, he didn''t know how to read a professional paper. So, it''s one thing to understand it, and another thing to understand it. At this time, Harvey was relieved to allocate the number of skill upgrades he had. Of course, before that, he activated and upgraded basic spell mastery. "[basic Spell Mastery] Level: D Explanation: it contains most of the basic knowledge that the caster must know. Understanding it is equivalent to stepping into the door of the caster. Status: not activated (minimum level D proficiency activation condition: intelligence value reaches 12, mental strength value reaches 13, will consume energy value: 12.) " As soon as Harvey turned his attention, he saw the activated Star text option and murmured, "every time you upgrade [Star text mastery], you need 2 skill points, but it will increase exponentially in the future. So the number of skill upgrades is not very many. Star text can only be upgraded once for the time being¡¾ Basic Spell Mastery] must be activated, otherwise it''s still a black state [Xingwen master] Level: S Explanation: the greatest legacy left by ancient magicians is not only written language, but also the inheritance of ancient and vast knowledge. For more than ten centuries, countless magicians have been obsessed with Xingwen and devoted themselves to research, but they can only see the surface of it. Proficiency: e [Spell Mastery] Level: B Note: having fully mastered the basic knowledge of all casters, and reaching such a level, he has the qualification to become a junior lecturer. Proficiency: D [star meditation] Level: C Explanation: one of the common skills used by the caster is a classless spell. Long time meditation can steadily increase the caster''s mental power, and help the caster recover his lost spirit and adjust his mental state faster. Proficiency: C. " He activated the skills and used up the five skills upgrading opportunities at one time. The upgrading of [Xingwen proficient] simply increased his proficiency, and Harvey had more knowledge about Xingwen in his mind. He felt that Xingwen was like the C language of a computer, and everything about casting was inseparable from this basic language. [Spell Mastery] also belongs to the type of knowledge given to Harvey. Compared with [star mastery], the amount of information is not much, but after understanding these knowledge, Harvey finally has an intuitive understanding of casting. When casting [negative energy snake], he can completely copy the casting process and understand the knowledge and meaning of casting itself without following instinct. It''s just like before he knew 1 + 1 = 1, now he learned to add and subtract. [meditation] is a skill similar to [negative energy Viper]. After upgrading to [meditation], the biggest difference is that in the process of meditation, you need to contact the magic net composed of etheric elements in the nether world, and then peep at a specific star field to complete the calculation. The property panel and skill improvement give Harvey an unparalleled experience! Now he felt that he had stepped into the mysterious world! Touch the mysterious knowledge completely different from science! The more mysterious knowledge he acquired, the more unfathomable he felt the world. Chapter 46 In a dimly lit room, all the doors and windows are tightly closed, leaving no gaps. It can be said that you can''t see your fingers when you stay inside. The silence of the dark suddenly out of the difficult singing sound, each tone in the ordinary people listen to all seem strange, whether with the tongue or throat can not imitate this strange singing. A thumb sized crystal emits a soft halo. Inside the crystal, you can see a strange white creature beating. It runs towards the outside of the crystal and grows bigger and bigger until you can see the outline of its whole body. It''s a snow-white Unicorn with no mottled or defective hair. It emits a milky halo, The unicorn leaped out of the crystal with a long chant and walked in the small dark room. If this dream scene is put outside, it will certainly arouse the audience''s exclamation. Kenneth Randolph, who controls all this, stares at every detail of the unicorn''s body and says something. However, in the dim light of the crystal, he can see the sweat on his forehead. His breath suddenly stops. Before the unicorn appears for a few seconds, the light becomes dim. It leaves a wisp of residual light in ignorance and then hides and darkens again. Kenneth took a long breath, put down the stick in his hand, helped the chair beside him to sit down, wiped the sweat from his forehead with his long sleeves, shook his head and sighed: "in order to get a better effect, we have considered the light operation of the magic, and the quality of the crystal is OK. This time, we also used the light dust as the auxiliary casting material, The failure can only be attributed to the fatal flaw of the spell itself. " He pointed towards the void with a stick in his hand. The light in the room was turned on by invisible force. Kenneth was staring at his thin and trembling hands. His face gradually turned from complicated to gray. This time, the casting cost him several months'' salary for Brenda theater company. With one year''s savings, he bought a lot of casting materials, but still failed. How many experiments do he have in his remaining time. He is a mage who focuses on the magic department. In the magic field, he has reached the end. In the magic department he is proficient in, he wants to leave his own name. Over the years, he has only one purpose in Brenda theater company to create magic that can make his name remembered by later generations. Kenneth got up and left the dark room. When he went back to the prophouse, he met an employee of the theater company. He called Kenneth and observed his face carefully. He said: "Mr. Randolph, a Mr. Harvey Adrian, made an appointment to meet you at 2 p.m. I had put it off, but he said you were his friend." "Adrian..." Kenneth mumbled the name, looked better, nodded and said nothing. When the staff looked at his thin and bleak figure, their eyes showed a trace of sympathy. Kenneth was a famous strange temper in the drama company, and seldom contacted with other people. Most of the members of the drama company even knew that he was a caster, but did not know his name. Kenneth had no friends or family. When he died, he had no family, Who will shed tears for the poor old man. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Harvey, did you really write this novel? Are you not going to replace it with someone else? " In the foyer of the theater, Jared, Harvey Adrian''s friend, lay on the sofa and scanned Harvey back and forth with suspicious eyes. He was also rummaging through the count of Monte Cristo to compare the gap between the two. If Jared wanted to say that among the people he knew, he had nothing to do with literature, The first thought in his mind must be Harvey Adrian. Now the young aristocratic romantic "count of Monte Cristo" was written by Harvey Adrian. Jared would rather believe that the roast suckling pig he just ate yesterday could speak. Harvey did not succeed in visiting Kenneth. He came to find his friend. He seems to be watching count of Monte Cristo. Last time when we saw the play together, Harvey told him the title of his novel. Harvey sat on the sofa, poured himself a glass of milk, shrugged his shoulders and explained, "Jared, I''m not you. I was so poor that I couldn''t even eat before. How could I have spare money to hire a ghostwriter. Because of the lack of money, I just met the advertisement from Leonard press and planned to have a try. The result was unexpected. " "If other people knew that you were the author of count of Monte Cristo, they would be crazy. Who would have thought that Harvey Adrian had written a novel. I can''t believe you have the gift of storytelling. I didn''t like to watch these things before, but now I feel it''s still interesting. Tell me the end, what will happen to the count who has won the treasure. " Jared said that they were naturally Harvey Adrian''s friends. Now Harvey has not contacted them. If Jared didn''t come to the door on his own initiative, even Jared would have been ignored by him. "Who knows, I didn''t think of a good ending myself." Harvey laughs, and the ending of the novel is one of the most boring things. Jared felt his chin and guessed, "if I say it''s going to be with Haide, she''s really beautiful, young and energetic." "I like Meredith more personally." "Oh, now I believe it''s a novel you wrote. This woman has the same taste as you. You like these flirtatious old women." Jared opened his hand and jokingly put down the count of Monte Cristo. He looked at the ceiling and said, "Harvey, you know I can''t help you with this, and I won''t help you." Harvey didn''t mind answering, "I''m here just to find Mr. Randolph." "That''s good, but the count of Monte Cristo doesn''t need my help now. Now many ladies are talking about your book. They''ll just hold a signing party. They''ll be crazy for you. Well, I said, "Harvey, have you changed a lot?" Jared scratched his head, lay up and looked back at Harvey several times. Now Harvey''s bearing is quite different from before. Although he is not very handsome, a stop on the street is definitely a very attractive type. "A lot of people say that. As for the signing party, I might as well stay at home and finish the count of Monte Cristo." "I really don''t understand you. Such a big change has taken place in a period of time. When you write a work like the count of Monte Cristo, you can put your energy into strange magic." When Harvey saw that the clock on the wall was close to 2 p.m., he got up and said goodbye to Jared. He wanted to visit the caster who had helped him. Kenneth Randolph was the only one in Elroy who could communicate with him about magic. Ever since he stepped into the threshold of the caster, Harvey found that the gadgets in the magic prop house could not satisfy him. The low-level magic book had no significance to study. The magic gadgets with strange functions were actually worthless. Even the basic magic wands were not sold in the merchandise. Chapter 47 Harvey came to the backstage of the theater and found the location of Kenneth''s prop house from the staff. He knocked on the wooden door and got a quick response. Kenneth himself came to open the wooden door. He was still wearing a linen robe out of touch with the times, looking tired and heavy. After Harvey went in, Kenneth found something. He stopped to look at him. A deep doubt appeared from his old face. He was a little surprised and couldn''t believe it. He asked in a trembling voice: "Mr. Adrian, what happened to you during this period of time!? I can feel a big change in you and... Spell residue Harvey was stunned. He took off his hat and did not move. He said with a smile, "Dear Mr. Randolph, I have been studying the knowledge you have given me about magic. If there is any change, it is the change that magic has given me." Kenneth shook his head: "you said you have mastered the basic knowledge of casting? This is ridiculous. If it was that simple, the caster would not be so superior! " He gazed at Harvey, until Harvey felt uncomfortable, and then slowly said, "but you can see the traces of casting magic in your body." Can you still see it? Harvey was surprised and asked. There were some magic weapons for detecting magic and perceiving spirit. However, Kenneth''s perception of Harvey''s changes was entirely based on his personal experience. He had lived in the circle of casters for decades, and he still had some eyes on people. Kenneth looked at Harvey with a smile: "Mr. Adrian, can you cast a spell in front of me? It''s really hard for me to accept. I thought it would take you at least ten years to get started, but now you can cast the spell before you have learned Xingwen. " "You have helped me, of course." Harvey steps back, reaches out his right hand and sings in a low voice. The emerald green light condenses at the fingertips of his right hand. Then it turns into a green crystal snake and spits out a message to Kenneth. First level spell [venomous bite] Without the help of magic wand and casting materials, Harvey can skillfully cast first-order spells. Kenneth rubbed his eyes and could only express his ghost mood with the same look as a monster. He thought of something and asked: "Mr. Adrian, please forgive my impolite question. Have you ever used taboo magic? Only taboo magic can make an ordinary person a caster in a few days "Taboo magic? What is taboo magic Harvey crushed the snake with his right hand. He was very interested in the words that suddenly appeared. He could also understand the meaning by listening to their literal meaning. Kenneth looked at Harvey''s interested face and explained, "Oh! I''m so rude. The reason why I doubt it is that Mr. Adrian, the founder of your family, had rumors about this. Before he disappeared, I often heard rumors that he cooperated with the royal family to develop taboo magic. Taboo magic has no actual statement. I can''t say what taboo magic is. Many years ago, there was no so-called taboo magic. Until some high-level casters realized that specific magic would cause great adverse effects, they began to limit the development of some magic. " The definition of taboo magic is that it will cause great adverse consequences. Harvey thought for a moment and shook his head decisively: "I do have some secrets, but I''m sure it''s not the result of using the so-called taboo magic." Harvey was thinking that Kenneth said that the Adrian family had been exposed to taboo magic. His grandfather Adrian and his parents were considered dead because they were missing. It could not be a coincidence. He didn''t explain the reason for his change clearly, and Kenneth certainly wouldn''t go on asking. It''s not a good habit for a caster to get to the bottom. After a chat, Harvey leaned over to explain his intention: "Mr. Randolph, I''m here to visit you, hoping to learn more about magic from you." Kenneth sneered and shook his head: "I am just a mediocre caster, and all I can tell you is some superficial knowledge." Harvey smiles and nods: "that''s what I want." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Seeing Harvey''s sincerity, Kenneth didn''t refuse at last. He slowly explained to him that there is common sense about the caster in the world at present, and Harvey would get detailed answers if he asked some questions occasionally. In this world, the casters and gods in ancient times were no different. They moved mountains and reclaimed the sea. At that time, there were all kinds of intelligent life in the world, including elves, dragons and dwarves. The demons living in the abyss were not rare, and even some unimaginable element life often appeared. That era is called the age of myth, because the deeds are too exaggerated, ordinary people have regarded that era as a myth. At present, in the eyes of the casters, the whole world is divided into two parts. One part is the western continent where the kingdom of Baron is located. There are many kingdoms here, and there is no restriction of a powerful empire. Ordinary people are very suitable to live here. But it is not suitable for casters to survive here. As early as thousands of years ago, the etheric elements in this continent continued to weaken for unknown reasons, and the magic net covering the western continent became fragile, which meant that it was impossible to complete major magic experiments and perform high-level magic in the western continent. Because of the loss of etheric elements, the overall environment of the western continent becomes peaceful, and the slightly more powerful Warcraft either decays over time or escapes here. The same is true of the casters. Looking at the whole kingdom of Baron, the number of superior mages can be counted with one hand. There are seven classes of casters, the last, the next, the middle, the upper, the original, the title, the field and the monarch. The eight classes have seven levels, which is common sense to the casters. The last caster is also called the magic apprentice, which belongs to the bottom class of the casters and can''t be regarded as the casters. If someone who can play tricks is called a caster, the name of the caster is too cheap. The division of caster class is not entirely based on the caster''s strength. With the popularity of magic knowledge and the standardization of casters, the conflict and resource competition between casters is not as fierce as in ancient times. Now a caster''s level is judged by his personal strength and his contribution to the magic world. Some casters have been identified as in situ casters because of their strong strength. Maybe a magic apprentice has been identified as a title caster because of a paper that has a great influence on magic. Maybe some of them are considered monarchs because of their poor level but can teach many excellent students. All of these are very far away for Harvey now. The only place in the whole kingdom that can touch the magic world is the capital, because there is the branch of the world''s largest caster organization [magicians Association]. The capital of the kingdom of balun is not the same as other cities. As the core intersection of economy, culture and politics of a kingdom, it is easy to find a caster there. You can buy magic props from the eastern continent and magazines and books of famous casters in stores. You can also see some sub races that are difficult to contact at ordinary times. Kenneth''s advice to Harvey is that if you want to continue to seek development in magic, you should first go to the capital of the kingdom of balun to broaden your horizons, where you can get access to papers on magic, regular caster organizations, and if you perform well, you can also strive to become a royal mage, and get the magic workshops and experimental materials provided by the kingdom. Chapter 48 Kenneth is a medium caster, good at magic magic. Among all the magic systems, the magic of the magic department tends to be unpopular. On the one hand, there is basically no place where it can be used. On the other hand, its combat effectiveness is really poor. It is fair to bully ordinary people who are not determined. Facing the same class of casters, it only needs one [zhenzhishu] to crack most of the magic. So far, the magic department has been jokingly called the performance department by many casters, It''s equivalent to zero level magic like magic trick. Even Kenneth, who is good at magic, can''t refute these jokes. He has been studying magic for at least half a century. Unlike the magic of the spirit department, magic can directly affect the spirit of others, and can only create external illusions. Even if he makes a dragon that is the same as the real one, he still has no way to face the strong willed people. There are so many magic arts of the magic department that they are known as performing experts. In fact, those who are good at the magic department are not badly paid. The world is full of audiences who want to see magic performances and creatures in myths and legends. Some magic performers who are proficient in the magic department often hold "magic shows" all over the world, The money earned from a performance is even greedy for big businessmen. Kenneth said that he chose to learn the magic of the magic department. He was still a little sad because he was infatuated with magic after watching a wonderful magic show hours later. When he further learned that it was magic that caused the effect, he got into the big pit of the magic department. In addition to the basic magic effects, most of them need to be developed by the caster himself. For example, the effect of level 1 magic [magic sound] - can produce a volume of up to 100 Kos (decibels), and the sound is the roar of wild animals, the roar of monsters or the curse of human voice, which depends entirely on the caster himself. A subtle adjustment based on the magic model of [magic sound] can create a completely different sound effect. In short, [phonics] is equivalent to a player on the computer. What song you want to play depends on whether the computer has the data of this song. In the same way, second-order [illusion] is the same. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Kenneth took out the magic crystal to show his proud Unicorn magic. After turning off the light, he picked up his magic wand and recited the magic. Soon a snow-white unicorn, which was less than the size of a thumb, jumped out of the magic crystal and ran freely in the room. Even if the body is small, the unicorn''s running appearance is lifelike, leaving light marks in the mid air and the faint light on its body are dreamlike. "It''s beautiful." Harvey couldn''t resist a compliment. Kenneth looked forward to the snow-white Unicorn: "in the past five years, I''ve collected a lot of legends about unicorn, tried to simulate its sound and make its illusion. I spent more than half a month in Bennett''s largest Racecourse to observe the running appearance of different horses, and chose the one with the most beautiful posture and charm. All my efforts are the result of it." After a pause, Kenneth shook his head with a wry smile. His rickety body seemed to lose its support. He sat on the chair and murmured, "but I overestimated my casting level. I was too strict with the unicorn illusion to show it. Using the magic crystal to cast can only achieve the current effect at most. Once this Unicorn illusion is expanded, It doesn''t make sense that illusion will collapse on its own. " After listening to Kenneth''s account, Harvey had a strange idea in his heart: "isn''t this the problem of poor" optimization " Harvey himself is only an entry-level, and he knows little about magic. It''s not good to give any advice to Kenneth. Looking at the phantom Unicorn jumping happily in mid air, he comforts him gently: "Mr. Kenneth, it''s not easy for [Magic] to make such an effect. When you complete this magic, you will surely shock all the audience." Harvey looked at the dazzling magic crystal on the table not far away, and then asked thoughtfully, "Mr. Kenneth, if you don''t mind, can I buy some magic props or related books from you? You know, Elroy is just a prosperous city in the east of the kingdom. I can''t find any more magic information here. " Kenneth raised his turbid eyes and looked at Harvey. He thought for a moment and said, "I just have some free magic crystals and a magic book recording [Magic]. Although they are common circulation items in the caster''s world, the price here is not low." Because of the failure of the last experiment, the problem of funding became his urgent need. Harvey made this request, and Kenneth was so happy. "Of course, Mr. Randolph can explain the price. I''ll buy it as long as it''s within my personal financial capacity." Kenneth turned to a wooden box, rummaged and took out a few crystals and a magic book. He hesitated: "Mr. Adrian, this book is written in star script. I''m not sure you can understand it. Then these magic crystals have a certain effect on [Magic], and they can also be used to store image information." These are all the things he pressed on the bottom of the box. It''s not a good thing. On the contrary, they are chicken ribs which are tasteless to eat and a pity to discard. If you give them to ordinary casters, they will be rejected. Hallucination is priced at 500 barons, while hallucination crystal is priced at 100 barons. Harvey is very generous to buy them all. The count of Monte Cristo is in a profitable period, and the follow-up income is enough for him to spend for a long time. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey and Kenneth had a long talk. As soon as they got out of the corridor, they heard the noise. They went to see Christie Isaiah, the girl who once played EVA in the secret of EVA. She had thick blonde hair, which hung around her waist like a waterfall. Her hair tail was wavy like Diana''s. she was wearing an elegant and luxurious light green dress, The shoulders are half exposed, and Christie''s features are three-dimensional and heroic. Although she talks and laughs with the people around her, her eyebrows can''t hide her unspeakable pride. This arrogance is not as straightforward as Diana, it is the self-confidence of her own ability, but the contempt of believing that she is better than others. She is chatting with some well-dressed young nobles in the corridor. A lace folding fan is sometimes opened to cover her chin, and her eyes only show a green charm. Harvey saw her play EVA, the acting is really excellent, in addition to the sword when acting in EVA''s secret, the action is a little slow, temperament, attitude and character are performed very well. After a look at Christie, Harvey''s eyes are attracted by the young man next to her. The young man with broken hair, handsome appearance, free and easy every move and polite smile makes Harvey feel a little dazzling. The word prince charming seems to be tailor-made for him. Harvey recognized the handsome young man as Kathy Elroy, the second son of the Elroy family, a well-known young talent in social circles and the author of the wild rose. Just as Cathy had just turned his head, they nodded to each other after looking at each other. Cathy stopped for a moment, stepped forward to meet Harvey, showed a bright smile, and introduced himself in a calm and polite tone: "are you Mr. Harvey Adrian? My name is Kathy. It''s a little unexpected and nice to meet you here. " Chapter 49 Harvey knew Cathy''s identity naturally because of the influence of the social world. Who doesn''t know a star like existence in the social world? Harvey was surprised when Cathy knew his name. Harvey Adrian was a dissolute man, but he was still normal in the society. Why should the heirs of a declining family be remembered by others? He was still a member of the Elroy family. Cathy''s self introduction was also very interesting. She didn''t say her surname and identity directly, which was quite modest to outsiders. Elroy. Harvey had an instinctive guard against this surname. He shook hands with him quietly and said with a humorous smile, "Oh, I know you are Kathy Elroy, the husband that many girls dream of. Who doesn''t know the stars of Elroy''s society? It''s just that you know my name that makes me a little flattered." The tone of indifference can''t hear any overtones, but it certainly has no meaning of respect. Cathy also gave Harvey a smile: "I learned your name from Diana. She is my friend, but I didn''t even know she had your fiance before." "Oh, you must be from the same university." "Yes." University is not rare in today''s era. It is one of the good ways to gild and promote ordinary nobles and civilians. However, the university is the product of the new era. As the representative of the old era, the traditional nobles rarely let their children go to the University. In particular, some universities publicize the idea of equality for all, which is no different from heresy in the eyes of the nobles. "Are you the Harvey Adrian? I heard that you are a well-known Playboy in the society. You are very good at hooking up widows. I''d like to learn from you. Haha, it''s just a descendant of a declining aristocrat. "A wild laugh came from behind Cathy, and one of his male friends came forward and said with a smile, looking at Harvey with contempt. "How can you talk to Mr. Adrian like that, York?" Cathy turned her head a little angrily and taught in a low voice. The young man named York was discontented: "originally, I really don''t know what qualification such a person is worthy of Diana." Kathy had no choice but to look embarrassed and bow to Harvey to apologize: "I apologize for my friend''s frivolous words. He can''t control his mouth, but his words are absolutely harmless." No malice? One sings "red face" and the other sings "white face". There are too many performances in the movie, and Harvey doesn''t care. He waved his hand and said, "of course I don''t care. What he said is true, isn''t it? If you really want to ask me, I can teach you some skills. " The young man disdained to sneer: "it''s just a shameless man. He has such a good fiancee as Diana, but he still has to go out and hook up with the widow." Christie, who didn''t join the conversation behind her, closed her folding fan and watched the play without expression. "York, shut up!" Cathy stopped in an emphatic tone. Cathy''s gloomy surprise was fleeting, and she chuckled at Harvey: "you are so humorous. I''m here to invite Miss Christie Isaiah to our school party the day after tomorrow. I wonder if Mr. Adrian would like to join us? We students from Ansel University will attend this banquet. Of course, we will also invite some aristocrats and celebrities. It will also make the banquet more lively if you come to the banquet. " Harvey couldn''t understand what medicine was sold in this handsome young gourd, and he didn''t dare to be interested. He shook his head and refused: "sorry, now I''m going to quit the society, and I''m not going to participate in social activities like banquets." Cathy took a deep look at Harvey. "I''m so sorry. I was rude." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡ª¡ªIs the conflict between myself and the Elroy family caused by jealousy? Leaving the theater, Harvey analyzes the conversation with Kathy as he walks. If Harvey Adrian in the past is expected to make a fool of himself in this conversation, he will have a physical conflict if he is slightly provoked by the young man because of Harvey Adrian''s character. He recalled the information Lester had revealed to him and the whole story before. If Cathy wanted to destroy his engagement with dianha, everything would make sense. If the conjecture is true, he only feels funny and naive. He is still young, but his age has already passed the stage of jealousy. He decided to ignore the provocation of the second son of the Elroy family for the time being, and if he did something, Harvey didn''t mind a straight return. When he got the news of their party the day after tomorrow, Harvey wrote a letter to Shirley and invited Diana to go out for dinner on the night of the party. The reason was to thank Diana for her help. After dinner, Harvey did not rush to study the magic crystal and second-order magic from Kenneth. The second half of the count of Monte Cristo is nearly finished. He plans to finish it in a few days, and then devote himself to the study of magic. In the simple study, Harvey sits in the center of the room, holding his hands flat and reciting strange incantations. A stack of white manuscripts on the desktop floated out of thin air, divided into nine pieces and stood up in front of him in a nine palace pattern. He pondered for a moment, glanced at the ink bottle on the desktop, and several drops of ink flew out onto the white manuscript and slowly evolved into words. Harvey quickly scanned the content of the manuscript, found the wrong place when the ink faded away, directly correct the content. This is Harvey''s way of writing now. The speed of writing is no longer limited to the field of ordinary people. It is more than ten times faster than typing on a computer. If it wasn''t for the content of the count of Monte Cristo, it would be OK to write more than 100000 words a day. Each page of manuscript can write about a thousand words, and it took him about half an hour to finish all of them, while it took him an hour to check and revise them. After finishing all the writing, nine pieces of manuscript paper automatically flew back to the desktop and folded. Harvey closed his eyes and broke away from the casting state. His body didn''t experience intense anaerobic exercise, but it was like being fished out of the water. His sweat wet his T-shirt. As soon as he got up, he felt dizzy and had to sit down to rest. "Huhu ~ energy consumption is more than expected, but this repeated casting energy consumption can also be regarded as a part of mental exercise." After a while, she went downstairs to find that Shirley had already prepared the laundry and hot water for him, and she was drawing the novel illustration of the count of Monte Cristo in another room. Harvey came out of the bath and passed Shirley''s studio. She was still dressed as a maid, sleeping on the desk, showing half of her beautiful face. "I''m probably tired. I have to do housework and draw illustrations... Ah, just now I told her to go out and post letters for me." Harvey slapped himself on the forehead and said to himself in shame¡¶ Count of Monte Cristo has a large capacity. In the second half of the book, it is required to draw ten exquisite illustrations. It takes at least one month for ordinary painters to finish the work. Chapter 50 Harvey walks over to wake Shirley. As soon as her right hand touches her shoulder, she sees the willow eyebrows moving. Shirley opens her eyes vaguely and sees Harvey in front of her with a gentle smile. She seems to realize that some polite smile has become embarrassed. Harvey looked at her and said, "Shirley, if you''re tired, go and have a rest. There''s no need to worry about the illustration. We have plenty of time." "It''s only eight o''clock in the evening, and I don''t have to rest so early. I''ll go and wash the master''s clothes first." Shirley stands up and arranges the beautiful illustrations in front of her. She is not in a hurry. As she says, her catkin covers her lips and she can''t help yawning. Harvey thought: "it''s better to go to bed early and get up early. It''s easier to clean up stains after soaking clothes all night. Well, you can go out with me at ten tomorrow morning." "Yes." Shirley was quiet and didn''t ask why Harvey wanted to take her out. The next day when it was time, Harvey, who was dressed, just went downstairs to see Shirley in a gray brown plain clothes. The top was similar to a women''s suit, and there were a lot of lace decorations on the chest and cuffs. The skirt was an ordinary long skirt, and the overall style was quite common in this era. In this world, the best basis for judging a woman''s identity is actually her hair. Women below the common class usually don''t spend a lot of time tidying their hair, and they don''t have professional servants to help them dress up. Shirley is wearing a top hat. Her hair is curled up at will. She doesn''t dress up too much, but she also gives people a dignified and elegant impression. Harvey also has many clothes, which are all left by Harvey Adrian. Now the most popular styles he wears are basically the same, thin pants, suits and white shirts. He came to Shirley and looked at her for a while. He praised her and said, "Shirley, I haven''t seen you wearing anything other than maid''s clothes for a long time. It''s so beautiful." Shirley in return with generous and some shy smile, pulling a long skirt salute: "thank you." Harvey opened the door in person and made a gesture of invitation to her. After going out, he put his right hand in front of his belly. Shirley didn''t react for a moment. She hesitated for a while, and then she put her catkin on Harvey''s right hand and stood side by side with him: "Sir, is it OK to walk together like this?" The way two people join hands is usually used only by women or couples who are close to each other. Harvey laughed. "I''m afraid passers-by will say that I''m not good enough for you, dear Miss Shirley. Today your identity is not a maid, but an elegant and beautiful lady." "Yes, it''s up to the master." Harvey waved to stop a carriage and told the groom to go to the biggest supermarket in Elroy. The business model of supermarkets is not uncommon in this era. It aims at selling women''s clothes, perfume, jewelry and some expensive furniture. When he got out of the carriage, Harvey saw a three story luxury building at the junction of the two streets. The customers in and out were mostly well-dressed women. With Shirley''s hand, Harvey came to a famous optical shop on the third floor. The layout of the shop is quite luxurious. There are various types of glasses on display at the counter, which are more than those in modern optical shops. Some of them are gold wire glasses, and there are odd shaped single lenses and hand-held glasses similar to magnifying glasses. Harvey doubts whether these glasses can really work, especially the single lens on behalf of gentlemen. He has never understood how to wear them. Myopia in this era belongs to the rich disease, and only the rich can see the degree of myopia. "What can I do for you, sir and madam?" The man in the black suit comes to greet him respectfully. When he bends down, he unconsciously looks at the strange guests in front of him. Harvey has extraordinary bearing and looks like the leader. Shirley is more noble and elegant than all the ladies and ladies he has seen, but her clothes are too ordinary. Harvey withdrew his eyes from the counter and gave a polite smile: "yes, I want to match her with a pair of glasses. Is there a machine to test her eyes?" "Sure, this way, please." Shirley was a little nervous and grabbed Harvey by the sleeve Harvey bowed to her ear and whispered, "come on, your eyes can''t see things far away. It happens that part of the royalties of the novel have arrived. If you don''t have a pair of glasses, you''ll have to look down when you draw. I don''t want to affect the quality of illustration because of this." Shirley knew the condition of her eyes and hesitated: "but glasses are too expensive." "Shirley, believe me, any illustration you draw is more than ten times more valuable than the most expensive glasses here." The mechanism of testing myopia is not complicated. Simply rotate the lenses until Shirley is sure which picture she sees most clearly. Harvey also wore glasses before crossing. With modern experience, he directly asked the shop assistant to reduce the power of the glasses by 70 degrees, so that the eyes would not feel dizzy or tired easily. After the configuration, we chose the more ordinary gold wire eye socket, and the high-end lens with a value of 420 barons. Harvey and sherry are not too high-end clothes, but they choose one of the most expensive lenses. They smile so much that they promise to deliver the glasses to Harvey''s house by tomorrow afternoon. After matching glasses, Harvey continues to lead Shirley to buy several sets of clothes and brand-new high-end maid''s clothes in this supermarket. He is sure that he can replace all Shirley''s previous clothes before leaving contentedly. In addition to shopping, he also found a company specialized in arranging servants to hire several maids to help with the housework and relieve Shirley''s pressure. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next morning, the glasses were delivered by the waiter himself. On the sofa in the living room, Shirley carefully opens the glasses box and takes out the glasses wrapped in silk handkerchief. The crystal clear lenses are more beautiful than any gem in her eyes. After wearing glasses, her whole temperament became more gentle and intellectual. She stood up and looked curiously around the decoration of the living room. She had never seen so clearly the layout of the mansion, the pattern of every sofa, the color of hanging pictures, and the dust she had never noticed under the window. As she came to a new world, Shirley''s delicate cheeks were flushed with excitement, her eyes became gentle and she burst out with a natural smile. "Shirley, how do you feel?" Harvey, standing in front of the armrest on the second floor, asked with a smile. He had just heard the doorbell when he was composing the count of Monte Cristo. "Yes, very... Very clear." Shirley went to the window, put her finger on the wooden frame, looked at the dust on her finger, looked up at Harvey, and said in a shy voice, "I haven''t noticed the dust in this corner before. The guests will feel very impolite when they see it." "Yesterday I said glasses were too expensive." Harvey couldn''t help laughing. He thought and said, "by the way, the new servants will be here soon. You tell them not to go to the second floor. You will be responsible for all the housework and cleaning." Shirley bowed to Harvey to show her understanding, then turned to see a clear picture with joy that she had never seen before. Chapter 51 There is neither happiness nor pain in the world, only a comparison between one situation and another, that''s all. Only those who have faced misfortune can experience the greatest happiness. Morrel, we must experience the pain of death before we can realize the happiness of life. So, my beloved children, enjoy the happiness of life! Never forget that until the day when God revealed man''s future destiny, all human wisdom was contained in these four words: "waiting" and "Hope". Your friend, the count of Monte Cristo, Edmond Dants. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey wrote the last sentence of count of Monte Cristo with a lot of emotion. He didn''t realize the greatness of this work until he consciously reviewed it. Even though it is a popular novel, it is full of philosophy of life. The count of Monte Cristo, who was wronged and jailed, met father Faria and exercised the power of revenge after repaying his kindness, was undoubtedly troubled in his life. As he said, "all human wisdom is contained in these four words: [waiting] and [hope]." This sentence runs through the life of the count of Monte Cristo, who had been desperate, crazy, and finally redeemed in revenge. Harvey witnessed that Captain Edmond Dants, who had a bright future, turned into prisoner No. 34 and turned into the count of Monte Cristo in despair. After seeing all the experiences of the count of Monte Cristo, Harvey was shocked and awakened by this sentence. It''s just a simple sentence in the letter, but it''s as loud as a million thunders, and it''s more sonorous and powerful than the groundbreaking voice. "Sure enough, it''s a classic handed down from generation to generation. It''s a process of reviewing the novel. I''m not naturally infected by the emotions in the novel." After finishing count of Monte Cristo, Harvey, feeling empty in his heart, spoke to himself with a breath. His eyes were slightly moist, and his heart cheered for the wonderful life of Edmond Dants countless times. He is not the real author, and only the end of such a work will make him suddenly lost. Harvey sorted out the original novel, and used the "little miracle" to make two copies. The real original was given to Diana, who helped him through the difficulties. He kept one for himself, and sent one to his reviewer, Pulan. In front of him, the scene of Earl of Monte Cristo bombarding Elroy appeared. The second half of the novel is more wonderful than the first half. At most, the first half can only be regarded as innovative and wonderful, while the second half is more substantial. At the same time, it endows the whole work with the soul, making it qualitatively changed and sublimated. Readers may cheer for its wonderful plot after reading the first half of the book, just like Harvey''s feeling when reading online novels. But when readers are attracted by the wonderful plot in the second half of the book, they will also feel the core idea of the work and experience the shocking philosophy expressed by those words! It is not to admonish the readers from a high position, but to elaborate through the development of the plot, the whole story and the life of a character. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the evening, Harvey sent a manuscript of the novel to the reviewer Pran and invited Diana to dinner with one of his own. The invitation was sent out the day before yesterday, and Diana replied that night, apparently not interested in the banquet hosted by the second son of the Elroy family. Although Harvey is not interested in this matter, as a normal male, he still can''t tolerate other people''s digging behavior. He didn''t wait long at the appointed high-end restaurant. Diana arrived on time in her standard British school uniform, which didn''t fit in with the high-end environment of the restaurant. Her arrogant and confident attitude eliminated the sense of difference. "Good evening, Miss Cromwell. I thought you would come in a different suit." Harvey stood up and opened the chair for her. She couldn''t help laughing that Diana was not an illiterate type. She had to change her clothes to show respect when she ate in a high-end restaurant. Diana sat down, tone helpless explanation: "sorry, I now only school uniform can wear, before the clothes are not very fit." Harvey looked at her in surprise, which seemed to come from the mouth of a great merchant''s daughter. "I don''t care. Isn''t there a party in your school today? You''re not going to attend?" Diana''s heroic eyebrows frowned: "I don''t like the lively environment so much." Seeing a folder in front of Harvey, she relaxed a little and asked, "are these the new manuscript of the count of Monte Cristo?" "Well, the second half of the count of Monte Cristo is all about it, but the illustration is not finished yet." "So fast?" Diana asked in surprise, less than a month after the first half of the count of Monte Cristo was published. She thought it would take at least three months to see the second half. "As you know, the count of Monte Cristo is now in a situation where it was banned by Leonard''s Publishing House and could not be sold in regular bookstores. To break this situation, we must maintain the popularity of novels. I used some extraordinary means to write novels and accelerated the progress." Diana didn''t understand what Harvey was talking about. She asked with a slight look, "Mr. Adrian, have you got someone to write for you?" "Don''t get me wrong. It''s not a ghostwriter." Harvey smiles and whispers a few strange syllables. The folder in front of him floats up slightly to Diana, and the words in ink appear on the folder: "to Diana." Harvey took his hands and said with a smile, "you know that there was a caster in the Adrian family. I inherited the blood of the caster. I''m also a half hanged caster myself, which is almost what you see. Specific spells can greatly shorten the creation time." Magic! Seeing this scene, Diana naturally feels surprised. The Adrian family is indeed famous as a caster, but Harvey''s ability to use magic is beyond her expectation. She looks at Harvey carefully: "I didn''t know you could do magic." In the eyes of ordinary people, the caster is awe inspiring. Diana also thinks so. At this moment, Harvey becomes very strange in her eyes. Looking at his face can not be associated with the frivolous image of half a year ago. "Everyone has his own secret, but when you come here, it''s even more surprising to say that you don''t have the right dress." "I rarely socialize, and I''ve been independent of my family ever since I went to college." Diana said frankly that there was one more thing she didn''t say, which was that these were all preparations for leaving the family, and her original intention was not to marry Harvey Adrian. He picked to pick eyebrow: "before you give me money is also oneself earn?" "No, those are the money I got from selling the jewelry my mother left me." Harvey With a dry smile, he knew that Diana''s mother had passed away, and he didn''t intend to continue the heavy topic. Instead, he asked in a dignified tone, "Miss Cromwell, I''d like to ask you a question. Do you know Kathy Elloy, the second son of the Elloy family? He''s the author of the wild rose Diana squeezed her delicate chin and thought, "I know you, but I''m not familiar with you. I''ll meet you occasionally in some elective courses." "You told him about me?" Diana hugged her hands and looked at him like an idiot. She said sarcastically, "Mr. Adrian, do you think a woman will mention her disgraceful fiance in front of an outsider?" "Well." Harvey gave a dry smile and asked to take the blame for Harvey Adrian. Now he is sure that Cathy must be hostile to him. The root of the problem lies in his relationship with Diana. Chapter 52 After dinner, they took a walk by the river. The night was as cool as water. The clear moonlight reflected on the water, shimmering and swaying with the breeze. Lying quietly under the river bed, the moon was more pure. It''s far away from the noisy streets, and it''s almost night without pedestrians. Harvey likes the quiet atmosphere very much. In addition to her thin school uniform, Diana also wore Harvey''s coat. The cold wind mixed with the moisture of the river really made her feel a little cold. When we had dinner together, Harvey had already got the answer he wanted to know, but somehow he invited her to go out for a walk. He glanced at the beautiful and arrogant girl next to her. The corner of his eye was slightly lifted, and he was still arrogant. His eyes were straight ahead. A little light reflected from the water was shining on her face. Her skin was like jade, and her blue pupils were shining. Harvey said a few incantations, and a ball of light formed in front of him, light as nothing, floated in front of them, illuminating the road in front of them. He first broke the silence and asked, "Miss Cromwell, what are you going to do in the future?" Diana was still holding the manuscript of the second half of the count of Monte Cristo in her hands. She looked down at the river and said, "in the future? It''s true that I will graduate from university in half a year. If there is no accident, I will probably marry Mr. Adrian and live a peaceful life. " Harvey touched his chin and laughed. "It doesn''t sound like a joke, but I don''t think it''s going to go that well. As you and I all know, the Adrian family is no longer worthy of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce. It''s beyond my expectation that you still don''t intend to break the engagement. " "I was supposed to marry you a year ago, but I put it off on the pretext of going to school. It''s Mr. Adrian''s change that''s surprising." She raised her ears, curled her hair, and looked at Harvey calmly: "I''ve heard bad rumors about you in school before, but now I''m a famous novelist and caster. Either of these two identities is unattainable to ordinary people, including me." "It sounds like you have no intention of breaking the engagement." Diana stares at Harvey, picking her pretty eyebrows, and some aggressive questions: "does Mr. Adrian want our engagement broken?" "That''s not true. I don''t think you''re the kind of person who will easily give in to family orders, and you don''t seem very willing to marry me." Harvey shook his head subtly. "Well, it''s strange enough. No matter what other people think, it''s really my choice." Diana, with one hand akimbo and the other hand outstretched, pretended to be indifferent. She looked at Harvey with strange eyes: "it always feels like the best result is to keep us in a friendly relationship, Mr. Adrian. If you don''t mind, can I call you by your name?" Harvey, who had been given a friendship card for no reason, shrugged: "of course, we do look more like friends now." "Well, Harvey, compared with my opinion, your personal will is the key to this engagement. As you think, I won''t let others decide my future easily, but I am a woman after all, and I don''t have the confidence to live without a man. I don''t want to marry a frivolous man, but I don''t mind spending my life with a talented and mature man. " Diana, who said this, looked lonely and frustrated. She came to the guardrail by the river, holding her chin with one hand and gazing at the moon in the water, fell into silence. Harvey unequivocally asserted, "then marry me." Diana''s delicate eyes opened slightly, turned her head and looked at Harvey strangely. Then she pursed her lips and gave a low smile, which turned into a light and pleasant laugh. For the first time, Harvey heard Diana, who had always remained aloof and arrogant, laughing so cheerfully. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Send Diana to the carriage, Harvey go back alone, although Diana did not give him a clear answer, the relationship between the two really further, he clearly expressed his will, do not want to become a simple friend relationship. In fact, Harvey''s feeling about Diana is more suitable to be a friend and can discuss the problems in the novel together, but he just doesn''t want to hand Diana over to others, especially the second son of the Elroy family. When he went back to the house, he found that the layout of the hall of the house had changed slightly. The whole house looked brand new, and there was no waste in the cost of employing servants. Shirley has been concentrating on painting in her studio. With the help of servants, she can concentrate more on painting. After taking a bath, Harvey is comfortable in his soft bed. Now he finally feels relaxed that everything has come to an end, just like the students are looking forward to the summer vacation and will be able to sleep in tomorrow. His debt has been paid off. After writing the novel the count of Monte Cristo, he still has some savings and has stepped into the door of the caster. He has integrated into the world and found his own goal. He had to make a good plan for the rest of his life. The first question he needed to think about was whether to go to the capital of the kingdom of Baron to see the world, and then use it as a springboard to go to what Kenneth called the prosperous east of magic. As a passer-by, Harvey is not in a hurry. He belongs to the type that only after collecting all the equipment can he challenge the boss and strive to win steadily. He has his own golden finger. He is considering whether to upgrade his level to 999 before taking risks in the outside world. At that time, he can take any staff to fight hard. The water is shallow, so he doesn''t have to worry about his life in Elroy. The way he can improve his strength is very simple. As long as he has repercussions in the world, he can get all kinds of rewards. The Earl of Monte Cristo caused a sensation in the literary world of Elroy. The reward of the novel is enough to let him step into the door of the caster, and the reward is bound to be more crazy after the second half of the book is published. This is just a literary work of the earth. In the era of information explosion, the earth has more to offer. His fantastic ideas never stop, and become the caster to pursue the illusory truth? This seems ridiculous in Harvey''s eyes. He is more interested in how to apply magic to a wide range of civil fields, just like the impact of science on modern life. Science is the first productive force. Can magic be the first productive force in this world? Harvey thought deeply, is magic such a big thing. "You can use [sketch] to write a novel. It''s not a dream. Using [illusion] to make naked eye 3D effect, it must be very interesting to make a card game. Although there are short films similar to movies in this world, no real movies have been developed. There are more strange magic and mysterious magic nets to study. It''s not a dream to create a magic version of the online world. " This era is in the transition of barbarism and civilization, but magic is added into it. What chemical reaction will happen when combined is hard to predict for Harvey. He has a unique attribute template. As long as he causes repercussions in this world, he can get rewards and improve his strength. What to do is very clear. Chapter 53 "Pran! Mr. Pran Garcia! Here is your letter Pulan''s sister intruded into his office. She looked curiously at the layout of the study. The space was very spacious. There were towering bookshelves standing in front of the two walls. Each column was filled with books that she could not understand. There were polished wooden furniture and red velvet cushions around. What attracted her most was the spherical map on the desk, She had only seen it before in the room of Miss Audrey, a baron''s lover and the most senior woman she knew. This study is so luxurious and fascinating, of course, because it is a house in the rich area, and only the real upper class people in Elroy are qualified to live here. The Garcia family rented it temporarily, and they are sure that they will have enough assets to buy the whole house soon. It''s all thanks to Pran Garcia. Now they don''t have any doubt about his work. She has a flattering attitude towards her brother. If she can live in such a place, and if Pulan is willing to prepare a rich dowry for her, then she will have a guarantee for the rest of her life. Plann, who was reading a book, took the letter from his sister and felt a heavy pile. When he saw that the name of the sender showed Harvey Adrian, he said, "my dear sister, can you give me some time? I need to be alone for a while." "Is this the original of the novel?" she asked curiously? Many of my friends have mentioned this novel, and I think I need to read it again, so that I can have a topic to talk with them. " She knows that all the good life now is due to this small folder. When she says that her brother is the reviewer of the count of Monte Cristo, the women in the big family who usually despise her all give back their kindness. Up to now, she can''t forget her floating feeling. "It''s well worth seeing." Pran made a casual response and urged her to leave with her eyes. Driving away his sister, Pran can''t wait to open the file bag and take out the original novel of count of Monte Cristo. This is the thickness¡¤¡¤¡¤ Pran weighed the weight of the original novel in his hand, and then quickly turned the page to find that the number of original novel was almost the same as the first half of the count of Monte Cristo. Did Harvey finish the second half of the count of Monte Cristo in just one month? In such a short period of time to write about 400000 words of content, the quality of the novel can be guaranteed? "Mr. Adrian has a steady personality. He certainly won''t reduce the quality of his novels for the sake of speed. I need to have a good look." Pran was happy at first, and then became heavy. He turned to the first page of the original novel and began to fulfill the responsibility of reviewer. If the quality of the novel could not meet his requirements, he would certainly return the manuscript in person and supervise Harvey to write a new one¡¶ The count of Monte Cristo is now too much about the fate of many people. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Bang! Bang! Bang "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding It was still early dawn, and a slightly fierce knock on the door suddenly reverberated in the quiet street. First there was a heavy tap on the door, and then the knocker seemed to realize his impoliteness and rang the doorbell. The windowsill on the second floor of a nearby building lights up. Some residents look curiously at the source of the sound and find a young man anxiously walking in front of the famous scholar Scott Adams. Some people recognized the identity of the young man because their family had just moved to the street. "Click!" The thick wooden door with carved patterns opened, and the old woman in pajamas looked at the visitors in surprise: "Oh! Mr. Garcia, you are very early. Is there anything urgent "Yes, I want to see Mr. Adams. Is he awake?" he nodded "I don''t think so. He''s used to getting up at 9 a.m. and having another cup of hot coffee I prepared, and then his working time." At the old woman''s tactful prompt, Pulan realized what he had done. His knock on the door woke up the residents around him. He quickly took off his hat, put it on his chest and bowed to the residents around him. Then he turned around and apologized to the old woman with an embarrassed face: "please forgive me for my impoliteness. I''ve been up all night, and I haven''t been able to calm myself up, I''ve been thinking about visiting Mr. Adams since four in the morning "Come on in. Although Mr. Adams hasn''t woken up, you can have a rest in the living room. If it''s a very important thing, I can wake him up now. " "Thank you very much. Please don''t bother. It''s very important for me personally, but I don''t want to disturb a scholar''s rest." With the manuscript of the novel count of Monte Cristo, Pran enters Adams'' house and sits on the sofa in the living room. Even though he has not slept all night, he does not feel tired at all. He carefully takes out the manuscript of the novel in the folder, looks at the font and naturally recalls the scenes depicted in the novel. This is what he never felt, never felt from a novel, never felt from a literary work! He''s so excited! Unable to calm his heart pounding wildly, the thunder like heartbeat turned into a voice roaring in his heart, saying the sentences that once appeared in those novels, especially the last sentence: "all human wisdom is contained in these four words: [waiting] and [hope]." As a reviewer, he saw more, more intense and more gorgeous sentences. However, this common sentence shocked him! He found that he could not look at the count of Monte Cristo as a reviewer. It was a work that he had never seen in any sense. Since he had not contacted it, how could he review it. He is sure that the count of Monte Cristo will stir up the literary world of the Kingdom and become a masterpiece to change the definition of novel! His confidence comes from the fact that even some works and novels have never made him so crazy and infatuated. During this period, the most frequent contact of Pulan is Scott Adams. They both like literature, and Scott''s rich literary accomplishment often amazes him. Pulan can be sure that Scott likes count of Monte Cristo as much as he does, so he can''t wait to vent his emotions. Show Scott the second half of the count of Monte Cristo! Pran expects others to feel what he feels from this work, that''s all! Perhaps Scott can also give the count of Monte Cristo a correct evaluation to verify whether he is crazy or the world is crazy. He is actually a reviewer of a novel that may be handed down from generation to generation. Everything is too crazy! Finding that he couldn''t calm down, Pran put out his hands and patted his face: "what''s wrong with me! It''s too emotional. My God, I went to visit people at 6 a.m. who would greet such an impulsive and stupid guest! " Chapter 54 How long does it take for an urgent express letter from Elroy to Norton, the capital of the kingdom of Baron? The answer is that in less than one second, you just need to put the envelope in a black box and start the device to send the envelope to a place thousands of miles away in one second. This is a set of long-distance communication system established by the Royal Mage at that time hundreds of years ago in the kingdom of Baren. In order to stabilize the internal governance of the country and increase the means to fight against foreign enemies, now the turbulent era has passed, This set of top secret contact information at that time was officially open and civilian. Of course, it can only support the transportation of some lighter materials, and it needs to pay a lot of use fees. "Ding Ding Ding." In the post office of Norton, the capital city, a pleasant bell rang. The young messenger who was collecting the letter was a little surprised. He looked at the place where the sound came from. The sound came from a metal box placed on a separate platform. He knew that it would cost hundreds of barons for each use of the device. Only those mysterious casters could understand the specific principle. Even if it''s the most prosperous capital of the kingdom of Baron, I don''t know if it can ring once a day. Soon, the post office staff who heard the news was responsible for recording the information of this letter, and then handed it to the messenger. The young messenger was sure that he was favored by the goddess of luck on this day, and the salary for sending an express letter was equal to his whole day''s work. "Address: Rose Manor, addressed to count Devin Henrietta." Seeing the message in the envelope, the young messenger couldn''t help but let out a low cry. A count with noble status is a great figure even in the capital of the kingdom where there are so many aristocrats. What''s more, the count of Devin Henrietta belongs to the existence known to Norton people. Count Devin Henrietta is a representative of the elite nobles who came from university. He is also the vice president of the Baron Kingdom literature association. He has published many famous poetry collections, and is known as "Norton''s poet". Therefore, he has won the praise of the queen. His social status is not inferior to that of the royal family. Express mail is generally only allowed to be delivered to myself. The young messenger was excited to think that he would have a chance to see this legendary figure with his own eyes. It was a great show off. "Ding Ding Ding." After the young messenger left, there was another sound of express mail arriving in the post office, and several express mails were sent out one after another to count Devin Henrietta. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "The fifth, it seems, should be the last." Devon Henrietta took the express mail from the messenger and signed his name. The envelope was thick and contained at least dozens of pages. It seemed that he received five consecutive letters because he could not send all the letters at one time. "The guy who can pay for five express letters should have a good life." He looked at the name on the letter: Scott Adams. They used to be good friends when they were in college. They were equally obsessed with literature. After graduation, although they went their separate ways, they still used letters to contact each other. For the first time in many years, he received an express letter from Scott. Back in the study, his special study was spacious and luxurious. On both sides of the walls stood bookshelves more than three people high, and on one side was a huge French window leading to the outside balcony. The off white rolling curtain hanging on the ground was carved with exquisite patterns, and each centimeter was a masterpiece hand woven by the craftsman. If you want to take down the books at the height of the bookshelf, you can only rely on the large-scale movable bookshelf ladder on the ground. There are desks for office use in the study, and there are also salons for leisure. The servants clean up the tableware carefully, and the metal spoon can reflect the human figure. On the table in front of the sofa were plates of snacks and fruits, followed by another letter. The same letter was sent to him by Scott Adams, but it was not an express letter. It just arrived in his hands this afternoon. The thickness of the envelope was the same as an ordinary book. After they were all opened, Devin got a bound novel, a copy of the novel that had not been bound, and a letter. "Is this a novel? This part is not even marked with the number of pages, it can only be arranged according to the order in which it is sent. " Devon Henrietta smelled something extraordinary. What caused Scott to send the novel to himself so eagerly. He opened the envelope attached to the non express letter and read it carefully. It told the story of Scott''s dilemma. He met a very excellent novel and praised it. However, the novel was not in a good situation. It was blocked by the largest local publishing house for some complicated reasons, Scott wanted to know the possibility of the novel being published in the capital of the Kingdom and even in the whole kingdom. "A good work is really worthy of praise, but he should know that I will not abuse my power because of personal friendship." He put down the envelope and murmured to himself. He picked up the novel. At first sight, he saw a strange cover. A gentleman dressed in formal clothes was in sharp contrast with a down-to-earth prisoner. On the right was the title of the book, the count of Monte Cristo. "It''s a lot of noise." He frowned and commented that although the cover is really good-looking, he pays more attention to the content of the novel. If the content of the novel does not satisfy him, the gorgeous cover will certainly make him more angry. After reading the novel for a while, his face gradually became focused. Soon, the content of the novel dispelled his negative thoughts on the novel cover. He was reluctant to give up his novel, went outside to prepare a cup of strong coffee and told the servant not to disturb him even when it was time for dinner. He must be well prepared to evaluate the novel. In just ten minutes, he has understood what his friend said in the letter. This novel really shows the potential of being an excellent work. "The setting of the story is set in the kingdom of Augustine hundreds of years ago, but the author certainly has not studied the political trend at that time, and the nobility is not monolithic. Well, the background of a novel does not need to be investigated." He read the novel and continued to comment, so absorbed that he didn''t even move the cup of coffee. Turning down, he saw another feature of the count of Monte Cristo. The illustrations drawn with strange painting techniques match the content of the novel on the previous page. "She looks very consistent with her identity and personality. It can be seen that the painter should have studied the cultural field of Augustine Kingdom, and the architectural style and dress details are very good." Devon Henrietta nodded as he looked at melcedes'' illustration, one of Harvey''s efforts to consult Diana. After reading the first half of the count of Monte Cristo, which made him breathless, he turned his eyes to the original works of the next volume which had not been processed. The first half of this novel alone proves Scott''s praise. If the second half can maintain its quality, it will surely become another classic in the literary world of Baron kingdom. "An innovative novel! The use of vocabulary is very novel, the meaning of punctuation is simple and easy to understand, and the content of the novel is fascinating. We can expect that it will be very popular with readers. Even I want to read it at one go. Scott must have known that before he sent the second half of the book by express mail He closed count of Monte Cristo, stroked the cover of the novel with his right hand, and looked excited and praised. For a long time, he had not seen a work that could make him forget time. It''s night unconsciously, and it makes Devin Henrietta''s eyes uncomfortable to look at the unprocessed manuscript of the novel in the dim light. However, he devotes himself to the novel and interprets every character or plot. If the first half of the book describes the depression before the storm, the second half is a chaotic storm that destroys the heaven and the earth, involving all his reason and all his emotional impulses. His thoughts drift with the tide. He forgets all the reality and completes his revenge feast as the Baron of Monte Cristo. Chapter 55 "Well, you love Haide!" Asked the count of Monte Cristo, unable to restrain his excitement. His black hair trembled with his body. The man, who always remained noble and elegant, looked a little embarrassed. Valentine answered with tears in her eyes: "yes! I love her with all my heart. " "Listen, Valentine," said the count in a low voice, "I want to ask you to do something." "If I could have such an honor." "You just called Haide sister. Let her really be your sister, Valentine. Give her all your gratitude to me. Please protect her with Morrel." The count''s face was bitter and his lips murmured for a long time before he said, "from then on, she will be alone in this world." "A lonely man." The count repeated in a quiet, sweet voice behind him, with a few questions: "why?" The count of Monte Cristo turned stiffly, and Haide stood there, cold and motionless, looking at the count with an expression of surprise and strangeness. Her bright face turned pale, as if she had heard an unacceptable piece of bad news. The count tried his best to endure. His handsome face was as plain as ever. He wanted to reach out and comfort the girl in front of him. He hesitated to put it down and said in a hoarse voice, "because from tomorrow on, you will be free and you can get your due status in society. You are a princess. You are the daughter of a prince! I will return all your father''s wealth and reputation to you. " Haide''s face was even whiter. She raised her two white hands to the sky and extended them to the count who was much higher than her. She seemed eager for a hug and cried in a hoarse voice with tears: "then you are leaving me, my lord?" The girl''s cry made the count''s heart tremble. Thinking of his future life, he felt that he had to be cruel, as if to persuade himself: "Haidai! You are still young, you are beautiful, you should have enjoyed the best years of life, forget my name, to pursue a happy life! This is the right you should have! " "Good." Haidai lowered her head, so that others could not see her face: "I should obey the master''s order, I will forget your name, forget your face! Forget and all your past! One lives a happy life. " She stepped back to leave. "Oh, my God!" Exclaimed Valentine, who was now leaning against Morrel, who had fallen to the ground, with his head on her shoulder. She could not help persuading the count, "can''t you see how pale she is? Can''t you see how miserable she is? " Haide showed a heartbreaking expression, but also some stubborn sarcasm: "my sister, why do you want him to understand my pain? He is my master, and I am his slave, and he has the right not to see that. " This remark was made to the count. Her obstinate and arrogant character did not allow her to make a weak plea. But at the moment, she hoped that the count could find even a little attachment in her words. The girl''s voice stirred the count''s Secret heartstrings. When his eyes were opposite the girl''s, he felt that he could no longer bear the dazzling light. Her eyes were so straightforward and strong, but it contained the vulnerability to the count alone. The count lowered his head, but did not dare to look at the girl. He asked in a low voice, "Haide, do you really feel happy to stay with me?" "I''m still young." Haide came to the count and said softly, holding up the count''s cheek with her white hands. They looked at each other, and she wanted the count to feel the determination she had. She answered in a calm voice, "I love the sweet life you''ve arranged for me. I don''t want to die." Dead!? The count never wanted the noble girl to die. What is she talking about? The count was a little surprised. "You mean, if I leave you, Haide..." "Yes, I will die, my Lord." The girl''s calm voice contains irresistible firmness. "Then do you love me?" The count''s voice finally wavered. For many years, he never got out of that prison. Father Faria let his body out of the prison. Now Haide''s voice made his heart out of that dark and narrow place. "Valentine! He asked me if I loved him. My sister, tell him if you love Maximilian The count felt his heart swell and beat like the tide. When he opened his arms, haidaigao let out a cry and burst into his arms with tears of joy: "I love you! I love you as a father, brother and husband! I love you as I love life and God. Because you are the best and most noble person in the world. " "May everything be as you wish, my angel. God encouraged me to fight against the enemy, gave me victory, and refused to let me end my victory with a hard life. I wanted to punish myself, but God forgiven me! Love me then, Haide! Who knows? Maybe your love will make me forget all the things I should forget. " The count hugged the girl''s petite body. He once thought that his heart was full of feelings again. Apart from revenge, he had not tasted happiness for a long time. "What do you mean, my lord?" Haidai is a little shy, and she has got a satisfactory answer. "Haidai, your words give me more enlightenment than 20 years of long experience. I have only you in this world. Because of you, I will start my life again and feel pain and happiness, but there is no doubt that you will be the only one for me. " Haide looked into the count''s eyes and swore in a loud voice: "Haide tiebellin, swear here I have nothing to rely on but you If fate intends to separate us, then I will defeat fate My body, my heart, everything I have belongs to you I love you more than my life. " Ah, what a wonderful and bold declaration! The count thought quietly for a moment¡° Have I found the truth? " He said softly, "but whether it''s compensation or punishment, Haide, you beat me! I have conquered my destiny The count held the girl by the waist. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "My friend." Valentine looked at the distant sky and replied, "didn''t the count just tell us? All human wisdom is contained in these four words: "waiting" and "hope!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "This is crazy! This is crazy! Oh, my God! How can I describe it! How to describe your mood, how to find words to praise this novel, how to describe all this! " Devon Henrietta''s misty thoughts are only the surprise that he has no place to vent. He doesn''t know where his high mood comes from. He wants to laugh and celebrate, but his heart suddenly loses. Just now, he was sure that he had finished reading an excellent novel. In this case, why did he feel lost? He touched his eyes. The warmth of his eyes just now was not an illusion. He was moved by a work and left tears in his heart. It made a learned man cry. Count of Monte Cristo and Haide are so far away that Devin, who is also an earl, feels envious. Why didn''t he want to meet a noble woman like Haide? His stubborn oath must melt the heart of any man. After reading the first half of count of Monte Cristo, he only thinks it is an excellent and innovative novel, while the second half makes him feel his soul sublimated. He cheered for the count of Monte Cristo''s revenge. He marveled at the truth in the book. He praised every character and plot in the book. This novel is easy to understand, simple but beautiful. The wonderful plot contains rich life principles. Anyone can understand the novel, it is difficult to say that valuable is that it also takes into account the profound literariness. For the first time in so many years, divan Henrietta saw such a strange work. He exclaimed in his heart more than once: "this is the revelation of God to people! It deserves praise! It should be held in people''s hands He understood why his friends were so eager to send the second half of the book, and now he was in the same mood. Chapter 56 "To my dear friend Scott Adams Thank you very much for your letter. I have finished reading the novel you sent me. I feel that I must have been blessed by God to contact this novel so early. The count of Monte Cristo is a great work, even though it was born in modern times and did not experience the precipitation of time. What you and I feel moved is the best evaluation of this work. You certainly don''t know when I wrote this letter. It''s not in the morning when the servant prepared the sweet milk, in the afternoon when the servant enjoyed the afternoon tea, or in the quiet night, but in the night when I should have gone to sleep. The count of Monte Cristo was delivered at noon. However, it seems that it has a magic power that I can''t leave them behind. From noon to night, I can only use those snacks to satisfy my hunger. Oh! When I read count of Monte Cristo, I even forgot hunger and sleep. I never knew that a novel could have so much charm ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ I can assure you that the count of Monte Cristo will appear on the cover of Norton''s night next week, and it will make a sensation in the literary world of the kingdom of Baron. Please ask the talented novelist Mr. Alexander for me that we are willing to publish this novel on the most generous terms. I can''t wait to see the count of Monte Cristo appear in all the big bookstores in Norton. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Oh, by the way, you have praised Meredith in your letter. Although she is indeed an excellent woman, I think Haidai is the most suitable and perfect companion for the count. In the illustration of the novel, she is so noble and beautiful. Your friend, Devon Henrietta, was written on November 2, 1325 in the Baren calendar. " After reading Devon Henrietta''s letter, Scott felt the joy he expected. One day after Pran sent the second half of the count of Monte Cristo here, he could not forget the plot of the count of Monte Cristo for a long time. It was like the aftertaste of wine on his tongue. Every aftertaste was more mellow. The second half of the story of count of Monte Cristo is far more wonderful than he expected, which gives him too much surprise. Looking back on the appearance of Pulan''s door-to-door help, he is glad to listen to his friend motley Evelyn, who is also the reviewer. He was sure that the count of Monte Cristo would become a best seller in the kingdom of Baron only with the first half of the volume. After reading the second half of the book, he is sure that the count of Monte Cristo will leave a strong mark in the literary world of Baron kingdom! Maybe it''s leaving traces in the whole world literature history. In terms of the brilliance of the novel, there are few works in literary history that can match count of Monte Cristo. In terms of the depth of the plot, there are many classic works in the literary world that are deeper than count of Monte Cristo. In terms of popularity, the novel version of EVA''s Secret performed by the theater some time ago is the representative of popular novels, telling the story of a hero who takes back his country, It''s more exciting for the audience. But the combination of the three¡¶ The reading experience of the count of Monte Cristo has been improved unprecedentedly. It belongs to the first school in the history of literature! Now, he has the honor to witness and participate in it. After reading the last sentence stressed in Devon''s letter, Scott sighed: "Haide is indeed the treatment of the heroine, and Mr. Adrian must also think that a woman like Haide is more worthy of love." Even after reading the second half of the book, Scott''s favorite female character is the protagonist Edmond''s fiancee, melcedes. This woman with a bumpy fate did not get a happy ending in the end. Looking back on all the descriptions of melcedes in the novel, he can''t help sighing. Harvey has given the character the soul, which makes him feel deeply distressed. The woman who has always loved the protagonist can only spend the rest of her life in an empty heart. Scott is aware of his university friend''s social status in the capital Norton, he just needs a word, "the count of Monte Cristo" can break away from all the shackles to appear in front of readers. What excites Scott most is Norton''s night, which is the most famous literary journal in Norton and even Baron kingdom. It is published every half a month, mainly serializing poems and anthologies. The most outstanding works in China can be published in this literary journal. The author of any poem may be a famous literary master in Baron Kingdom. It is an unparalleled honor to be on the front page of Norton''s page. It means that the work is the best literary work in the country at least in the past half a month, and will be concerned by the national literature lovers. All the writers who have obtained such qualification are the top guests in the society. Scott felt that the count of Monte Cristo was more than enough to be on the front page of Norton''s night. What he was excited about was the impact that would follow. What kind of storm would this unconventional work create. From the beginning, Scott thought that the press in Elroy couldn''t keep count of Monte Cristo. Now he suspects that count of Monte Cristo will break through the shackles of a kingdom''s literary world and become a rare masterpiece in the history of world literature. "Mr. Adrian is a genius whose name is destined to be known by the whole kingdom and the whole world!" Scott sighed that Harvey Adrian was so young that he could get such a great honor. At Harvey''s age, he was still struggling in the University, studying all kinds of literature books. "Oh, I must also inform evry that count of Monte Cristo will be on Norton''s night. That''s the promise of count Devin Henrietta. It''s not wrong. He''ll be so happy that his jewelry store and his poor reputation in society will get unprecedented promotion. " ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In addition to the publishing staff of count of Monte Cristo, Diana, who also obtained the manuscript of the novel, also finished the second half of the novel, which made her last slighting of Harvey disappear. "All human wisdom is contained in these four words: [waiting] and [hope]!" Diana repeatedly chews this famous saying throughout the life of the protagonist Edmond, and her heart also resonates with it, even if she has not experienced the despair of the count of Monte Cristo... No, maybe she has experienced that experience, which is in the novel. She didn''t know how much influence the count of Monte Cristo would have, but she was sure that after the second half of the book was published, Harvey Adrian would be famous in the literary world of Elroy, and he would no longer be a pedantic playboy. She''s really happy about what her friend is about to achieve, but she doesn''t have any other emotions about it, and certainly doesn''t question whether she''s worthy of Harvey. She does not deny that she once despised Harvey, but that is because his temperament has nothing to do with how much he has achieved now. If Harvey Adrian remains the same person as before, she will marvel at Harvey''s talent and then despise his temperament as well. Diana remembered what Harvey had said when they were hanging out at night. She couldn''t be sure whether it was true or not. At least Harvey''s condition was good and his style was not as frivolous as before. Chapter 57 "Harvey Adrian, who would have thought that this down and vulgar noble son would be the author of count of Monte Cristo? It''s wonderful ~" a deep banter rang out in the dark room. The second son of the Elroy family, Kathy, who had a handsome face, threw his papers on the desk, which were all records of Harvey''s actions some time ago, The deadline was the day Harvey paid off the debt. "Do you have any idea why a mediocre person has changed so much in such a short time, Mr. cotton Lester?" Lester, sitting on the sofa in the room, leans on a crutch and answers flatly, "I''m just an ordinary thug and I don''t know anything about the changes in Mr. Adrian." "Are you sure about this report on Diana''s action on the night of the school dinner?" "Yes, sir." Kathy unconsciously tapped her fingers on the glass table and thought for a long time. "How much is Harvey Adrian''s life worth?" she asked in a deep voice "Are you kidding? Mr. Kathy Elroy. " Lester''s serious eyebrows. "No "You don''t look like someone who would take such reckless action." "No matter how smart people are, they will become stupid because of impulse. The death of Harvey Adrian is not only because of Diana, but also because of his good novels. I have never been a man of high moral character, and I can''t get what I want. Now I am Fernand and Danglars, isn''t the reason enough?" The handsome Cathy''s face was as gloomy as water, and her fierce look completely destroyed his impression. When she said Harvey''s name, her eyes showed obvious displeasure. Lester thought for a moment and politely refused: "we never attack people with social status. That''s too risky. The death of a young and talented novelist, you know how much trouble it will cause. " Cathy looked at Lester and said, "what are you talking about, Mr. Lester. It must have nothing to do with you. Mr. Harvey Adrian just fell into the river and drowned. It''s an unfortunate accident. " Lester was silent, holding the crutch tightly in his white gloved hands: "you are from the Elroy family. Of course, we will not question your ability. Harvey Adrian''s life is not worth money, but we need to sign a contract." "Contract?" "Yes, when the risk is too high, we have to balance the two, even if we have to give up part of the benefits. This contract will clearly record the transactions between us and be kept in a safe place. As for the security of the contract, I can guarantee it in the name of the organization. Maybe I can give you some information to reassure you. Your father, the count, was our important guest "My father signed a contract, too?" Cathy was stunned and speechless. Did his father have enemies that he had to get rid of? He thought, and then thought of a portrait that his father often stopped in the living room to watch, in which was his father''s brother. If he had not suddenly disappeared, his father would not have been qualified to inherit the title. "You know, I can''t tell you any more. We will assess the life of Mr. Harvey Adrian. As a member of the Elroy family, you can reduce the price appropriately. Finally, as the price of signing the contract, the specific price can be reduced by more than half. Mr. Kathy Elroy, I would like to conclude by saying that you should know that this is not the best way to solve the problem. " ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Lester returns to his temporary residence with Harvey''s information, thinking that this is the negative effect of the action. "It''s a pity, Mr. Adrian. I gave you advice." He regretted muttering to himself. When he performed his duties as a debt collector, he still appreciated Harvey''s firmness at that time. At the same time, he thought he was a wise man. In fact, from Harvey''s ability to write the count of Monte Cristo, he was indeed a wise man. His organization has no name, no rules, but it is almost all over the country. Correctly speaking, he is just a node of the underground organization network. In the city of Elroy, he can do anything as long as someone pays. Most of them were aristocrats and businessmen who asked him to do some unknown business. "Although the Cromwell chamber of commerce is a VIP, the repercussions caused by this incident may be beyond our control and we can not divulge any information." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ A few days later, the first half of the count of Monte Cristo became more and more popular in Elroy. Some official bookstores could not bear the pressure from readers and secretly put the book on the shelves. It seems that Leonard publishing house is not aware of this. Rather, they must know it, but they can only secretly hate it. Count of Monte Cristo is becoming more and more famous. Some well-known writers have written comments in newspapers and magazines. The incident may be out of control at any time. If they do not take action, the dike will break sooner or later. But if they continue to take a confrontational attitude, the contradiction will be intensified. Now, the sound of broken cups is heard every day in the independent office of Leonard publishing house, and reviewers are getting used to it. Most of the audiences of count of Monte Cristo are young people. When they are in their youth and looking forward to literature, the novel, which is easy to understand, has a wonderful plot and is full of philosophy of life, is very suitable for them. Interestingly, it is not the Revenge of count of Monte Cristo that is the most controversial, It''s a dispute between Haide and Meredith. A newspaper not printed by Leonard publishing house once published the results of the investigation, and then the newspaper, which was rarely seen, sold out of stock on that day. According to the results of the newspaper survey, most of the women will choose Merseyside, while the male readers prefer Haide. The literariness of count of Monte Cristo is sought after by nobles and writers, and the popular and wonderful plot also makes the common people infatuated. However, the price of count of Monte Cristo is not cheap for the common people''s children. Many common people''s children put together money to buy one, and then this one is circulated in different people''s hands every day. The price of the Earl of Monte Cristo is a little higher than that of other publications, but the children of ordinary people who buy the novel feel that it is worth the money. On the one hand, there is a lot of capacity in the novel, and on the other hand, the cover and illustrations of the novel make them feel great! The illustration contains any character in the novel, no matter the hateful Fernand, or the dignified and beautiful Merseyside, or the elegant count of Monte Cristo. Chapter 58 Harvey''s life is very comfortable. He spends most of his time studying magic. He studies his magic back and forth. As his proficiency increases, his ability to control these magic becomes stronger and stronger. On this day, he was reading the operation manual of magic crystal in one hand, and weighing the magic crystal purchased from Kenneth in the other hand. The crystal was only the size of a thumb, transparent, and filled with light and dust. It was very beautiful under the light. "Although it''s easy to use, there are still many things I can''t understand." After studying for a long time, Harvey felt headache and put down the manual in his hand. This manual is obviously aimed at the mage who has a certain magic foundation, and some professional terms make him a beginner who can''t understand. [mirage] is a second-order spell. There is no need to study it at present. It originally belongs to a magic with weak functions. To release one time, it is necessary to empty most of Harvey''s mental power. That is to say, after casting this spell, Harvey will lose his fighting ability completely. So Harvey went back to study the so-called magic crystal. He was very interested in it. It can achieve the effect of naked eye 3D. In modern times, it is estimated that it can cause great changes in the film and television industry. Magic crystal has the function of image storage, but the time is limited. The time of image storage is related to the quality of magic crystal. Magic crystal, as the name suggests, can store magic. The peculiar light dust inside the crystal has a mimicry effect, similar to the principle of film, but not limited to images. "Can you make a movie with this thing?" Harvey peered at the beautiful crystal and murmured that this idea had existed when he first came into contact with Kenneth. Instead of pursuing Kenneth''s ultimate visual feast, he wanted to transform the magic crystal into a camera. Judging from the operation manual of magic crystal that he had just read, which explained the imaging principle of magic crystal, his idea was absolutely interesting. Culturology belongs to a mature field in this world, which determines the existence of count of Monte Cristo as a novel. If he makes a film, which forms a new industry, a new way of cultural entertainment, he has reason to believe that his name will be remembered by people all over the world. In this world, magic crystals are mostly used to store magic effects. Unicorn of Kenneth is one of the most popular ways to use them. Other low-quality magic crystals are often used as the carrier of stereoscopic projection. This is like a disposable camera, which takes pictures of the images at that time and then saves them. Each time you start it, you can project the stereoscopic projection at that time, In fact, this technology has been popularized in aristocratic circles, and is mostly used for family members'' group photos. If you want to further capture the stereo image information in a period of time, you need high-quality magic crystal and casters with certain magic knowledge to operate. Harvey recites short incantations. The magic crystal in his hand emits a faint light. Then he is covered with a layer of illusory images, projecting part of the kitchen scene. Shirley, dressed as a maid, is sitting at the table peeling potatoes. This is the stereoscopic virtual image that he finished recording in the morning. "The clarity is OK, but it can''t be substantial." Harvey grunted, reached out to touch Shirley''s cheek, and went straight through her face. Because of the unreal image, the scene didn''t look scary. The image is a scene that can be fully materialized and directly cover the reality. It only requires the level of the caster and the quality of the magic crystal. The stereoscopic projection only lasted less than two minutes. After that, Harvey couldn''t help rubbing his eyes. The visual feeling of the illusory projection was very strange. He couldn''t say what was strange. He looked around the room with only a few pieces of furniture and sighed silently: "now we don''t have the conditions for research. It''s better to have a magic workshop. Maybe you can go to Mr. Randolph. He must have a deep study of magic crystal. " After studying the magic crystal for most of the day, Harvey decided to visit Kenneth again when he had time to determine the possibility of making movies with magic crystal. In the evening, Harvey called out the attribute panel and found that there were two more freely assigned attribute points. He added these two freely assigned attribute points to his charm. In this way, his attribute panel finally reached a perfect balance, with intelligence 16 and other attributes 15. In theory, his physical fitness was at the peak of ordinary people. He was not sure whether he could defeat the knight in actual combat. In this era, knights can be regarded as words behind the times. There are countless famous knights in ancient times. It is said that there are many people who can kill dragons. There is no formal system for Knights'' ability. Even some casters can call themselves knights. It is certain that Knights usually have powerful abilities. Now, with the decline of ether elements, these abilities gradually disappear. Another way to say is that like mages, Knights'' abilities can also be inherited by blood. People with Knights'' blood can restore the glory of their ancestors on specific occasions or stimulated by other external factors. "Tut, the charm value of 15 is useless." After reaching 15 o''clock, Harvey carefully realized the changes of his body, and the most depressing thing for him was the so-called charm. This thing is not to add a little of his charm to increase a little, and full of it can charm all living beings. It''s a strange addition, which is more likely to leave a deep impression or a good impression on others, and has little influence on those who dislike or have no feelings. After studying the property panel, Harvey put on his formal clothes and went out. Tonight, he and Pran had a meeting to discuss the publication of the count of Monte Cristo in the capital of the kingdom of Baron. According to Scott, "the count of Monte Cristo" should be favored by a great figure of the Literary Association, who promised to give Harvey the greatest profit and obtain the copyright of "the count of Monte Cristo". When Harvey arrived at Scott''s slightly Crowded House in a carriage, reviewer Pran, scholar Scott and jeweler Alfred were all present. Scott personally led him up. The bloated noble jeweler Alfred was full of a bright smile when he saw Harvey''s face, which was different from the appreciation of the last meeting, and it was close to flattering. "I''m glad you can come, Mr. Adrian." Scott and Harvey shook hands and said excitedly. Harvey said with a smile: "it''s about the fate of my own novel, and it''s also the result of our joint efforts." After greeting each other, Scott carefully took out a document and explained: "this is a publishing contract sent by Norton Literature Association by express mail. I have confirmed that the content is normal and the publishing conditions are very generous. Only with the consent and signature of Adrian, the Earl of Monte Cristo can be published nationwide in the kingdom of Baron, And it''s sold in bookstores all over the country. " He opened his mouth and was surprised by what he said. Then he thought that this was just what he expected. The count of Monte Cristo really had such qualifications. There was an excited smile on his face and his eyes were burning at Harvey. Everyone''s eyes are on Harvey. Harvey reviews the publishing contract. He is not very familiar with the laws of the kingdom of Baren. The treaty seems to be all right, and the treatment given to the author is very good. Harvey can get more than 40% of the total revenue without doing anything, which is no different from giving money for non self funded publishing. Chapter 59 Harvey signed his name on the contract. Scott put away his contract signed Harvey''s name and looked at him with envy: "Congratulations, Mr. Adrian. When Norton''s night is published next week, you will be the youngest and most outstanding novelist in the kingdom¡¶ The count of Monte Cristo will be a bold innovation in the history of the novel. Every paragraph contains wisdom. To be honest, if Mr. Adrian was not in front of me, I would like to believe that the count of Monte Cristo was written by a scholar who has been through a lot of hardships, but the plot in it does have the spirit of young people. " "Mr. Adams, you''re over praised. The count of Monte Cristo is so successful. Thanks to your help." Harvey is extremely humble, indeed. His praise for Scott is not regarded as his own praise. The praise belongs to the famous novelist Dumas. He makes some money and fame by the hand of giants. Now the mainstream classical literature will not take revenge as the theme of the novel. No matter what the reason is, private love needs to be packaged as righteousness! The simple theme of revenge of the count of Monte Cristo is more direct than anything else, which is what he called the spirit. Sitting on the sofa, Pran turned his head and sighed: "I should be glad that Mr. Evelyn gave me the hint, otherwise I might kick away the biggest opportunity in my life. I can''t imagine how stupid such a decision is, and I will certainly regret it." Alfred laughed: "haha, Mr. Garcia has moved to a new place. How do you feel?" "It''s all thanks to you, Baron. My family is very grateful that you can introduce us to us. Otherwise, poor people like me are not qualified to rent there." Alfred said with a smile: "with the current momentum of the count of Monte Cristo, once it is published in Norton, Mr. Garcia will surely be able to pay for the house in one lump sum, and my jewelry store can also make a show. Oh, Mr. Adrian, you don''t mind if I use the count of Monte Cristo to promote my jewelry store." "Of course, it''s my pleasure." Harvey replied with a smile. The four chatted for a while, mainly because Pulan and Scott asked about the details of count of Monte Cristo and their plans for the future. It can be seen that Pulan and Scott really like count of Monte Cristo, and evry is also interested in literature, but his topic is more about the future. People in the Elroy community basically know that he helped publish count of Monte Cristo, Once the count of Monte Cristo is on the front page of Norton''s night, he is almost the same as Harvey''s agent in society. Harvey really wants to do that. They can handle the trouble. When the count of Monte Cristo is published, he is satisfied with the Lord when he gets what he should get. He pays more attention to creating new things. Late at night, Harvey went back to his house in a carriage alone after the party broke up. He was very happy. What kind of reward could he get on the day Norton night was published¡¶ Although the night of Norton was published in Norton, it will be gradually sold to all parts of the kingdom. The influence of the count of Monte Cristo is certainly more than one level. "From the point of view of my current mental strength and the magic I have mastered, I am only a lower level Mage at best. I can barely master the first level magic. However, because I have not been exposed to magic since I was a child, my knowledge about the caster is insufficient, and my narrow knowledge also limits my room for improvement." Harvey held his hands and analyzed his situation. Before he knew it, the noise around him became quiet. Just as he was thinking, the carriage slowly stopped. Then Harvey heard the sound of the driver jumping to the ground and running away. He suddenly opened the black curtains inside the carriage, and saw the driver running away. The carriage stopped in a remote area away from the main road, near the river. The buildings on the right side were old and dilapidated, and looked as if no one lived. Harvey knew what would happen in the dark, windy and wild. "Who have you recently sinned against, someone from the Elroy family?" In an instant, Harvey realized his situation, recited a mantra, and a transparent and cold snake wound around his right hand quietly. Level 1 spell [negative energy Viper], Harvey''s main offensive spell. Harvey is confused about this spell until now. The main reason is that this spell is too strange. The negative energy that makes up the poisonous snake has the property of dispersing all material structures. As long as it is touched, the so-called negative energy will erode the material structure and cause it to disintegrate, even like the light ball created by him with [tiny miracle]. It''s because of this peculiar feature that it becomes extremely troublesome to understand in detail. There is no doubt that this attack spell is very powerful! In the dark and quiet environment, Harvey can hear his heart beating. He holds his right hand and takes a few deep breaths. This is the second time that he feels danger in this world. His keen spiritual touch can smell the strange atmosphere around him. He describes this feeling as malice. He also feels this kind of uncomfortable malice from the handsome Elroy''s second son. His physical quality is stronger than that of ordinary people, and he gets out of the carriage without timidity. It''s a great mental loss for him to continue to exert [negative energy snake]. On the contrary, his situation will become rather bad after a long time. Soon, a few people came out of the alley beside the dilapidated house, and they were all familiar faces. "Mr. Lester, I remember that I should have paid off my debt." Harvey squinted at Leicester coming out of the shadow and said in a high voice. He was accompanied by some big hitters. The transparent poisonous snake poked its head out of his sleeve and carefully guarded the surroundings. It seemed to have something similar to the defensive instinct of animals. "Yes, but it has nothing to do with the debt. I''m sorry that I should have reminded Mr. Adrian that you don''t seem to understand what happened." Leicester, a gentleman who came out on crutches, came out of the alley, holding his hat brim with one hand and walking slowly. Harvey pretended to be calm and said, "you mean you warned me to be careful about the Elroy family? I don''t even know where I''ve offended them. What do you want to do? It''s a felony to be hanged to kill the orthodox heir of an aristocrat "They''ll take care of it, and now you don''t have to know when you''ve offended them." Lester didn''t want to waste words with Harvey. He nodded to the strong man next to him and said, "hold on to him. Don''t make any obvious injuries." A hitter said with a strange smile, "look at him. He is as thin as a stick. What can he do?" "Boy, if you don''t want to bear hardships, just obey." "It''s just a few minutes. I won''t feel any pain." Three strong men with ferocious faces stepped forward quickly, and they were about to reach out and catch Harvey. ¡ª¡ªIt''s quite a hitter style line. In the dangerous environment, Harvey laughs at his own humor and silently puts the magic crystal in his pocket. Lester seems determined to act and can''t get more information. Unable to induce, Harvey decisively manipulated the negative energy Viper to fly to the strong man. The transparent Viper was nowhere to be found and passed directly through the heart of the three strong men. It was like an illusory image without any obstruction. "Eh?" "You!! You! You!! What have you done? " The strong men just felt a chill in their chest. Then they lost control and fell to the ground. They looked at each other with frightened eyes. They didn''t know what was going on. They saw the most strange things in their lives. Their companion''s chest was burned like a fire, and their clothes and flesh were reduced to ashes together. The face of the thugs was distorted by pain, but they could only fear to see their companion''s body swallowed by the strange energy. "Ah, ah, ah!" "Ah! Damn it, stop it "Help me!" "Ah, what is this!? It hurts The shrill and desperate cry lasted less than ten seconds and ended. The negative energy eroded their throats, and they finally made a weak hum. Harvey''s compassion is not so much for the enemies who want to kill themselves. Before their heads turn to ashes, Harvey makes a snap of fingers and a ball of light condenses to illuminate the purgatory scene around him. He looks at Leicester with a dignified face and says calmly, "now Mr. Leicester may tell me why." "You are the caster!" Lester''s face changed dramatically and lost his voice, which was more troublesome than the noble''s identity and completely beyond his control. Chapter 60 The ball of light floated to Lester''s side and attached to his black coat. He turned into a big light bulb in the dark, and Harvey''s figure disappeared in the dark, even the sound of footsteps could not be heard. The orb of light was created by Harvey, similar to magic light. Originally, it was based on lighting to further optimize convenience. It has one more function that can be attached to objects than ordinary lighting. Magic light is the best mark at night. Leicester stuck on the orb of light can''t hide his trace. [magic light] is a similar function spell created by Harvey with [tiny miracle], which simulates the effect, and he won''t be able to use the real [magic light]. In actual combat, the effect of micro miracle is greater than that of negative energy viper. The combined effect of a series of micro miracles is no less than the high-level magic that can instantly change the situation. "Mr. Lester, you''d better give me a reason to save your life, just as you spared me that night." Harvey''s cold voice came from the darkness. Lester, who was covered in cold sweat, glanced at the light ball on his body and knew that any of his actions were observed by Harvey. In order not to disturb Harvey, his voice became slight: "I''m willing to say everything I know. It''s Kathy Elroy, the second son of the Elroy family, who wants to kill you. If you can spare me, I''m willing to testify for you in court." Harvey''s voice came from all directions: "Oh? In this way, you will be hanged. The Elroy family will not let go of the executioners who indirectly kill their own family members. " "Yes, Mr. Adrian, but I have conclusive evidence, a complete transaction contract, recording the whole process of my transaction with him, with his signature and fingerprints on it. I can give it to you, and after testifying, I''ll leave the city, and I won''t have any more contact with you or the Elroy family. " Lester said sincerely. "This is a city named after the Elroy family. What can the courts do?" Lester looked at the dead body on the edge of the river, which had been completely reduced to ashes. He was afraid: "but you are a caster. They have reason to fear you. No one dares to have an unfair trial in front of you." Hidden in the dark, Harvey puts down the magic crystal in his hand, which records their conversation completely. The negative energy Viper entangled in his hand attacked Leicester again, and jumped on Leicester quietly. Magic Crystal record his words is enough, if the evidence is not enough, he can go to Leicester said the contract, now Leicester must die! Harvey''s means have been exposed, but he is not sure what else Leicester has. It is impossible to let him go back to tell the Elroy family that they are ready to start again. Harvey has no confidence to escape again. This time, they were careless. They thought Harvey was an ordinary man and didn''t attack violently. If an assassin was sent to launch a surprise attack, Harvey might not even have time to cast his spell. "Hiss ~" The subtle sound of breaking the air comes out. Leicester, who originally thought that Harvey would die, quickly twists his body to avoid the attack. He immediately takes out a pistol from his arms and pulls the trigger at the position where the sound of breaking the air comes from. "Pa!" His every move is in Harvey''s observation, and Harvey has finished his spell when he raises his musket. "Keng! Keng! Keng The sound of the steel ball hitting on the steel plate stimulates Harvey''s ears and hardens his clothes. Although the strength is not high, it is more than enough to block the less powerful guns. The man dressed as a gentleman is the most threatening one in the party! Harvey''s left hand moved, and the [negative energy snake] wound around his hand attacked again. The speed was several times faster than before, and ordinary people couldn''t avoid it. With the light source of magic light, Lester vaguely saw the transparent poisonous snake. His face changed again and again, he twisted his crutch, and a clear mechanism sound sounded. Then his body flew back more than ten meters in violation of the laws of physics, out of the attack range of negative energy poisonous snake, and there was a strange sword whip on the ground, The body of the sword is divided into innumerable sections and connected in series on a rope. This is!? Harvey, who was watching in the dark, was surprised to see that Lester''s walking stick had become a sword whip! Dozens of sharp blades are combined together. If you are struck by such a thing, the light side will be bloody and the heavy side will even be scraped off. "Mr. Leicester, I didn''t expect that you were no ordinary person." Harvey''s voice seemed far and near, and he was hiding deeper. Lester is one of the leaders of the underground forces in Elroy. In a dark world without rules, it is impossible to live without special means, let alone become a leader. The sword whip is recycled around Lester''s body, like a poisonous snake giving a deadly warning. Lester, who has been forced out of the game, looks away from the dark and does not dare to relax. This is his proud ability. It is said that his family inherited the blood of a famous knight in the kingdom of Baron, and his special ability appeared when he was very young. His ability is to control the expansion and contraction of metal, so people made a strange sword whip weapon disguised as a crutch to carry around. With his current strength, he can control the sword whip to easily run through a thick marble column. He once thought that with this special ability, he could even be fearless of a formal caster. However, Harvey gave him such a strange feeling that he couldn''t even know what magic he used. Only the middle or upper mage could have so many strange means. He was so green with regret that he swore at Cathy in his heart and hated that he should not have agreed to the action so easily. "Mr. Adrian, now I only want to save my life. Do I have to kill myself?" Lester said in a deep voice. He moved back little by little and chose to move in the no one''s area. Now it can become an obstacle for him to escape. If he can get to the crowded street, Harvey will not dare to rush his hand. The light ball on his body is no longer so obvious under the light source such as street lamp. There was a silence. "Pop." There was a slight sound in the dark, like kicking a small stone, and Harvey''s figure loomed at the sound source. opportunity! The sword whip around Leicester suddenly tightened like a spring. Only the tip of the sword pointed to the place where the sound was made. The whole process was less than half a second, and the tightened sword whip suddenly stabbed out. With a piercing roar, the sword whip crossed a distance of more than ten meters and penetrated Harvey''s body. "Whew!" He still has confidence in his ability! Never believe that Harvey, who was just an ordinary person a few months ago, became a superior caster. "No!" Leicester didn''t feel the sword whip penetrating the real object. The sword whip suddenly pulled back to defend. When he attacked, the transparent poisonous snake quietly approached him, turned into air, passed through the defense of the sword whip, and then came out from his chest. Lester felt numb in his chest. He couldn''t make any strength and fell to the ground. His sword and whip split in two and fell to the ground, making a clear sound. The negative energy snake corroded with metal materials. He was lying on the ground, gasping for breath, and the pain of visceral erosion hit his nerves. His eyes were full of blood, and he bit his teeth with a sad smile: "cough... Cough, I didn''t expect that I would have a day when the sewer capsized. Damn, you can''t be that Harvey Adrian... Who the hell are you..." "I should have known, cough... What did the Adrian family do with taboo magic..." he coughed blood and was not willing to murmur. Soon his eyes darkened and became dead. "Sure enough, the legends about the blood of knights are true. Besides magic, there are strange abilities in the world." At this time, Harvey came out of the dark, his forehead overflowing with sweat, he came to Lester''s attack position to pick up the magic crystal and put it away. This is the bait he threw with "little miracle". He was ready to play his stereo projection in advance. If Lester didn''t take the bait, Harvey didn''t dare to take it rashly. Before Leicester''s body was completely corroded to ashes, Harvey searched and found a key in the interlayer of his clothes. After he looked around to confirm that there was no one around, Harvey left this land of right and wrong in a hurry. The remaining mental power was not enough to support him to cast another round of magic battle. In this battle, he won in the use of the environment and Leicester did not understand his means. In terms of actual combat effectiveness, Leicester''s strange ability must be better. If it''s open in the daytime, Leicester can rely on the sword whip to drive his body to defy Harvey''s [negative energy snake] attack, and finally launch the same stab from a long distance. Harvey''s physical fitness is good, but he hasn''t been able to avoid the long-distance stab faster than the bullet''s speed. Chapter 61 The key found from Leicester belongs to the exclusive key of a bank vault. There is a nameplate on it showing the number of the safe and Leicester''s identity information. Only when I take this key to the bank in person can I open the safe. When Lester dies, theoretically, the safe will also be permanently sealed. Even if someone finds the key, it is impossible to check the identity information. When he got home, Harvey finally relaxed. When he got home, Harvey opened the mysterious suitcase to find something useful for him. "Five thousand barons, but I''m not very short of money now." Harvey took out a pile of barons and set it aside. "Multiple identity certificates... Oh, even the identity certificates of neighboring countries. It''s very well prepared. It''s useless. It will be burned later." "This is what Lester said about the contract?" He found a contract, about finger thick, opened to see the first page is written Leicester and other people unknown deal. "On January 21, 1315, I, kerton Leicester, entered into a partnership with Mr. Patrick Morley. I need to kill Mr. Terence Nelson, and Mr. Patrick Morley needs to pay me 6000 barons ¡¤" "On April 11, 1315, I, cotton Leicester, sold five young children to Mr. spring Nicole for 1000 barons each." "On 5 September 1316, I, kerton Leicester, and Ms. Sandra Nell, entered into a partnership to sell the black moonlight extract at a price of 500 barons per drop." Each page records all the information of a secret transaction, including time, place and person. At the end of the contract, there are signatures and fingerprints of both parties. Harvey generally knows the use of this thing. It is estimated that those who have reached a transaction with Leicester are all powerful dignitaries. In order not to disappear suddenly one day, such evidence is necessary. "Wait, this is..." turns the page again, Harvey looks at the name on the contract in surprise. "On 4 may 1317, I, kerton Leicester, reached an agreement with Mr. miles Adrian to provide three young slaves without identity at the price of 800 barons per person." Miles Adrian? This is the name of Harvey Adrian''s father. Harvey continued to look down and found that a lot of information was added to the contract. In addition to the so-called anonymous slaves, there were also some weird casting materials. Why do you say the casting materials were weird? At least Harvey had never heard that regular casting requires pregnant women''s placenta or pure women''s blood as casting materials, Only demons like these things. "My God, as Mr. Randolph said, did the Adrian family ever study taboo magic or dark magic?" Chapter 62 A few days later, Harvey finished reading Leicester''s secret contract information, most of which were useless and kept in a hidden place. He saw many prominent figures in the social circle on the list, and he didn''t know if he had a chance to use them. There are only two contracts that have the greatest impact on him. One is the agreement reached by Leicester and Kathy Elroy, and the other is the cooperation between Leicester and the then Adrian family eight years ago. At that time, the Adrian family seemed to be carrying out invisible magic research, and I don''t know whether this made Harvey Adrian''s parents disappear. In recent days, we haven''t seen any information about the missing persons in the newspapers. It seems that the disappearance of Lester and his party has not caused any waves. In this era, no corpse can be found, and most of the dead are people whose identities can''t be seen. It''s strange what waves can be caused. Harvey is going to send the threat letter to the Elroy family. Although he can hide his identity and send the letter, he feels that the way of sending the letter is a little too embarrassing for him to be a caster. He has searched for a long time in the "magic drama prop house" and found a first-order magic book recorded in star script. [animal training] Class: first order Magic system: Spirit Grade: e Explanation: you can temporarily gain the ability to communicate with ordinary animals after exerting. You can command animals to complete some simple orders, but it''s better to prepare corresponding food as reward. Proficiency: D Although it''s still chicken ribs, it''s very practical to tease the cat or face such a situation. In many folk legends about the caster, there are so-called demons. Harvey can drive the animals to send letters, and he can sit still. There is an unidentified caster to protect himself. Harvey came to the streets of the common area, where there was a lot of traffic and people everywhere. It was much noisier than the street where he lived. More people, the environment will become dirty, dirty places there must be a lot of mice, so you can easily find stray cats. He wandered in the street for more than ten minutes. When he passed the market, he fixed his eyes on a fish stall surrounded by several stray cats. He watched the passers-by warily and looked at the fish stall owners from time to time. When they yawned, they opened their mouths to show sharp fangs. When they saw the fish stall owners throwing away some useless parts of the fish, they rushed to fight for food. "Try the effect." Harvey whispered a few incantations. At the moment of the completion of the casting, he felt his spirit ushered in a wonderful change. When he looked at the kittens again, it was like contacting with human beings. He could read their messages from their expressions and body language. He didn''t know how to communicate with animals. He looked at the group of rogue cats and tried to whisper, "come here." The stray cats who are robbing food raise their heads one after another. Their furry ears move and their eyes are fixed on Harvey. The scene of the busy market is quite strange. Before the passers-by noticed the abnormality, Harvey quickly cancelled the magic effect, and the stray cats focused on the delicious food in front of them. Harvey went over, scanned the fish stand and asked, "Hello, how much are these little fish?" "It''s cheap, sir. It''s only 12 toroms a pound." The torun is a smaller unit of paper money than the Baron pound and is the most commonly used currency in the country. "Please weigh me two pounds, and give me some of these dried fish." "All right." After buying the fish, Harvey fed the stray cats directly and practiced animal training by the way. Soon, he successfully turned a black cat with bright black hair back to his home. After feeding the dried fish and clearing its smell, it looks like it has been carefully fed. Then it is taken to the Elroy family residence to give a simple order. It is only after several times of communication and confirmation that Harvey hides in the dark to watch it complete his task. Harvey squatted down, took out a small fish and fed it to the black cat. He nagged and warned: "after completing the task, you will be guaranteed to be well fed and clothed for one month. If not, you will be thrown into the sea to feed the fish." "Meow ~" the black cat rubbed his leg, unable to understand the meaning of this sentence. The place where the Elroy family lived was not a luxury manor, but a whole compound building located in the rich area. The building structure was relatively simple, which saved Harvey a lot of things¡¾ [animal training] doesn''t have the ability to improve the intelligence of animals. Ordering them to send something to a fixed place is one of the more complex commands. The more conventional commands are to sit down and reach out. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Dudu ~!" "Come in." Calvin, with a dignified face, entered Earl Elroy''s office. The office was spacious, but he could not see that it belonged to a noble Earl''s office. There were not too many luxurious decorations. On the walls were portraits of the successive owners of the Elroy family, and the bookshelves on both sides were filled with all kinds of materials of the city. Sitting in the office is a generous looking man who is about to enter the age of rarity. He is dressed in an orthodox old-fashioned black suit. A little baldness does not affect his composure. "Oh! It''s you, Mr. Calvin As soon as Earl Elroy looked up and saw the visitor, he stood up in surprise. Calvin is a caster worshipped by the Elroy family. Although the casters are gradually declining, the ability to worship a caster is still a symbol of family strength. Over the years, Calvin has indeed helped the Elroy family solve their problems. Calvin, like all casters, has the habit of living in a secluded place. He spends most of his time studying strange things, and seldom comes to him on his own initiative. "Count, we are in trouble!" Calvin''s first words made count Elroy a bit restless. For the first time in many years, he saw Calvin''s face so dignified, even a little flustered. Yesterday, Lenovo Calvin reported anxiously by telephone that he had sensed the fluctuation of magic. Earl Elroy frowned and said, "is that why you went out in a hurry last night? What happened? " Calvin walked back and forth impatiently: "there was a battle on the river Alva last night. There were four dead people. All of them were killed by weird magic. They didn''t even leave a hair. Only the strong negative energy left behind. You can understand it as the trace left by casting a high-level magic. It must be the caster who came to Elroy some time ago. Now it''s impossible to determine his identity and his purpose. " "A superior caster killed a man in Elroy?" Count Elroy, with a slight change of face, sat down and said, "is there any news from Norton?" Calvin looked puzzled, shook his head and said seriously: "no, as far as I know, there is no superior caster who can control negative energy in Norton. We can only place our hope on that superior caster. We don''t want to complete an evil spell experiment in Elroy. If necessary, we need to ask the support of the branch of the magic association." He rubbed his forehead and hair, groaning like a collapse: "a caster who may surpass the upper class comes here to kill, what means can we stop him?" Chapter 63 When Calvin and Earl Elroy were discussing the solution, a shiny black cat gracefully jumped on the windowsill of the bedroom in the same building. The cat pupil was watching the maid cleaning the bedroom. It was holding a letter in its mouth and seemed hesitant to put it down. "Honey, there''s no food here." The maid who was cleaning said happily when she saw the black cat on the windowsill. Black cat is not very smart, but knows that as long as the letter is put in a fixed position, it will have a big dinner. Finally, it still can''t resist the temptation of dried fish. It slowly jumps into the office, jumps to the desk of the bedroom under the surprised sight of the maid, puts down the envelope, and then returns the same way. The maid was curious to take the envelope. When she saw that it was addressed to Earl Elroy, she was stunned. This was his bedroom, and she did not dare to neglect. She took the envelope to the office of the same building. When she knocked on the door, the maid hesitated and said, "Your Excellency, you may not believe it. A black cat broke into your bedroom and left this letter." "The letter?" Earl Roy didn''t know why, so he immediately thought of the conversation he had just had with Calvin. It was only the caster who could send messages to animals. Maybe the so-called black cat was actually the caster''s demon. Calvin almost jumped up, walked quickly to the maid, raised his voice and asked, "are you sure it was a black cat?" "Yes, I saw this letter with my own eyes." Frightened by Calvin, the maid stepped back and gave him the envelope in her hands. Calvin also saw that the envelope was addressed to Earl Elroy and handed it to him. Earl Elroy asked, "from the caster?" "It''s very possible that there are not so many coincidences in this world, and ordinary people can''t drive the black cat to send letters. He may have known that I was watching him in the dark for a long time." Calvin''s face was very grim. He could feel a chill in his hands and feet. The caster knew that he existed and wanted to kill him, which was probably just a matter of thinking. Count Elroy looked at the envelope on the table and hesitated, "is this letter safe?" The caster''s means are endless. God knows if opening this letter will trigger a curse directly. "Oh, count, you need to know that if a superior caster wants your life, there are thousands of ways, any of which is easier than sending a letter." Earl Elroy, not ashamed of his prudence, nodded, took the envelope and opened it. Looking at the contents of the envelope, his face turned from dull at the beginning to livid. At last, he patted the table heavily in surprise and anger and roared: "Damn it! What did my stupid son do? " "What''s the matter?" Earl Elroy handed the envelope to Calvin and said in a muffled voice: "you see, now I finally know why you said that the superior caster wanted to kill people. It''s not an evil ritual at all, but a mistake committed by my stupid son. How dare he send someone to attack a relative of the superior caster?" Calvin was surprised to take the envelope. After looking up and down for several times, he was relieved and sat down on the chair beside him: "fortunately, I can at least confirm that this superior caster is not a vicious person. There is a mention of the magic association in the letter. Since he is a formal caster of the magic association, he can''t rush to attack ordinary people." After a pause and a stiff look, he added, "unless someone is the first to offend the official caster." Calvin looked at the envelope and said, "the Adrian family He has heard of this surname. He was originally a nobleman in Norton, the capital of the Kingdom, and was founded by a superior mage. However, he has been missing for a long time and is considered dead by everyone. Associated with the rumors about the master, he felt it necessary to inform the branch of Norton magic association to confirm the situation. "Talina!" Frightened by count Elroy''s roar, the maid replied, "yes, count!" Earl Roy took a breath, put his hands on the table, tried his best to suppress the anger from his chest, and yelled, "call Kathy back! No matter where he is now, what he is doing! Find it for me at once The maid left in a hurry. Count Elroy was silent for a long time. He took off his coat and threw it aside. He asked slowly, "Mr. Calvin, how true is this letter?" "Count, you should also know that the Adrian family, the superior caster who used to serve the royal family, has been missing for decades, but there is no confirmed death." "Are you sure it''s him?" "This can not be confirmed, but according to some traces on the scene, the enemy of the superior caster is not an ordinary person, leaving a strange weapon broken in two on the scene." "What kind of weapon?" "It''s like a whip. There are many sharp blades on it." Count Elroy was stunned and asked uncertainly, "does the handshake part of that weapon look like a walking stick?" "You know?" Earl Elroy, tired and deep eyed, replied in a positive tone, "ah, the owner of that strange weapon should be a real knight, curton Leicester." "You mean the one who awakened the old blood?" "Not only that, kerton Leicester is one of the best. With that weapon alone, he can even destroy a regular army of 20 men. Mr. Calvin, you must have heard about the August massacre." "Three years ago." "Yes, at that time, it was because of the conflict between kerton Leicester and another underground force that he killed more than 30 armed men with that strange weapon. The scene was full of broken limbs and arms. The thick blood on the street could even stick his boots. All the people who saw that scene were pale as hell. I didn''t expect that he would be killed so easily. It''s good that there is a disaster less in Elroy. How on earth did Cathy get involved with that dangerous guy? "Count Elroy''s eyes were complicated, and there was a deep chill in them. No one knew the means of that kerton Lester better than him, and what he had done in secret. The so-called inside story of the August massacre was that a powerful man and Leicester wanted to kill people after they reached a cooperation. At that time, more than 30 adult men were called together, each of them was well equipped, and some even got guns that only the regular army of the kingdom would be equipped with. Since then, the city of Elroy, whether aristocratic or invisible, has remembered the name of Kirton Leicester, its strange weapons and uncanny abilities. Chapter 64 Cathy came to his father''s study with a bright smile on his handsome face. He knew from the maid that it was not easy. When he told count Elroy that she was looking for him, she was trembling. The more so, the more he needed to keep calm. He knocked on the door and went in: "father, what can I do for you?" Calvin, the caster of the Elroy family, has left the office, leaving only Earl Elroy and his son. Seeing the smile on his face, count Elroy''s facial muscles trembled, looked at his son and asked flatly, "Kathy, has something happened recently that makes you feel unhappy?" Cathy shook her head. "There''s no such thing." Count Elroy stood up, took a glass of wine from the table and poured it slowly on the table? What makes you buy a murderer to kill a nobleman with social status? " Cathy''s face stagnated and his smile disappeared. Unexpectedly, he was found by his father so soon. He had already had psychological preparation and a set of words. He pretended to be filled with righteous indignation and said: "it''s no pity that such scum died! He''s Diana''s fiancee, but he''s gay behind her back. I don''t want to see Diana marry such a scum. " Diana Cromwell, Earl of Elroy, knows who she is. She is the daughter of a businessman. She seldom takes part in social activities. She has a good reputation in the society. If she can become Kathy''s wife, it''s really something to celebrate. But compared with the risk that the whole family would be pinched to death by a superior mage, she is far from qualified. Is Cathy stupid enough to provoke the caster family for a woman!? "Well, you''ve done a good job for the people." Earl Elroy gave his son a glass of red wine, poured it on himself, and then took a drink. His anger broke out completely. When will his son be smarter? He''s holding the glass quilt, and his right hand slams it on Kathy''s head! "Pa!" Glass splashed, red liquid from Kathy''s head, dyed his shirt red, I don''t know whether it was red wine or his blood. "Father!" Cathy covered his head and fell to the ground. Earl Elroy''s right hand was also scratched by the glass. He felt that he had not finished venting his anger. He kicked Cathy''s body hard and roared: "Cathy! My son, I don''t care who you are fighting against or why you have any reasons, but only one thing I hope you can remember is who you are fighting against and who you want to kill! Don''t you know that yourself? " Cathy was shocked by this scene. For the first time in so many years, he saw his father''s fury, like a wild animal out of control. Blood flowed from his fingers. He lay on the ground shaking: "father... Father, I don''t understand you." "Stand up." Earl Elroy turned to pick up the letter on the table and threw it to him: "the man you sent, that is, the kerton Leicester, has disappeared from the world. It''s only a little bit close that our whole Elroy family will be buried with you because of your mistake, buying a murderer to kill a descendant of a superior mage, an aristocrat, even if it is exposed to the royal family or the Supreme Court, There will be no one on our side, and they will laugh at our stupidity after the fall of the Elroy family. " "Now go home now, and you''re not allowed to socialize or leave your home for three years, unless you''re going to give up the name of Elroy." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey didn''t know what the consequences of his letter were. For several days, he lived in seclusion and occasionally strolled in the street. When he walked in the street, the negative energy Viper was always on display. Anyone who attacked him from any direction would be attacked by the negative energy Viper at the first time. But all his vigilance was wasted, as if nothing had ever happened, and no assassin had suddenly attacked him. He was a little relieved. It seemed that his letter was still useful. Most of the secular nobles did not dare to offend the casters. In the bedroom house, Harvey began to practice all kinds of spells in the morning and was familiar with the knowledge including star script. He already had the foundation to analyze a spell. If he had a higher command of a spell, his strength would be stronger. At lunch, Harvey thought carefully: "it''s certainly impossible for this matter to be exposed, but we can test the Elroy family''s attitude towards this matter, and we can completely carry out the policy of deceiving others. Well, maybe we can solve this matter with the help of count Devin Henrietta." After the intelligence of his attribute panel improved, it can''t be said that his IQ changed qualitatively, but his thinking reaction, logical thinking and radioactive thinking ability improved a lot. After thinking for a while, he found a solution. Count Devin Henrietta met Scott and reached an agreement with Scott as the intermediary. Count Devin Henrietta obtained the national copyright of count Monte Cristo. Based on the fact that the interests of the two people are the same. So Leonard press, which banned count of Monte Cristo, is the common enemy of the two. Kill two birds with one stone. It''s time to settle the accounts in the autumn and confirm the attitude of the Elroy family. Harvey wrote a letter, which explained in detail what happened to count Monte Cristo at Leonard''s publishing house, the competition with a mediocre work wild rose, unfair treatment, being banned by the United States, and so on. He euphemistically expressed his hope that count Devin Henrietta would deal with it well. Just as he got a windfall from Leicester''s suitcase, he didn''t care about the cost, so he sent the letter by express mail. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In less than half a day, count Devin Henrietta, who was far away from Norton, received an express letter from Elroy. When he learned that the sender was Alexander, the author of count of Monte Cristo, he could not help feeling excited. Although he had a high status, he was educated in University, He thought that the title of the successor family was far less great than that of a man with real ability. After reading count of Monte Cristo, Alexander, the author, has been listed as one of the few people worthy of real respect by him. Opening the envelope, count Devin Henrietta couldn''t wait to read the letter from the author of the count of Monte Cristo in his study. "Dear count Devin Henrietta Hello, I''m Alexander, the author of count of Monte Cristo, the novelist who has signed a contract of cooperation with you. It is also recorded in the contract that my real name is Harvey Adrian. Originally, I didn''t want to disturb you except for cooperation, but Mr. Scott told me that you are also the vice president of the Literary Association, so I want to ask for your help¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The count of Monte Cristo can break away from the joint repression of Leonard press. Apart from the good quality of the novel itself, it is more because I am lucky to know Mr. Scott. Without his help, the count of Monte Cristo may only be sold in some informal bookstores all my life. I believe that only the real fertile soil can cultivate excellent works. Harvey Adrian, pseudonym: Alexandria, was written on November 7, 1325 After reading it, count Devin Henrietta''s mood was poured with a basin of cold water, and then his chest was furious, and he swore loudly: "there is such a thing!"!? No wonder Mr. Alexander is so angry that a novel that can change the history of literature is almost buried. Such a dirty creation environment will only make literature decline. " Count Devin Henrietta is the vice president of the Literary Association. He is not surprised by similar suppression events. He was originally disgusted with it. In addition, the count of Monte Cristo is unable to calm down in the face of such events. He wrote a reply. "Dear Mr. Harvey Adrian Thank you for your letter. After reading the contents of the envelope, my chest is filled with anger. Please rest assured that I, Devin Henrietta, a member of the Norton Literary Association, will never turn a blind eye to it. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Chapter 65 After several days of restlessness, Norton''s night, which is released every half a month, was finally published in Norton, the capital of the kingdom. Within one day, the name of count of Monte Cristo spread from Norton, the capital, to the whole country. The count of Monte Cristo? Readers who simply see the title of the book will probably think that it is a historical biography of a great man, but they can''t find the relevant information. It seems that it is a novel out of thin air. When readers of Norton''s night want to find the shadow of count of Monte Cristo, they are told by all Norton''s bookstores that the book is not for sale. How ridiculous that a nonexistent novel is on the front page of Norton''s night! Readers find it incredible that count of Monte Cristo is not without trace. The founder of Norton''s night, count Devin Henrietta, highly praised it, and even called it an unprecedented innovation in the history of novels in the kingdom of Baron. The cover of count of Monte Cristo was specially printed on the front page, which made it impossible to make fake with so much effort, Hold a work that doesn''t exist. The literary world in Norton, the capital, has been in chaos for several days, and many literary scholars are looking for this novel that seems to have no existence at all. When people can''t help but question whether the count of Monte Cristo really exists, a well-known literature collector, gold Smedley, finally claims to have found the book. This book has only been published in a small amount in Elroy, which is not well-known in the Kingdom, and he finally found it after many inquiries. Of course, people are most concerned about whether the count of Monte Cristo is worthy of such praise from Norton''s night, which is the representative of the literary journal of the kingdom of Baron. The literary collector vowed that he would give an answer the next day. However, people are puzzled whether the newspaper he named published his evaluation of the count of Monte Cristo the next day. The newspaper didn''t give up this opportunity, and they had no choice but to find gold Smedley''s house, but they only got a response that needed to wait another day. They simply wrote in the reserved position in the newspaper: "the birth of a great work? Mr. gold Smedley, trapped in confusion, will announce the answer in a day''s time. " Norton''s literary circle waited anxiously for another day before gold Smedley finally came forward to publish the evaluation of count of Monte Cristo. The newspaper that published gold Smedley''s evaluation that morning was snapped up by the crazy people in less than an hour. "I''m sorry to have you gentlemen and ladies waiting. I did finish reading count of Monte Cristo the day before yesterday, but no novel has ever made me so hesitant and confused. I am not hesitating whether the count of Monte Cristo is worthy of such praise from Norton''s night. This question will disappear naturally when I finish reading this novel. I am using my shallow knowledge to find words to praise this novel. It''s very strange and deeply attracts me. When I want to explore, it''s like diving into the thick fog. I''m sure I''ve come to a new world, a new field of literature. In count of Monte Cristo, I see different doctrines and ideas from the mainstream literature schools. I''m sighing, oh! What a great innovation! What a wonderful work! Yes, I really use greatness to describe a contemporary work. Just as count Devin Henrietta said, the characteristics of the work are so distinctive that it doesn''t even need time to wash. It will certainly leave its footprints in the history of Kingdom literature. I can''t understand why such a work is only published in a small amount in Elroy. Thanks to count Devin Henrietta who found it, I should be glad that count Devin Henrietta didn''t let me miss this excellent work or let the Kingdom''s literary world miss this great work. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡ª¡ªGold Smedley. " Gold Smedley''s praise makes count of Monte Cristo more mysterious. With strong curiosity, many readers go to Elroy to look for this "nonexistent" novel. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The sudden appearance of the count of Monte Cristo on Norton''s night not only caused a disturbance in Norton, but also made the calm literary world in Elroy feel like a big bomb, which shocked everyone. Although the readers who saw the count of Monte Cristo were surprised, most of them thought it was a matter of course that the count of Monte Cristo could be on the front page of Norton''s night. Leonard press didn''t even have time to respond to the fact that Earl of Monte Cristo suddenly appeared on Norton''s night in Ellroy, and that Earl Devin Henrietta wrote his own review. A few days after the count of Monte Cristo appeared in Norton''s night, the evaluation of literary collector gold Smedley caused a sensation in Norton. When Norton''s literary Press published an announcement entitled: "great works born in the mud." Why is such a good novel only published in a small amount in Elroy? So that Norton''s readers need to go to Elroy to find the trace of the novel. This announcement perfectly explains the reason. For the sake of social interests, a large publishing house in the city completely abandons its respect for literature. Not only that, it also blocks the count of Monte Cristo in all aspects, insulting the author himself. The announcement recorded all the events, and once again pushed the count of Monte Cristo to the peak of public opinion. Norton''s literary world set off a trend of criticizing similar events. In addition to count Devin Henrietta, even some members of the royal family who like literature participated in it, pointing the spearhead at a city''s publishing house. In another sense, the name of Leonard''s Publishing House finally broke through the scope of Elroy and was well known by Norton, the capital of the kingdom¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Leonard press, it''s over, the Leonards, it''s over." Duke Leonard, the owner of the Leonard family, looked at the newspaper in his hand and sighed. His face was several decades old in an instant. "Father..." Baroque Leonard stood in front of him, speechless. The Leonard family is now well-known in the country, but it is a devastating blow. As soon as the newspaper came out, the Leonard family was directly kicked out of the social circle. All the businessmen who had relations with or cooperated with Leonard press terminated their contracts, and once fell apart within one day of the existence of Elroy press. Duke''s eyes became turbid. He leaned on the sofa and said with a bitter smile, "my son, I don''t blame you. In other words, although I may have different ideas, I will choose the same way. The question is, have you learned a lesson from this incident? I never think that my choice is 100% correct. This incident may change your impression of novels and writers. It is your arrogance that leads us to the most embarrassing ending. " "Beiluoke such as vented ball bitter answer:" I understand Although he made the wrong choice, his chance to make up for it was destroyed by his arrogance. Now he has eaten all the bitter fruits he planted. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Besides Leonard press, the author of the wild rose, the second son of the Elroy family, and the well-known noble son of society, Kathy Elroy, were involved in the scandal. In the report, the real name of Alexander, the real author of the count of Monte Cristo, was exposed, as was the case with the author of the wild rose. Although the wild rose never showed anything, this work, which can barely be regarded as a masterpiece, won the Leonard prize and completely squeezed the count of Monte Cristo. There must be some inside information. Less than a day later, the Elroy family gave an explanation, putting all the responsibility on Leonard press, stating that Leonard press unilaterally awarded the wild rose, and Cathy would like to get a fair review. Not only does Kathy Elroy, the author of the wild rose, explain that Earl Elroy, as the most distinguished person in Elroy, has come forward to issue an apology announcement, praising the Earl of Monte Cristo as a great work, apologizing for Harvey Adrian''s unfair treatment, and sending someone to send an apology. This caused a strong earthquake in the social circle of Elroy. Earl Elroy is equal to the emperor of Elroy. It is impossible to blame him. Moreover, he has never done anything similar before, which is too modest for his identity. People are puzzled that the reason can only be put in the count of Monte Cristo. It''s so excellent that even count Elroy is moved by it. On the contrary, it has become a good story in the society. Harvey, who saw the statement, knew the attitude of Earl Elroy. Obviously, the Elroy family did not want to offend a powerful caster. This apology is an implicit apology for the attack. Chapter 66 The Elroy family sent an apology. A piece of silver crystal and an apology letter, in which the position of the Elroy family and the punishment of Cathy''s imprisonment are stated. Seeing that Cathy had been imprisoned for three years, Harvey felt that the punishment was not enough, but he also knew that it was not good for both sides to continue to investigate. According to the apology letter, the silver white crystal is a crystal of high concentration of ether elements. It is a kind of casting material and research material commonly used by casters. Its function is similar to that of a battery. Of course, it doesn''t mean that the caster absorbs the crystallization of etheric elements. Etheric elements are considered as the basic elements to build the world, and have the ability to simulate any energy or material properties. All magic effects are based on the mobilization of etheric elements. A high concentration of etheric crystal can help casters to mobilize etheric casting more quickly and effectively, and can also be used as an energy source. This gift was given to the superior caster who was standing behind Harvey, and Harvey was not polite to accept it. In the kingdom of balun, this kind of high concentration of etheric element crystal is very rare. It only exists in the magic workshop of the upper mage. The specific price is priceless. It is roughly estimated that a piece would cost tens of thousands of balun pounds. The crystallization of etheric elements has little effect on Harvey now. However, the Elroy family''s attitude has relieved him, and his daily life is back on the right track. In recent days, as the exposure of count of Monte Cristo soared, Harvey paid close attention to the changes in his brain''s attribute panel. However, there seems to be no other changes except the attribute allocation points and skills improvement (proficiency improvement) opportunities. At night, the street lights quietly turned off, the whole street into a complete silence. In the quiet bedroom, Harvey is lying on the soft bed at will, giving out even breathing sound, and the state is the same as that of ordinary people sleeping soundly. In fact, his spirit has been connected with the magic net that exists in the dark. This feeling is very wonderful. In a moment, his thinking is integrated into the infinite vast space, as if he can sense the breathing of the city and the movement of the earth''s crust. Everything in his spiritual vision is magnified. His vision has crossed countless spaces, and in an instant he comes to the end of the universe, where he roams freely. He saw thousands of stars, looked at the bright light, a cool and quiet feeling enveloped his spirit, dispelled the tiredness brought by the casting during the day, and his mind was in a state of waking rather than waking, enjoying all this. As if for a moment and as if for eternity, when Harvey opened his eyes again, a ray of sunlight passed through the curtain and sprinkled on him, and his skin felt a little warm. With a clear face, Harvey turned up, closed his eyes, felt full of spirit, and sighed to himself, "meditation is the Savior of all insomniacs." The effect of meditation is no different from that of sleep. When you enter that state, you can directly ignore the passage of time. The difference is that meditation is a kind of active and conscious deep sleep. Harvey''s [astral meditation] belongs to a higher-level spiritual meditation method, which has the function of tempering the spirit. He used to call out the attribute panel in his mind, and finally he waited for the huge change he expected. "Harvey Adrian Constitution: 15 Intelligence: 16 Charm: 15 Spirit: 18 Dexterity: 15 Energy: 26 / 26 (normal) Remaining attribute allocation point: skill [writing (level: b)], [negative energy viper (level: C, proficiency: C)], [minor miracle (level: D, proficiency: C)], [basic meditation (level: e, proficiency: C)], [star Mastery (level: s, proficiency: e)], [Spell Mastery (level: B, proficiency: C)], [star meditation (level: C, proficiency: b)] Times of remaining skill level improvement (proficiency improvement): 0 talent [magic talent (level: C)] Remaining talent upgrades: 0. Mage''s Tower: not activated (fully qualified for activation) At the end of the property panel, there is an additional explanation, which is not an attribute, a skill or a talent. Harvey''s consciousness came into contact with this information and soon came back with feedback. The so-called mage''s tower can be regarded as the territory of the caster. In ancient times, it was the standard configuration of high-level casters. The caster can build a magic array to defend the enemy in the mage''s tower, or build a magic workshop or strange facilities. It is more appropriate for the mage''s tower to be the caster''s home. Among the historical legends he knew, the most famous wizard''s tower was the sky city built by a king level caster. According to the legend, it has the ability to destroy the sky and the earth. It once sent out a huge light beam to erase a kingdom from the map. However, with the passage of time, the sky city has long disappeared. Some people think that it is still drifting aimlessly in this world, Others think it has gone to the sun to destroy itself. "That''s interesting." Harvey smiles, touches his chin and thinks. He gets up and looks around his bedroom. His eyes are on the wardrobe he hasn''t touched in more than a month. There''s also Harvey Adrian''s bag of clothes, which he doesn''t have time to get rid of. He needs to find a transmission point. The mage''s tower is built in the half plane space. He needs to choose a space node to connect the real plane. After opening the wardrobe and putting away the clothes, he said in his heart, "activate." "Squeak ~" There was a strange hiss from the wardrobe. The internal space was broken like a mirror, revealing the passage to another room. The falling debris disappeared quickly. Harvey is used to these "real special effects". He caresses the edges of two different spaces as if they were a passage directly behind the wardrobe without any sense of violation. He moved the wardrobe carefully and found that even if the position of the wardrobe changed, the access to another space remained unchanged. "That''s good. If you move in the future, you just need to move this cabinet. But if you break this cabinet, will there be any other changes?" Harvey muttered, not daring to really experiment. "There is no abnormality, you can breathe, the air composition is the same as the real world." After careful testing, Harvey enters into this space. In front of him is a 10 meter long tunnel, the width of which allows three people to move forward side by side. The ground and walls are paved with a special kind of bricks and stones, giving people a simple and neat feeling. Along the tunnel, Harvey came to a room about the size of a basketball court. The walls and the ground are still of this structure. In the center of the room, there is a one person high prismatic crystal. The prismatic crystal floats on a peculiar base. The whole body is translucent, and the interior is dense. The structure is similar to magic crystal, but it makes Harvey feel a lot of high-end atmosphere. The edge of prismatic crystal is filled with blue energy pulses from top to bottom. The base is round, the size of which is similar to that of a wall mounted clock. The blue energy bar lights up at the edge, which changes with the energy pulse injection of the crystal. Just now, the property panel has conveyed all the information to Harvey. He knows what this crystal is. "Master''s Tower Device activated [magic guide stone] Explanation: the energy core to keep the mage tower in normal operation. Level: 1 Energy reserve: 10 Remaining device activation times: 1. " Chapter 67 [magic guide stone] is the basis for the normal operation of the mage''s tower. Without [magic guide stone], the mage''s tower is just an ordinary brick house at best. When Harvey chooses to activate the mage''s tower, he automatically generates [magic guide stone]. [magic guide stone] energy source constantly provides energy or ether elements for the mage''s tower. This process is not that [magic guide stone] Absorbs free ether elements, but that it is constantly creating itself. Harvey came to the suspended one person high magic guide stone, and the transparent crystal seemed to contain a cosmic change, which made him wonder. More information about the magic guide stone poured into his mind. "Wocao, magic version of perpetual motion machine? Well, not really. The service life of this [magic guide stone] is about 1.76 million years. " Harvey couldn''t help but come to the conclusion that the decay of the magic guide stone is far beyond the life span of normal creatures, and it may also exceed the life span of the whole human race. It''s not too much to call such a existence perpetual motion machine. Harvey thought of the science fiction device named "Taiyang stove" in an animation he saw, which is the same as the magic guide stone, and constantly provides energy, The decay period is just like its name. Harvey''s mind moved, and a transparent screen was projected in front of him, showing the information of the attribute panel in his mind. "There''s another chance to build other facilities. What are you going to build?" The transparent screen will display all the currently activated mage tower facilities. "[magic workshop] Note: the workshop used to study magic can study magic independently, and also increase the proficiency or level of magic periodically. Level: 1 Energy consumption: 3 [alchemy workshop] Explanation: the workshop used to analyze the material can study the material independently, and can also input specific materials to make specific props. Level: 1 Energy consumption: 5 Endless Library Explanation: where knowledge is stored, an unknown magic book can be generated periodically. Level: 1 Energy consumption: 2 [goblin village] Note: for the facilities where goblins are employed, goblins can help to manage the wizard''s tower. However, we need to pay attention to the difference between working goblins and ordinary goblins, prank goblins and so on. Working for a long time will make goblins bored. They can feed food with sugar for comfort. When using food with sugar as reward, the efficiency of goblins will also be improved. Level: 1 Energy consumption: 6 [demon altar] Note: please pay attention to the types of summoning demons. Small demons can also be used to help clean up or complete some uncomplicated tasks. When summoning advanced demons, you need to pay attention to the principle of exchange of equal value. At the same time, the principle can not be applied to demons, that is, the biggest benefit you can get from demons is exchange of equal value, The devil even needs a candy to exchange for your soul, which is based on the contract. Level: 1 Energy consumption: 8 [dragon horn] Explanation: Dragons are usually lazy and don''t obey orders. When the Dragon horn level is too low, they can only summon young dragons. Level: 1 Energy consumption: 12 [surprise wish pool] Explanation: a constant state of luck, and will periodically help to achieve a small wish. Level: 1 Energy consumption: 30 [mystery store] Explanation: where mysterious commodities are sold, the types of commodities will be updated periodically. Level: 1 Energy consumption: 1 [scream forest] Explanation: if two different creatures are put into the forest, there is a certain chance to make new creatures, but they are more consumed by the forest itself. Level: 1 Energy consumption: 50 [crescent tower] Explanation: a facility that can help meditate. In this facility, meditation, mental improvement and recovery speed will be significantly improved Level: 1 Energy consumption: 10 ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± With so many choices, Harvey has dozens of pages of projection around him. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Harvey looked at the thousands of facilities in front of him. He thought he would only provide him with two or three choices. After a long tour, Harvey had no choice but to shake his head. Although there are many options, there are only a few that can help him now. "The most useful ones are [magic workshop], [endless library] and [alchemy workshop], [goblin village] can also be included in the selection, and [demon altar] and [dragon horn] are not considered for the time being. Their current strength can''t control these things." After thinking about it, Harvey finally chose to activate the alchemy workshop first. The principle of his choice was to select only the most useful one for him at present. If the problems of the Elroy family are not solved, he will give priority to the [magic workshop] to increase his strength, and choose to activate the [alchemy workshop] to open a breakthrough in the research on magic crystal. [alchemy workshop] can help him to analyze the function of magic crystal, make a blockbuster effect of a movie, and there will be more follow-up rewards. At that time, it''s not too late to activate other infrastructure. "Activate [alchemy workshop]!" Harvey said a word to himself, and then he saw an ordinary wooden door on the left side of the room. The wooden door had no extra pattern or decoration, and the number on it showed "alchemy workshop". As like as two peas, he opened the wooden door and entered a room of the same size. The room was equipped with different facilities and strange utensils. The smell of a modern research institute was carved on the ground with strange magic and unclear functions. As he stepped in, all the information about the [alchemy workshop] poured into his head, and he knew the function of these strange facilities. These alchemy equipment are not high-grade, and can only provide him with the most basic alchemy research environment, which is more than enough to study magic crystal. [alchemy workshop] also has the ability to make. The first level alchemy workshop can also make some simple magic props. "[flying broom] Note: auxiliary flight props can support 150 kg at most. Grade: 1 Production materials: a common traditional broom, with magic stone [low level wand] Note: auxiliary casting props can more efficiently mobilize the ether elements. Level 1 Production materials: a small amount of magic branches, with magic stone. [scream stone] Explanation: it can emit ultra-high decibel scream, and has certain [dispelling] and [chaos] effects on creatures Grade: 2 Materials: shell of nuolinhai, leaf of Datura stramonium, magic stone ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Harvey was stunned, and the information about enchanter stone poured into his mind, which was very similar to the etheric element crystal given to him by the Elroy family. Chapter 68 Among all the enchantment props, only the material of flying broom is the simplest, just two Harvey have. He went back to find an ordinary broom. The broom is a combination of an ordinary stick and a plant branch. There is nothing special about it. Put the broom and enchantment stone together on the enchantment platform engraved with complex magic array. Harvey''s hands touch the crystal inlaid on both sides of the enchantment platform, and a projection feedback message appears in front of him. "[flying broom] Note: auxiliary flight props can support 150 kg at most. Grade: 1 Production materials: a common traditional broom, with magic stone Status: can be made. " To be sure, Harvey chose to make it. The magic array on the enchantment stage lights up in a soft blue color. At the same time, the etheric element crystal also shows a faint light. The liquid light flows into the lines of the magic array and into the broom. What Harvey saw was a more profound scene. The energy of the etheric element crystal was mobilized by the enchantment platform, and a magic array similar to the magic model was constant inside the broom. "[enchant] Explanation: inject magic to build magic array, and use ether elements to change the form or function of matter. Level: a Proficiency: E Harvey''s attribute panel added another attribute, and more knowledge about enchantment poured into his mind, so he was forced to stop and sort out his thoughts. "Oh, you can also adjust the flight altitude and speed." Harvey was surprised and thought for a while to adjust the flying broom according to the enchantment knowledge he just got. The magic array depicted in the broom changed again and again according to his instructions until it was completely stable. "[flying broom] Note: auxiliary flight props can support a maximum weight of 300 kg, a maximum flight speed of 100 kilometers per second, and a maximum flight altitude of 1000 meters. Level: 2. " After the production, the original level 1 flying broom is just because Harvey''s production requirements reach level 2, which is due to the high concentration of ether element crystal. At the same time, due to the ordinary material of the broom itself, it can''t make a higher level flying broom. Harvey loosened his hands and said with regret: "if it is made of magic material, with this etheric crystal, it should be able to make a level 3 flying broom. Tut ~ this stick is so thin, can it really sit? If you bump on the way Harvey shivered and imagined two eggs crashing into a stick at a speed of 100 kilometers per second¡¤¡¤¡¤ The crystal volume of etheric elements on the enchantment stage in front of him has been reduced by about half, and there is no obvious difference between the appearance of flying broom and ordinary broom. After putting away the enchantment stone, Harvey takes up the flying broom and throws it forward. The broom stops firmly in front of him, as if it is fixed by something invisible, without even a millimeter of shaking. Harvey had never been on a plane in his last life. Naturally, he had a strong interest in flying. He tried to find that there was an invisible force to lift his body. It looked like he was sitting on a broom. In fact, he was not affected by gravity at all. It was more like sticking to it. "Flying broom consumes your own mental power, which is equivalent to a constant zero order spell. It should be OK to fly continuously for one hour with your current mental strength." Harvey pressed the broom hard, still motionless, tried to stand on the broom, fell to the side, made a 90 degree angle with the ground and stabilized in mid air. A long-standing doubt in his heart was finally explained. Sitting on the broom, his body was not affected by the direction of the force at all. No wonder those witches or witches would not feel pain in their buttocks sitting on the flying broom. "Interesting, but it seems that maintaining physical stability will continue to increase mental expenditure." After a test flight in a not so spacious space for a long time, Harvey jumped off the flying broom and put it aside for the time being. Although it''s a good means of transportation, it''s too conspicuous to ride in the city, not to mention standing on the flying broom in a black suit. Harvey felt deep well ice when he imagined the picture. After completing the first enchantment experiment, Harvey takes out the magic crystal purchased from Kenneth and continues to analyze it with the enchantment platform. The magic crystal is put on the enchantment stage, and the internal information of the magic array is directly fed back by projection. Then Harvey''s eyes project a low light fog, in which a simple operation process of the magic array can be observed. "Sure enough, we can see the traces of artificial production. Mr. Randolph also said that magic crystal is not a natural mineral, but a combination of blue light substance and crystal from a kind of blue light mineral. The production technology has long been no secret among casters." "A magic array similar to enchantment can be observed inside the magic crystal, that is to say, the magic crystal itself is an enchantment prop, just like a magic wand dedicated to magic mages." "Just now [flying broom] has proved that the ability of the broom itself can be modified by slightly changing the magic array, so can the magic crystal be modified to form a plane image, similar to a camera, instead of recording projection?" For most of the day, Harvey devoted himself to the study of magic crystal, relying on his little enchantment knowledge in his mind to analyze the structure of magic crystal and carefully confirm his own ideas. Then, I analyzed the structure of magic crystal in several different ways, from the outer layer to the material structure, and then to the magic array of magic crystal. With the deepening of research, he unconsciously manipulated the enchantment platform to change the structure of the magic array inside the magic crystal. "Click!" Harvey heard the sound of broken glass. He came back to see that the magic crystal on the enchantment stage had turned into glass slag. All the dense breath inside the crystal disappeared, and the slag was as dull as ordinary glass. Harvey didn''t look disappointed. He pondered and said to himself, "it really doesn''t work. The magic crystal has been studied countless times by predecessors. The simpler the structure of the magic array is, the more stable it is. It''s impossible to achieve different effects if you want to modify it based on the existing magic array." "However, after this research, we can be sure that magic crystal can achieve the same effect as a photographic instrument. It is impossible that no caster has studied this before. You can ask Mr. Randolph." Walking out of the wizard''s tower, Harvey found that his bedroom was dark and the street lights were on outside. Turning on the bedroom light, Harvey saw a stack of letters on the desk in his bedroom. He picked them up to check the invitation letters that he was invited to participate in various social activities. There were some prominent figures in Elroy. In the past, he was not even qualified to enter these high-level gatherings. His name has been well known by the community of Elroy since he was announced as the author of the count of Monte Cristo a few days ago. "It''s also troublesome to reply all the time. I have to ask Shirley not to accept these boring invitation letters in the future." The invitation was thrown into the garbage can in the corner by Harvey. Chapter 69 In the morning, after the breakfast prepared by Shirley, Harvey went out to visit Kenneth Randolph, the special effects artist of Brenda theatre company and the medium caster of magic. Brenda theatre company is a well-known theatre company touring all over the country. It will only stay in each city for a few months and hold a theatrical performance every half a month. In this era of lack of entertainment, drama is a high-quality spiritual pastime, so there are no empty seats for each performance. Although Harvey has become a hot figure in Elroy, few people can recognize him when walking on the street. Most people who have seen count of Monte Cristo probably only know the author''s name is Harvey Adrian. When he comes to Kenneth''s prophouse, Harvey explains his intention. First, he hopes to buy more magic crystals. Second, he asks about other functions of magic crystals. The props room of Brenda theater company is full of all kinds of props used by the theater company, including some scene props, wigs and costumes. The whole room is crowded and dark. Kenneth crowded in the room to stir up his magic crystal. After hearing Harvey''s intention, he didn''t understand why Harvey asked such a question. He stopped his research and thought about it, and said, "Mr. Adrian, I do have some spare magic crystals in my hand, which can be sold to you at an appropriate price. Your other question is whether the magic crystal can store plane images. This question is for sure, but plane images have no stereo sense and visual effect, and can only be used in a few areas. What do you want to do with those magic crystals? " After listening to Kenneth''s words, Harvey was relieved and explained with a smile: "after making an interesting tool and studying the magic crystal, I always have a question in my heart, that is, whether I can store an image in the form of a plane image." Now that there is a magic crystal with similar function, he will save his research effort. Kenneth seemed to understand Harvey''s plan. He said with some humor, "Mr. Adrian, you should know that the recorded plane image is not dynamic. The effect of a plane image is far less than that of seeing or projecting with one''s own eyes. I''ve also used a magic crystal to record a scene. It''s a pity that both the static effect and the dynamic level are far inferior to projection. " "Can''t a still image make a coherent picture?" Kenneth took it for granted: "of course, how can static flat images be coherent." Harvey realized that the method of recording projection by magic crystal is always coherent, and there is no so-called frame number. Therefore, in the eyes of magic artists, plane images are just static pictures, and there is no such thing as coherent to form dynamic images. It''s not that no one has ever discovered this, but because the magic crystal projection function makes most casters think that the projection function is the mainstream, and the recording plane image can only be used in some information recording fields. Watching too far and ignoring the current status of the film in this world is quite embarrassing. Harvey said dumbly, "Mr. Randolph, do you know the magic disk?" Kenneth stroked his beard, and his old face showed obvious doubts. He had studied magic for so many years, but he had never heard what magic disk was. Hearing the name, he must have something to do with magic. Then he shook his head and asked, "I have never heard of this name." In fact, magic disc has nothing to do with magic. It is the name of a simple and interesting device on earth. It can create wrong visual effects. It is known as the earliest demonstration of film principles. Harvey gave a mysterious smile: "now I can make one for you. Can I use the props here?" "Yes." Harvey found a wooden round board representing the sun from the set props and drew a bird and a birdcage on the front and back of the board. Harvey showed Kenneth the magic disc he had made. He looked at two different patterns and still didn''t understand: "Mr. Adrian, is this a magic disc? What''s the mystery? " "Not now. It''s just a bird on this side. It''s a birdcage on this side." Harvey chants the magic of "tiny miracle". The round board in his hand immediately floats. His right hand presses on the edge of the round board and turns it down. The whole round board turns quickly. Kenneth''s naked eye can see the pattern of bird and birdcage overlapped in the circular plate, eventually forming the pattern of bird trapped in the birdcage. "This is the magic disc, as you can see why two unrelated patterns are combined. The reason is very simple. Even if the pattern is static, when it flashes at a certain speed, our eyes will recognize it as dynamic. " "It does look like that, but what does it have to do with flat images?" Kenneth frowned and couldn''t understand Harvey''s vague explanation. Harvey was helpless: "well, can you give me a book?" Harvey did what he used to do in textbooks when he was a child. He drew a match man in the lower right corner of the page. Then he showed the book to Kenneth and explained carefully, "Mr. Kenneth, do you think these patterns are still?" "It''s true." Harvey twists some of the pages, and as he gradually releases them, the matches drawn on different pages start to run quickly, forming a coherent movement. Seeing this scene, Kenneth was surprised and said, "I see. I get it. It seems to be a feasible way." The magic disk and the match man running just shown by Harvey are the basic principles of film making. The film is known as the most beautiful mistake of people''s eyes. It is precisely because of the visual error that people can see the works presented in the form of film. There are still many controversies about the basic principles of film. There are two most common concepts. The first is movement like phenomenon. When people see a fast flashing coherent picture, objectively speaking, the picture is not enough to form a coherent picture, but the human brain automatically fills in what is lacking in it. The second is visual residue, that is, the human eye can see the image for a very short time, about a quarter of a second. According to this principle, most movies are 24 frames, that is, 24 pictures appear in a second to form a coherent image. Kenneth was surprised by Harvey''s strange idea, but he didn''t seem to have any other views on it. In this world where projection technology exists, movies without practical results are empty talk in the final analysis. Before we really see them, probably everyone will think that it''s better to make some projection realistic. After all, the most shocking and complete effect of the world''s popular drama can be shown by projection. Noting Kenneth''s disapproval, Harvey didn''t intend to emphasize the role of this device after explaining the principle. He bought several magic crystals from Kenneth, one of which is a magic crystal with a plane image recording function. For the caster, it is used to record important picture information as a camera, It was originally used by Kenneth to collect information about horses. Now there are a lot of plane images of horses stored in this magic crystal. Chapter 70 Harvey, with some magic crystals in her pocket, was going to leave the theater to study them. As soon as she came out of the corridor, she saw a familiar face. Christie isaya, the ace of Brenda theater, was still in her youth. She was wearing a mature and gorgeous light purple dress. The cake skirt almost reached the ground, half revealing her thin and white shoulders, She has delicate facial features, light makeup and a top hat, which looks like a lady who is going to participate in a grand banquet. Social activities are also part of the work of drama troupes. In the empty period when there is no need to perform, actors or the top management of drama troupes basically need to participate in a variety of social activities, which is probably one of the characteristics of this era. As soon as Christie saw Harvey come out, her eyes lit up, she whispered a few words to her companion, and then she rushed over, holding her skirt with both hands and smiling: "Hello, Mr. Adrian." Her companions were surprised to see this scene. It was the first time that they saw the reserved Christie take the initiative to a man. They covered their knowing smile with lace folding fans and turned away from the corridor. Harvey had never introduced himself to her. When he heard that she could call out her name, he stopped, took off his black hat and returned with a smile: "Hello, miss." Christie looked into Harvey''s eyes and said with a big smile, "Christie Isaiah, this is my name. I heard your name the last time I saw you talking to Mr. Casey here." Harvey pretended to be surprised: "Oh, I''m sorry to let you see the impolite side." Christie said with a smile: "absolutely not. Mr. Adrian''s gentlemanly attitude is impressive. I think you are as gentlemanly and intelligent as the count of Monte Cristo As they walked and talked, Christie''s familiar attitude made Harvey feel unnatural. He politely replied, "Miss Isaiah, I''m ashamed of your praise. Of course I''m not such a great person, but I feel a little proud of someone who has read the count of Monte Cristo standing in front of me. I hope my work doesn''t disappoint you." "Of course, I like your story very much. Are you here for Mr. Kenneth?" "Yes, he''s a great caster, and I''ve learned a lot from him." "He''s a special effects artist we are proud of in Brenda theater. I won''t be surprised if someone tells me that Mr. Kenneth has finished a magic show one day. But I always thought you were a scholar. I didn''t expect that you were also interested in magic." "It''s not just interest." Harvey whispered the spell, and a white mist appeared in his hand. Then it condensed into a pure white rose and gave it to Christie: "I am a caster myself." Looking at the dreamy scene in front of Christie''s eyes, her bright eyes became more intense. She gazed at this beautiful crystal rose and exclaimed: "it''s beautiful. I''ve never seen a caster like you. Your temperament is more like a learned scholar. Mr. Adrian, would you like to have lunch with me at noon? I think this is an opportunity to learn more about your work. " They almost walked out of the theater door. Harvey bowed down and apologized: "I''m sorry, Miss Isaiah. I''m here to visit Mr. Randolph about the magic experiment. I should be alone in the laboratory for a while, but I believe we will have a chance to meet in the near future." Christie was stunned, quickly disguised his disappointment and politely replied, "it''s a pity. I''m looking forward to seeing you next time." Seeing Harvey leave the background, she raised her dress and covered her white shoulders. Her face changed from polite to puzzled and unwilling. She stamped her foot, bit her cherry lip and said to herself, "ah, it''s a waste of preparation. It''s strange. It''s totally different from the rumor." Even though Harvey''s attitude was very kind just now, Christie could only feel a sense of distance towards strangers. When she met young men like Harvey, they either complimented her or were flattered. She said a little that they would surround her like pugs. Harvey''s performance is more like a middle-aged aristocrat with good education and rich experience, which is the most difficult type for her to deal with. Christie did write down his name when Harvey and Cathy met. Originally, she didn''t have a good impression of him. Until a few days ago, when she saw that the real name of the author of count of Monte Cristo in the newspaper was Harvey Adrian, she was still familiar with him. Then she was shocked to think where she had heard the name. A novelist on the front page of Norton''s night is very young. She knows that the future will be extraordinary with her toes, so she wants to try to get in touch with Harvey. In this era, class is destined to be a social circle, and once a breakthrough can be opened in social communication, a new class can be entered. Therefore, even if Harvey can''t get up to Harvey, it is a great opportunity to get in touch with the social circle around him, which is also the way for women to survive in this era. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey doesn''t try to mystify Christie. It''s more important and interesting to study magic crystal than to date a little girl. When Harvey talks with Christie, his mind is totally different. If he uses magic crystal to make enchantment props similar to movie cameras, he definitely needs some actors to help him complete a movie. It''s better to have some actors who can save his mind. "It will be two months before Brenda theater company leaves here and completes the research on [camera] before that. Otherwise, I really don''t know where to find actors." On the way back, Harvey has been thinking about how to make the film version of count of Monte Cristo. Christie is very suitable for Haide. Harvey plunges into the study of magic crystal and asks Shirley to refuse all the visitors. If they have anything to do, leave a message. Most of the troubles in count of Monte Cristo are left to Planck. Harvey doesn''t worry that Planck will do anything bad to him or count of Monte Cristo. The world has not entered the legal society. The so-called law is the tool to achieve the goal in the eyes of the society. The author of count of Monte Cristo is him. With his current reputation in the social and literary circles, In a word, it can make Pulan return to the days of poverty. In addition, "the count of Monte Cristo" only calculates the income once a month, and it''s no surprise that Harvey can become a millionaire in a few weeks. Chapter 71 Alchemy workshop Harvey uses the enchantment platform to carefully study the magic crystal that can be "photographed" from Kenneth. This time, he is much more cautious. There is only one special magic crystal at present. If Harvey accidentally damages it, he needs to go to Norton, the capital of the Kingdom, to buy it. Moreover, because there are too many popular magic crystals, he may not be able to buy it. "Are these Mr. Randolph''s gifts?" The enchantment stage activated the magic crystal and projected a dozen "photos" around it. Seeing these photos, Harvey understood why Kenneth didn''t pay so much attention to the function of magic crystal. The projection function of magic crystal is very excellent. Even so, it can''t be 100% real. There will be illusory feeling of light and shadow in material projection. The photos of magic crystal inherit this shortcoming. The photos look very illusory and the visual effect is extremely poor. "I don''t think there''s any lens or film in the world... Harvey shook his head with a wry smile, trying to make a magic camera is more expensive than he thought. In his last life, he was not a photography related person, and knew little about photography. If he knew the lens parameters or principles, he would be confident that he could make lens and other substitutes. The projection photos are all records of horses, which are taken from all directions and corners. In the photos, the lines of the muscles of the horses are particularly clear, and the explosive force of the uplifted muscles can be clearly felt. They are all materials used by Kenneth to make the unicorn magic projection. By comparing the photos, Harvey carefully observed each enchanted magic array structure of this special magic crystal and judged its effect on the influence. "We should be able to find a substitute. Magic crystal itself is a whole like a camera. It already has the basic photographic function. Maybe we can adjust the photographic effect by adjusting the magic array." Although the principle of photography is the same, magic crystal has nothing to do with the composition of the camera. The camera is based on continuous photography to form a coherent picture. Magic crystal is said to have been developed by ancient casters according to the function of human eyeballs. At that time, magic was almost omnipotent. Magic crystal was invented based on the casters'' understanding of human eyeballs. It has a magic array with similar functions. The image of magic crystal "seeing" will be stored in the special material inside magic crystal, Later, when you want to project these pictures, the magic array will directly project the pictures recorded in the special material. Harvey controls the enchantment platform to continue to analyze the internal structure of the magic crystal, and he gradually has the bottom of his heart about this magic crystal. "Ordinary magic crystal can sense the light reflected by material without dead angle of 360 degrees. This magic crystal is only slightly improved to form a lens, which is more like a technological retrogression. No wonder Kenneth said that this thing can only be used in a few cold areas." In the evening, Harvey takes time out to eat Sherry''s dinner, and then tells her to make some pastries that can satisfy her hunger, with more portions, so that when he feels hungry in the alchemy workshop, he can eat them immediately. After a whole day''s research, Harvey felt as if he had found something and didn''t understand anything. He was a little frustrated and lay on the cold floor thinking: "it''s very necessary to recall the physics knowledge of junior high school, the principle of camera, and remember that it''s pinhole imaging. The most important thing is the calculation of image distance. There''s a formula." Harvey regretted giving all the knowledge of nine-year compulsory education back to the school. He racked his brains and couldn''t recall a little bit of physics knowledge. Instead, he remembered the appearance of the physics teacher. "As long as you learn mathematics, physics and chemistry well, you are not afraid to travel all over the world. This is a wise saying!" Harvey doesn''t intend to give up easily. Although most of the technology trees or magic trees in the world are ordered by casters, and the knowledge and technology that ordinary people have developed is limited, there must be someone who has studied such a simple thing as pinhole imaging. The source of his confidence is the instrument used to test myopia when he took Shirley to an optical shop to match glasses last time. At this point, Harvey does not continue to study blindly, quits the wizard''s tower, takes a bath, enters the meditation state, and restores the mental power consumed by operating the enchantment platform. The next morning, after a long search, he finally found a book recording the principle of pinhole imaging in the corner of the Elroy library, in which all kinds of experimental data were recorded in detail. This book was classified as biology, belonging to the study of human eyes. The principle is not complicated. With the research data of this book, Harvey directly started to calculate the image distance and recall modern knowledge for experiments. His goal is to make a camera, which can directly and clearly project the image on the white cloth. It''s not difficult to achieve this effect by using magic crystal, and it''s a lot easier to study. For several weeks after finding the direction, Harvey''s research made new progress every day. Based on the magic crystal, the magic array was constantly improved, and the photographic image was clearer. When the image was projected, it was no longer out of thin air, but could be projected onto the white cloth to form a clearer image. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the dim room, the doors and windows were closed, and only a weak oil lamp was lit. Harvey sat in his chair and nervously looked at the wall in front of him, where a piece of white cloth was fixed. If you look at its shape and size, you will find that this piece of white cloth is actually a table cloth. Next to Harvey, there is a wooden box about the size of a palm. The dim light comes out of a round hole in the wooden door. When Harvey puts his hand on the wooden box, the dim light from the hole begins to come to an end. The light is brighter and forms a clear image on the white cloth. Shirley, the maid, sat quietly beside Harvey and watched the countdown of white cloth. ¡°3¡£¡± ¡°2¡£¡± ¡°1¡£¡± At the beginning of the film, there is nothing special. Just like the first documentary film on earth, it simply records the scene of a maid preparing breakfast. Harvey''s nose is a bit sour when he sees the picture that he has not seen for a long time. Although the projection picture is not as clear as the cinema, which is at best the level of the school projector, the film is colorful, and the coherent picture looks no different from the modern film. This has been a great success, spanning half a century of modern people on earth. Shirley was also surprised to see the familiar and strange figure of white cloth. She had never seen herself preparing breakfast with such a strange vision. Cherry lips opened slightly in surprise and asked curiously, "master, this is..." Harvey, who has been surrounded by a sense of achievement, split his mouth and laughed brightly: "although the research results of my period of time are still far from perfect, there are still many areas for improvement in photography and storage." She knew what Harvey was studying, and there was a strange space in Harvey''s bedroom wardrobe. Harvey had already moved his bedroom in. She could not help laughing when she saw Harvey''s joy. Her delicate eyes were bent into crescent moon. Shirley''s quiet smile made Harvey''s heart beat a little faster. Then he turned on the camera''s photography function and came to Shirley. He bent over, stretched out his right hand and said with a smile, "Miss Shirley, for more research materials and to celebrate this success, can you dance with me?" "Will it all be recorded?" "Of course, it''ll take pictures of every movement we dance." Shirley puts her catkin on Harvey''s hand. Harvey gently kisses the back of her hand and pulls her up. In Shirley''s exclamation, she can dance the world''s ballroom dance at will. The dance steps are not very complicated, but Shirley''s movements are clumsy and can''t keep up with Harvey''s rhythm. Driven by Harvey''s body, Shirley''s pretty face showed a look of panic and said, "master, wait, my glasses haven''t been taken off yet, ah." Said has stepped on Harvey''s instep, Jiao body lost the center of gravity, was Harvey into the arms. When they looked at each other, they both chuckled, adjusted their movements and danced happily again. Harvey didn''t feel so happy for a long time. Even when he finished count of Monte Cristo, he didn''t feel so successful. Chapter 72 In the morning, Shirley prepares breakfast. Harvey has developed the habit that ordinary people in the world will develop. He takes time to read the newspaper and find out what has happened recently. Since the announcement of the bankruptcy of Leonard publishing house some time ago, all kinds of newspapers and periodicals have sprung up like mushrooms. The result is neither good nor bad. In a short period of time, the quality of newspapers and periodicals is uneven, and everyone wants to take the place of the former industry leader. "Wow," Harvey read the newspaper while drinking milk. "The conch has captured a siren! In the port of nottexas, people gathered around. " The newspaper headlines were written in big black, and the black and white characters were very conspicuous. Harvey was also attracted by the title. When it comes to sirens, Harvey imagines the appearance of mermaids in his mind. In fact, sirens and mermaids belong to the same biological category, but they are not the same thing at all. Sirens are like human bodies and fish tails, and their ears are like fins of fish. They are beautiful and feminine in appearance. If a mermaid is a human, then a sea demon is a gorilla at most. They don''t have the same IQ as a mermaid or a human, and the food is usually raw meat. According to legend, they were originally ugly monsters. In order to eat people, they became beautiful women according to the memory of sailors. Their natural songs were like the fish in the deep sea. In the absolute darkness, the small light bulb on the top of the fish''s head was a more lethal bait than anything else. Among sailors, there is a saying that people are really fascinated by the wonderful songs of sea monsters and marvel at their beautiful appearance. However, once they see the way they eat, they will realize that this creature is the devil of the sea. It''s not that the sirens simply don''t look good when they eat, but when they eat, their heads usually split from the mouth, and then they open the real big mouth of the blood plate, and the mouth is covered with serrated tusks. "The siren was locked in the harbor by the captain of the conch until he died of starvation, to alert other sailors." Harvey became interested when he read this sentence. The abnormal creatures in the kingdom of Baron have basically disappeared, and even in the prosperous era of magic, there are rare cases of catching sea monsters. Sea monsters usually occupy isolated islands and seldom attack people in groups. Instead, they use enchanting songs to lure ships to come near the island and sink on the rocks, which is convenient for them to hunt and has low risk. The ships that enter the isolated island have no return. Even if the ship is protected by the caster, there will be some exotic sea monsters in the isolated island, which is the home of sea monsters. Because they live too long and devour too many people''s memories, they become more cunning, and there is no lack of the existence of the ability to awaken the strange. Any sailor who can come back alive to meet a siren can be called a brave one, let alone catch one. Harvey has been studying magic crystals for weeks, planning to go out and have a look at the real sirens. Nottsas port is a small port in Elroy city. Elroy city is not a coastal city, but it is close to a big lake, which leads directly to the sea, so the shipping industry is still developed. In the past, Harvey only spent more than half an hour in a carriage. Except for the more prosperous streets, the ground in most areas of Elroy was not even paved with stone slabs. Harvey felt that his skeleton was about to be shaken away when he bumped all the way. After getting out of the carriage, Harvey smelled a fishy smell. The environment of the port was very bad. On a sunny day, the ground was muddy, and the roadside was full of fishermen setting up fish stalls to yell at passing guests. There are wooden sailboats of different sizes on the edge of the port, from which many sailors carry goods. Catching a siren in nottexas harbor is a well-known legend. Any sailor who asks for directions can sing the conch to Harvey. According to the sailor''s instructions, Harvey walked along the harbor for a few minutes and found the target. There are several circles of people in and out of the harbor, which is very conspicuous. After Harvey pushed past, he saw a simple platform made of wood. On the platform, a little girl with a fishtail was tied with four iron chains. Her body was small, her long hair was scattered around her waist, and she was beautiful blue. The ears like fins were hidden in her blue hair, She was lying on the board, so I couldn''t see her. This is Harvey''s first time to see an abnormal creature in the real sense in the world. The snow-white skin of the sea demon seamlessly connects with a pale blue fishtail. The scales of the fishtail are shining in the sun, as beautiful as sapphire. Harvey heard the people around him. The man dressed as a gentleman shook his head regretfully and said, "I''ve been hungry for two or three days. What a pity." The sailor next to him was impatient and sarcastic? The siren is a cannibal. Sir, it''s so pitiful. Why don''t you put your right hand in front of her and try it? I''m sure she''ll break your arm in one bite. " Someone else muttered, "this evil creature should be tied to the scaffold and burned to death!" After much discussion, a man in a coat raised his hand and exclaimed, "is this siren for sale? I can buy it for two thousand barons! " The seaman standing by the wooden platform shook his head and said, "I''m very sorry, sir. Our captain said that these sea demons should be killed. This time we put them here to starve them alive to dispel people''s fear of sea demons and reveal their true features. These sea demons have the ability to charm people''s hearts, Our captain doesn''t want to see someone buy it and be lured into its food. " "Oh! Please don''t worry about that. I''ll put it in a cage. " The sailor opened his arms and laughed: "Sir, you should know that its tongue has been cut off by us. No sailor with strong will can resist their singing. If its injury recovers, I can guarantee that as long as you hear its voice, even if you put it in the iron cage, you will be willing to be its food." The man who wanted to buy the siren was still a little reluctant. He hesitated and said, "I''m willing to pay 3000 barons. Whatever happens after I buy it has nothing to do with you." 3000 barons, which is more than the total annual revenue of Hailuo''s cargo transportation, makes sailors hesitant. Harvey, who had been watching the play, suddenly raised his hand and said in a loud voice, "I''ll pay five thousand barons." At the beginning, the bidder and the crowd were all surprised. They turned to Harvey. What''s the use of five thousand barons for a monster? The sailor replied cautiously, "I can''t decide this matter. Sir, if you allow me, you can talk to our captain in person." At the beginning of the offer, the man hesitated and did not continue to increase the price. Chapter 73 Harvey followed the sailor into the cabin and met the captain of the ship named conch, a tall and strong man in a ragged navy uniform. He looked old, but his eyes were as sharp as an eagle. At the end of the sailor''s report, he frowned at Harvey and asked in a hard voice, "would you like to pay 5000 barons for a siren?" "Yes, sir." Harvey smiles politely. He looked at Harvey with a strange look: "for what." "Anatomy and research." This answer was beyond the expectation of the captain of the conch. His eyes turned to doubt. He looked up and down at Harvey for several times. Harvey''s temperament was really like a learned scholar, but his age and gentle and polite appearance didn''t look like a person who could dissect the sea demon. The captain became more polite and hesitated: "Sir, you have to understand the danger of sea demons. They are called the demons of the sea. It''s a great achievement to see them and come back alive." "Yes, but you caught a siren. I admire your bravery." The captain shook his head and laughed at himself in a very complicated tone: "hold on? We just picked it up. When we sailed, we saw her floating on the sea. To be on the safe side, I need to put a sword into her mouth and smash her tongue. I can''t bear it because I think of my granddaughter when I look at it. The more so, the more terrible this monster is now. " "You are an experienced captain. You must be more familiar with the sea demon than I am. Now that you have broken its tongue, I don''t have to worry about it. It doesn''t look as powerful as a demon. Can its body recover?" The captain sat down and poured himself and Harvey a glass of wine: "you don''t understand. I''m sure that even if the monster has been hungry for a few days, it can easily crush a person''s head if it catches the chance. These monsters are much more powerful than you think. Even if they are fatally injured, they can recover in a very short time. In fact, when they return home, they have proved this. It''s not the first time I''ve broken her tongue. " Harvey took the glass and raised it to signal, "good, then I''ll take it." The captain kindly reminded: "Sir, although your price really shakes me, I am still hesitating, because it may put a young scholar in danger." "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m not a scholar." Harvey''s right hand opened, and a soft ball of light rose from his palm, illuminating the dark cabin. Harvey said with a smile, "I''m a caster." "Tu!" The captain''s glass fell to the wooden floor. He took a deep look at Harvey and gave him a broad smile: "Oh! Of course, if you''re a caster, you don''t have to be afraid of the sea devil at all. " In the afternoon, the sailor sent the siren to Harvey''s house. The siren was packed in an airtight wooden box. After paying off the balance, Harvey moved the wooden box back in the sailor''s surprised eyes. The wooden box was very thick. A strong man didn''t know whether he could move it, but Harvey moved it easily. Harvey is very interested in the sea demon, mainly about the legend that they have enchanting songs. Every song sung by the sea demon is the sound of nature. If this legend is true, the sea demon is just a human flesh Divine Comedy maker, and there will be no BGM available when making movies. With the same excitement as unpacking, Harvey opened the wooden box and saw the true face of the sea demon. Among the sea monsters, it may also belong to the immature stage. It is charming and lovely in appearance, especially its skin is white and greasy, like a flawless jade, with a transparent feeling that human skin can''t have. Messy long blue hair is close to its skin. It looks up at Harvey with pure and calm eyes. Her eyes are very beautiful, especially the innocence of disharmony. There was blood in the corner of her mouth. The color of blood was the same as that of human beings. Her hands were also bound by iron chains. "It''s necessary to establish hierarchy, at least not to be seen as food." Harvey is not a trainer, and he knows how to deal with animals. It''s impossible for Harvey not to be soft hearted in the face of a pretty girl''s innocent eyes, but he knows better that the sea demon won''t be merciful when he eats him. Immediately recite the spell, a transparent snake from his suit sleeve out, to it silently spit snake letter. The negative energy poisonous snake can disintegrate all material structures. It is a kind of "severe poison" to organic matter and inorganic matter. Transparent snake close to the sea demon, Harvey also found the sea demon sapphire like beautiful eyes move with the snake. Just when Harvey was ready to intimidate him, the sea demon took the initiative to bite the transparent snake close to him. The process was so fast that Harvey didn''t respond. "Damn it Harvey was in a hurry. He had bought it for 5000 barons, and he couldn''t melt half of it. After biting the negative energy snake, the sea demon chews a few mouthfuls. When he finds that the taste is not delicious, he immediately turns bitter and spits out, spits out his little tongue and pats the tail of the fish to protest. The weird energy of the transparent snake is dissipated in the air because Harvey cancels the magic effect. "What the hell?" Harvey rubbed his eyes to make sure that he didn''t see the dazzling eyes. The negative energy snake, which can corrode even steel, didn''t cause any damage to the sea demon in front of him. What''s the structure of his mouth! Harvey didn''t dare to act rashly. He cast [animal training] to try to communicate with him. The feedback was that she was hungry and wanted to eat. The wizard''s tower also has Sherry''s cake for him. He throws it at random. The sea demon jumps up with his powerful tail, catches the cake, takes a few bites, spits the cake on his tail. It doesn''t feel delicious. He looks back at Harvey, hesitates for a while, eats the cake, and then stares at Harvey with innocent and pathetic eyes. Harvey was just about to feed him some other food when a piece of information burst into his mind. "Race: sirens Category: Son of the ocean Constitution: 31 Intelligence: 9 Charm: 40 Spirit: 16 Dexterity: 21 Energy: 32 / 57 (weak) Attitude: friendly Special ability: Spell Immunity (can only weaken the effect of spells that can cause physical effects or higher-order spells.) Talent: [singing (level: a)], [Charm (level: b)] Explanation: the sea demon is usually divided into two types. One is considered to be the ocean demon, which evolved from the monster, and the other is considered to be the spirit born from the blood of the sea god, which is called the son of the sea. The latter usually has higher wisdom. It will be very friendly to creatures with the same wisdom, and will take the initiative to contact human beings and save the drowning people. " Harvey looks strange: "isn''t this the mermaid?" Chapter 74 Harvey''s understanding of the sea demon is limited to the impression of the last world and some folklore in this world. However, there are few Mermaid legends in this world. Most of them are spread among sailors about how the sea demon used songs to trap human beings. According to the old sailor''s experience, the best way to distinguish a mermaid from a siren is to look at its ears. The mermaid''s upper body basically maintains a complete human posture, so the ears are similar to human beings, and a few of them have sharp ears like elves. The ears of the sea demon are all similar to the fins. This little girl clearly has the exclusive fin ears of the sea demon. Harvey took time to go to the harbor to ask the old captain about many legends of the sea demon, and then went to the Elroy library to look up the information. Combined with the attribute information in his mind, he still could not judge the specific category of the sea demon. "Probably a rare species of the sea demon?" Harvey is holding a small fish in her right hand, just to the height that the little sea demon can''t reach. She is a little worried. She is about to climb up with Harvey''s suit in her small hand, and at the same time, she wants to bite the small fish in Harvey''s hand with her small mouth open. When she is about to arrive, Harvey raises her height again. She is not angry and is still a little happy. "Er ~ Er ~ Er ~ Er ~ @... #% & amp; * #%... @" She uttered a murmur of unknown meaning, and the pale blue fish''s tail rattled the floor. Harvey took the opportunity to observe her mouth and teeth. Her mouth had been damaged by the sword of Captain conch, and her tongue had not yet grown out again. "The mouth is still a human structure, and the teeth are neat and smooth, not like the sawtooth of a sailor." Harvey let go of the little fish, and she grabbed it. Harvey had tried to feed her other food, but she couldn''t get used to it on land, especially sweet food. Every time he ate sweet food, he would spit it out. Then he observed Harvey''s look and decided not to eat it. No matter what Harvey''s personal feeling or the property panel shows, the little girl like sea demon is not a threat. Harvey asked someone to buy a batch of materials, and then used the alchemy workshop to make a large glass fish tank. When it was filled with water, it became her home. During the day when Harvey is watching, she can come out for activities. At night, she needs to fix the lid to prevent her from running or making dangerous actions. After more than a week, the little siren is about to become Harvey''s follower. Harvey put up her body and carried it back to the glass aquarium. The whole aquarium was about one person high and the size of a bed, with sea sand, seaweed and some beautiful stones in it. After diving into the water, the sea demon stretched out her head and shook her hair. The splashing water wet Harvey''s suit. The sea demon''s round eyes were staring at Harvey. It was hard to associate her with the cruel monster. [animal training] Harvey sang a few awkward syllables. After casting the spell, the meaning of every move of the little sea demon became obvious in his eyes. Harvey thought for a moment and asked, "do you have a name?" The sea demon couldn''t understand Harvey''s words, but he could understand the meaning. He shook his head blankly. It was not that he didn''t have a name, but that he didn''t understand the meaning of the so-called name at all. Harvey pointed to her and said solemnly, "lily, this is your name from today on." He pointed to himself, "Harvey." Point to her again, "lily." She shook her head as if she didn''t understand. Harvey repeated several times to confirm that she knew the meaning of the name and rewarded her with a small fish. Seeing her lovely appearance of eating fish, she couldn''t help rubbing her long soft blue hair. It felt very strange. It felt cold and greasy like sand. It had a certain weight, and it would flow away like liquid in the palm of her hand. "Her hair should be heavier than the water, so it won''t float in the water." Lily enjoys Harvey''s touch. When Harvey pulls out her hand and leaves, she still clings to Harvey''s hand and puts it on her head, rather enjoying the temperature of his palm. Harvey continued to study magic crystal, and every day he took time to check Lily''s mouth injury. When food was sufficient, she recovered quickly, and her tongue grew back in less than a week. On this day, Harvey first closed the space door of the mage''s tower, and then carefully sealed Lily''s big water tank. The glass is made of triple reinforced glass specially made by the alchemist''s workshop, and its hardness can withstand the continuous impact of several tons. There is a finger sized hole on the top of the glass fish tank for breathing and sound transmission. "The channel of the mage''s tower is closed, the magic crystal is ready, the recording function is intact, and it is expected that the interference song will be played in five minutes, so the test can start." Harvey takes a deep breath, uses [animal training] to communicate with lily, and orders her to sing. Harvey''s caution is not unreasonable. It is also said that the sea demon will show his true face only after capturing the enemy with song. Lily''s tail wags more, which means she is in a good mood. I don''t know why Harvey always thinks of the dog wagging its tail. She patted her little face with her hands and began to sing after a while. ¡°@£¤¡­¡­#£¤#@%¡­¡­£¤#¡­¡­~¡± The ethereal song instantly penetrated through the glass. Harvey felt an invisible sound wave coming on his face, which submerged his body and all his senses. Even his sense of smell seemed to hear a wonderful song. This is a feeling that Harvey has never experienced before, so he can''t find an effective way to fight. The crisp electric current flows through his whole body. His whole heart trembles and he is willing to fall into nothingness. His reason collapses and pursues the song. "No, it''s more effective than I thought!" When he realized this, his reason gradually became numb, and all his vigilance naturally relaxed. He squeezed the back of his hand with the last trace of strength, but he could not feel the pain. Too late to be shocked, Harvey stood up and approached the fish tank. Beyond the influence of environment and personal factors, singing directly penetrates Harvey''s spirit and even deeper soul, and becomes a forbidden fruit that ordinary people can''t refuse. In a daze, Harvey gradually understood the meaning of the lyrics. "Come, our warrior Please stop and listen to us Here is the wine of your hometown Please stop to rest and listen to our songs Beautiful songs give you happiness and wisdom With you safely sailing forward ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Lily is singing happily with her hands together, which is different from her baby like babbling, and contains mysterious and powerful power. Not long after, Harvey just got close to the bathtub, and the magic crystal he set on the table gave off a dim light, and then played Harvey''s recorded interference music. "The boundless horizon is my love The flowers are blooming at the foot of the green mountains What kind of rhythm is the most swing What kind of singing is the most joyful The winding river comes from the sky Flowing to the sea We are looking forward to the songs of clattering Singing along the road is the most comfortable If we want to sing, we must sing the best! ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Lily, the little sea monster, stops singing suspiciously. She looks at the magic crystal not far away and giggles. She has never heard such a strange song before. She waves her hands and pats her tail with the rhythm of the happy lyrics and dances awkwardly in the water. Chapter 75 Harvey is familiar with this song and can sing every syllable accurately. For no other reason, it is said that morning is the best time for human memory, and Harvey has heard this song in the early morning for several years in a row. Every time he gets up and pushes open the window, he can see the square ladies show their enchanting dancing posture with the familiar melody. Although he has passed through, Harvey still wakes up with conditioned reflex when he hears this song. The only thing he doesn''t hate about this song is telling him exactly when to get up, because he has won the full attendance award for several years in the company. "Lying trough, it''s good to be well prepared!" Harvey wakes up from confusion and wipes the cold sweat on his head. He didn''t think much of the legendary song of the sea demon, and he has a little confidence in his will and spiritual power. All this is like throwing a snowball into the hot desert under Lily''s song. It melts and evaporates in less than ten seconds. Looking back on Lily''s song, Harvey can''t describe the feeling with words. The whole sensory world and thinking are submerged, just like facing the tsunami alone. The most terrible thing is that the process is as calm as it comes naturally. He can''t remember every syllable of that song when he thinks about it carefully. "The siren''s song should be a kind of spiritual magic similar to human enchantment. It''s not just that simple. Maybe the language used in the song itself has some powerful mysterious power like the star script used by the caster." Harvey''s eyes were complicated. He looked at the little sea demon who was still dancing happily in the water tank and stopped the magic crystal playing the music. [phonics] can directly make Harvey copy a song according to the impression in his mind, so he will choose his most familiar music as the key to wake him up. In fact, it''s not Harvey who is really affected by this song. If lily doesn''t stop singing because she hears this song, Harvey will still be affected. The wonderful melody disappears. Lily lies in front of the strengthened glass and stares at Harvey with a small face. Her blank and innocent eyes are obviously not happy. Harvey gave her a few fish to comfort her. He took the magic crystal to the enchantment stage to study it. He set the magic crystal to play songs at a fixed time, and also recorded Lily''s songs. After the upheaval just now, Harvey was more cautious about it, and he didn''t dare to play the song again. Lily''s tail in the water tank flew out to catch the fish and put it in her mouth to eat. The magic crystal floats on the magic array of the enchantment platform. The enchantment platform is connected with Harvey''s spirit. The thumb size magic crystal magnifies infinitely in his field of vision until he can see the basic material of the magic crystal. His consciousness goes deep into its interior, and then reads the sound wavelength just stored through the magic array of the magic crystal itself. After making all the preparations, Harvey starts the playing function of magic crystal. Familiar songs surround Harvey''s ears, which are also incomprehensible languages. However, the song played by magic crystal lacks the strange and powerful magic power, and becomes a simple and very good song with no language. "The song even has its own BGM... Is it a violin or something?" Harvey was sure that he had heard it right. It was clear that Lily was just singing, but she could hear the sounds of strange musical instruments by playing back with magic crystal. The sound of musical instruments was beautiful and long, and it was perfectly combined with ethereal singing. But Harvey could not judge which kind of musical instrument the sound belonged to. After listening to Harvey for several times, Harvey turned off the play function of magic crystal. Looking at lily, who is still biting a small fish, she exclaimed, "some races are born queen of songs." Harvey was also amused by this idea. He was still used to using modern people''s thinking to measure what happened in this world. The siren is usually charming and beautiful, and the live singing has enchanting effect. Although the enchanting effect is lost in the recording, the voice is still amazing, and the singer''s identity is perfect. The little guy has the value of cultivation. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the past few weeks of Harvey''s deep research, the influence of the novel the count of Monte Cristo has finally burst out in the kingdom of Baron. The opportunity is for Norton, the capital, to officially release this legendary novel. The count of Monte Cristo was published in Norton''s night, a landmark publication in the literary circle of the kingdom of Baron. For a long time, there was no book of the count of Monte Cristo on the market. People are curious about the novel, but they can''t find a way to understand it. Some people with status and status can get a small amount of information through the society of Elroy, In order to buy a novel, many nobles offered a reward in civilian areas. The original printing house of the count of Monte Cristo was only a small workshop. However large, it was in short supply. The first batch of readers who won the novel "count of Monte Cristo" also praised the novel. Norton''s many well-known newspapers and literary journals have reported the good evaluation of "count of Monte Cristo", which arouses people''s curiosity. It''s like pouring gunpowder into a sealed space. It only needs a little spark to cause earth shaking explosion. Of course, behind this, there is a shadow of the operation of the Literary Association. The founder of Norton''s night and vice president of the Literary Association, count Devin Henrietta, keeps a cooperative relationship with Harvey to obtain the right to print and publish the count of Monte Cristo nationwide. The more famous the count of Monte Cristo is, the more profitable he will be. After some deliberation, count Devin Henrietta called several large printing factories to jointly print count Monte Cristo. It was precisely because count Monte Cristo was officially sold in bookstores across the country that the frenzy of count Monte Cristo was triggered. Within one day, several successive batches of count Monte Cristo landed in bookstores across the country and were quickly sold out by crazy readers. The count of Monte Cristo has more and more readers, and its influence is more and more extensive. During the hot time, as long as it is about literature, it seems that it has something to do with the count of Monte Cristo unconsciously. The common people argue about whether the characters in the novel are good or bad. The nobles are interested in the theme of the novel and various famous sayings. Writers can also find literary innovation in the count of Monte Cristo. Harvey is not the author who has the greatest impact on the upsurge of count of Monte Cristo. The reviewers, the prawn family, have now officially joined the upper class of Elroy. Count of Monte Cristo has brought prawn amazing wealth and fame, while the jewelry merchant avery''s jewelry store is not as busy as before, Finally out of the city of Elroy, opened the first jewelry store in the capital Norton. As for the scholar Scott who helped Harvey, he also made a profit. Like Harvey, he kept a very low profile. If anything, he bought another house to store a large number of new books. Chapter 76 The upsurge of count of Monte Cristo broke out, and Harvey''s attribute panel got a lot of rewards at one time, and got a qualitative promotion again. "Harvey Adrian Constitution: 17 Intelligence: 18 Charm: 15 Spirit: 25 Dexterity: 15 Energy: 38 / 38 (normal) Remaining attribute allocation point: 1 skill [writing (level: a)], [negative energy shock (level: B, proficiency: C)], [minor miracle (level: D, proficiency: b)], [star Mastery (level: s, proficiency: D)], [Spell Mastery (level: B, proficiency: b)], [astral meditation (level: C, proficiency: a)], [enchant (level: A, proficiency: C)] Times of remaining skill level improvement (proficiency improvement): 0 talent [magic talent (level: C)] Remaining talent upgrades: 0. " Harvey allocates most of the attribute allocation points to spirit, which is the attribute that has the greatest impact on casting. The higher the mental power, the higher the level of the spell that can be cast, and the stronger the endurance. Secondly, intelligence and physique have the same priority, followed by dexterity. As for charisma, Harvey chooses to give up, unless one day his other attributes exceed the limit. In terms of skills, upgrade [negative energy Viper] to [negative energy shock] to increase your life-saving means. The attack mode of [negative energy shock] is similar to shock wave, and the range and length are controlled by Harvey himself. The flexibility is improved by more than a little bit. If we meet Leicester again, even in the flat daytime environment, [negative energy shock] can make him nowhere to hide. The rest is used to improve the proficiency of skills, which is related to Harvey''s use of skills. Take star meditation as an example. When the proficiency reaches a level, three hours of meditation is equivalent to six hours of meditation when the proficiency is B, which can squeeze more time into the research. After assigning these attribute points, Harvey enters into meditation state and absorbs more unfamiliar knowledge brought by skill improvement. "Now my mental strength should be just equal to the level of the next caster. When I think about it, I feel a qualitative leap, but I just stepped into the palace." Harvey is secretly surprised, but more surprised, which means more room for improvement. Harvey does not lack the means to improve the property panel. Most of the day passed, and it was evening after waking up from meditation. Harvey ate dinner and fed lily with the fish she bought. Harvey was not very clear about Lily''s danger, so he didn''t rush to let Shirley contact her. Seeing that Harvey was watching himself eating fish and didn''t know what she was thinking, Lily hesitated for a moment and took the fish to Harvey''s mouth* £¤%£¿¡± Smelling the fishy smell, Harvey couldn''t laugh or cry, reached out and rubbed Lily''s strange hair: "eat it, I don''t need it yet." Instead of using [animal training], Lily has read Harvey''s meaning. Harvey also needs to consider another issue, rather than that this is the "count of Monte Cristo" craze brings an important part of the reward. "Master''s Tower Device activated [magic guide stone] Explanation: the energy core to keep the mage tower in normal operation. Level: 1 Energy reserve: 10 (consumed: 5) [alchemy workshop] Explanation: the workshop used to analyze the material can study the material independently, and can also input specific materials to make specific props. Level: 1 Energy consumption: 5 Number of remaining facilities activated or upgraded: 4. " Harvey walked back and forth in the alchemy workshop, his eyes restrained and excited: "four opportunities to activate or upgrade equipment must be to upgrade [magic guide stone], otherwise the energy reserve is not enough to support the operation of various facilities." "Then there is the magic workshop, which is also an important infrastructure, and the endless library can help you learn more about unknown spells." "Let''s give [goblin village] our last chance. Although we don''t know what the so-called goblin refers to for the moment, we need someone to take care of Lily when we study. We can take it as a guard to guard lily." [magic guide stone] after upgrading, the volume of the crystal increases by one circle, and the frequency of the energy pulse transmitted to the ground magic array is higher. The library as like as two peas and the magic workshop were all very successful. The stone walls were next to the alchemist workshop, and there were two wooden doors with the same style. The difference was that the door plates hung on the door had different names. When Harvey chooses to activate the goblin village, a bright light condenses in front of him, and his dazzling eyes make him unable to open his eyes. The sharp tinnitus continued to ring. When the light dimmed, Harvey opened his eyes again and found that there was a floor mirror in front of him. The mirror was the size of an ellipse. The frame was made of pure white mineral material and carved with delicate vegetation patterns. It was elegant and beautiful. There is more information about [goblin village] pouring into Harvey''s mind. This mirror is a one-way channel to Goblin village, which can only be opened if Harvey decides to summon goblins. The method of summoning goblins is very simple. Reach into the mirror and catch what is. Catch more and see less fate. The summoned goblins will increase the energy burden of goblins village, which is the necessary basis for goblins'' activities in the world. "Pit father, this is! It''s the same as playing cards to summon a goblin. " Harvey''s face is not able to make complaints about the black line. There are three basic categories of goblins. The first is the grass and the fairy, the most common one. It has the wisdom of human beings but is very timid. It will display some specific low level magic arts, and can become a goblin helper after training. There are also elemental goblins, which can control the corresponding elemental power. They will be very active in the place where the ether element or the element matches the goblin itself. For example, a fire elemental goblin''s ability near the volcano will be greatly enhanced, and the water elemental goblin can only stay in the water. The form of elemental goblins is related to their properties. Fire is fire and water is water. The last one is the gem spirit, which has the same wisdom as human beings. After the contract is concluded, the host can obtain all kinds of strange abilities. In addition to these goblins, there are also some deviant categories, such as furniture goblins, season goblins, boarding goblins, and the most magical fantasy goblins, etc. After a moment''s hesitation, Harvey couldn''t resist his curiosity. He reached out to touch the mirror surface of the mirror. As soon as his fingers touched the mirror surface, they splashed ripples like water. The touch was very strange, but it was very warm with the touch of liquid. There was no feeling of liquid touching his hands. Harvey reached into his right hand and waved it at will. He soon grasped a cold stone. Generally speaking, there was nothing in the mirror except the goblin. Harvey withdrew his right hand and looked at the thing found in the mirror with wide eyes. He opened his mouth and exclaimed: "rich!" Chapter 77 "It''s a diamond, isn''t it! That big one! It''s priceless in this world! " It''s not that Harvey has never seen a real diamond, but he needs a hand to hold it. He has never seen a cylindrical diamond the size of an ordinary water cup. Harvey was surprised to look at this rare diamond in his hand. It was cylindrical in shape, with cones on both sides. Many sections were as flat as if they had been artificially made. The diamond material was pure and transparent, reflecting colorful lights. He was as dazzled as a kaleidoscope. "Diamond is also a kind of gem. Is this the essence of diamond goblin?" Harvey looked suspicious. The diamond in his hand is a little big. It''s a kind of inorganic material and has no biological characteristics. Harvey called out the attribute panel in his mind, and there was an additional explanation for the column of "goblin town". "[goblin village] Note: for the facilities where goblins are employed, goblins can help to manage the wizard''s tower. However, we need to pay attention to the difference between working goblins and ordinary goblins, prank goblins and so on. Working for a long time will make goblins bored. They can feed food with sugar for comfort. When using food with sugar as reward, the efficiency of goblins will also be improved. The elemental goblins need to take the place with abundant elements that meet the goblins'' attributes. The elemental goblins with specific attributes can only live in a specific environment. Gem goblins can feed on gems of the same material as themselves. Level: 1 Energy consumption: 6-9 The goblin has been summoned [diamond goblin] Level: a Consumption: 3 Contract effect: after signing a contract, you can obtain constant [diamond Guardian] ability. " "Display is right. It''s diamond goblin. If it doesn''t have biological characteristics, how can we conclude a contract?" Harvey is at a loss to know the situation. He puts the diamond on the enchantment stage and plans to study it carefully. However, the enchantment stage did not work as usual, and no other information could be observed except for the extremely flat material surface of the diamond. "It should be that the level of the alchemy workshop is too low to analyze this thing, which is called diamond for the time being. What else can we do? Is blood the master Sitting on the sofa fiddling with diamonds, Harvey thinks of the bridge sections often found in online novels, and feels that they are worth trying. Holding the sharp corner of the diamond to the palm of the hand, blood drips out on the diamond. When you take it to your eyes, you can see that the diamond has no sign of absorbing blood. "Another pit!" Harvey had no choice but to use the "little miracle" to treat the wound on his hand. Next, he used all the facilities and tools of the "alchemy workshop" to test in turn, but still got nothing. Lily, the little sea monster, sees Harvey''s tossing appearance and jumps out of the water tank. She shakes her head to dry the water marks on her hair. The fish''s tail jumps on the ground for a few times and climbs to Harvey''s side. Her big blue eyes look up curiously at the colorful diamond in his hand. Harvey sat on the sofa, staring at the brilliant diamond. "EE, EE, ah, ah!" Lily raises her hands and makes a childish voice of unknown significance. Harvey looked away from the diamond, touched her little head and said, "this is not food." Lily grabs his pants, climbs to his knee and sits down. The fish''s tail flutters a few times, which makes Harvey''s legs ache. Harvey''s physical fitness is beyond ordinary people, but he is still far from being able to compete with the sea demon. Presumably, although Lily''s appearance is pure and lovely, Harvey estimates that she has the ability to tear lions and tigers on land. She sat down on Harvey''s knee, still staring at the beautiful diamond, hesitated for a moment, reached out to grasp the diamond, looked up at Harvey''s face. "Play for you, but don''t eat." Harvey loosened his hand and saw that she was at a loss to take the diamond. "Ah... After a while, Lily opens her mouth and is about to deliver the diamond to her mouth. "I can''t eat it!" Harvey patted her head, laughing and crying. The sharpness of both sides of the diamond cone was comparable to that of a knife. He found Lily was very curious, and her common way to verify her curiosity was to eat. I don''t like sweetness. Every time Harvey puts the sugar in front of her, he always likes to lick it. When he finds that it''s sweet, he jumps back to the water tank to gargle. Lily put down the diamond with her little hand, like a child who made a mistake, and her fin like ears drooped. Seeing that Lily seemed to find a funny toy, Harvey picked her up and put her aside. He planned to upgrade the alchemy workshop to level 2 and see if he could work out anything. "The influence of the novel the count of Monte Cristo has reached its peak. If you want to continue to receive awards, you must create something new, something that is bound to cause a sensation and great influence." "Movie, it''s almost time to contact Brenda theater." Thinking of the research progress of magic crystal, Harvey''s haze is swept away and becomes excited. The most urgent task is to improve the photography function of magic crystal as soon as possible. Based on the material of magic crystal, Harvey has created a new magic array. Magic crystal is hardware and magic array is software, both of which are indispensable, After testing the stability of the photographic magic array developed by him, it can be officially put into use. Harvey got up and planned to go to the magic workshop. Before he got far away, he heard a clear noise behind him. Looking back, it''s no surprise that Lily, the little sea demon, has bitten the diamond in her hands. Her curiosity has defeated Harvey''s command. But Harvey did not expect that the diamond was really bitten off a corner by Lily''s teeth. Lily spits out the bloody diamond with a bitter face. It is estimated that her tongue has been scratched. After putting the diamond away on the table, she gets up and jumps to Harvey, grabs his trousers and buries her small face. Harvey was stunned. "How dare you bite? How did the captain of the conch break his tongue with his sword?" "It''s OK. Now your teeth have become the hardest material in nature instead of diamonds." Harvey took Lily in his arms and comforted her seriously. He couldn''t help laughing. Lily''s reaction was really funny. It was husky in the sea demon. ¡°#¡­¡­£¤%&¡­¡­# Yuan% @... "Lily''s mouth shriveled and murmured meaningless words, as if complaining about Harvey''s schadenfreude expression. Harvey was sure that these words Lily often said were not any special language at all, more like a baby''s meaningless cry. She still can''t understand Harvey''s complex words, and the communication with Harvey is completely based on the change of his look. Lily put the diamond on the table, the cone part was bitten off a small piece, the fracture part of the colorful refraction almost overflowed. Harvey stopped to observe for a while, but there was no change, so he turned to the magic workshop to study other newly activated facilities. Chapter 78 Late at night, Harvey meditated and rested in the room where the magic guide stone was placed. The room was originally very spacious. Harvey moved all the furniture in the bedroom here. There was a magic guide stone as the decoration of the room, and the style of the room became tall. Lily''s water tank is placed in the room of the alchemy workshop. When she sleeps, she floats in the water, neither touching the surface nor the bottom of the water. What''s more, it seems that Lily doesn''t need to breathe in the water. The only water tank she lives in alone has not been cleaned for several weeks, and the water quality will not change, Harvey estimated that there might be something similar to purification in her. In the dark [alchemy workshop], Lily feels something unusual. She opens her eyes. First, she looks around in confusion. Her blue eyes gaze at the diamond she bit on the table not far away. It is clear that there is no light source, but the diamond emits a dim light, which is not dazzling. The dim light is mixed with colorful light, which is extremely gorgeous. Lily curiously sticks to the glass to observe the bright diamond in the distance. Her little tail is swinging vigorously. The white light from the diamond gets brighter and brighter, reaching a dazzling level, until the light drowns everything. Lily''s sapphire eyes were shining, and she didn''t feel uncomfortable because of the glare of the light. In her eyes, she saw that the hard stone was changing. In the absolute field of light, a petite girl stands up. Her body is not Petite in the ordinary sense, but similar to the diamond, similar to the legendary villain. When the girl''s delicate body is formed, the strong light will gradually dissipate, and the light will become moist and finally freeze. The girl, who is only the size of a palm, looks around her. She is wearing a pure white ribbon to cover her body. Her skin is as delicate as a cream, and her hair is as transparent as a gem. The most peculiar thing is her hair. All the light is fixed on her hair and eyes. The hair is made of the same material as diamonds, but it doesn''t feel hard or opaque. Each one seems to be woven with soft diamonds, Inherited the most beautiful part of the diamond. Her eyes are also like this. There is no fixed color in them. It seems that there is no color in them. Instead, they directly refract colorful halos through light. She looks at her left hand doubtfully. Her body is not complete. The diamond bitten by lily turns into a slender jade hand, which is disconnected from her body. Strange girl also noticed that a strange creature was watching her. She gave lily a sweet smile, picked up her left hand, jumped down from the table, spread a colorful wing behind her and flew to the water tank. She gave lily a gentle smile and asked in a soft voice: @ # £¤#% & amp; #% Lily shook her head and said, "yah, yah, yah." Two abnormal creatures communicate in completely different languages, and it seems that they can understand each other''s meaning. Strange girl flying in mid air thinking about something, slender right hand out gently touch the water tank glass. "Kacha ~!" From the place she touched, the dense spider web cracks on the reinforced glass spread out, and the triple reinforced glass broke in an instant. "Boom!" A lot of water and glass debris in the water tank poured down, making a loud noise. Lilith, who fell to the ground with the torrent, was a little angry. Her fishtail kept patting the floor, as if protesting why she destroyed her home. The strange girl was stunned and then showed an apologetic smile. Harvey, who is meditating next door, is woken up by the loud noise. When he gets up and comes to the alchemy workshop, he can see the scene of confusion inside. The water tank has a large capacity, and after it is broken, a large amount of water is flooded to the instep of his feet. Harvey''s attention was naturally attracted by the strange girl flying in mid air. Anyway, his colorful hair and light wings were too conspicuous. "Marisue?" Harvey''s face is strange, and he blurts out a word. In his impression, only Mary Sue can control a head of colorful hair. The illusion between crystal clear and entity is amazing. The palm sized girl turned, spread her wings, flew to Harvey and bowed, "excuse me, are you my Summoner?" The voice is soft and sweet, and the language Harvey can''t understand, but he can understand the meaning directly. When he saw her, Harvey basically guessed her identity. The girl in front of him was very much in line with the image of a goblin. Her body was only the size of a palm, and she had an amazing and dreamy beauty. He nodded and said, "are you a diamond goblin? I thought diamond goblins had no biological characteristics "I''m very sorry, that''s my dormant state, because I''ve never been called by the caster, and I didn''t have time to respond to you," the strange girl explained in a soft tone "So what just happened here?" Lily also climbed to Harvey''s feet and looked up at the diamond goblin. After some explanation, it turned out that the diamond goblin only saw lily at the scene when she woke up. When she asked in the past, she mistakenly thought that she was imprisoned in the water tank and wanted to help her break the water tank. She speaks goblin language. She can communicate directly with any intelligent creature. At the same time, she can understand all languages of all intelligent creatures. After clearing up the mess, Harvey began to ask about the diamond goblin. Diamond goblins and plant goblins originally belong to the same family, called Earth Goblins, and element goblins are the two major categories of "goblins town". Because of some reasons, they have evolved into the present three families. Compared with element goblins and plant goblins, gem goblins are rare. It''s not that there are few gem goblins, but that few casters can summon them. Gemstone goblins are born with different abilities. Diamond goblins generally have the ability to control light. This one caught by Harvey has the ability to disintegrate all substances with lower hardness than diamonds. Finally, Harvey needs to provide her with a natural diamond every week as food and support her activities in the world. Hearing this request, Harvey finally understood why casters rarely summon gem elves. The plant elves can basically provide sweet food, but the gem elves need to eat the corresponding gems, and the general casters can''t afford to lose their money. "What happened to your hand?" Harvey Ping raised her right hand as a platform to support her landing, and noticed that her right hand was holding her left hand. The section was flat, and the transparent diamond that built her body could be seen. Harvey obviously knew why her hand was like this. He turned around to see Lily was still dull. He didn''t realize that it was the part she had bitten off. The diamond material is very hard, and I don''t know how to turn it into a body, so I can use it flexibly. "Please don''t worry. We gem elves don''t have pain. They can heal quickly when they are together." Harvey continued, "can we make a contract or something?" "Yes, you are the master who enables me to live in this world." "What should I do?" The diamond goblin sprang up, the light wings behind her spread out and flew steadily to Harvey. Because her body was very small, so close to Harvey, Harvey could clearly see the beautiful posture of the diamond goblin. Facing Harvey''s scrutinizing eyes, she was embarrassed to show a quiet smile, and the light wings behind her right hand touched Harvey''s forehead were more and more bright. She sings the old mantra, and the wisps of light come out from the wings behind her and merge into Harvey''s body. After the end, the light behind her was much dimmer, and Harvey''s mind was fed back by the attribute panel. "[diamond Guardian] Level: a Classification: permanent constant Explanation: only when the diamond goblin exists on the same plane can it work. It can help the host resist a fatal attack, or it can be transformed into a light wing to disintegrate all the substances with lower hardness than the diamond. After each use, it takes more than a week to recover, or you can feed the diamond Goblins who have signed the contract to accelerate the recovery. " This is probably the most expensive, beautiful and valuable "handmade" that Harvey has ever raised in his two lives. Chapter 79 Knowing that Harvey needs a large amount of raw diamond without manual treatment, jewelry merchant Alfred patted his chest and said he would only charge for the raw diamond. Half a day later, an employee of a jewelry store sent a beautifully packed wooden box to the door, which was covered with a finger thick broken diamond. If these diamond materials were made into jewelry and sold, the value would make a wealthy aristocrat declare bankruptcy. The cost of diamond raw materials is very low. A whole box of diamond raw materials is offered by evry for 100000 Barents, and Harvey doesn''t need to pay in a lump sum. Alfred also knows that the bulk of the sales of count of Monte Cristo has not yet been delivered to Harvey. Harvey only gets the sales revenue of Elroy. When Harvey receives the national sales revenue from count Devin Henrietta, he can easily get 100000 barons. In the alchemy workshop, Harvey opens a delicate wooden box. There are a lot of diamond materials in it, most of which are irregular in shape. The color and clarity are far less than the essence of diamond goblin. Harvey turned the wooden box to the diamond goblin and asked, "are these diamonds OK?" Diamond goblins need diamonds as food to stay in this world. It is estimated that it costs at least several hundred barons a week. Harvey once again deeply realized that a qualified Faye must also be a rich man. The diamond goblin stands on tiptoe, reaches out her hands and picks up one from the wooden box. It''s only the size of gravel, but it falls into her hands just like ordinary steamed buns. She sniffs the diamond raw materials in her hands, opens her mouth and takes a bite directly. The diamond is just like jelly. Harvey took a puff from the corner of his mouth. Their teeth are really better than each other. "Yes, it''s very rich in flavor and can supplement the elements that make up the body." After eating the diamond, she connected her broken left hand to the fracture. A burst of colorful shimmer came out, and her arms were seamlessly connected. She waved her left hand to make sure that she could use it flexibly. "Do you have a name?" Standing on the table, the diamond goblin looked up at Harvey and shook his head. "Goblins don''t need names, but as a necessity of activities in this world, you can name me." The contract between Harvey and her is not a master servant contract, but a work contract. Harvey needs to pay the price of the goblin''s activities in this world, and the goblin can choose whether to obey his orders according to his own will. "Xiaobai?" Harvey joked. Diamond goblin smile inside can not see angry meaning: "although I don''t mind, but I still hope you can give me a more careful name." Harvey thought of several common names and suggested, "it was a joke. What about Helen? It means light. It goes well with your hair "It''s a great honor." Helen''s smile was sweeter. Looking at the colorful hair of the diamond goblin, Harvey couldn''t help but wonder, "is your hair soft? It looks beautiful. I mean, it''s made of diamond? " Helen, the diamond goblin, picked up a bunch of beautiful hair and said, "yes, I''m a diamond goblin. My body is made of diamonds. You can feel it if you don''t believe it." Harvey carefully touched the hair of the diamond goblin with his fingers. It felt cold and undoubtedly very soft. It was more like a diamond and jelly than a diamond. After talking with her for a while, Harvey has a basic understanding of gem goblins. For casters, the main function of gem goblins is to conclude contracts to obtain the special ability of gem attributes. Gem goblins are different from conventional goblins in that they have certain working ability, but their efficiency is not high, Unless after a long period of training, you can''t control the magic array, or you can help with casting research. Fortunately, Harvey doesn''t expect these. The special ability of the diamond elf is almost equal to a chance to save her life. It''s absolutely worth burning money to support her. Besides, she can also act as a part-time nanny for Lily. In addition, ordinary people can''t see goblins. Only children or casters can observe their existence by using special prophecy magic. Ordinary animals can also see them, but this is not good news. Most animals regard goblins as prey. Diamond goblins don''t need to worry about these. What constitutes their bodies are gemstones. If they bite them, they will only break the teeth of animals. The plant goblins need special care. If there is no protection, they may be eaten as food by the wild cats. Goblins have different personalities. Most of the plant goblins are similar to children. Gem goblins are more mature and stable. At the same time, their personalities do not represent their actual age. There is no upper limit to the theory of goblins'' life span. A Goblins who are randomly summoned may have lived from the uncivilized Era of human civilization to the present, so most of them are very knowledgeable. They are not interested in profound knowledge of casting, but they will learn a lot about history, literature and art. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Click!" Harvey opened the wooden door of the endless library and walked in. It was like entering a huge tower. Inside, there was a cylindrical space with a radius of more than 10 meters. Close to the wall, the bookshelves were full of countless books. Looking up, we could see that the bookshelves extended far and far to the end of the darkness. After activating the endless library, Harvey found that in addition to magic books, it also contains all the books on earth, and even the basics of computer programming can be found here. Harvey opens the wooden fence to enter the platform. This platform is a lift. When Harvey needs to find books about what knowledge, the platform will rise to the place where those knowledge books are stored. Harvey''s idea moved, and the platform began to rise slowly. It was about ten floors before it stopped. The bookshelves on the wall showed two categories of language and music. Harvey looked around for a while, took down some books and put them on the platform. The platform continued to rise. This time, he came to the open floor. The bookshelves around him were empty. Only in front of Harvey was a book "explanation of the magic foundation of Nolan Bell''s prophecy system". [endless library] every day, it periodically refreshes a book that originally existed in the world, most of which are magic books with certain value. Harvey took down the book, picked up the book and left. Back at the alchemy workshop, Harvey sees Helen, the diamond goblin, standing on a book. The contrast between the thick book and her petite body is very strong. It is the count of Monte Cristo that Harvey showed her yesterday. The goblin likes human literature very much. "Helen?" "Yes, Mr. Adrian... What can I do for you..." she turned around in a hurry and rubbed the tears from her eyes with her hands. Her sad look made her look pathetic. ¡ª¡ªThe goblins even cry¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey put the book in his hand next to her, and saw the open desktop of count of Monte Cristo, which showed that she just saw the protagonist Edmond on the boat spent a desperate time in prison. Aware of her gaffe, Helen blushed with embarrassment and sincerely praised: "your novel is very wonderful. I''ve never felt the strange power of words, which seems to resonate with thoughts. I think captain Edmond will find hope in despair The first half of the story of the count of Monte Cristo is indeed very depressing, but the depression reveals hope, which can only be felt by those who carefully read the book. For goblins, there is no language barrier. They can directly understand any form of language and text. Because there is no reading barrier, they can understand all the ideas contained in the text more deeply. "This book is for you. Just take your time. These are the books I found about music and language foundation. I hope you can teach Lily what music is." Harvey looks at lily, who is lying in the water tank spitting bubbles, and tells her that Harvey has the idea of cultivating lily, but he doesn''t want to spend too much energy on it. It''s very suitable for Helen to do it. Lily has Helen as her nanny, so Harvey can devote himself to the study of magic crystal again. Instead of staying in the alchemy workshop all day, he gives a lot of time to the endless library to consult modern photography knowledge, which is very helpful for Harvey''s research. Chapter 80 As the research results of magic crystal became more and more obvious, Harvey almost lived in the alchemy workshop. He did not know how to study and fiddle with the instruments day and night. When he was tired, he meditated and had a rest. Most of the magic crystals sold by Kenneth to him are consumed in the research. The instability of the magic array will directly affect the crystal material itself, causing the crystal to crack and the blue light mineral elements contained in it to dissipate. A few weeks later, magic crystal, no! Harvey named the research of photographic crystal officially completed, set photography and projection function in one, the picture pixel is not inferior to the modern professional photography equipment. "Finally step out of Harvey''s potential social status, even the Elroy family dare not easily provoke. However, compared with count of Monte Cristo, people seldom talk about Alexander, that is, Harvey, because Harvey, as the author, is too low-key. Apart from being exposed once in the newspaper, he has not even participated in a social activity. Only the social circles in Elroy have a few rumors about Harvey, Most readers only know that Alexander is a young man. Just now Harvey called him and asked him to invite Maxwell Brenda, the manager of Brenda theatre company, to have dinner with him. As the son of the boss of the theatre company, he can also attend the dinner. He shook his head to forget his complicated thoughts. He could be sure that Harvey asked him to invite the company manager to dinner to discuss business. Thinking that Harvey also asked him to attend the dinner, Jared''s eyes were bright, and he had a vague guess in his heart: "do you want to make count of Monte Cristo a drama? That''s good! I''m afraid even Norton''s nobles will come here to watch it! If you make it happen by yourself, there will be no complaints from the family about inheriting the theater! " The El family is a big family, and the theater is the lifeblood of the family economy. Although Jared is the eldest son of the family, he is not trusted because of his frivolous style. The actual situation makes Jared unable to refute. If most people in the family object, he will lose the right of inheritance and wealth. What qualifications does he have to hook up with the socialites. At present, he rushed to the theatre in person. He was half the owner of the theatre. The staff and the people of Brenda theatre knew him. When he said that he wanted to talk about an important matter with Mr. Brenda, he was soon received. After hearing Jared''s explanation, Maxwell, the owner of the troupe, stood up in surprise: "Mr. Evan, do you mean Mr. Alexander, the author of the count of Monte Cristo, wants to meet me?" "Yes, Mr. Brenda, why are you so surprised?" For the first time, Jared was so excited to see Maxwell, who was always a gentle gentleman. Maxwell coughed, sat down and took a deep breath: "it''s my gaffe. Of course, I''ve seen the great work count of Monte Cristo. After watching it, my first thought is that if this work is made into a drama, it will be an incomparable performance! Mr. Alexander is in Elroy. I have been thinking about whether Brenda theater has the honor. I have no way to get in touch with Mr. Alexander. After listening to you, I feel like a dream. Yes! The dream is right in front of my eyes Jared looked strange: "Oh! Mr. Brenda, have you forgotten? " "What?" "You have met Mr. Alexander, and if you would have contacted me earlier, I would have arranged for you to meet him." Maxwell was stunned, frowned and thought: "I heard that Mr. Alexander is a young man, but if he is such a talented novelist, I should be impressed by him. Are you his friend?" Jared explained with a smile: "the count of Monte Cristo didn''t appear in front of the public. He didn''t look very conspicuous. His identity didn''t get much attention. Do you remember when your company finished performing EVA''s secret?" Maxwell electric flint thought of a man and asked, "it''s him! The young man who wants to meet Mr. Randolph! " "Yes, his real name is Harvey Adrian." Maxwell was very remorseful: "at that time, I really should keep him and talk to him more. I was really impressed with him at that time." Jared said meaningfully, "Mr. Brenda, I''ll make an appointment tomorrow night. Besides, Mr. Adrian also asked Mr. Randolph to come with me. You can probably predict his purpose. He praised your company after watching the secret of EVA." Maxwell figured out something at once. His stable image was swept away. He stood up with a rosy face and said with an excited smile, "Mr. Evan, thank you very much for your visit. Please tell Mr. Adrian that I''m looking forward to this party invitation. It''s also my great honor." Chapter 81 At the busy crossroads, there are spacious roads in the horizontal direction, with a carriage running slowly every ten seconds on average. In the vertical direction, there are streets deep into the city. On both sides are bustling shops. You can see that women in decent clothes walk in and out hand in hand frequently. Harvey stands at the bottom of the intersection, where the terrain is high, providing a good view of the three intersections below. In front of Harvey, a wooden box was firmly fixed with a triangular bracket and aimed at the street below. Passers-by looked at this strange device curiously and didn''t know what effect it had. However, the wooden box itself was not conspicuous, so it didn''t cause any disturbance. Harvey himself sat in the stone chair and toured a book written in a strange language. If there were any other passers-by, he would find that he had a book in his hand called a guide to photography. Sometimes passing children watched him curiously for a long time and couldn''t move their eyes. They saw a goblin sitting on Harvey''s shoulder. His gorgeous hair was fluttering with the breeze, flashing with colorful lights. After a period of time, Harvey closed the books in his hand and put away the triangular bracket. He picked up the wooden box to see the scene just taken. The picture was very clear. He had a clear view of what happened in the whole street. The black horse with the carriage sneezed, the polite smile of the passing women, and the live children ran through the street hand in hand. Putting down the wooden box, Harvey said to himself, "the clarity of the picture is good, but the focus data still needs to be adjusted manually." "Mr. Adrian, can I have a look at the device, too?" Helen, the diamond goblin sitting on his shoulder, was curious. Harvey put the wooden box in front of her, and she saw a clear picture inside. She whispered, "is this what just happened? What a strange sight. " Harvey wasn''t sure about the goblin''s eye structure. God knows if she was looking at a PPT or a coherent picture. "Because your body is too small, this is a photographic prop for human use. Of course, you goblins will not feel used to it. Let''s go, let''s go to the next place." "Where?" "In the wild, where there are forests." Harvey picked up a broom from the side, and the broom made of branches was out of place with his proper black suit. Harvey is trying to make a sample film, which can be used to explain the function of photographic crystal to Jared. He plans to shoot two of them, one is the record of busy streets, and the second one is to complete a high-altitude shooting with the flying broom. When she got into the carriage, Helen jumped from his shoulder to the wooden box on his leg. "Mr. Adrian, what''s the use of this photographic prop?" "It''s photography." "I mean where you''re going to use it." "Helen, you know the drama." Helen looked up at Harvey and said excitedly, "of course, drama is an art performance of human beings, and there are similar performances in goblin town. However, they often confuse performance with reality, and acting becomes the role of performance, especially fantasy goblin. I like the story of the king of bradrick very much. It''s said that he led a cavalry team to defeat an imperial army. Is that true King of bradrick is also a famous historical legend of Harvey''s world. There are text versions and drama versions. Similar to King Arthur, it is one of the ancient historical legend dramas in ancient times. Harvey shook his head in silence: "I don''t know. At present, I plan to use photographic crystal to shoot drama. But unlike drama, the stage of drama is only theater. If photographic crystal is used, the whole world is a stage of drama. The audience can see the actors fighting on the battlefield and see the magnificent scenery, even if it is not stereoscopic projection, Performance is absolutely not weak, the most important thing is that photography crystal can be shot continuously, no matter how grand the scene can be easily shot down, there is no stereo projection of many restrictions After listening to Harvey''s explanation, Helen nodded: "that is to say, photography crystal is the stage for the actors?" This really sums up the difference between drama and Harvey''s explanation of "phantom". Harvey reaches out a finger to tease her: "that''s about it. Are you goblins so curious?" This trip is also Helen''s strong demand to follow. She wants to see the real world with her own eyes. Helen reached out her hands and pushed Harvey''s fingers away. She held up her small face and hummed, "it''s the nature of a goblin. Please call it curiosity, Mr. Adrian." After driving for more than half an hour, they came to the uninhabited countryside. Harvey threw his flying broom to the ground, jumped up and stood steadily on it, then quickly emptied, and soon only a small black spot could be seen from the ground. It''s early winter now. Harvey feels a cold wind when he gets up in the air. With his current physical quality, he can still feel the obvious cold. Although Helen, the diamond goblin, can fly, it will increase the consumption when using that pair of light wings to fly. Every half an hour, she will need to lose a diamond, which is comparable to the fuel cost of a Boeing 747. She got out of the pocket of Harvey''s suit. The cold wind blew her hair. She grabbed the pocket with her hands and looked down curiously. "The scenery is totally different from that in goblin town." "What kind of scenery do you usually have over there?" Helen tilted her head and thought for a while: "well, how to describe it? The biggest difference from a high altitude is the plants. The plants in the goblin village are very bright in color, and there are all kinds of plants, and you can see goblins everywhere. There is nothing here." As the flying broom flies slowly, Harvey raises his wooden box to shoot the scenery below. Harvey is still very interested in goblin town. The world seems to be similar to other planes, with completely different physical rules from the real world. "It''s really a matter of focus." Harvey adjusted his flying height according to the focal length of the wooden box in his hand. After shooting the sample film, Harvey catches a few fat freshwater fish and crabs in the forest, which are completely pollution-free. It is estimated that these freshwater fish living in the forest have not seen the power of the terrible upright ape, especially some of the food. Harvey does not show any fear and swim openly, A freshwater crab the size of a king crab also came to challenge Harvey. It''s a pity that Harvey didn''t find any animals with strange abilities, which was one of the purposes of his trip to find out if there were any creatures similar to Warcraft in the novel. According to the current records, it is not that there are no such phenomena in the kingdom of Baren, but that the number is as small as that of protected animals, and the record of encounter is very low. With low visibility at night, Harvey can stand on his flying broom and land in Elroy, then go to the night market to buy some salty seasoning. By the way, Helen has to hide in his pocket. Most people can''t see the diamond goblin, but they can see the halo of her hair. It''s OK during the day, but it''s more conspicuous in the dark at night. Sherry, the maid, is at a loss when she looks at the fresh water crab Harvey has caught. Fortunately, Harvey doesn''t plan to let her cook. He is a gourmet in modern times. He knows how to cook. He can''t say that it must be delicious. At least he can keep the original taste of the food. After a big dinner, Harvey opens the space door of the mage''s tower with the cooked fish and crabs. Before he enters, he sees Lily rushing over and embracing his leg. His tail slaps on the floor to express his dissatisfaction. After a while, he seems to smell something. He looks up at Harvey''s tray. His little face suddenly opens the clouds to see the day, and the fish tail claps more happily. ¡°#%¡­¡­%£¤@&£¡£¡£¡¡± Lily pulls the corner of his pants and mumbles eagerly. She seems to have completely forgotten the depression of being locked up in the wizard''s tower for a day. With Harvey''s efforts, although lily is not used to sweetness, she has a special preference for cooked fish and crabs. In addition, it should be noted that freshwater crabs and sea crabs in this world are usually regarded as a kind of high-end food at the banquet, and the price of the food materials is high. If you eat these at every meal, the food cost will not be less than that of the goblin who only eats diamonds. At the thought of this, Harvey''s heart was cold. He could not afford to write ten more of the count of Monte Cristo. Chapter 82 The meeting place is in the theater. Harvey is ready to take the camera crystal with him. As soon as he got out of the carriage, he saw Maxwell, the owner of Brenda theater, and Kenneth and Jared, the middle casters, waiting at the gate of the theater. Harvey went to shake hands with Maxwell and said with a smile, "long time no see, Mr. Brenda." Maxwell responded with a warm smile: "it''s a pleasure to see you again, Mr. Adrian." Kenneth nodded to Harvey as a greeting. He was still wearing a gown that didn''t fit in with the theater style. The way of greeting Jared was changed to a hug. After a while, four people entered the theater and came to a luxurious box. The box is much more high-end than the box where Harvey watched EVA''s Secret last time. There are rectangular dining tables carefully cleaned by servants, white tablecloths filled with all kinds of exquisite tableware, and even a small pool for watching. The basic people who can sit here to watch the drama are people standing at the top of the pyramid of the Elroy community. After sitting down and coughing, Harvey said straight to the point: "this appointment with Mr. Brenda is actually my intention to cooperate with Brenda theatre company, which is one of the top theatrical companies in Wang''s country. Last time I watched the secret of EVA, I was also surprised by the performances of the actors. You have rich experience, excellent actors and excellent casters like Mr. Randolph. I can''t find a better choice for cooperation in the Kingdom than you Sure enough! Jared and Maxwell were surprised, but at the same time they felt a natural surprise. Maxwell immediately looked at Harvey, excited and asked, "it''s a great honor to have your praise, Mr. Adrian. Do you want to adapt the count of Monte Cristo into a play? I''ve read your novel, and it can be a great work both from the perspective of literature and drama. " Harvey nodded and shook his head. "I really intend to make the count of Monte Cristo into a play, but in a different way than you think." "What do you mean?" Jared looks at Harvey suspiciously. Harvey looked at Kenneth and said slowly, "I have visited Mr. Randolph many times. You are an excellent caster. I have learned a lot from Mr. Randolph. Before I was the author of the count of Monte Cristo, I was also a caster. With the help of Mr. Randolph, I recently completed a study on magic crystal. " Randolph looked at Harvey''s wooden box on the table, his bent body straightened unnaturally, and his wrinkled face was a little surprised: "Mr. Adrian, you have finished the research on your conjecture?" "Yes." "Harvey, don''t let it get out of the way. What is it about the wooden box you brought?" Jared asked eagerly. He was not surprised at Harvey''s identity as a caster. Harvey had boasted that the founder of the Adrian family was once a caster in Norton, the capital. In fact, he also confirmed the news from his father. Harvey waved not to worry, looked at Maxwell and asked, "Mr. Brenda, what do you think drama is?" Maxwell didn''t understand why Harvey asked this question. He thought for a moment and said, "there is a saying that drama originates from the joy of people celebrating the harvest. This is the source and the core of drama. We perform on the stage. Dance, language, movement and figure are all for the purpose of narration. If the script is a historical legend, drama is to praise the history of heroic poetry. Drama has no fixed form, but to show people''s nostalgia for the past, their cognition of the present and their longing for the future. " Harvey was stunned and said with a smile, "Mr. Brenda, your answer is much more profound than I expected. Of course, it''s very good. It''s true. Drama, as Mr. Brenda said, is a means of telling a story. The meaning of expression depends on the script. However, I have only one doubt from the past. Drama is only performance after all. It''s just playing different roles on the stage. To be honest, in my eyes, drama is too dull, and no matter how good the performance is, it''s too pompous. " Maxwell, as the boss of the theater company, naturally did not agree with Harvey''s words. Due to Harvey''s identity, he was not able to say anything to refute Harvey''s words. He slowly asked, "what do you mean?" Harvey said to him with an apologetic smile: "Mr. Brenda, I''m sorry to offend you, but I won''t change my view. Drama is always for others to see. No matter how wonderful the plot is, it''s just for the stage to perform. What I want to do is to liberate this point. The actors no longer play a role, but let themselves become that role." Maxwell and Jared looked at each other and were dazed by Harvey''s words. Randolph remembered Harvey''s words and looked at the wooden box more surprised. Seeing that the trick was almost over, Harvey came to the table and directly took out the white tablecloth, fixed it on the wall with a knife, and then fixed the four corners of the white cloth. Under their puzzled eyes, they closed the curtains, turned off the lights, and the luxurious private room became dark. "Harvey, what are you doing?" Harvey mysteriously explained, "my dear friend, are you ready to witness a new era of drama?" "I don''t understand you..." "Click." Harvey pressed the projection function of the photographic crystal to project a clear image onto the white cloth. At the same time, from the wooden box came the noise of the busy streets. Randolph stood up suddenly excited: "this is..." The sudden appearance of the projection startled the three of them. Their eyes were attracted by the clear and strange scene displayed on the table cloth. This is the photo sample of intersection recorded by Harvey yesterday. There are three-dimensional projections in this world. Of course, there are similar films, but the quality of the pictures projected by photographic crystal is very different, and the sound can also be heard. The difference is the same as that between black-and-white silent films and Hollywood special effects blockbusters. What''s the reaction of people who haven''t even been in touch with black and white silent films to see Hollywood special effects movies for the first time? Jared was surprised to see the projection on the white tablecloth. He didn''t react at all. He didn''t know what it meant. He was just surprised at the delicacy of the projection. At the beginning, Maxwell, the owner of the theater, simply marveled at these pictures. Then he thought of Harvey''s words just now, and his eyes became more and more crazy when he looked at the pictures! The sample film perfectly records every scene. If it is used to record drama, then drama will no longer be limited to the stage! Kenneth, the middle caster, has a very complicated vision. He looks at Harvey with admiration and a gray disappointment. When he sees the demo, he knows what it means. It will become a storm to change the use of magic crystal! But he also thought that Harvey''s behavior was very weak, and the effect of this kind of picture demonstration was much better than projection. The quality of projection is related to the quality of magic crystal and the caster himself. It is impossible to record the big scene. At this time, the sample piece displayed in front of him can perfectly record the whole street. All kinds of details can be seen clearly. We can see the busy crowd, the damage of buildings, the structure of horses and carts. He was thinking about whether these pictures were coherent or composed of pause pictures. He remembered that Harvey had shown him something called "magic disk" before. Chapter 83 Harvey explained the function of photographic crystal once again, because there are similar magic imaging technologies in this world, so it''s not difficult for them to understand. The interpretation of "Mirage (film)" is much more complicated. The most important thing is to let them understand the difference between "mirage" and drama. "Mirage" is a performance just like drama. "Mirage" has no stage restrictions of drama, and does not need actors to play on the spot, so it has more room for operation. Maxwell, the boss of Brenda theatre company, only uses shallow knowledge of drama to deduce this. He can''t imagine more possibilities, and he can''t understand most of Harvey''s explanation. However, he knows that the so-called photography function alone is enough to subvert the meaning of drama and achieve completely different performance effects. As an important revenue, Brenda theatre sells the stereoscopic projection of the recorded drama performance, which is usually stored in a magic crystal and sold to some distinguished nobles or businessmen for collection. Secondly, theater will buy this kind of magic crystal and put it in the theater for projection to attract guests. There are many theatres all over the country, and there are only a few well-known touring troupes. Instead of hiring some semi skilled troupes to perform, it''s better to buy the cheaper magic crystal projection to attract the audience. The theater run by Evan''s family will play projection crystals purchased from different well-known drama groups in turn when there is no performance by drama troupes. Naturally, the visual effect is not as good as that of live performance, because of its low price and random playing time and frequency. Most of the civilians would choose to see the projection rather than the real theater performance. If photography crystal can do this, it will have a large operational space. The picture of photographic crystal projection does not have the sense of three-dimensional, but the corresponding clarity and sense of space are much larger. There is no illusion of three-dimensional projection, and the actual visual experience is half the same as that of high-end three-dimensional projection. "I don''t need you to perform drama. It''s beyond the scope of drama." phantom "is making a real story. Edmond is the captain, so I have to provide him with a real sailing boat. When Edmond escapes from the cliff, the actor has to jump off the cliff. When Edmond finds the legendary treasure, I have to shoot the picture of a rich country. " When the sample film was played, Harvey talked about his understanding of "phantom". "It''s not a performance in the traditional sense, it''s about letting the actors be their characters. Not to tell a story, not to complete a performance, to abandon all the flashy elements, to integrate into reality, we are creating a world! We can freely set the scene and the fate of different characters. When the audience watch the "phantom", they don''t realize that they are watching a work. They feel more like they are watching the experience of a real person. Then the "phantom" I defined is more than half successful ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After listening to Harvey''s explanation, Maxwell thought that photography crystal could really accomplish this, but he wanted a crucial point and asked in a dignified tone: "Mr. Adrian, I understand your hope, but the actor is required to complete the performance in the real scene. Regardless of the actor''s own requirements, can he really make those scenes perfectly? Manpower and financial resources are indispensable, and the cost must be astronomical. " Harvey looked at Maxwell with a sharp and resolute eye and said, "it''s not something you need to worry about. You''re just actors. You just need to know whether you can play that role well. The "phantom" of the count of Monte Cristo really requires a lot of money, but high risk also means high return. Once the photography is completed, a new form of drama with higher expressive power than words and better sense of picture than projection will appear, and what kind of sensation it will cause in the kingdom can be imagined. " The photographic crystal was developed by Harvey. Harvey paid for the investment alone. Brenda theater only needs to act as a good actor. Harvey sat up straight and said slowly in a dignified voice: "we are the pioneers, just like human beings have completed the first history of heroic poetry with words. The value of this is not simply measured by money." After listening to Harvey''s words, everyone fell into silence. Harvey''s description made their blood boil, and they couldn''t help feeling unreal. Jared, the young nobleman, spread out his hands and said with a smile, "Harvey, although I''m still a little confused about what you want to do, it sounds very attractive. If there''s anything I can do for you, I and the theater are willing to help." It''s easy to say, he also knows that there is an opportunity to change the fate of him and even the Evan family in front of him. He holds his hands tightly, and this opportunity can''t be missed. Brenda theater is just acting as an actor. From the moment Harvey takes out the photographic crystal, Maxwell is willing to work with Harvey even if he doesn''t pay for it. This is definitely a historic moment that can change the development of drama. Now Maxwell is at the center of this event. If other drama companies know this news, they will try to get in and fight for their acting qualification. Once successful, the name of Brenda theatre company will be engraved in the history of drama development, and it will also bring them unprecedented popularity and fame? Maxwell drew back his thoughts from Harvey''s blueprint for the future, gazed at Harvey''s voice and cut off the railway: "Mr. Adrian, we Brenda theatre are very happy to cooperate with you. I will make the actors ready as soon as possible, and you can even appear tomorrow if you need to." Harvey expected this development. He looked around at the three and said with a smile, "it''s good, but it''s not that simple. I still need to adapt the count of Monte Cristo into a script. You also need to choose the actors who are most suitable for the role, and you also need to screen the scenes¡° "Phantom" is not a drama. The structure of drama is very simple. If you are prepared, you can complete the performance in one day. It takes at least several months for "phantom" to accumulate, and dozens or even hundreds of people work together. Since there is no objection, I will bring a schedule to arrange all the preparations tomorrow. " Next, with the help of the middle caster Kenneth, Harvey explains to them all the functions of photographic crystal. If they want to fully understand "phantom", they need to start with the most basic concept of photography. The casters who are good at magic basically have a better understanding than ordinary people on the visual level. If they don''t have it, then the magician can''t make magic that can deceive the five senses. Fully understand the actual function of photographic crystal, Maxwell more or less understood what Harvey really wanted to use photographic crystal to shoot out of the "phantom" in the end. Unlike drama, which requires live performance, "phantom" after shooting can be stored in other magic crystals like stereo projection and clearly projected on the white cloth, but the visual experience is not affected. In fact, even Harvey is half of the level when it comes to the real "Mirage (movie)". He mostly studies and sells now. He expresses his own ideas through the impression of movies in his last life. People''s visual experience can not be explained simply by clarity. Harvey decides to take a good look at montage''s shooting technique knowledge when he goes back. There are also many places for improvement in photography crystal. Chapter 84 What is montage? The so-called montage is the transliteration of French montage, which used to be an architectural term, meaning architectural space structure and composition. With the development of visual art, words extend to the film industry. From the beginning of the birth of the film, there is montage. The meaning of montage in the academic language of the film is not complex, that is, visual art. Generally speaking, it is the use of lens. Push, pull, up, down, long shot, gradient, overlap, wide shot and so on are montages. The use of lens has a profound influence on a film, which represents the director''s own ability and views on the film. Different montage shooting techniques can achieve completely different effects for the same plot of a film. To understand it simply, the use of lens for a film is equivalent to the writing style of a literary work. There are also some directors who insist on using the depth of field lens and long lens to insist on the purity of the film. They think that only the most original film can arouse more resonance among the audience. However, with the development of modern film and television industry for so many years, these directors are almost eliminated. Therefore, if you want to make a movie, it is very necessary to learn montage. Once he decided to make a movie, Harvey''s time changed from abundance to urgency, and he had to race against the clock to finish everything at hand. There is no movie in this world, so basically everything needs to be arranged by Harvey himself. To put it bluntly, the success or failure of the first movie in the world depends on Harvey himself. Harvey needs to write a movie script, learn about film shooting skills from endless library, and continue to improve photographic crystal, at least to study the auto focus function before shooting. Harvey''s arrangement for Brenda theater is to find suitable actors as soon as possible. Although the scale of Brenda theater is large, it is not enough to shoot a film. Drama and film are different in nature. Harvey is not sure whether the actors can play a good role in the film. The theater was supposed to play a propaganda role. Harvey also assigned part of the work to Jared in the case of manpower shortage. After returning, Harvey stayed up all night and focused on rewriting the novel the count of Monte Cristo into a screenplay. Compared with a novel, screenplay writing is much simpler. It simplifies the important information in the novel, including time, place, characters and things, so that the actors can know what they should do when they perform, what kind of expression they should show and what lines they should say. One night, Harvey wrote the first half of the screenplay of the count of Monte Cristo. The screenplay stops at the scene when the count of Monte Cristo meets him again and goes to Meredith unmarried. Harvey is used to using magic to write words, and with novels as reference, the speed of screenplay creation is appalling. In the early morning, as it was getting light, Harvey listed all kinds of preparations on another piece of white paper according to the first half of the script, mainly arranging the actors of Brenda theatre company. "The make-up technology in this world is not so superb as that in modern times. It is very important to choose an actor with the right appearance and temperament." "Count of Monte Cristo, Meredith, Haide, eh..." "Haide is the daughter of governor Ali, with noble birth and excellent appearance. In the novel, it is assumed that she is not the type of big girl, and can express her love for the count of Monte Cristo with great enthusiasm and straightforwardness. The character of EVA''s actor, Christie Isaiah, is very suitable." "And then Meredith?" Harvey''s mind moved, and the schedule floating in front of him automatically fell to the table. He began to meditate and find a suitable player for the role. He had already had the best answer in his mind. When he wrote the count of Monte Cristo, Harvey did not consciously think of his maid Shirley when he wrote about Meredith. Gentle and elegant, add a bit of intellectual beauty after wearing glasses. But Shirley has no acting foundation, and Harvey doesn''t plan to make her maid public. After several ideological struggles, Harvey still couldn''t find the best actor of the Earl of Monte Cristo and Meredith. Maxwell, the boss of Brenda theatre company, is a senior dramatist himself. His temperament and appearance are quite similar to the count of Monte Cristo who has been imprisoned for more than ten years. He can be listed as one of the reserve candidates. Harvey is considering whether or not he should take part in the fight, direct and act by himself. He has no acting foundation, but he has rich knowledge and experience. Now he has changed his previous frivolous image and has more advantages than Maxwell in playing the young count of Monte Cristo. The key is that he can''t save face. As the author of count of Monte Cristo, a caster went to work as an actor. Harvey looked at the schedule in front of him, and the black handwriting on the white paper gradually faded into something else: "if you are the count of Monte Cristo, Christie Isaiah can play the part of Meredith when she was a girl, and Shirley can play the role of Diana after Meredith got married." Harvey shook his head after patting himself, and dismissed the idea. Apart from other things, Diana''s arrogant character could not agree to become a dramatic actor. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next evening, Harvey and the members of Brenda theatre met again at the theatre. Harvey simply handed the list of count of Monte Cristo to Maxwell and asked them to choose the right actors. Maxwell was surprised when he saw the cast. There were more than ten or twenty supporting roles, and there were all kinds of dragon roles. The size of the characters was beyond his expectation. Harvey gave Kenneth Randolph, the middle caster, a translation of photography knowledge. Kenneth is proficient in magic, has a deep understanding of visual perception, and has contact with modern lens art knowledge, so he is fully qualified to become a professional photographer. After watching Harvey''s lens application and shooting techniques, Kenneth looks at Harvey almost like a monster. He is about to believe in the legend of the Adrian family. Harvey must have exchanged knowledge through demons. In the conference room Jared stepped forward in high spirits and asked, "Harvey, what should I do?" Looking at other people''s important division of labor, as a representative of the theater, he was also a bit impatient, rubbing his shoulders to prepare for a big fight. Harvey picked up a suitcase he had brought with him, put it on the table and opened it to reveal the colorful Baron pounds inside. The amount of Baron pounds made other people look straight at him. Harvey took out a part and gave it to Maxwell: "Mr. Brenda, these are the advance funds for the Brenda theater. The rest is for you, Jared." Jared looked at the thick dozens of baleen pounds and swallowed his saliva. He had never seen so much money before. He shivered and weighed one of them, and stammered: "I said... Harvey, how much money is there..." He couldn''t count how much money he had, but he didn''t know if there was one tenth of the total income of a performance in the theater! Remembering that Harvey is the author of the count of Monte Cristo, I feel relieved that Harvey can spend so much money. "Fifty thousand barons for Brenda theatre, and one hundred and fifty thousand barons for Evan theatre." Jared said that he was all aristocratic. After being dazzled by Barron pound, he calmed down and asked carefully, "well, what do you want me to do with so much money? First of all, I''ll sell everything except my life! " "As I said yesterday, the money is for shooting. If you want to use it for anything, first you need to prepare the clothes of Augustine Kingdom, second you need to rent a medium-sized wooden sailing boat, prepare wedding props and so on. Any one of these items costs a lot, and the total cost may have exceeded 150000 balun pounds, so at present, we only need to consider the props needed for the early plot. " Harvey touched his chin and said to himself, "all in all, try to make a trailer first." trailer!? Other people understood the meaning of the word according to the meaning of the word. All the people in the meeting felt Harvey''s determination, rather than hundreds of thousands of barons in front of them. Chapter 85 "Miss Isaiah! I should have said more than once that this is not a drama! This is "phantom". Do you know what "phantom" is? First put away your pompous expression, and then imagine that you are a princess of noble birth, but you are sold as a slave because of your father''s betrayal. Your arrogance does not allow you to bow down in front of others. You have the enthusiasm and courage that ordinary girls would not have. You have the courage to express your feelings. You are such a person! Instead of acting like that Under the theater stage, Harvey stood up, frowning and yelling. On stage, Christie gave Harvey a reluctant smile, bit his lips and said slowly, "please let me try again, Mr. Adrian." If she had an egg in her hand, she wouldn''t mind throwing it on Harvey''s disgusting face. In the face of Harvey''s rebuke, she felt angry. Why is a famous drama actor being told by an outsider now, or in front of all the members of the drama company. Now on the stage of the theater, except for her, all the other members of the theater are pulled by Max weir to complete a test that they didn''t understand very well for a day. She pressed her displeasure, picked up her face and started a new round of performance in front of Harvey. Now they are auditioning for actors on the stage of the theater. Next to Harvey, there is Maxwell, the owner of the theater. As a senior actor, he is afraid to speak out. He looks at Harvey with a wry smile and labels his proud members as worthless. The day after Harvey gave him the script, he called all the members of the company for an audition. So far, no member has been qualified in Harvey''s eyes. A new round of audition performance begins. However, after Harvey''s reprimand, Christie''s performance becomes more rigid, her face changes unnaturally, and her lines become weak. Harvey had a headache and felt that Christie and her parents had not yet understood the difference between "phantom" and drama, and they needed to guide themselves. Bowing to Maxwell, he left with a few people and quickly got back some performance props, including a reclining chair, a long cigarette and a copy of count of Monte Cristo. Haide appeared late in the novel and had no suitable performance scene for the time being, so she chose a more suitable audition plot in the novel. Harvey stepped onto the stage and gave her the count of Monte Cristo: "you can finish your performance while reading the novel. Now I will play the role of count of Monte Cristo to cooperate with your performance." "I''m honored." Christie was stunned and looked at Harvey with a smile instead of a joke. A layman wanted to cooperate with her performance? This is hard for Christie, who has always been a drama star, to accept. She has been exposed to drama since she was a child. It can be said that drama is her career. Her acting time is almost equal to her age. When she was a baby, she had already played the role of baby in drama. How can Harvey cooperate with her performance? She doesn''t mind embarrassing the young writer, at least to let him know that the performance is not so simple and it''s not for the layman to direct. Raising her hand to signal the beginning of the performance, another member of the troupe plays Haide''s maid. Harvey goes up and asks, "go and ask your hostess if she would like to see me." In the count of Monte Cristo, Haide is nominally the maid of the count of Monte Cristo. In fact, the count of Monte Cristo gives her the same treatment as the queen. As a slave, she has her own four maids. The maid goes to ask Christie''s Haide for advice. She sits on the reclining chair, lazy and elegant. Seeing that Harvey came in, Christie, smoking a long cigarette and reading a book, said in a bright and lazy voice the lines that she remembered: "my master, why do you ask before you come in? Are you not my master, and I am not your slave? " Harvey came forward with a helpless smile: "Haidai, you know that." Christie took a deep look at him, and Harvey''s figure gradually coincided with the figure of the count of Monte Cristo in the novel. Although he was a newcomer, Harvey did not look shy in front of others. With Harvey''s cooperation, her psychological barriers are much less. Thinking of Harvey''s instructions, she constantly tells herself that this is not a stage, that she is not a performer, but Haide, a noble and enthusiastic girl in the novel the count of Monte Cristo. Harvey''s performance makes her have no time to think about some messy things. He looks like a noble count, so she has to play the role of the warm and straightforward girl. She put down her cigarette, looked at Harvey and hummed, "Why are you so cold when you call me?" The tone was discontented: "do you feel unhappy about me? If that''s the case, punish me as you like, but don''t talk to me so politely. " Under the stage, Maxwell, the head of Brenda theatre, was secretly surprised that their acting skills were not good, but they could clearly feel the different styles from the drama performance. "Haide, now we are in the kingdom of Augustine." Her beautiful willow eyebrows gently PICK: "so what?" "It means you''re free." "Freedom?" Christie read it twice, feeling puzzled: "what do I want to do freely?" Harvey frowned and loosened: "freedom can leave me. You can live the life you want." "Why do I have to live my life? Freedom is useless to me. Why do I leave you?" "It''s not something I should interfere in. Now that we''re going into society, you should see the world." Christie looked awkward and said, "I don''t want to see anyone." Along with Harvey''s lines, everything became natural. Christie recalled all her lines clearly. She was really thinking about how Haide should deal with the count of Monte Cristo. She can''t figure out the answer, but she can know what she should do next. Harvey has no choice but to step forward and look at her with complicated eyes, like her father persuading her daughter: "Haidai, you can''t always stay in the house in this prosperous city. If you meet someone you love, I''m happy to help you." Christie sat up and looked at Harvey. "I''ve never seen a more reliable man. I only love you and my father." Harvey said in a pitiful tone, "that''s because you have no contact with any man except your father and me." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey picked up the young girl''s slender hand and was about to raise it to her lips. Christie quickly pulled back her hand, then put half of her delicate cheek together, squinting for her master''s kiss. Harvey couldn''t laugh or cry, moved his head, thought for a moment and said, "I need you to know that from now on, you are free. You are free to give up or keep the customs of your hometown. You can do whatever you want. If you want to live in seclusion, you can stay here. If you want to go out, you can go out. There is a carriage waiting for you. No matter where you go, northton and domay, I can accompany you. I only ask you to promise me one thing. " Christie looked down in disappointment and said, "Oh, go ahead." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After the performance, Harvey finally nodded with satisfaction: "Miss Isaiah, it seems that you finally understand the difference between drama and" phantom ". It will be officially shot in a few days. I hope you can keep the state at this time." Maxwell, who had already been stunned by the show, applauded subconsciously and realized that it was an audition rather than an embarrassing stop after the performance. After the performance, Christie wipes the sweat on her forehead, and her unhappiness with Harvey disappears. At least Harvey is not a layman who gives her advice. In a mixed mood, he raised his skirt to salute Harvey and said, "Mr. Adrian, it''s a great honor to get your praise. I''m amazed at your acting skills." After finishing Christie''s audition, the faces of the actors who watched beside her became more nervous. Just now Christie''s performance only reached the level of passing? Chapter 86 Compared with the protagonist, Harvey''s acting skills for supporting actors are not high. After all, the world has no experience in making movies. If everything is perfect, the result may be counterproductive. The audition result is not good. In Harvey''s eyes, Christie, the ace actor of Brenda theatre, is just a passing degree. The transition from drama to film is not acceptable to everyone. Among painters, there is a saying that "an apprentice who has not learned painting is much easier to correct his mistakes than a painter with rich experience." Senior drama actors always have the habit of drama when they perform. On the contrary, it is much easier for ordinary people to ask them to play a certain character normally. For several days in a row, Harvey went back to study photographic crystal in the evening. During the day, he gave all the time to Brenda theater company. The only key actors confirmed were Christie and the part-time photographer''s caster Kenneth, who will play the role of father Faria. Although he has never performed on stage in person, Harvey is watching his figure of making photography crystal coincide with father Faria in count of Monte Cristo. An old caster plays the role of wise man, as if he is tailor-made for him. Harvey is surprised at the fit. On the other hand, Jared, according to Harvey''s instructions, purchased and prepared all kinds of props and relationships needed to shoot the "phantom". Such routine things as renting a medium-sized sailing boat were easy to accomplish. However, looking for Augustine style clothes and wedding tools was out of his hands. He was originally just a noble son, In a deeper sense, it means that the successor of a theater does not have broad knowledge and contacts, so it is not easy to operate. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the face of his request, the clothing store owner mercilessly refused: "sorry, there is nothing you said here." The government''s office staff always look cold: "Mr. Evan, we fully understand your needs, but this place is government land, and no one is allowed to use it in any private name." "Borrow? Why should I lend these clothes to someone I don''t know, unless you are willing to buy them, but they are not cheap. " "Prison isolated at sea? There is one in King Baron''s country, but it is still a place for important prisoners. How can strangers enter easily? " Without knowing how many times he came back without success, Jared rushed back to his home physically and mentally exhausted and got off the carriage. It seemed that the strength of his body was not enough to support him to walk. Regardless of the dirty mud on the ground, he could not sit down by the black carriage. From props to scene rentals, he has been involved in countless problems. Even though he has been struggling, his status as the heir of Evan family is not enough to win the trust of others. "Pa!" Jared hit the back of his head against the wheel of the carriage, spat and murmured, "Damn it! A group of snobbish guys, when you regret it It''s the first time since he was born that he felt so powerless and hated himself for nothing. Harvey gave him a large sum of money for the activity, and nothing could be done. The problem was not only on others. In the past, he was just like Harvey, but now his best friend has become a novelist in the famous Kingdom, which makes him feel betrayed and lonely. But he knows that this feeling comes from his own predicament. After getting up with the carriage, Jared went into the Evan family''s house. As he passed the corridor, he heard his brothers and sisters talking about him in the living room. It seems to feel his arrival, and the sharp voice tone inside is higher: "father, Jared doesn''t know what he''s doing these days, but it will bring bad influence to the family reputation if he is allowed to act recklessly in this way." The deep male voice said, "Mingming has not inherited the theater, but he is already the master over there. He has reached an unknown agreement with Brenda theater. I''m afraid he wants to sell the theater." Another girl said in a high voice: "the last time Brenda theater performed, he also left a civilian woman in the VIP room for the night. Oh, you know, at that time, poor Mrs. Danglars had to squeeze into the civilian seat. When she and I complained that we couldn''t get the VIP seat at the banquet, my shame made me want to escape there immediately." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At the door, Jared clenched his fist and recognized the owners of these familiar voices, including his brothers and sisters, as well as his uncle. The Evan family is now in a state of scattered sand. Jared''s father is not well, and it''s almost time to retire. At this time, everyone wants to share the interests of the Evan family. Those half baked relatives are even about to live in the house. Naturally, Jared, the orthodox successor of the Evan family, will be the first target. Jared clearly knows his father''s character. There is more than one male in the Evan family. Even if his father thinks it''s wrong, he will acquiesce to the majority opinion and divide up the property belonging to the Evan family. If Jared in the past, after hearing these words, he may smile and pass away. Even if there is no theater, part of the property inherited by his eldest son is enough for him to squander for decades. Now, he had a completely different idea. He immediately pushed the door in. There were seven or eight guests sitting in the spacious living room. Each of them was well dressed. When he saw Jared push the door in, he was silent and looked at him with strange eyes. Jared didn''t defend himself. He focused on his father, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room, with frosty hair on his temples. His face was a little downcast because of illness. Jared walked up to him, and his husband looked around at his relatives. In Jared''s eyes, these relatives were no better than jackals. The ugly face of fighting for property made him unbearable. Jared''s sister looked at him with Ms. Natalie''s folding fan covering half of her face. "Dirty look, don''t sit down and make the sofa dirty," she said Jared felt a pain in his heart. The sharp irony cooled his heart completely. He glanced at his brother-in-law, who was sitting next to his sister. He was dressed in a black suit and looked like a model. He knew who was instigating his sister. Jared didn''t understand why his sister, who had been very gentle to him, was like this. He took a deep breath, looked down at his father''s old face and said seriously, "father, you are about to retire. We really should discuss the distribution of family property." As soon as the words were over, Jared''s uncle stood up and said eagerly, "what''s your hurry? I''ll have to discuss this with your father more, so that you won''t ruin all the property of our family. " "That''s it." "If you inherit the whole family business, you will only lose your family. We still need the whole family''s opinion on this matter." It seems that they are afraid of Jared persuading their father to leave all his property to him. If you want to divide up the family property, here you are! Jared took a deep breath and looked at his uncle. His eyes became firm: "Uncle Carnegie, our Evan family has a huge industry, and it''s not my turn to fail. You look worried. I''m looking after your ideas. Father, I only want to inherit the three theaters in Elroy. Other industries and wealth belong to you. You can freely distribute them to Uncle Carnegie. I don''t have any opinions. I just want to get all the property rights of the theater now. " Chapter 87 Jared is crazy!? All the people at the scene had this idea in mind for the first time. Although the theater is the pillar industry of the Evan family, compared with the total output value of the Evan family, it is less than one third. As long as the property rights of the theater? Anyone would think that Jared, who has the orthodox inheritance right of the Evan family, is crazy. They immediately think of Jared''s personal style. He is really a brainless type, and it''s more like they don''t know how rich the Evan family is. Jared''s brother-in-law was the first to stand up and smile in response: "although it''s urgent, I think Jared''s proposal is good." "That''s true, and I''m very much for it." "My dear brother, I didn''t expect you to be so smart one day." There were smiles on all the faces of the players, and the atmosphere of fighting became harmonious all of a sudden. The father, who had been silent, raised his head and turned away Jared''s serious look with dull eyes. Then he looked at the others and nodded slowly to agree with Jared''s request. Jared clenched his fists. He knew that it would take at least half a year for him to go on bickering about the distribution of family property. Now what he needed most was time. When he saw Harvey take out hundreds of thousands of barons, his three views were also greatly stimulated. What''s more, Jared decided that shooting "phantom" was more important than Evan''s family property. So why don''t he get rid of the theater now, so that he will become the owner of the theater from his successor''s status, and get away from the property struggle of the Evan family. His social status is not the same as that of other people, and his work will be much more convenient. It''s very ironic that the Evan family can only unite at this time. Jared was surprised by the efficiency of their work. His brothers and sisters were afraid that he would go back on his promise and completed the property transfer and property justice in one day. Jared got all the property ownership of the theater, other property is still in his father''s hands, do not rush to distribute, family members how to fight is their own business. Coming out of the mansion, Jared looked back at the mansion behind him, where he had lived since childhood. From now on, there was no need for him to live there. He got on the carriage and told the groom to go to the theater. When the carriage left the house, Jared''s mood jumped as if he had put down a heavy burden. Then a fire was brewing in my heart, and I was more determined to make a career. "Harvey is already a well-known novelist in the country, and it won''t be long before the royal family issues awards for him. If he doesn''t do something, he will only fall and accomplish nothing. He will always be Jared Evan of the Evan family. Harvey is serious about this incident, so he must firmly seize this opportunity and can''t show any cracks! " ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ It''s not the first time that Harvey, looking at Jared''s list of returned props in the temporary conference room transformed from the VIP room of the theater, realizes how difficult it is to make a movie in a foreign world. All aspects require him to start in person. "The sailing boat and the wedding place are ready. Father Gary is willing to rent the church to us temporarily and play the role of priest. The problem is that there is still a lack of dresses for the role of guests. I asked all the clothing stores in the city that they are not willing to rent a large number of dresses. If they buy them at one time, the cost will increase a lot." Jared sat on the table, reached for a piece of fruit, bit it, and gulped it down to satisfy his hunger. "Then buy it all. Although it''s a little expensive, I don''t want to affect the quality of" phantom "because of the money." Jared shook his head: "there will be many similar scenes behind the count of Monte Cristo, not only the wedding, but also the high-class banquet scenes. Even if it may not be enough to buy all the dresses in the city, we can not persuade the people in the community to help hold a banquet." Harvey looked up at Jared. His face looked quite relaxed. He didn''t face the puzzle at all. "What can you do?" Jared shrugged his shoulders, threw away the fruit core in his hand and said seriously: "it''s not just about the clothes. Yesterday, I read the novel the count of Monte Cristo carefully again. With the resources we have, it''s hard for us to get together the shooting conditions even if we have money. After thinking about it, the only better proposal I can think of is to cooperate with the Cromwell chamber of Commerce. You should know what they do. You are the son-in-law of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce. " Harvey nodded, "sell something new." Jared pointed out one by one: "clothing, glasses, newspapers, small toys, railway construction, magic props, as long as they are money making things, Cromwell chamber of Commerce will not let go. Thanks to the development of their department stores, the industry of Cromwell chamber of commerce is no longer limited to Elroy, What do you think of the cooperation with such a department store like chamber of Commerce? The problem is that Cromwell merchants will not be satisfied with money. They have a big appetite. " Harvey looked at his friend with some surprise. He seemed to be a different person since he announced the ownership of the theater a few days ago. Harvey''s biggest goal in making movies is not to go for money. The bigger the "phantom" cake, the better, the more attribute panel rewards he will get. ¡ª¡ªIt seems that decisions need to be made in advance. Thinking for a moment, Harvey knocked his fingers off the table and said that he had already had an idea: "Jared, do you know what is a joint-stock system?" The joint stock system has existed in the embryonic stage of global capitalism, and the world has been in capitalism for a long time, but only those large chambers of Commerce and companies that have been verified by banks can afford the joint stock system. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At night, the fence opened and a black carriage drove into the Cromwell family''s luxurious manor. In the carriage, Harvey looked around the manor environment in surprise. His eyes were very good. At night, he could see the scenery on both sides of the road with the help of the starlight. It''s no exaggeration to say that this is absolutely the most luxurious manor he saw in the world. The flowers and plants have been carefully taken care of by servants, and the lawn has also been built with a pavilion for rest. The most exaggerated is the two meter high grass, whose branches and leaves are trimmed into the shape of walls, forming a small labyrinth. He''s only seen this kind of manor in Hollywood time series. Harvey shook his head and sighed, "money can really do whatever you want." After driving for a while, the carriage stopped at an artificial fountain. Harvey got out of the carriage and turned around to see his cheap fiancee Diana standing at the top of the front steps. Climbing the steps, he could see the whole body of the manor house. She was wearing a light blue dress and long skirt. Her body was enchanting. A blue rose was tied to her chest dress, and her shawls were tied at the back respectively. Her shoulders were half exposed. Her jade hands in lace stockings were put in front of her waist, and her posture was dignified. Light blue skirt knee length, beautiful legs wrapped in white crystal stockings, sapphire like high heels flashing. She closed her eyes and stood on a high place with a calm look. Her noble and elegant temperament was like a goddess that could not be profaned. Feeling Harvey''s sight, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at Harvey under the stairs. Her blue eyes still had no special emotion. Four eyes opposite, Harvey embarrassed to continue to appreciate the amazing beauty in front of her alone, stepped up to take her long gloves off the jade hand, on the back of the hand kissing and greeting: "good evening, Miss Cromwell." Diana seemed relieved. "Good evening, Mr. Adrian." Although the last clear between the two people''s address, the actual relationship between the two people is not so familiar, each other in public places to maintain the basic respect for their surnames. Harvey''s lips can clearly feel the cold hands. Diana should have been waiting here for a long time. Her dress has no sense of disobedience in summer. How can she resist the cold wind in early winter. For the sake of gentlemanly demeanor, women in this world have played no less than the cold resistance ability of female high school students in District 11. Just now, Diana''s appearance of shutting her eyes is more like trying to bear the cold. Feeling distressed and funny, Harvey took off his coat and put it on Diana. "Shouldn''t you be in college?" he asked Harvey knew that Diana was a resident student at the college, and that these days were still school hours. Diana pulled her suit jacket. Yu Wen made her feel better. Her eyebrows were light, and her blue eyes crossed Harvey''s eyes. Her tone was light: "it was like that, but my father said that my fiance, Harvey Adrien, who was a famous novelist in the whole country, called me back in a hurry after a sudden visit, If you don''t greet them, they will make others think that the Cromwell family is a rich man from the countryside, and they don''t understand any etiquette. " Judging from the tone of Diana''s eyes, it should be angry. Harvey was embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, because I want to discuss something with your father, but you don''t have to wait outside for me in a cold day." Diana suddenly sighed and shook her head: "no, you are not late. I have no reason to lose my temper. Go in. They should be waiting for you." Chapter 88 Harvey''s sudden visit made the Cromwell family feel a little flattered. Harvey''s identity is different from the past. Since the novel the count of Monte Cristo was published nationwide, Harvey''s personal influence has gone beyond the scope of Elroy''s social circle. He can become a guest of honor in Norton''s social circle whenever he wants. When they learned that Harvey was Alexander, the author of count of Monte Cristo, they had sent out an invitation letter to Harvey for the first time, but they were basically dead. In the European style living room of the manor house, the floor is covered with a cashmere carpet. Crystal chandeliers are hanging from the ceiling to illuminate every corner. Polished marble floor is more bright under the light. In the center of the living room is an expensive soft sofa. Diana''s younger brother William sits on the leather sofa and says casually, "it''s really great that I didn''t break my engagement, Father His personal impression of Harvey is not good, and Harvey and Diana''s marriage is not related to him. Now anyone will feel uncomfortable to see his father''s completely different attitude. Donne, the owner of Cromwell chamber of Commerce, was sitting opposite William, smoking a pipe. His face was handsome and elegant. His two carefully trimmed beard made him look exactly like a middle-aged gentleman. Seeing his son''s casual irony, he could not help frowning: "William, you should learn what a businessman should look like. You have Diana''s arrogant character, but you don''t have the corresponding ability, Pride will hurt you sooner or later "I''m already helping you run the chamber of Commerce." Donne put down his pipe and said with a sneer, "that''s management? It''s the same childish game as playing house with children, otherwise you won''t say it now. I don''t care what you think, Harvey Adrian''s current status can''t help you to take such an attitude. " William spread out his hand: "what''s the matter? Anyway, he will be Diana''s husband in the future. He will certainly forgive her brother''s impolite behavior." Donne knocked on the armrest of the sofa with his pipe: "he may, but I won''t forgive you for your stupidity. If you want to be banned for a few years like the one in the Elroy family, you should keep your present loose attitude." On his father''s cold serious eyes, William knew that his words were serious. He sat up straight and didn''t continue to use words. The living room became quiet and solemn. Donne smoked his pipe and said slowly, "William, it doesn''t matter how you play in the society of Elroy. Harvey Adrian''s identity is beyond that. You have to know that it''s not the goods that keep the Cromwell chamber of Commerce, it''s the relationships between people, social circles and social circles. If you stir a spider''s thread, it is likely to cause turbulence in the whole cobweb. You should know the trend of Cromwell chamber of Commerce recently. Don''t you wonder why almost every cooperation has been very smooth during this period, even some chambers of Commerce larger than ours are eager to cooperate with us? " "He?" William is not a complete fool. "Anyone who wants to know that Harvey Adrian is the Alexandrian who has an engagement with Diana. The most important thing in society is reputation. Power can bring reputation and wealth. Then some people''s reputation itself represents reputation. Cromwell chamber of commerce can only play a small role in Kingdom society, while Diana''s husband has become the most famous group. We businessmen should act like businessmen. " ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey''s arrival was warmly welcomed by Donne and William. After dinner, they came to the conference room to discuss business. Although Diana is the eldest daughter of the Cromwell family, she is not qualified to participate in the business without the management right of the chamber of Commerce. After dinner, she nods to Harvey and returns to the room to rest as a lady should. In the conference room, Harvey turned off the light and repeated the previous trick of using white tablecloth instead of projection cloth to show the function of projection crystal. What projection crystal is going to play is a documentary called "a day for mariners". Originally, it was a trial production by Kenneth using photographic crystal, which was cut by Harvey lens and put into use. The content is a record of a day''s life of a sailor at the port of Elroy. Harvey explains it as a narrator. The length is only 20 minutes, which is very suitable for explaining the function of photographic crystal. Donne Cromwell is a veteran in the shopping mall. In addition to the special contact of Cromwell chamber of Commerce, there are many new things. It''s not surprising to see the freeze frame picture of a sailor''s Day projected by white cloth. This picture is similar to that shot by advanced magic crystal. A clear freeze frame shows a sailor carrying cargo to the cargo ship. Donne was surprised and confused about the medicine in Harvey''s gourd: "Harvey, do you want me to see some freeze frames?" William sat on the sofa and looked at Harvey. There was nothing wrong with him. Harvey fiddled with the photographic crystal and explained with a smile, "Mr. Donne, this time I''m visiting you in the name of cooperating with Cromwell chamber of Commerce. Of course, it can''t be that simple." "Click ~" Harvey pressed the button of the camera, the clear picture changed, and in a moment, the picture gained "life". Everything in it moved, and the sound of waves could be heard by Donne and William. The camera focused on the sailor carrying the cargo from far to near. Donne and William were startled by the sudden movement. "That''s it!" Surprised to see Donne as a steady gentleman, Harvey stood aside and said, "I call it" mirage ". It''s a moving picture taken with the photographic device I invented." "The picture is moving!? How did you do it William sat up straight with a strange look on his face and asked in a voice. "Mr. Donne, you should know that the Adrian family is not an ordinary aristocrat. It was founded by an honorary Royal caster." "I''ve heard rumors like that. You mean Donne thought about the meaning of Harvey''s words, and no longer maintained a calm gentlemanly manner, he asked in silence: "do you mean you are a caster besides a novelist? Oh, you know it''s amazing. It''s unbelievable that you wrote the count of Monte Cristo As soon as he finished, he realized that he had made a slip of words. Donne looked at Harvey with complicated eyes and apologized: "please don''t get me wrong. I mean Harvey, you are still young. Anyone who writes such a wise literary work at your age will be surprised." Harvey gave a dumb smile: "for the moment, the identity of the caster in the novel only inherits the family business. The principle of this device involves the knowledge of the magic level. I can''t explain the principle to ordinary people, but I can explain its function." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "This can be said to be a new type of drama mode. Different from drama performance, this picture presents the story itself, like a real story. In order to achieve this effect, I invented the device in front of you, which is different from the three-dimensional projection of magic crystal. It can take complete images. Although it is not as real as the three-dimensional projection, it has a unique visual sense, It can record the vast sea, the mysterious starry sky, and the daily life of a person or an animal. " "In other words, it''s more popular. It''s not an expensive luxury, but a commodity." The word "commodity" is enough to arouse the imagination of a master of the chamber of Commerce. Donne knows the meaning of the word "commodity" better than anyone else. "The pictures can be easily transferred to other magic crystals, which can express more information and is more practical than projection." Along with the documentary, Harvey talked about the principle and future of photographic crystal. Donne sometimes asked questions, sometimes lost in thought, Harvey''s explanation really aroused his great interest. After the explanation, Harvey''s tone became dignified: "Mr. Donne, what do you think of using this device to shoot the story of the count of Monte Cristo? Just like the documentary you see now, if this film is not "a day in the sailor", but "count of Monte Cristo", how many people are willing to pay what price to watch this film? " The count of Monte Cristo is well known by the people of the kingdom of Baron. If such a work is adapted into a drama, it will surely be full of people. What kind of magic reaction will it produce if it is combined with the new drama explained by Harvey just now? Donne stands up and marvels at the motion of the white tablecloth. He sees a storm! Sweep the Kingdom, no! Even theaters outside the kingdom of Baron will be affected by the storm! There is an inestimable business prospect in it. Chapter 89 With the evening breeze blowing, only the house with its lights on can be seen from the balcony on the second floor of the house. Diana didn''t change her elegant blue dress. She stood on the balcony with a white coat on her shoulder and didn''t know what she was thinking. Harvey saw her beautiful figure through the floor glass window. He opened the window and came to her. The balcony of the house was very spacious, and there were several tables. If it was afternoon, it would be a good enjoyment to spend afternoon tea here. Harvey looked where Diana was looking and asked, "what are you looking at?" Diana''s jade hands in crystal stockings are on the marble handrails, and her clear eyes are still looking at the far away place: "only when you look around here can you feel that Elroy is so small, but there are many places in it that I have never been to." "It sounds like there''s something else in it." Diana turned her head and looked at Harvey coolly with a jade hand on her waist. "Nothing. How''s your negotiation with father going? I thought you talked longer." Harvey laughed and explained casually, "ah, it takes a long time to explain it completely, so it''s not urgent now. William will come to us tomorrow to confirm the cooperation. Do you want to go back to the college?" "Of course, I am still a student." Harvey thought of something, looked at Diana''s pretty face and said, "you can''t learn anything in that place. Don''t you think about finding something else to do?" Diana raised her hair and her face was helpless: "college life is really not interesting and boring, but she is at ease. At least she doesn''t have to think about messy things before graduation." Harvey was dumb. "You mean to marry me?" "Not all of them." "Well, which is it?" "Harvey, if I marry you, I don''t have to think about these things." Harvey felt his chin for a moment and said, "that is to say, he doesn''t want to marry me." Diana naturally nodded and said, "I don''t deny that." Harvey had mixed feelings and said with a wry smile, "you haven''t forgotten what I said last time. It sounds a bit frustrating to me." Diana looked in the direction of Elroy and said with a smile, "in your present status, you can definitely find a more suitable person. Even if it becomes the same as before, no one will criticize the life style of a novelist." After that, she glanced at him with no special mood. She didn''t feel bad about Harvey, but she always thought they were more suitable to be friends. Harvey was the first man to make her feel this way. From birth to now, not to mention friends, no man could make her have any special ideas. "Ha ha, but I don''t intend to cancel the engagement. Now Mr. Donne certainly doesn''t have the idea to cancel our engagement. Well, if you want to get out of your current situation, I can give you some help. At that time, even if the Cromwell family didn''t agree, you could make your own decisions and decide what kind of life you should live. " Harvey first gave a banter, then turned serious. "Help?" Diana turned her head and looked up and down at Harvey. Harvey said frankly, "that''s what I just talked to your father about. You can understand that I want to plan and perform a play, and then I need the support of Cromwell chamber of Commerce. It happens that I am short of actors for this play." Diana''s slender eyebrows frowned. "Do you want me to perform a play?" Nowadays, the social status of drama actors is not low, but Diana''s ideas tend to be conservative, and she doesn''t like the feeling of being surrounded by the audience. "This time, the Cromwell chamber of Commerce will cooperate with us to obtain 5% of the share return at the cost of roughly estimated investment of at least 1 million barons. If you are willing to join, I can promise you 3% of the share return." Said Harvey, looking into her blue eyes. He didn''t look like he was joking. It won''t be long before Jared''s theater will become a shareholding model, with Harvey and Jared each accounting for 30%. Although Harvey didn''t have the property right of the theater, he is still a technology shareholder. After shooting, count of Monte Cristo will only be shown in the theater. Harvey and Jared also plan to use other shares of the theater to attract more investment. Harvey is very clear that if he eats a cake alone, the count of Monte Cristo is bound to cause a sensation, but it will take a long time to develop after that. Why not divide the cake, attract more investment, and make the cake bigger, so that even if you only get one third of the cake, it will be ten or even 100 times larger than the one you eat alone. The movie market is so big that Harvey can''t eat it alone. Diana frowned deeper: "Oh? I didn''t know I was worth the price. " Harvey''s data is more like a joke. "It''s very worthwhile for me. You should have read the novel the count of Monte Cristo. Don''t you think Haide is very similar to you? No matter that arrogant or forthright character, if your character is more soft and warm, it will be perfect. Cromwell chamber of commerce is willing to help me to solve my biggest problem at present. If you are willing to promise me to play Haidai, you can solve my second problem. " Harvey put one hand on the guardrail, held his chin, and said what he thought and planned. Diana hesitated: "I''ve never really loved anyone, including my father, and I''m not interested in drama." She likes count of Monte Cristo very much and has read the novel no less than five times. Because of this, she knows the role of Haide very well and thinks that she can''t perform Haide''s performance full of passion and love for count of Monte Cristo. Harvey shrugged: "just play that role. I don''t think it''s hard for you. You can choose to try and make a decision." Harvey still decided to complete the shooting of count of Monte Cristo by directing and acting herself. It''s not easy to find a suitable actor in a world without film foundation. Even though Diana has no acting foundation, her temperament is naturally suitable for the role of Haide, and the natural performance effect is enough to meet Harvey''s requirements. If Diana is convinced to play Haide, Harvey can pull out her maid Shirley to play melcedes. Christie, who originally planned to play Haide, plays melcedes in her girlhood. Harvey himself plays the count of Monte Cristo. In this way, the starring roles of the count of Monte Cristo are basically completed. Chapter 90 In the morning, Harvey did not rush to the wizard''s tower or the theater after breakfast. He sat on the sofa in the living room and watched Shirley clean the house. She stood on the stairs leading to the second floor with a rag, carefully cleaning the dust in every corner of the handrail. Her black hair showed a delicate and dignified side face in the maid''s hat, and her eyes were as quiet and serious as water under her gold glasses. She wore a traditional black-and-white maid''s skirt, which was matched with a white apron. Her style was conservative, and her graceful and mature curves were displayed in front of Harvey when she squatted down. "Master?" Shirley felt Harvey''s gaze and stood up wondering whether it was Harvey''s gaze or the long time cleaning that made her face blush. "Shirley, how old are you?" Shirley was stunned. She thought about it and answered softly, "this year, I think, should be 24 years old." In this world, a 24-year-old woman who has not been married can definitely be called a senior leftover woman. Shirley is beautiful in appearance and temperament, but her sense of dignity makes her look more like a lady with noble status¡¶ In the count of Monte Cristo, Meredith was originally a common people''s child. After she got married, she became the wife of the noble count. Of course, the count did not mean the count of Monte Cristo, but his rival Fernand became the count of Morcerf. Meredith plays a very complicated role in the novel. She always loves the count, but she is forced to marry fernan. In fact, Meredith and fernan do not play much. When she learns that the count of Monte Cristo has been framed, she has no feelings for fernan. After the count of Monte Cristo left, she spent her whole life in an empty room and missed the count of Monte Cristo. If Haide symbolizes rebirth and redemption, Meredith symbolizes the beauty and pain of the past. There is also a saying that Haide''s existence is too unreal, just like the lover in a dream, and Meredith is reality. ¡ª¡ªIf you are the count of Monte Cristo, go to your sister''s moral salvation, and decisively take both Meredith and Haide away. Harvey shakes his head and shakes his confused thoughts out of his mind. He always thinks that the count of Monte Cristo can only take one of Haide or Meredith away. It''s a pity that the novel takes Haide away, while the film reunites with Meredith. Harvey got up, put on a black gentleman''s hat and said, "Shirley, put on better clothes. Let''s go somewhere." After the meeting, Shirley came out in a simple dark green dress. The style is still the common dress in the world, just like a maid''s dress without a white apron. Seeing Shirley''s shabby dress, Harvey frowned and said, "Shirley, I remember buying you a dress last time." Shirley nodded, held her hands and hesitated: "well, but the dress is too expensive. I''m afraid it will get dirty accidentally." "I bought it for you. Put on that one." Shirley turned back again. Harvey waited for a while, but no one was there. "Does it take that long to change?" Harvey shook his head and went up the stairs to Shirley''s room door. Seeing that the door was closed, he knocked on the door and asked, "Shirley, are you still there?" Inside the room came Shirley''s flustered, soft voice: "ah... Well, yes." "What''s the matter?" ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± There was a moment of silence, and Shirley''s soft response came from behind the door: "the waist of the dress can''t be put on." "Can I help you?" "Well." It''s not much louder than a mosquito. The door was quietly opened, and Harvey went in to see Shirley wearing a retro underwear. The cloth was pure white crystal lace, only the important parts were wrapped tightly. There was a LACE SLING tied around her waist, and the silk stockings tied to her jade legs to prevent slipping. The willow waist was tied to the leather waist, and the rope at the back was not tied properly. That''s what''s so special about women''s dresses in this era. It''s a tough challenge to wear them without other people''s help. Shirley''s room is simple, with a soft bed, a bookshelf with a few books, a clothes rack and a dressing table with a maid''s dress. In the past, Shirley used to wear maid''s clothes with a simple cloth waist. There was a harder thick cloth in the cloth. The leather waist was only used to match the strict high-end dress. No wonder she couldn''t wear it. Under the guidance of Shirley, Harvey managed to tie the rope around his waist. The material of leather was not soft. Harvey doubted that wearing this thing would not be uncomfortable. Harvey clasped the rope in both hands and put one foot on Shirley''s waist. "Why should the waist be designed like this... OK, take a deep breath." As sherry breathes in, Harvey pulls on two ropes a little harder, and his waist shrinks. It''s not an exaggeration. Waist binding is a bad habit similar to Chinese foot binding, which can also damage women''s health. Some crazy women even choose to remove ribs to achieve the effect of waist thinning. Harvey has a modern aesthetic, and naturally thinks that the slender beauty of willow waist is the best, but the pursuit of morbid waist will become deformed and ugly. "Is that all right?" Shirley breathes out with ease. She doesn''t feel that Liu Yao is tight. She turns her head in doubt. There is still a shy ruddy face. Harvey clapped his hands and said with a smile, "that''s enough. I think it''s the best way to match the dress." Harvey picked up the high-end dress he bought for Shirley some time ago, which is purple, light purple and white. Light purple is the basic color of the long skirt, deep purple is the waist lining, the edge is embroidered with beautiful patterns with gold wire, and white is the color of the lace lining. It is used to decorate the sleeves and leaders, so that the long dress will not look too monotonous. All wear well, there are matching deep purple gloves, Amethyst Necklace, long hair like thick ink tied with white pearl lace. After dressing up, Shirley looks at herself in the mirror with her eyes slightly open. Now she is no longer the traditional maid, but more like a noble countess. "It''s perfect to forget to buy cosmetics and apply lipstick." Harvey shook his head regretfully as he stood looking into the mirror. Shirley turned her head and covered her lips with a smile: "it''s too exaggerated. That''s good. Master, you told me to dress up so solemnly. Where are we going?" "Master?" Harvey enjoyed the charming and elegant beauty in front of him. After looking back, he lowered his head to taste her cherry lips and said with a smile, "theater, I''ll go down first and call a carriage." As Harvey leaves the room, the frightened Shirley is still in a daze. Subconsciously, she touches the cherry lips that Harvey has just kissed. She reaches out her jade hand to cover her cheek. The more red she is, the brighter her eyes seem to drip water. Chapter 91 Harvey goes to the theater in a carriage. When he gets off the car, he leads Shirley''s jade hand out. The moment they come out, they attract the eyes of many passers-by. Shirley''s elegant dress and long skirt can be called a dress. What''s more attractive is her appearance and temperament. Every smile and smile is like magic. The two enter the theater hand in hand. The theater is temporarily closed to the public, and many scheduled performances have been cancelled. When Harvey leads Shirley to the conference room, it''s already very busy. All the important people related to the shooting are present, including Diana and her brother William, who is the cooperation representative sent by Cromwell chamber of Commerce. "I''m sorry I''m late." Pushing the door open, Harvey nodded his apology. Everyone ignores Harvey''s apology and looks at his companion Shirley. Shirley smiles gently in return, and the warmth of spring and snow suddenly emerges in the conference room. Jared opened his mouth, looked at Shirley and then at Harvey, and hurriedly pushed havira aside. In an urgent voice, he asked, "Harvey, where did you turn such a beautiful lady from! I swear, she''s the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen in Elroy. " Harvey was puzzled: "you should have seen Shirley before "Shirley? It''s her! Your Valet Jared''s voice became higher and his mouth opened wider. He once saw Shirley. At that time, he simply thought she was a rare beautiful woman and envied Harvey for having such a maid. However, his impression of Shirley at that time was far less amazing than that at that time. Diana recognized Shirley and nodded to her. Harvey opened Jared''s right hand on his shoulder, coughed and said solemnly, "let me introduce you. This lady is my family, Shirley Adrian, who will play the role of Meredith in the future." Maxwell, the head of Brenda theatre, was very surprised. She was very excited and said, "Oh! This noble lady is indeed very suitable to play Meredith. At the first sight of her, I wonder if Meredith is personally in front of me. Now Haide and the players of Meredith have decided. " The illustration in count of Monte Cristo was painted by Shirley. Harvey''s trick for Shirley to paint the role of Meredith is very simple. Let her paint in the mirror. Therefore, in the count of Monte Cristo, Meredith''s character illustration charm is at least six points similar to Shirley''s. The warm atmosphere in the meeting room made Shirley uncomfortable. More importantly, Harvey had just introduced her. She had never heard of it before. She was worried and pulled Harvey''s sleeve. Harvey held her warm catkin and said in a low voice: "don''t worry, just listen to my arrangement." "Pa Pa ~" Harvey clapped his hands to attract everyone''s attention: "well, now that everyone is here, it''s time to discuss the business of shooting count of Monte Cristo." All the elements of "the count of Monte Cristo" have been put together. The key is whether Harvey can allocate them well. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The meeting lasted longer than expected. Explaining alone made Harvey thirsty. Besides, there were all kinds of cooperation with Cromwell chamber of Commerce and things that needed to be prepared by Cromwell chamber of Commerce. Diana and Shelly just joined in, and they were all in a state of confusion. Cromwell chamber of commerce itself is similar to the existence of department stores. It has more extensive contacts than the traditional chamber of Commerce. It is mainly responsible for providing scenes and props for shooting. William is very interested in this subversive drama performance. He doesn''t have Donne''s commercial vision, but he can see the development prospect of "mirage" and judge its potential as a commodity. At least he thinks that even if he doesn''t participate in it, the "mirage" of count of Monte Cristo can still attract the audience to watch. Harvey, Shirley and Diana joined in the performance, which greatly relieved the pressure of Brenda theater. When they knew that Harvey was going to play the count of Monte Cristo, everyone was surprised. Only Maxwell had seen Harvey''s performance. At that time, Harvey''s acting skills were only crude, but he had perfectly displayed the air and temperament of the count of Monte Cristo. With a little practice, It''s bound to be a great actor. On the one hand, Jared helped William get familiar with the situation as soon as possible, on the other hand, he prepared the relevant procedures for transforming the theater into a joint-stock system. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At night, Cromwell manor. William is physically and mentally tired, lying on the sofa staring at the ceiling in a daze. The amount of information that happened on this day is more than that of the previous month. He needs to digest it well. Donne, who came down the stairs on the second floor, saw him like this and asked casually, "how about it? What Harvey calls cooperation. " William turned his head and said thoughtfully, "it''s more interesting than I thought. From the attitude of Harvey and others, I''m not a speculator. I can''t judge the specific prospect for the moment, but I can confirm that it''s worth investing." Donne carefully trimmed brow PICK: "how much do you think the investment value?" "A million? Well, it should be more than that. I can see that Harvey''s ambition is not so simple. " "A million barons, are you sure? Now our Cromwell chamber of Commerce has less than half of that combined. " Donne stopped, with a stern look on his face, and said that William''s figures were unbelievable. "Since I don''t believe my judgment, why didn''t my father personally take charge of this cooperation? Maybe my father and I said that I have been playing the game of passing the family. However, as a member of Cromwell chamber of Commerce, I have seen too many new inventions and novel things. Cromwell chamber of Commerce was born on this. You said that it was to seize the pace of the times, didn''t you? Harvey''s "mirage" gives me a completely different feeling that it can create a new industry After listening to William''s comments, Donne hesitated for a moment and nodded slowly: "you should grow up, or I won''t trust to give you the chamber of Commerce in the future." William''s attitude is loose, waving his hand: "it''s better to give it to Diana." "She is a woman in the end. No matter how excellent she is in this era, she can''t make a career. She will lose her property rights when she gets married. At that time, should I hand over the Cromwell chamber of Commerce to others, for Cromwell''s sake and Diana''s sake? I hope you can get familiar with the chamber of Commerce as soon as possible. This time Diana joined in the cooperation. I''m not very worried about what''s wrong with you when she looks at me. " "Well, ask Diana these questions in the first place," said William The housekeeper came to help Donne tidy up his sleeves and clothes. Donne put on a black gentleman''s hat, shook his head and said, "William, it''s up to you to decide what role the Cromwell chamber of Commerce will play in this cooperation. It''s your choice whether the chamber of Commerce will go to glory or decline." Chapter 92 Harvey stopped in front of the wooden door of the alchemy workshop and hesitated for a long time. He reached out and knocked. Soon there was a sharp knock on the other side. The sound was much heavier. Helen, the diamond goblin, said softly, "Harvey, lily is ready. Please be careful. I''m sorry, but I can''t help get ready? What''s going on!? A few weeks ago, Harvey would have such a question. After a painful lesson, Harvey had already remembered it. Recite the magic of "tiny miracle" and slightly strengthen his suit. He takes a deep breath and straightens his waist muscles. As soon as he opens the door of the alchemy workshop, the blue phantom turns into a bullet and hits his chest. Harvey just feels stuffy in his chest, as if he was hit by a high-speed car, and then He staggers back and falls down. Lily, the little sea monster, is lying on his chest, sticking out her tongue and licking his face. Harvey''s legs hurt from the blue fishtail. Harvey raised the little siren''s body in his hands and murmured, "I said, lily, can''t you just stay in the tank and wait for me to come back?" Helen didn''t know where to get out and jumped on Harvey''s shoulder. She saw Harvey''s embarrassed appearance and snickered. Lily doesn''t care what Harvey says. She opens her hands and hugs Harvey''s neck. "How''s it going?" Harvey reached out a finger to tease Helen on his shoulder. "It''s very difficult, lily is very smart, but she doesn''t know why she is slow when she studies language and music," the diamond goblin said with an embarrassed and polite smile Lily seemed a little upset when she heard this. She stared at Harvey, opened her mouth, closed it, opened it again, and babbled, "ha... Harvey." "Yes, yes, it''s amazing. Lily can already call my name." Harvey kneaded his soft blue hair and praised it, which made Lily giggle. Holding Lily''s body back to the water tank of the alchemy workshop, Harvey takes out a few magic crystals from his pocket. These are the magic crystals he bought from Kenneth today. In Kenneth''s words, these magic crystals are his last family property. They were originally used to assist Brenda''s performance, Since the future performances of Brenda theatre are cancelled, they can be sold to him for research. The research of photographic crystal is close to perfection, and its function is very close to the modern film camera, so Harvey doesn''t intend to study it for the time being. Looking at Lily''s noisy appearance, Harvey thinks it''s necessary to develop some toys for Lily. Lily is lively and active. If it wasn''t for Helen''s company, Harvey would tear Lily down on the first day when he put her in the alchemy workshop. He has no doubt that the teeth that can bite diamonds can bite his research equipment. And this research is what Harvey has always wanted to try. "Since Kenneth can do Unicorn magic, his idea is very interesting." game The simplest basic game. Harvey''s childhood is called "little overlord" game "It''s not difficult. The magic stored in magic crystal has certain logic rules. Kenneth''s unicorn is an illusion with certain logic action rules. In this case, we can certainly make some games that can be run with simple logic." "For example, the world''s highest sales! Most famous! The most popular! The most classic game. " "Well, it''s Tetris." The logic rules of Tetris are simple and helpful. Even in the modern era where 3A games are popular, people still play it. Single player mode may be monotonous. Adding double player mode and adding some props to it will change the fun of Tetris. At the same time, different types of "Tetris" can be studied according to the playing methods of Russian squares, For example, instead of using structure to eliminate squares, we use color instead, which is similar to the rule of Gobang. How many colors are connected together can eliminate this part. Harvey has magic crystal development experience, alchemy workshop and magic workshop. The process of developing Tetris game is much smoother than Harvey imagined, and the basic framework has been completed in less than half a day. Next to the enchantment stage, Harvey holds the magic crystal in one hand. The magic crystal projects a translucent screen in front of him. The screen shows the most classic game on the earth. The squares keep falling and overlapping. With Harvey''s current thinking ability, this game can''t be finished for a year. Harvey was very satisfied with most of his research results. He felt his chin and thought, "well, the most basic Tetris is finished." "Then it''s fun. First, the falling time of diamonds will become faster with the increase of playing time. Add the point system." "Join the double mode." "Add props game mode, eliminate the box in that line to get props, for example, get bombs to blow up the surrounding box, get ink to make the opponent''s projection screen black in a short time, get timetables to make the opponent''s box fall faster, and so on." "For Lily, we can add some educational factors, such as learning a certain pronunciation and rewarding something." "Based on the composition of magic crystal and magic array, there is still a lot of room to improve the logical composition. It is more than enough to produce Tetris. If more suitable" CPU "materials are found in the future, it is not impossible to develop 3A level games in this world." "Wait! Remember that there are also psychic spells in this world. Can high-level psychic spells directly create a holographic game space As soon as Harvey patted his forehead and put away his brain hole in time, he still enriched the playing method of Tetris. Besides, he spent more than half a day to add his idea, and designed a control system without using mental power, which is similar to the game handle of little overlord. In fact, the logic processing ability of magic crystal is much better than Harvey''s imagination. Harvey estimates that the games used to run little overlord class are more than enough, but they can''t reach the level of red alert and CS. When the research was finished, Harvey looked down at the wall, and the clock showed that it was close to the next morning. He put his "little overlord" game console in a prominent place in the alchemy workshop. The appearance of the game console was a metal box with two handles connected in front. One was just big enough for ordinary children to hold, and the other was much smaller, Harvey made this specially for Helen the diamond goblin. The alchemy workshop is very quiet. Lily floats in the water tank and sleeps. Harvey looks around the alchemy workshop but doesn''t see Helen. "Did you go back?" Harvey looked at the gorgeous white floor mirror on one side, which was the entrance to the goblin village. With Harvey''s permission, Helen could go back and forth between the real world and the goblin village through this mirror. Harvey left a copy of the operation manual before leaving the wizard''s tower. Outside, Shirley had already prepared a hot breakfast. She was absent-minded and cut bread. She had been worried and in a hurry since she came back yesterday. She was not confident that she could finish Harvey''s performance arrangement. Chapter 93 As soon as Harvey sat down, he had bread, milk, fried eggs and bacon in front of him. Shirley put a ham on his plate. She bit it gently and hesitated to persuade him: "Sir, could you reconsider your arrangement yesterday? I can only do housework. If it''s OK to play the role of servant, how can I be qualified to play a noble Countess? " ¡ª¡ªSure enough, I''m still thinking about it. Shirley''s gentle and quiet character is not suitable to be an actor, but she is very similar to Meredith. Harvey chuckled and shook his head: "but you also know that the role of Meredith has a lot in common with you. You don''t need to be nervous when performing. Just read it according to the lines. You also heard the praise of the Brenda troupe leader yesterday. Even if you don''t believe my eyes, you can trust the judgment of a troupe leader with decades of dramatic experience." "But Speaking of this, Shirley can''t find a reason to refute. She puts back the ham that she originally planned to put on Harvey''s plate and silently protests Harvey''s arrangement. Harvey put the ham over and said with a smile, "it happens that I also play count of Monte Cristo. I will practice with you. We don''t need to perform in front of a lot of audiences. Even if we fail, we have many opportunities." Shirley looked at him suspiciously: "every time the master comes home, he doesn''t always go to the wardrobe." "From today on, I''ll spare at least one hour a day to practice with you." She hesitated and answered, "well." "Eat quickly. I''ll go to the theater company later to introduce you and Diana to other people. Then I can practice together. I''ll officially shoot in a few days. Have you tried on the new dress?" "It''s been washed, but it hasn''t been dried yet. Sir, that dress is very expensive, isn''t it?" "I can use magic to blow dry. I don''t care about the money. The money made by count of Monte Cristo is enough for us to live a luxurious life. By the way, do you want me to help you put it on?" The more expensive the dress, the more troublesome it is to wear it. There are three layers inside and three layers outside. This is probably a kind of rich design. Women without servants don''t even have the qualification to wear the dress. Shirley didn''t know what to think of. Her white face flushed slightly. She lowered her head and ate the bread in a small voice ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Performance Skill level: e Proficiency: B Explanation: you are good at acting, you can easily play any type of character, maybe a third rate thief, maybe a decent knight, or an arrogant aristocrat. Wearing a beggar''s suit can also show the aristocratic style. When you have the impression of that role in your mind, you can easily copy its words and deeds. " When Harvey decided to play the Earl of Monte Cristo, the performance skill appeared in his mind. At the beginning, his proficiency was only level E, so he simply upgraded it to level B with the latest skill reward point. B-level proficiency has made him have acting skills no less than those of the last world superstar. In fact, this is a very general statement. Harvey only feels some subtle changes when he improves the proficiency of this skill. He is sure that when he performs a character in front of others, he will no longer feel embarrassed and have less psychological obstacles, and he will know more about how to express the emotion of the character. Harvey is the "author" of the count of Monte Cristo. Even in order to write the count of Monte Cristo in this world, Harvey has made an in-depth study of the whole story and all the characters. He recalled all the descriptions about the count of Monte Cristo in the novel. Edmund was an upright young man. After he was put in prison, he learned from father Faria the knowledge of ordinary people for several lifetimes. His anger of revenge made him stronger and more able to hide himself. To describe the count of Monte Cristo in one word, Harvey did not think of wisdom or maturity, but dignity. The young count of Monte Cristo, the avenger count of Monte Cristo, and the hidden side of the count of Monte Cristo, all the characters are set in Harvey''s mind. It didn''t take long for Harvey to master the knack of playing the count of Monte Cristo, and his thoughts returned to reality. Harvey opened his eyes and saw the members of Brenda theatre company, Diana and Shirley on the theater stage in front of him, practicing while watching the script he wrote. Photographer Kenneth started to record the pictures with magic crystal. They are still in the running in stage. Let the members of Brenda theatre understand the difference between drama and mirage as soon as possible, and give Diana and Shirley time to practice. "Dear Mr. Adrian." The girl''s whispering voice interrupted Harvey''s thinking, and he went to see a girl with a slightly sad face standing in front of him. Christie Isaiah, the ace of Brenda theater, originally played Haide. Harvey politely replied, "Miss Isaiah, what can I do for you?" Christie looked at Diana practicing on the stage, and her face became more depressed. The paper script in her hand had some changes, and her voice had been raised unconsciously. She had some meaning of questioning: "do you really think that a person without acting foundation is more suitable to play a noble woman than me?" The questioning voice attracts the eyes of other actors who are practicing. They can do whatever they should do after a glance, which is not their business. Haide is the most important female role in count of Monte Cristo. How can Christian be upset if she is easily robbed? What''s more, she can only play a role in the early stage. The huge gap makes her the trump card of Brenda opera company unacceptable. This sentence is questioning Harvey and Diana. When Christie asked, her beautiful eyes were tearful, stubborn and pathetic enough to shake any man. She always thinks that Diana won the role by her surname, Diana Cromwell, the daughter of the Cromwell family. Recently, the Cromwell chamber of Commerce joined the project, and people with a clear eye know what happened. Even if Harvey can''t change her mind, she should at least let everyone know about it. Harvey looked at Diana, who was still practicing, and shook his head. "I don''t know the answer. Now I can ask." "Ask Christie saw Harvey get up and walk up to Diana, who was practicing in the air with the script in one hand. "What do you think, Diana?" When Diana was invited to play Haide, Diana didn''t explicitly refuse or agree. Harvey gave her a few days to try and think about it. Now it seems that she is enjoying it. Diana didn''t seem to hear Christie''s question just now. She looked at Harvey with her right hand akimbo and nodded slightly: "I don''t have to perform in front of the audience. It''s a lot easier for me." Harvey looked at Christie behind him and then at Diana, unsure, "I need a specific answer." Chapter 94 Diana suddenly took away the script from Harvey''s hand and looked at it carefully for a while. Her face was dignified with uneasiness and doubt. She exclaimed, "my master, why do you write this kind of thing at this time? Why do I have to bequeath all my property to me? Are you going to leave me Harvey directly reflected that this is in the novel the count of Monte Cristo. It''s interesting, and it can also test the practicability of performance skills. With a slight smile, Harvey turned around and turned into the mature and wise count of Monte Cristo. All the lines and character reactions about the scene came to his mind. The count of Monte Cristo stepped back, his face becoming barely vague, and explained, "no, I''m just going on a trip." The count of Monte Cristo''s face became melancholy again. He looked at Haide with infinite warmth and said in a soft voice, "I think that if something happens to me." The count of Monte Cristo did not finish this sentence. He saw Haide''s face full of questioning, as if he had seen through all his thoughts. Under his eyes full of supplication, the count of Monte Cristo could not be cruel. "And then?" Haide asked in a solemn and calm tone, which surprised the count of Monte Cristo. It was not emotional, but it was very aggressive. The count of Monte Cristo gave a silent sigh. Knowing that it was useless, he reluctantly showed a smile: "if anything happens to me, I hope my daughter will be happy." Haidai stepped back with a wry smile and clenched her silver teeth, as if trying to control her emotions. However, she shed tears and could not help shaking with her hands. Haidai "Do you want to leave me and die alone? Leaving me with nothing? " Haide bowed her head. She was very sad and begged the people in front of her. She couldn''t get the count''s response. She tore her will to pieces and threw it to the ground. She begged: "my Lord, I don''t need your property. I don''t want anything. If you die, give it to others." Holding the count''s clothes, she fell down in front of Monte Cristo exhausted and uttered her last murmur: "if you die... If you die, I''ll join you." The count of Monte Cristo''s face was so stiff that he could not help half kneeling down and embracing Haide''s delicate body. But this time Haide did not sleep, but fainted because she could not accept the reality. There was a moment of silence. This sudden scene attracted everyone''s eyes and was stunned. All the people who had seen the count of Monte Cristo recognized the scene at once. The on-the-spot performance seemed to let them see the real count of Monte Cristo and Haide. They could not find the flaw from this scene with professional dramatic vision. Harvey, even if he had ordered the skill tree himself, was surprised at Diana''s ability to play on the spot. Diana struggled out of Harvey''s arms and helped him pick up the torn script on the ground. She straightened her hair and said plainly, "that''s my answer. I''m sorry, I tore up your script." Some of the unresponsive Harvey Mumu replied, "ah, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ve memorized the content." Diana turned to look at Christie, who was standing on one side, and bowed slightly. "Then I''ll go on practicing." Harvey understood what was going on. Compared with meaningless refutation, Diana prefers to prove with facts that she never thinks it is difficult to play a certain character. Besides, she is a loyal fan of count of Monte Cristo and knows No.1 Heidi better. Christie was also shocked by the sudden scene. She bit her lips and finally turned to a bitter smile. Within a few minutes of the performance, she knew why Harvey wanted Diana to play Haide. Even if she was no longer willing, she had to admit that Diana was more suitable for Haide than her. "Count of Monte Cristo" is scheduled to officially start shooting in four days, and everyone is busy preparing. Harvey has written the script and perfected the function of photographic crystal. Jared and William are also responsible for other shooting arrangements. Usually in the theater, we just need to discuss the use of photographic crystal with Kenneth and organize the performance practice of Brenda theater. Diana played Haide and Shirley played Merseyside Tess are relatively late, but there is plenty of practice time. Diana''s talent as an actress is amazing. Harvey doesn''t need to worry about it at all. It''s much more complicated to cultivate Shirley. Harvey''s plan is to cultivate Shirley''s speech and behavior. She spends a lot of time at home every day teaching her speaking skills, social etiquette, and preparing a set of exquisite cosmetics for her, Even if you don''t have to perform anything, it''s naturally suitable for the role of a lady like the countess. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Dear count Devin Henrietta Hello, I haven''t contacted you for some time. It''s only today when your servant personally sent the royalties of count of Monte Cristo that I realized that it has been several months since the publication of count of Monte Cristo. Since the completion of the count of Monte Cristo, I have rarely started writing, because I have found a more interesting project. I am not content to create a literary work. Now I am trying to create a world, which is related to the count of Monte Cristo. I think maybe you will also be interested. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Devin read Harvey''s letter several times. In the letter, he mentioned that Harvey was creating the "phantom" of count of Monte Cristo. Secondly, he wanted to borrow his relationship with Norton to buy some magic props and periodicals. Devin was surprised by the quantity. Harvey almost asked him to visit all the magic related shops in Norton. "Mr. Adrian used to be a caster, oh! It''s no wonder I always think Adrian''s surname is so familiar. " Devon doesn''t feel embarrassed about this. It''s only a day''s work to order him to do it. It takes a few days to transport it to Elroy. What he was more puzzled about was that Harvey mentioned in his letter the shooting of "phantom" in count of Monte Cristo. Although he had not much contact with the circle of magicians, he also knew that there was no "phantom" or similar term, magic or what? "A novelist is not willing to write novels. Instead, he is struggling in other fields. I really don''t know what to say. My God, I should persuade him not to waste his talent." Devon grinned bitterly and said nothing. He took the wooden box that came with the envelope and weighed it. Harvey''s letter explained how to use it. Facing the white wall in the dim light, it''s better to press the projection of the white cloth. Norton, the capital city, is not a medium-sized city in the Kingdom like Elroy. Every day here is changing with each passing day. Count Devin is very receptive to new things. He orders his men to close the curtains and arrange a white projection cloth of just the right size according to the contents of the letter. Click to press the switch. He was surprised to see that the white cloth projected a clear picture. Harvey stood alone in the picture, took off his hat and gave him a smile: "count Devin Henrietta, now let me formally introduce the" phantom "I mentioned in my letter. I think you will also be interested." Devin was surprised and couldn''t figure it out: "this is magic!? It seems that the scenes inside are all real. Are they pictures taken? " Chapter 95 In this world, it is not the scientists who promote the development of technology, but the casters who have existed since ancient times, which leads to a strange phenomenon. Technical fault There is a huge technological gap between the caster and the ordinary class. The caster disdains to study the low-level technology that can benefit the ordinary class. The effect that the low-level technology can achieve can be achieved by an ordinary spell. This is just like why the caster has a smartphone to study a "cell phone"? If ordinary people want to study technology, they have to enter the class of casters. Once they come and go, they fall into a dead cycle without solution, so that for thousands of years, ordinary people''s society is in a state of technological stagnation. Nowadays, the kingdom of Baron has been laying railways and building telephone networks. Thanks to the limited ability of the casters, the etheric elements of the western continent where Baron is located are weak, and the sense of existence of the magic network is low. The casters are generally the lower class who can not be promoted, and the only thing they can study is basic technology, These studies and Magic have a more general name - modern magic. The kingdom of Baron is the beneficiary of modern magic. The environment of casting is not friendly to the casters. However, modern magic is constantly changing the life of the ordinary class. The factory uses steam engine technology to complete automation. The street lamps depicting the magic array can run smoothly all the year round. The rails are laid to the developed cities all over the country. This can be described as a technological or Magic Revolution. Countless poets, businessmen, and scholars have been involved in this revolution Nobles praised this era of rapid technological development. Norton, the capital of the kingdom of balun, is a direction sign of technological development. There are the largest number of casters in the country. Every day, new technological research is published and put into practice. Countless businessmen have found huge business opportunities and come in droves. Count Devin Henrietta is in such an environment. He is also a university graduate and naturally has a strong ability to accept new technologies. In fact, he also likes technological innovation. For example, in his study, there is a coffee grinder given to him by a representative of a factory a few days ago, which is the size of a table and can automatically extract and purify coffee beans, After passing through many glass pipes and beaker, the whole process was magical and dazzling, and the coffee brewed out of it led to Krima, a faint Brown bubble on the surface of the coffee. What is clema? People who ask this question will probably be ridiculed by all those who know coffee knowledge. This is to judge the difference between top-level coffee and ordinary coffee. In the past, only by purchasing expensive magic equipment to brew coffee can this effect be achieved. Many coffee lovers have never seen clema in their lifetime. Now, count Devin Henrietta is drinking the coffee made by this magical coffee machine, but he has no intention to taste the strong taste. On the projection cloth in the dim room, Harvey is still explaining the function of photographic crystal. "This is a new visual effect, which I call photography. As you can see now, a magic crystal made of ordinary material can be transformed into photography crystal, which can record pictures of about ten days, that is, 240 hours in length. Its structure is similar to that of human eyes, so we can see the pictures¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The use of photography technology can achieve a new effect in the field of art, which I call "mirage". Just like the documentary "a day at sea" that count Devin just saw, if this is not "a day at sea", but "count of Monte Cristo", what kind of artistic effect will it achieve? Oh, isn''t that drama? Of course not, drama can only be performed on stage, and [photographic crystal] allows actors to create real stories with the whole world as the stage¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Although there is no immersive sense of stereoscopic projection, there are no many disadvantages of stereoscopic projection. Stereoscopic projection technology is a luxury for casters and nobles. Photography crystal is more popular¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Now, that''s what I''m going to do. I''m going to shoot the count of Monte Cristo and promote this technology. The count of Monte Cristo is the best work to prove this technology The length of the magic crystal film mailed to count Devin Henrietta reached more than one hour. Harvey fully explained the role of magic crystal, its development prospects and advantages and disadvantages. In fact, Devon can judge the importance of this technology through the role of photographic crystal without Harvey''s explanation. "At the beginning, people invented language and characters for mutual communication, and then people found that the organization of language and characters can form a more magical effect, that is, the birth of literature. Now, photography has emerged." This is a sentence Harvey said when he analyzed the photographic crystal. From the sentence meaning, photography technology is comparable to the invention of literature and words!? Is this ignorance or arrogance! Most people just feel ridiculous when they hear this sentence. Words and language are the greatest inventions in human history, and even the caster can''t do without them. Count Devin Henrietta, however, was shocked by this remark. His whole body was agitated, and his forehead was in a cold sweat. Photography is not equal to words and language, there is no doubt that photography will become an important technology for people''s expression and communication, which is like paper, greatly promoting the development of literature. For a long time in history, only wealthy people could afford to use paper and read books, and photography crystal had been commercialized as soon as it appeared. As Harvey said, a new field, can achieve a new visual effect, any invention in the state of birth and human babies are no different, but the performance of photography technology has been comparable to youth, can be put into the market, it has a broader, beyond the imagination of development prospects. "My God, why does a novelist study magic props, and it''s really worked out!" Count Devin Henrietta groaned with his forehead and hair, his face uncertain, and he thought for a long time. "The birth of this technology is like the influence of the count of Monte Cristo on the literary world of the kingdom! Never let go of inaction. Besides, Mr. Adrian has also given himself this letter. I am grateful that he has given me this opportunity. " Drama and new technology are not his areas of knowledge, but count Devin Henrietta does not want to give up the opportunity that may make him famous. "Claire! Claire! damn! Claire, where are you? " Devin stood up, called out his servant''s name, and put away the envelope on the desk. The servant hastened to respond, "yes, count!" Devon handed him a page of envelope and urged: "now you go to buy the things that are required in this letter. Whatever you want to do, you are only allowed to buy more, not less, even if it costs ten times the price. Oh, damn, I almost forgot. " Devin patted himself anxiously on the forehead, went back to his desk and spent ten minutes writing a letter to another servant. "Go and send this letter to count Arnold, and let him know. It may be a great honor for the kingdom of Baron." DuPont Arnold, a superior caster, was awarded the Earl''s title because he was also the Royal mage''s consultant. He was in charge of all the techniques invented by the casters in the kingdom of Baron. Generally, only when he invented important techniques would he personally audit them. The kingdom of Baron is not a big country in the west, and photography technology is an important technology that can influence the whole world. Publishing it will certainly make the name of the kingdom of Baron famous all over the world. Chapter 96 Harvey is sitting on the soft sofa of the alchemy workshop, idly drinking milk, which is his favorite drink. Coffee doesn''t mean much to him, and he doesn''t like the taste of it. Milk is different. Harvey''s constitution has exceeded that of ordinary people, and his metabolism also has slight changes. Milk, a nutritious drink, can make Harvey''s body relax most. Harvey has not spent such a leisurely and quiet time in the alchemy workshop for a long time. In the final analysis, the reason is that the main culprit of the noise has been subdued by "game". These days, when he is free, Harvey makes simple and interesting games through magic crystal. Now, that magic crystal already has Tetris, snake, fruit cutting, a man on a hundred layers, Mario, my world, angry birds and so on. There is also a custom-made audio game for Lily. For this reason, Harvey has to make another audio game handle with more buttons. All these games only need simple logic operations, and the pictures are basically no less than modern. Magic crystal can reserve Unicorn magic of one size, which is more exaggerated than modern 3D modeling, and can naturally accommodate simple game pictures. Harvey also found that magic crystal can store a lot of picture information. He only needs to design a specific logic operation magic array to easily make games. Since he read a new book "Trollope basic magic array theory" in endless library, the logic operation of magic array can no longer defeat him. A goblin, a sea demon, both of them have children''s temperament and have never been in contact with the game. How can they be the opponents of the modern game designed by Harvey? They are completely addicted to it in three or two days. One magic crystal can store about ten games. Lily, the magic crystal they are playing is not full. Magic crystal does not have unlimited projection, but still needs the energy supply of magic. Generally, magic crystal has its own magic. After consumption, it needs to be added to a specific magic array. Magic is a sub energy of the transformation of ether elements, which is also the most widely used one. Lily, the sea demon, has half of her body floating out of the water tank, skillfully controls the game handle with her hands, and projects "Tetris" on the white cloth. The falling speed of the blocks has reached the limit that can be recognized by the naked eye. The blocks that fall to the ground continue to disappear and overlap, and she blushes with a meaningless murmur: "Aye, aye! Oh "Well." Lili, a diamond goblin sitting on the shoulders of Helen, is also a face with a serious grip on the game handle, and the bubbles of colorful hair are flushed, which means she is in high spirits. "Tetris" game has entered the white hot stage of a battle between a siren and a goblin. They are playing in the classic mode. They simply compete and pile up the blocks, and the speed of the falling blocks almost reaches the limit set by Harvey. Harvey can''t see it clearly, so he may play GG in a minute, Harvey watched them play games and found the feeling of watching those big hands play music games in his previous life. At that time, he doubted that human eyes could really keep up with those notes? Lily''s fin ears swayed slightly, her face bulged, and soon Helen''s side was about to touch the top because of a mistake. At this speed, the slight mistake was fatal. Lily seemed to see the light of victory, and her big round eyes were filled with joy. When she gets excited, she forgets something. "Kacha ~" "Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu. "Hoo ~!" Helen, the diamond goblin, let go of the game handle and take a long breath. ¡°GAMEOVER~¡± Lily looks down at the game handle which is pulled in two by herself, and then looks at the projection. Her game box loses to Helen by a square. She let go of her little hand, and the broken joystick sank into the water tank. "Wu ~!" Lily''s mouth shriveled, tears suddenly emerged, and she was about to cry again. "Darling, I can''t help it. How about Lily win this time?" Helen, the diamond goblin, jumped to her little face and pressed her body to her little face to comfort her in a soft voice. "Wuwu ~" lily, with a depressed face and a crying voice, climbs out of the water tank, dries the water stains of her blue hair, climbs to Harvey''s feet, and then climbs to his arms. Her small face is wronged and buries itself in his chest, rubbing and not talking. Harvey flipped through the newspaper, stroked her blue hair with one hand and said, "lily, what''s the handle number?" The game handle is made of ordinary material by Harvey. He estimates that even if it is made of metal, it can be bent by Lily''s strange force. "Wu ~" Lily was even more aggrieved. Her ears and fishtail drooped down, and her blue fishtail was as shiny as sapphire. Helen, the diamond goblin, sat on Harvey''s shoulder and continued to coax the child into saying softly, "lily, I''m sorry." Harvey reached out a finger to poke the diamond goblin, twisted the white cloth wrapped around her body, picked her up and put her on Lily''s head, and taught her, "Helen, don''t spoil her, you lose, you don''t need to apologize if you''re not wrong." "But "I don''t remember having such a willful daughter." "Wu ~" lily turned her head and sobbed. She soon put her little hand around Harvey''s neck. "Tomorrow I''ll find some materials to see if I can make a game handle that you can''t pinch. Today I''ll be patient." Hearing that Harvey didn''t plan to make a game controller for herself today, Lily''s eyes turned red again. She bit her cherry lips and couldn''t help crying. She suddenly lost her strength and fell into Harvey''s arms. Her tail patted Harvey''s legs. Harvey suddenly understood how his parents felt when they saw their children playing games. After a while, lily, who was lying on his lap, began to eat his suit. "Hey Helen jumped to Harvey''s newspaper. However, the newspaper could not provide a stable foothold for her. She screamed and slipped, and was picked up by the quick eyed Harvey. She sat on the palm of Harvey''s hand, embarrassed to smile, clapped her hands and called Harvey''s name: "by the way, Harvey, there''s one thing." "What?" Helen waved his head in a flickering, colorful hair. "I went back to the fairy village the other day and told my friends about the game. They were also very interested, so let me ask if I could make another one and let me take it back. Of course, we also understand that if they feel satisfied, they will be rewarded accordingly. " Goblins are a kind of magical things. Even thousands of years old, they generally keep their childish temper and are only interested in interesting things. It''s not difficult to copy a game crystal. It can be finished in an hour. Harvey replied without thinking, "no problem." The return of goblins is a legendary thing. In many heroic epics, they get the help of goblins to turn defeat into victory and kill the wicked. Chapter 97 Goblins are very magical creatures. In ancient times, there were primitive goblins in this world. They usually had magical power, and even powerful casters did not dare to provoke them easily. Because of unknown reasons, the original goblins have disappeared. All the casters can touch are the goblins summoned from the goblins village. There are many kinds of goblins in goblin village. Even scholars who specialize in goblins can''t recognize them. The caster has a set of special identification methods to facilitate the identification and confirm the working ability of goblins. It is commonly known as IQ identification method. This method originated from the book on the relationship between intelligence and ability of goblins written by a spellcaster who made great achievements in goblins research more than 1000 years ago. In this book, it confirmed a generally accepted rating of goblins, that is, the lower the intelligence, the stronger the ability. The intelligence of goblins is divided into four levels: youth, youth, children and children. Most gem goblins have the intelligence level of young people, but their abilities are specialized and their working abilities are not strong, so they are rarely summoned by casters as helpers. Most of the plant goblins belong to the intelligence level of teenagers. Their emotions are usually more changeable and sometimes mischievous. This part of the goblins has a wide range of abilities and can be competent for the work of assistants. Most of the elements and possessed goblins belong to children''s intelligence level, especially the possessed goblins, which usually can''t be used as working goblins. They will be attached to all kinds of furniture or facilities to make mischief and play pranks on the host. They are called goblins among goblins. The purest and most powerful fantasy goblins only have the intelligence level of young children. Fantasy goblins are the most mysterious among all goblins. They only exist in goblins'' hometown, so they are all unsolved mysteries among casters. The records about fantasy goblins only exist in a small amount of research information left by ancient casters, One of the most impressive words in those messages is that even the top caster can''t understand the fantasy goblin. Fantasy goblins can proliferate or reduce individuals at will. They have the ability that the caster can''t understand. They can create or make out of thin air at will, and complete the magic research that the caster can''t imagine. Of course, usually, fantasy goblins only produce results directly. Even if they ask about the research process, they are in a state of confusion, The best interpretation of fantasy goblin''s ability is "omnipotent". In ancient times, many casters believed that fantasy goblins were the real God of the world. They created the world and created many creatures because of their interest. Some casters believed that fantasy goblins were actually elemental goblins, but they were not common elements such as water, fire, light and shadow. They were etheric elemental goblins, and they could control the etheric elements that construct the world at will, Therefore, ability is omnipotent. No matter what the level of the goblin, the goblin usually has no concept of life span, so there is no accurate concept of time. There is no difference between finishing this thing today and finishing it tomorrow for a goblin. Most goblins, including the gem goblins with the highest intelligence, are rather loose and don''t think too much about logic. Taking mathematics as an example, this is the best way to identify the intelligence of goblins. The goblin of children''s intelligence level has no mathematical concept. Children''s intelligence level can count to less than 10. Teenagers'' intelligence level clearly knows the concept of three digit numbers, while young people''s intelligence level knows addition, subtraction, multiplication and division. Gem goblins can actually learn more profound mathematical knowledge, but they are not interested in mathematics by nature. There is a saying in on the relationship between intelligence and ability of goblins, "goblins are creatures without past and future, they only exist in the present." The "past" and "future" of this sentence contain both sides that people understand and parts that people can''t understand, because for goblins, these two words are at best just an evaluation of human beings and can''t be applied to them. Just because they don''t apply, they don''t have these two properties. The thing that goblins are most interested in is "interesting". Pranking others, seeing the world of different goblins, contacting games, eating sweets and so on all belong to "interesting" links. If you want to make it simple and easy to understand, although goblins have different personalities, it''s always right to treat them as good babies. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "One! Two! Three "Sex ~" In the alchemy workshop, Helen, the diamond goblin, after a short sprint, throws out the metal box in her hand. Her height is close to the palm of an ordinary person, and the metal box is much higher than her body. People can''t help worrying whether the metal box will crush the delicate arm. The metal box was thrown away and hit a pure white classical floor mirror, just like falling into the water, where the starting point ripples disappeared. Helen crossed her waist and breathed out. She looked at her hands and said to herself clearly, "it''s not as easy to have a physical body as it is in the goblin village. I really don''t know whether it''s good or not." She turned to the position of the water tank and yelled, "lily, I''ll go back first. It doesn''t matter if you''re alone." Lily, who is playing the game, puts down the game handle and waves her hands to say goodbye. Helen said with a gentle smile, "I''ll be back soon. Be good." Lily''s fish''s tail fluttered in the water. Helen stretched her body, bent down to make a run-up posture, and then dashed out. Like a high jumper, she drew a beautiful curve in the air and fell into the mirror. She was almost used to the life here. She could not use her ability to increase the loss of diamonds, so her activities depended on her physical fitness. Her body felt the sticky feeling of penetrating liquid, which lasted for less than a moment, and the sensory world around her changed again, returning to the world she was familiar with. "Well, the air is different." Falling to the ground, Helen took a deep breath of sweet air. Around is the boundless grassland, blue and blue, breeze, grass swaying slightly, grassland sea can also see some foreign objects, including building debris, broken furniture, and some large sailboat debris, which should not belong here, perfectly integrated into this beautiful scenery. The whole world has become brighter and more colorful, as if entering a fairy tale world, comfortable atmosphere can make people completely relax. Of course, the foreign objects in the sea of grasslands are not left by human beings. In fact, the unique things of human civilization can often be seen in the goblin village. These things are basically made by Goblins who have been to the real world on a whim, and they are thrown away when they lose interest. A small number of attached goblins are born from things abandoned by goblins. Behind Helen''s back, a full seven color light wings slowly spread out, which was several times larger than what she had formed in the alchemy workshop. Even in the daytime, it was like a bright star. With a small move, the metal box not far away was wrapped by a colorful barrier and floated with her as she took off. In an instant, the colorful streamer swept across the sky and flew to the junction of grassland sea and blue sky. This is the goblin town. There are many restrictions on goblins, not like the real world. Chapter 98 The colorful streamer falls into a beautiful courtyard. The courtyard is made of pure white stone, spacious and orderly. The garden is blooming with different colors of flowers. If you look carefully, you can still find that the petals present a unique crystal luster of gems. Each kind of bouquet is distinguished. The park is divided into four places: the top, the bottom, the left and the right. Each place has different colors of pure flowers. There are many such parks in this courtyard. A girl with long purple hair over the knee is taking care of the garden. When she sees the colorful streamer falling into the courtyard, she is surprised: "diamond?" She has hair of the same material as Helen, which is light purple and has the crystal clear of gems. Helen''s colorful wings were dissipated by the light bubble. She barely supported the metal box and fell down from behind the metal box. She said, "feel shy, can you help me?" The gem goblin, named Amethyst, rushed to help Helen fix the metal box. She said sternly and doubtfully, "be careful, the ice stone flower on the right is still very fragile. What''s this? What did you bring back from there? " "Sorry, yes, because ruby is very interested." The Amethyst goblin shook his head helplessly: "really, you should not tell her about this because you know it''s very dangerous. Her character must be pestering you for a long time." Helen showed a gentle smile: "it doesn''t matter, as long as ruby is happy, and I want to have someone to talk to." "Where to move?" "The back hall. It''s dark there." They moved the metal box and walked towards the castle. This large and exaggerated courtyard is only a part of the castle. Gemstone goblins are usually only the size of palm. However, the size of the castle they live in is no less than that of the castle inhabited by human beings in the real world. The outer walls of many tall buildings are pure white, and only part of the windows are made of different gemstone materials. Walking, the Amethyst goblin thought of something and suddenly said, "by the way, do you remember the novel you brought back last time?" Helen tilted her head and asked, "what happened to count of Monte Cristo?" The count of Monte Cristo is a gift given by Harvey to Helen. She brought it back a long time ago. After watching it, she handed it around to all the gem goblins. In fact, the count of Monte Cristo was highly praised among the gem goblins. "Nothing. It''s just that the smart goblin likes it very much. She has put the book in the library for collection. Other people can only read photocopies if they want to read it." Helen smiles: "Victoria? It doesn''t matter. I''ve finished it anyway. " Not long after they left, a girl with light green jewel hair came and looked at them curiously: "ah, it''s diamond and Amethyst. What are you doing? What''s that? Did you bring back the diamond? " The goblins living in this castle basically know that Helen is called to the real world. After all, it''s very rare for gem goblins to be called. Helen herself is very popular with goblins. Helen chuckled and nodded: "well, it''s something made by the contractor who called me. It''s called" little overlord "game machine." This name is obviously Harvey''s interest. Little overlord is a pure transliteration, and even goblins can''t understand it. The girl with light green hair walked along and muttered: "what a strange name. It''s not pleasant to hear. It''s a prop to play games. Let me have a look." Then she reached for the metal box. The Amethyst goblin emptied a hand and knocked on her hand: "now we need to move to the back hall first." The girl''s jade hand with light green hair was gently knocked by Amethyst, and dense cracks appeared on her white skin, which showed the same gem green as her hair. "Ah." The girl with light green hair waved her arms and said angrily, "Amethyst, you guys are intentional! I know my constitution is fragile. " Amethyst goblin snorted: "so now you go to mend it for me, don''t make trouble." Another girl with silver hair saw the situation here and waved from a distance: "Hey, what are you doing? Oh, diamond, you''re back! " The Amethyst goblin looked around and saw a decorative armor standing on the edge of the wide corridor. He waved: "goblins are more and more. Knight, come here. You have great strength. Take this thing to the back hall. Don''t damage it with force." "Click - click." The knight''s armor on the platform came down from his own position, and his face armor turned up and down to show his promise. You can see that the armor was empty. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ With the concerted efforts of many gem goblins, they finally moved the metal box to the back hall. They scrambled to ask. Several of them had been lying on the metal box and rubbed their faces. As soon as possible, they didn''t know what it was. "Diamond ~ diamond, is this what your contractor made?" "That human can make magic props? I thought he was a writer? " "Hey, what''s this?" "It looks like some kind of magic prop." Girls with different colors of jewel hair crowded together, this scene is extremely beautiful in a sense. A girl with short crimson hair crowded in. Seeing the huge metal box, her eyes lit up, she rushed over and hugged Helen. She asked excitedly, "diamond, is this what you said last time?" "Game machine? What kind of game. " "Tell us about it, too." "I want to see it, too." Helen had no choice but to help her forehead and squeeze out a reluctant and polite smile: "yes, one by one, I will explain it well." The Amethyst goblin looked around the chaotic scene, sighed helplessly, stood up and said in a high voice: "all quiet! If you don''t want to be kicked out, sit down for me now. " The gem goblins are silenced by the powerful Manifesto of Amethyst and sit down. "Ruby, you too." Amethyst stares at the girl with short hair who embraces the diamond. Ruby goblin said with a smile: "it has nothing to do with me, because this is my agreement with diamonds. In other words, this thing is brought to me by diamonds." "Ruby." The diamond goblin patted her forehead, and the ruby goblin reluctantly let go of her arms and sat down in front of her. "Let me show you something that''s not so curious. It''s just a little toy made by Mr. Adrian." Helen opened the metal box, took out four game handles from inside and inserted them into the side of the metal box. Harvey made them according to the body size of the goblin. "Who''s going to draw the curtains, please." "Yes The goblin with silver hair raised her hand, and she snapped her fingers, and the curtain fell down automatically. "If there is no white cloth, you can directly project it on the wall. It''s also white. It should be OK." Helen starts the metal box and projects color pictures directly on the white wall. Ruby goblin eyes shine: "Oh ~! Diamond, first play the game you told me. What''s the name? What''s the square "Tetris?" "Yes, yes, it sounds interesting." "Well, choose this one." Chapter 99 How can a game be called fun? There are many answers to this question. Harvey thinks that the first one depends on the quality of the game itself. The second one depends on the players. There is a popular saying that "a thousand people have a thousand Hamlets in their eyes". A thousand people will have different feelings when they play the same game. The third one depends on the partners who play the game together. Harvey has played a lot of so-called 3A level games. However, there are many games with beautiful pictures, novel playing methods and interesting plots that can''t attract him to continue to play. On the contrary, he still clearly remembers playing those games like "sourdough", "battle of squirrels", "hot blood series" and "Tetris" when he was a child, even though the playing methods of these games are the same, There are only up and down, left and right buttons and four buttons on the game handle. He can still enjoy playing with his little friends for several years. At that time, compared with the game, the key is to play with a partner. Even if the game is monotonous, as long as there is a partner, it is a fun game. Any game, as long as you put together these three elements, can be called a masterpiece. Weighing these three elements will result in three completely different types of games. Naturally, 3A level masterpiece is the most important one. Fans who value the next day are fans of the game. Many who value the third point are also called social games. The alien version of little overlord created by Harvey is basically a high-quality game. It''s easy to play and has high fun. It''s very suitable for playing with friends. In addition, the multiplayer competition system developed by Harvey based on decades of game experience makes the gameplay of the game get a qualitative leap. Such a game console has never experienced the fun of the game in the world. In the hands of a group of goblins with strong curiosity and playfulness, what role can it play? Harvey''s three conditions are magnified infinitely. If the conditions are placed in modern times, it is equivalent to players suddenly playing the real sense of holographic simulation game. Players can experience the cruelty of modern war, indulge in vivid and interesting RPG Games, and also choose to join in the fight of wisdom and courage between fire and undead. In the world where there is no concept of game, modern game and black technology level holographic simulation technology appear. The results are almost the same. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Helen, the diamond goblin, did not realize the seriousness of the situation. She introduced the rules of the game to her partner with a smile: "the operation and rules are very simple. First of all, Tetris. There are many game modes in this game. I prefer props games. When I play with lily, I feel very interesting. Lily is the little girl I am taking care of in that world now." "Let''s start with the classic pattern. Do you see these squares? When these blocks fall to the bottom, they will be connected into a line and there will be no vacancy, because the falling time of the blocks will speed up with the game time, which is quite difficult. Ah ~ by the way, you can press the down direction key to speed up the falling speed of the box. This game can be played by many people. " Many goblins open their eyes and exclaim: "Oh ~!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In an hour "Well, I won''t be needed so soon." Helen, the diamond goblin, sat awkwardly looking at the scene in front of her. When she first came into contact with "Tetris", she spent more than half a day to get used to the operation. Obviously, her game talent is not good among gem goblins. Now four gem goblins with different colors of hair sit in front of the metal box, and control the game handle with fingers as dexterous as a butterfly. The screen shows the four person competition mode of "Tetris". Many goblins form a semicircle, the space is very crowded, but they do not mind looking at the game screen, sometimes scream. "Right! It''s better to put that square on the right "Don''t listen to her, just put it in the middle, the next square is a vertical one! It''s just going to get rid of it all! " "Ah, the falling speed has increased again!" The watching Amethyst goblin helplessly supported his forehead: "it''s just a game, what''s fun." "In fact, it''s quite interesting. Would you like to try Amethyst?" Helen chuckled. The Amethyst goblin looked at the projection and hummed, "it''s not impossible, so I''ll try." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Two hours later "Amethyst! You''ve been playing for more than an hour. It''s almost our turn! " The ruby goblin stares at the Amethyst goblin who is playing all the time. The goblins agreed. "Yes, yes, yes!" "We want to play too. You''ve been playing since." The Amethyst goblin stared at the projection picture and did not dare to be distracted. He skillfully controlled the handle and whispered, "I haven''t lost yet! This time! This time I must get 100000 points! Break the record The ruby goblin smiles, embraces Amethyst from behind, and adds a mouthful to her face. "What are you doing?" The Amethyst goblin turns his head in fury. ¡°GAME-OVER£¡¡± The distraction of Amethyst goblins directly causes the high-speed falling blocks to pile up and touch the top. Ruby goblin a show hand: "this next you lose." "I have reached 90000, just a little bit, just a little bit, you guy!" As soon as the Amethyst goblin''s face turned black, he stretched out his hand and condensed countless Amethyst Gemstone javelins in mid air. Helen, sitting on one side, looked at the fierce fight and didn''t know how to dissuade her, but said, "don''t rob ~" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In three hours Half of the gem goblins living in this huge castle have been gathered in the back hall of the castle, and half of the rooms have been filled. "Don''t squeeze." "Let me pass. I''ll see it, too." "What''s fun? I want to play, too "Ah, my hand is broken!" There is no order of the goblins are pushing forward, many low hardness body goblins directly crushed. Helen reluctantly explained the rules of the game: "it''s prop game mode now! Whoever can hold on to the end wins! " "Props game!" "Oh, finally, obsidian, let''s work together to eliminate the others, so that we can continue to play." "Agreed." After a while! "Ah! Obsidian, you bastard! Why use ink on me! I can''t see it, ah "Crystal out, change one." "Crystal! Sorry, there are no friends but enemies in the game The game box brought back by Helen attracts more and more goblins. In order to settle the dispute, the elimination game mode is adopted. Whoever loses will be eliminated and replaced by a registered goblin. The metal game box will break the quiet life of the goblin. Feeling that the situation is out of control, Helen suddenly regretted bringing this thing back to the goblin town. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Four hours later "Why is that so... For the first time, I have a game I like and a companion who can play games together. The two kinds of happiness coincide with each other, and these two kinds of happiness bring me more happiness. What she got was supposed to be a happy time like a dream... But why? Helen''s face was very complicated. Looking at what happened in the back hall, in just half a day, there were many scenes she didn''t want to see. Quarrel, betrayal, overturn the boat of friendship, which is completely opposite to the feeling that she and Lily play the game together. She and Lily play the game together, winning and losing, but everyone is very happy. This should be the world''s pure biological goblin, now has become as "stupid and ugly" as human beings. "Boom!" There was another loud noise outside. The strong wind blew the curtains open. You can see that the tower of a castle is falling. Dozens of meteors of different colors are colliding in the sky. Not only in the back hall, the whole castle was in turmoil, and the screams of different gem goblins were heard from time to time. "Agate! This is revenge for the bomb you just gave me "And the face! It''s just that you don''t play well. " "Spinel, you just knocked me out with props! This is my last emerald spray ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ More than half a day later, the goblin Castle seems to have been bombed by countless spells and turned into ruins. "I''ll go back first. Don''t break the game console." Helen stood up disappointed and looked at the scene in front of her. She didn''t know which goblin overturned the roof of the back hall. Obsidian arranged a layer of black crystal shield to prevent the light from entering. The back hall is quiet. The goblins concentrate on playing or watching games. The place outside the back hall becomes the battlefield of goblins. The beautiful and magnificent castle in the past has become ruins. There are constantly gem goblins fighting. There are constantly gem goblins falling into a sleeping state. All these are caused by the metal box that Helen came back from. For the Goblins who lack self-control, the game made by Harvey is a Pandora''s box. Goblins become impulsive in order to fight for the right to play. Even Helen had no way to deal with this scene. Dissuasion was a waste of words. She sighed and comforted herself: "after a period of time, their enthusiasm for the game will be restored." Chapter 100 After hearing Helen''s report, Harvey was surprised and a little sad. He didn''t want the little overlord game to cause such a big disturbance in the world where the goblins lived because of her interest. Because Helen didn''t have the ability to deal with the situation, she had to wait for the goblins to calm down for a while before discussing the reward. Because the process of making the game is not complicated, Harvey doesn''t look forward to it. It''s probably that the easier it is to get, the less he knows how to cherish it. But I''m very interested in this business. If goblins are interested in these games, can they regard it as a commodity or open a little overlord Internet bar in goblins village? If there is no exaggeration in Helen''s report, Harvey thinks that his idea of bad taste is very interesting. If a game is made into something similar to a game cassette, the sale will definitely make a profit from the goblins. Of course, Harvey''s main direction now is still on the film business. The film of count of Monte Cristo has officially started shooting. Elroy has its own harbor and sailboat, so shooting is more convenient. However, Harvey didn''t consider that there would be a cinematic day when he wrote the novel of count of Monte Cristo, As the background of the novel, the culture and clothing of the kingdom of Augustine become a great trouble. Cromwell chamber of Commerce contacted the tailor shop of the whole city to modify the dress in a small range to increase the culture and customs of the kingdom of Augustine. All the people who took part in the shooting of count of Monte Cristo were very busy, but no one complained. On the contrary, they aroused greater enthusiasm. After all, they had been able to confirm with their eyes the effect of Harvey''s depiction of "attractive fruit". In the early stage of count of Monte Cristo, it was mainly about Edmond and some supporting actors. It wasn''t very troublesome to shoot. Harvey spent all his daytime shooting. If he didn''t have any part in the film, he would become a director and guide the actors. After work in the evening, Harvey would stay for a while to discuss with Kenneth about the problem of photographic crystal. The problem was not photography or projection, These two points are excellent enough. Harvey transformed the magic crystal into a photographic crystal. During this period, Harvey and Kenneth developed a new operation magic [special effects] for the photographic crystal. The magic in this world is not fixed or extremely difficult knowledge. Comparing the caster to a computer, magic is software. Anyone who knows the basic knowledge of writing software can easily develop a magic, although the effect is certainly different¡¾ Special effects is only effective for photographic crystal itself. Its function is similar to that of modern special effects processing, and its actual operation is simpler than that of computer. Take the photographic crystal as a peripheral device like keyboard, and special effects is the control system of the peripheral device. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Dudu ~" "Come in, please." There was an old, slow voice in the room. Harvey pushes the door into the utility room of the theater, where Kenneth works. When he walks in, he can see the old man in the old-fashioned robe standing in front of the table playing with some complicated mechanical instruments. He observes the photographic crystal placed on the instruments through the equipment like a magnifying glass. "Mr. Randolph, what about the first act?" Randolph, who is studying for a while, turns around and seems to be dissatisfied with the results. He regrets to report: "the authenticity of the picture is not high. It is certain that there are still many drawbacks in the magic simulation of photographic pictures." He took out the photographic crystal in the instrument and cast a spell. The first scene of the count of Monte Cristo, which had been shot, was projected on the white wall of the utility room. The protagonist Edmond returns with high spirits and is ready to marry his childhood sweetheart, melcedes. The port is a big scene, and the post-processing makes it look more like the style of Augustine kingdom. The image of projection is a little disobedient. The original narrow harbor becomes open and bright after being processed, which loses the most advantageous realistic style of photographic crystal. Even if you have not seen the projection, you can feel the disobedience of the image. "Five cents... Five special effects for the time being." Harvey was also disappointed. In the dynamic picture, the disadvantages of special effects are exposed. There are no specific calculation formulas for particles (light effect), fluid, rigid body, etc. in the picture. All special effects are imposed, so they are very stiff. Seeing that Harvey didn''t seem satisfied with the result, Kenneth had expected it and nodded: "Mr. Adrian, you don''t have to lose heart. Any spell can''t have powerful functions just after it appears. From design to casting, you must have carried out thousands of experiments and constantly adjusted to succeed." After thinking for a while, he said with a bitter smile: "by the way, there must be my own reasons. I haven''t fully understood the principle of special effects magic you designed, especially the two parts you call modeling system and special effects computing system." Kenneth himself is a magician who is good at magic. Now Harvey''s casual creation has reached a level that he can''t understand. How can he not feel discouraged? His rich experience tells him the power of these magical functions. To put it bluntly, the core of special effects is Harvey''s simulation of the earth''s computer technology into the world''s magic. The effect is beyond imagination. "Oh, of course." Harvey waved his hand and thought about how to explain modern knowledge to him. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Late at night, Harvey and Kenneth studied together for more than three hours before they went back with the photographic crystal of the reserve film. Harvey owned the [magic workshop] and [alchemy workshop], and the research environment was much better than Kenneth. With his efforts, Kenneth finally understood the core principles of [special effects]. Back home, Shirley, who came back earlier, prepared a hot dinner. After a few mouthfuls, Harvey stood up and apologized: "sorry, Shirley, today may be busy. I have to deal with some pictures, so I don''t have time to practice with you." ¡ª¡ªAt least we should eliminate the sense of violation of Wumao special effects, otherwise the special effects of the film will be superfluous and meaningless. Harvey is thinking about special effects all the time. Before that, she took time to practice with Shirley every day. She almost mastered the trick and didn''t have a hard expression when performing. Shirley, who is eating, puts down her knife and fork and gently shakes her head: "it doesn''t matter. I''m almost used to it under the guidance of the master. Do you want me to prepare hot water first?" "Not now. Just get hot water ready before you go out tomorrow." Harvey picked up the chair''s jacket and was ready to leave. "Is the master planning to work till tomorrow? Please take a proper rest." Harvey said with a smile, "it''s OK. Now I can''t sleep for a day or two." Shirley frowned and loosened her eyebrows. She replied calmly, "I just want you to understand the importance of you. If you are not here, no one will play Monte Cristo and everyone''s work will be affected." "Yes, yes." Harvey went up to Shirley, reached out to lift her left hand and gave her a warm kiss on her bright forehead. "Good night, Shirley," he said Shirley nods to confirm that Harvey''s figure disappears at the corner of the second floor. The blush of her cheek spreads to her ears. She lies under the dining table, buries her head and dares not to lift it up. Her catkin caresses her fiery lips. Sometimes she feels confused about Harvey''s too intimate action. She always thinks that this is Harvey''s performance of treating her as a relative, But the last time Harvey kissed her lips, all the strange feelings began to burst out and became completely different. After a rest, her right hand covered her red cheek and stood up to clean up the table. Chapter 101 Magic is a very magical magic system, and it really belongs to a kind of weak function, especially in ancient times, in order to compete for resources between the casters often caused fierce conflicts, magic magic magic has no effect on the battle. A caster who is proficient in magic can be rubbed on the ground by a caster who is two or more levels lower than himself. This is all due to the characteristics of magic department. It does not directly affect someone, but creates an illusion to induce the enemy to misjudge. Let''s not say the truth of magic. If the enemy knows that he is facing a magic caster, it is estimated that creating scenes of destroying heaven and earth will have no effect. Relatively speaking, the spirit system is much more convenient. Many people mistakenly believe that the spirit system is the most orthodox magic. The spirit system can directly affect human mind and control human thinking, Even if you don''t create illusions, you can make others feel happy or afraid. But magic has a very distinctive feature, that is, according to the caster''s own magic effect, in other words, as long as the brain hole is large enough, all kinds of magic can be created out of thin air. Based on this characteristic, Harvey does not need to adjust any tone to create music on earth through memory, and he can also modify illusions by imagination, including the photographic images stored in the magic crystal. In my mind, I first construct the general scene, and then complete the light effect and fluid effect bit by bit. The whole process is like painting a three-dimensional painting. Alchemy workshop The photo crystal is put on the enchantment stage by Harvey. The magic array engraved on the enchantment stage lights up and activates the photo crystal to project a palm sized photo picture. Harvey touched the crystal control device of the enchantment stage with his hands, adjusted the light projection of the photographic crystal, and the light converged to connect with his eyes. Then a huge photographic picture appeared in his vision, which was the beginning of the movie "count of Monte Cristo". The count of Monte Cristo, who was himself standing on the sailboat, looked at the scenery of the sea, and his face also showed a smile of longing for a better life in the future, This time he will marry his beloved girlfriend, Meredith. Soon Danglars, who had framed the count of Monte Cristo, appeared to greet him, and behind his words was another image of a vicious plot. "The performance is in place, the dialogue and the sound of the waves are OK, there is nothing to adjust in this scene." Soon, the sailboat came close to the port, and the projection picture was frozen. The scenery of the port quickly faded and rebuilt as Harvey thought. Blinking has become a characteristic port full of Augustine culture and customs. Harvey had a clear understanding of the cultural background of Augustine Kingdom when he wrote count of Monte Cristo, but he didn''t feel any difficulty in this process. It''s one thing to be difficult, but it''s another to be energetic. Harvey''s mental intelligence is far superior to that of ordinary people. Only in this way can he continuously complete the details of the special effects of the projection picture. Let alone ordinary people, even a master painter, can only feel numb when he sees the panoramic composition of the stereo projection. After more than an hour of continuous modification, Harvey changed the one minute long special effects screen and reviewed it again. I''m also quite satisfied. "Although it can''t compare with the Hollywood blockbusters of the Pirates of the Caribbean series, the general human eye can''t find the violation of these pictures without careful observation." Harvey manipulated the enchantment platform to modify the photo until 4 a.m. the next day. He finally modified all the special effects of this part of the picture. For a long time, he didn''t feel the dual exhaustion of spirit and body. It took too much brain power to complete the special effects modification by himself. Harvey meditated for more than three hours, took a hot bath prepared by Shirley, and read the new magic knowledge books in endless library. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ When Harvey leads Shirley to the theater, he finds that the atmosphere is obviously not right. There are several soldiers waiting at the gate of the theater. Their dress style is different from that of the general military uniform. The general soldiers are usually dressed in black suits, which are similar to the competent ones. Their styles and colors are much more colorful. This kind of dress is more traditional, In general, only royal soldiers and private armed nobles still keep this traditional uniform. The soldiers hold long guns, but the style of the guns is like the black technology guns in the first World War. They look as heavy as sniper rifles. There are many devices that Harvey doesn''t recognize. It''s estimated that they are weapons made by magic technology. The remaining light of the soldier''s eyes swept Harvey and Shirley, and they quickly took it back. Compared with ordinary soldiers, royal soldiers need more keen eyes to judge who can offend and who should be treated respectfully. Harvey touched his chin, stopped in front of the soldiers and asked politely, "are you the guard of count Devin Henrietta?" The soldier''s face closed and he nodded, "yes, sir." A count? Hearing this title, Shirley can''t help holding Harvey''s jade hand a little tight. For ordinary people, the status of Earl is so noble that they need to look up to it. She doesn''t know when Harvey will come into contact with such a noble person, but such a great person''s coming to the theater must have something to do with shooting count of Monte Cristo. Entering the theater, Harvey put his right hand on her catkin and quietly comforted her: "just as usual. There''s nothing to be nervous about." "Well." When they came to the conference room, two more soldiers stood in front of Harvey. They politely asked, "Sir, what do you have to do with this theater?" "My name is Harvey Adrian and I''m one of the partners of the owner of this theater." "It''s impolite. Please wait a moment." A soldier nodded, turned and went into the conference room. He soon came back, bowed to Harvey and said, "Sir, you can go in." After entering the conference room, in addition to the common faces, there was a middle-aged man who had already stood up. He had a slightly fat face and a pair of rimless glasses. He looked very serious. The moment he saw Harvey, he put down his papers and welcomed him with a spring smile: "Mr. Adrian, you look much younger than the projection, The demeanor is as good as I expected. " Harvey shook his hand. "Are you count Henrietta?" "Of course, my friend." "I didn''t expect you to come in person." "I''ve just read the script you wrote. It''s great. It''s sure to be included in the history of the kingdom. Besides, I''m very interested in the new technology you show me." Harvey skillfully responded: "Oh, that''s why I sent you the letter." The other people in the conference room were rather serious and stiff. A nobleman who came from Norton, the capital, was still a powerful and well-known one. The purpose was obviously related to the shooting of count of Monte Cristo. They make eye contact with both doubts and surprises. Jared, the owner of the theater, would have laughed if he was still alive. He didn''t expect Harvey to pull such a big man into the company quietly. The examination and approval of the joint-stock system of the theater has not come down yet. He had planned to borrow some money to manage it, but now he joined a count with status. The result is totally different. Chapter 102 At the right time, Harvey showed Devin a modified shot of count of Monte Cristo. Although Harvey plays the count of Monte Cristo, because the make-up in the film is only eight points similar to that outside the film, Devin learned the relevant information through others before Harvey came to the theater. He was not surprised that Harvey played the count of Monte Cristo. He focused more on the effect of the picture. He was startled by the authenticity of the picture and the stereo effect that seemed to be around them. His eyes were more cautious and glowing, and the picture effect met his expectation and exceeded his expectation. He knew that his personal visit to Elroy was the right one. Others left the room, leaving behind count Devin Henrietta, Harvey, Jared, Maxwell and William, who were representatives of the theatre and the Cromwell chamber of Commerce. Devin joined as an investor, who could pay all the costs of shooting count of Monte Cristo and promised to help expand the theatre, In exchange for a 20% stake in the theater. No one has any opinion. The identity of an earl has a great influence. As long as he comes forward, he can solve most of the problems encountered in shooting, including going to sea island prison to shoot the story of Monte Cristo''s imprisonment. Before that, Cromwell chamber of Commerce and Jared personally applied for the right to use the prison, but they were rejected by the noble formula. Harvey owns 30% of the shares of the theater, because the promise to Diana will give her 5%. Jared was originally the owner of the theater, and Harvey owns 30% of the shares, while Cromwell chamber of Commerce owns 5%. There is no problem in the distribution of interests for the time being. In fact, Harvey doesn''t care much about interests. He has the technology of photography in his hands. After shooting, he can go to Norton, the capital, to apply for a patent. He is more concerned about the impact of count of Monte Cristo and photography technology. The greater the impact, the more awards he can get. Harvey has experienced the powerful functions of the wizard''s tower and is more interested in various facilities. In his eyes, money is the resource for studying magic and experiments, and there is not enough market for Barron kingdom to digest his wealth. After the others came out of the conference room, a theater staff member looked at the soldiers outside the conference room and said in a small excited voice, "is that really the legendary count Devin Henrietta, the one from Norton?" Diana held her hands and explained plainly: "I''ve heard of his name. Count Devin Henrietta is the representative of Norton''s new aristocracy. He is also the vice president of the Literary Association and one of the representatives of the business association. It''s said that he invests in industries all over the country and has built rose Manor, which is known as a luxury palace. At the same time, because he came from a traditional aristocratic family, They are quite influential in both the traditional aristocracy and the new aristocracy. " Or the blooming girl''s Christie''s eyes lit up and said, "what''s the relationship between him and Mr. Adrian? Coming to Elroy in person really has something to do with the shooting of count of Monte Cristo. I always feel that we are doing something amazing. All the big people come here in person. " Diana glanced at her: "it''s no surprise that Harvey is the author of the count of Monte Cristo. Before that, the Literary Association came forward to help the publication of the count of Monte Cristo across the country." Diana saw the worried look on Shirley''s face and came to her side and whispered: "Shirley, just act as usual. Excessive worry may cause trouble. Besides, it''s not time for you to appear." "That''s what the master said. I''m just a little afraid that I will fail to live up to the master''s expectations." Shirley returned with a gentle smile. "No, Harvey has a good eye." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Soon, the news of an earl''s arrival at the theater spread all over Elroy. The society, which is good at shadow hunting, was already speculating about the Earl''s purpose and the relationship between the theater and Harvey. Within a few days, the approval for the theater''s transformation into a joint-stock system came down. Instead of procrastinating, it was the head of the Department, the top head of Barron bank in Elroy. At the same time, the Cromwell chamber of commerce applied for the scene of "count of Monte Cristo" and the land application was also responded. By the way, the business cooperation of Cromwell chamber of commerce itself became more frequent and smooth. These are the influences of a well-known Earl in society. The actions of count Devin Henrietta also attracted the attention of Harvey''s acquaintances. Harvey kept a low profile after publishing the novel the count of Monte Cristo. They did not expect that count Devin Henrietta would visit him in person. Harvey''s reviewer Pran, jeweler Alfred and scholar Scott all asked what happened. Harvey explained briefly that only jeweler Alfred was qualified to step in. Scott and Pran don''t feel sorry. The money they earn from the novel the count of Monte Cristo is enough for them to live a carefree life. AI Fuli, a jeweler, is not stupid either. At present, he decided to invest a lot of money and only asked for 5% of the shares of the theater. Harvey is welcome. On the one hand, the production of count of Monte Cristo needs a lot of money. On the other hand, the theater also needs money to expand. Count Devin Henrietta can confirm that there will be a new theater for them in the capital Norton. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ With the help of count Devin Henrietta, Harvey applied for a patent from the Royal mage of the kingdom of balun in advance. There are two casters in the kingdom of balun. The first is the Royal caster who serves for the kingdom of balun, and the second is the caster who belongs to the magic association. There is no conflict between the two. They belong to each other independently. In the palace dedicated to the Royal caster, the exhibition hall is surrounded by several royal casters to jointly identify the patent application, and the projection screen shows various samples. Devon sent them a letter earlier, and the patent of photography technology was taken very seriously. "I see. It''s really an innovative and practical technology." After watching the function display of the photographic crystal, an old man with an old face nods his head gently, wears a gray robe, and stoops. His name is DuPont Arnold. He is one of the rare top casters in the kingdom of Baron, and he is also the Royal mage consultant of the kingdom of Baron. It''s not all about Harvey. The founder of the Adrian family was the last Royal mage advisor. Another royal mage nodded and praised: "I also think this technology is very promising. It has wide practicability and good clarity. I can''t imagine that there are so many excellent casters in the Kingdom besides Norton." "I''m going to prepare the patent certificate and provide a patent application to the magic society." "Great invention! This is very useful for recording information. In the future, we can use this thing called photographic crystal to record the process. I really hope it can be put into production earlier. " "By the way, we can''t let the wizarding Association send an invitation to Harvey Adrian before they apply for a patent. We must invite him to join our royal mage." There are generally two patents on magic, one for Royal casters to ensure domestic interests, and the other for the magic association to ensure the patent right of such technology among casters all over the world. After passing the patent, Harvey can publish a paper on the principle of making photographic crystal without worrying about the large-scale misappropriation of his technology. Chapter 103 The main purpose of count Devin Henrietta''s visit is to investigate. After learning about the specific function of photographic crystal and the shooting process of count Monte Cristo, he has nothing to do. After spending about a week in Elroy, he will go back. His arrival had a great influence on the troupe. The whole society of Elroy knew what Jared''s theater and Harvey were planning. Without a word, they startled the great nobles in the capital of the kingdom. After all, Harvey and Jared are planning a large-scale drama performance. They are always mistaken for practicing acting when they shoot outside the theater. Harvey''s life is divided into two parts, half of which is to preside over all the shooting matters during the day, both as a director and an actor. Fortunately, the shooting process is still smooth. The actors are used to performing under the camera. Jared and William are in charge of a lot of chores. They get the loan right of the island prison before the main character Edmund goes to prison. In a week, the whole class will go to the prison island by boat to film the story of the count of Monte Cristo. Island prison does not belong to the city of Elroy. Cromwell chamber of Commerce and Jared''s influence in Elroy has no effect. It was given the name of count Devin Henrietta. As for the excitement in the evening, count Devin Henrietta came to Elroy this time and brought a gift to Harvey. Originally, Harvey entrusted him in his letter to bring some magic books and props that Norton could buy. As a result, Devin bought a car and gave them to Harvey as a gift for cooperation, You should know that everything that can be related to magic is not cheap. This car has materials, books and props about magic. It costs more than 100000 barons, which is equivalent to the total sales of the novel the count of Monte Cristo in half a month. Harvey would like to squeeze out 48 hours a day and never stop. The rest time of meditation is between the alternation of two kinds of life. Once again, Harvey''s meditation skills have been improved. He does not rely on attribute points. Meditation has achieved results. Occasionally when he calls out the attribute panel, he can see that his mental strength has increased a little. There is a step-by-step process. If he meditates for two or three hours every day, he can keep energetic. In the research direction, the main thing is to improve the function of photographic crystal. With dozens of advanced magic crystals given to Harvey by count Devin Henrietta, it is enough to spend a period of time without worrying about damage. Secondly, there is still a lot of room for exploring magic crystal because of the interest in developing various games with high playability. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In alchemy workshop, Harvey puts a magic crystal on the enchantment platform to activate it. A red dragon with the size of a palm curls up the thick smoke and flies out. With the power of destroying the sky and the earth, it makes a dragon sound in mid air and spews hot lava dragon breath towards the enchantment platform. "I am the embodiment of power" The majestic roar reverberated in the alchemy workshop. Before finishing speaking, the dark red dragon body made of purgatory lava disintegrated into light particles and disappeared in mid air. Harvey is sorry to pick up the magic crystal. He is developing his favorite board game on earth, the legend of hearthstone. Magic crystal was able to make his childhood dream come true. In his childhood, Harvey didn''t have a mobile phone or a computer. At that time, there were many popular toys among children, such as yo yo, racing car, top, and the card game "game king" Harvey first came into contact with. At that time, he often saved breakfast money to buy card bags in order to collect cards. So far, he still can''t forget the surprise of finding rare cards in the card bags, Often envy their small partners that a sack of magic cards, you can freely combine the lineup. The popularity of a toy must have something to do with the animation that was played at that time. When "four wheel drive brothers" was played, racing car was popular. When yo yo was popular, speeding yo was played. When top was popular, top warrior was played. When magic card was popular, king of Games was played, whether it was animation or games, Harvey once dreamed that he could also use cards to summon the real Osiris sky dragon and the black magic girl. When Harvey grew up, the card that Harvey came into contact with again, that is board game, is the legend of hearthstone. In a sense, Harvey realized his dream. At least the computer special effects are much better, and the gold card will have additional special effects. Now Harvey really feels that his dream is within reach. "A high quality magic crystal can hold up to one dynamic illusion effect." Harvey touched his chin and said to himself, "you can imitate the structure of the legend of hearthstone, and make a gold card from a dynamic phantom. The ordinary phantom projection is an ordinary card. A magic crystal can hold nearly a hundred different static illusions." The illusion that magic crystal can store is related to the quality of crystal and the complexity of illusion. A high-quality magic crystal can store the illusion of Unicorn made by Kenneth, and it can also easily store hundreds of palm size static projections. Harvey has the idea to recreate the legend of hearthstone in this world. His inspiration comes from the kunt card and game king in wizard 3. Can we also make the legend of hearthstone into kunt card mode, which is popular in the whole country or the mainland. At that time, a rare card was very valuable, and the card became hard currency, Even people''s greetings have become "do you want to play the legend of hearthstone?" It''s very difficult to realize this idea. From scratch, we must first develop technology, and then set up an alchemy workshop to "print" cards. His alchemy workshop has the ability to "print", but he can''t print cards 24 hours a day. Harvey is improving the illusion function of photographic crystal, including 3D modeling technology and special effects processing, which is just in line with his desire to produce the solid "Legend of hearthstone". Rather, the production of the solid "Legend of hearthstone" is a spur of the moment when he perfected this technology. "But it''s not impossible to try. The total number of all the cards in the legend of hearthstone is about 2000, and less than half of them are practical. You can make this half of the cards first. The legend of hearthstone is a board game. Of course, you have to play it on the table." "The magic crystal is made into a table, and different magic array sequences are engraved inside the card. When the card is placed on the table, different sequences can be activated to produce a static projection in line with the card. The golden card does not need to rely on the table, and is independent of the projection system of the table. A magic crystal needs to be embedded on the card, and the size of the magic crystal is not large, No problem "Ah, the amount of work is too large. It''s still impossible to achieve it for a while and a half. Besides, I have to make the film" count of Monte Cristo. " Harvey estimated the amount of work, including the development and production, which is not like a little overlord game. It''s a big project to produce a projection of thousands of different cards. It takes at least half a year to complete a set. Chapter 104 "The polka tune from next door I can''t help jumping up and kicking EVA''s mother watched her daughter carefully But EVA managed to hide it from her Because no one wants to be stopped by mom When everyone is dancing around EVA is laughing and the violin is singing Everyone gathered around her to wish her good luck ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± The crisp children''s voice sings light tunes, each song is very light, combined with a strange rhyme to form a wonderful music, as if it were stones constantly hitting on the lake, each note splashed with ripples, and each ripple combined to make the calm lake rippling. Helen, who was reading beside, could not help clapping her hands with the rhythm. The song tells the story of a boy who invites a girl to dance but is stopped by her mother. The boy tries to persuade her mother. Lily is playing a musical tour while singing this unique Finnish folk song "EVA''s polka". This folk song is very famous on earth, and its unique tone is also very recognizable. Anyone who listens to it for the first time can definitely hear it for the second time. There is another name for this folk song, which is the electronic version of EVA''s polka without lyrics. Harvey prefers the original style to the slightly sharp electronic sound, so he made the song into a musical tour. Lily seems to like such a strange and bright tune very much, and now she can sing with it. She doesn''t understand the meaning of the lyrics. She basically sings syllables that have the same meaning as the CHIONG song. It''s pleasant to hear, but it''s very pleasant to hear. It neutralizes the characteristics of electronic voice and folk songs, and it''s more pleasant and lively to sing in clear children''s voice. After singing, Lily held up the game handle in her hand, raised her chin and looked like she didn''t want to finish. Helen, the diamond goblin, sat on Lily''s shoulder and said with a smile, "yes, yes. She sings very well. As expected, I can''t win Lily only in this kind of game." Lily yawns a few seconds before she looks proud. She puts the game handle on the baffle of the water tank and blinks her big eyes at Helen. Helen looked at the old clock hanging on the wall and said gently, "it''s very late. It''s time to go to bed. I''ll go and tell Harvey." She jumps from the water tank and falls to the ground with a light posture. The wooden door of the alchemy workshop is not closed. She goes to the magic workshop next door and finds Harvey. From a distance, she sees Harvey staring at a complex magic array projection in front of her, constantly trying to change the structure of the magic array to achieve a new effect. Looking at Harvey''s attentive appearance, Helen covered her mouth with a snigger, went to Harvey''s blind spot, jumped onto the table, and then stepped lightly to Harvey''s shoulder. Feeling the sudden touch coming from his shoulder, Harvey was startled. He turned his head and saw the bright and pure smile of a little man as big as a porcelain doll in front of him. Harvey, frightened by the sudden movement, had no good way: "it''s you. Why don''t you keep quiet?" "Nothing. It''s just that it''s fun. I didn''t think Harvey was really scared." She bent over with a smile. Harvey corrected, "I''m surprised." "Lily is going to bed. Can you come and say hello to her? It''s hard for Lily to fall asleep without looking at you before going to bed. There''s no sense of security for her to stay there. And then I''ll go back to the goblin village. After a long time, their enthusiasm will almost fade. Please look forward to the gifts I''ll bring you. " Helen Yu pointed out on her lips, thought about it, and then showed a mischievous smile to Harvey. Helen''s character is absolutely quiet and steady in the goblins. Harvey and she feel very comfortable when they get familiar with each other. To say what kind of Helen''s character is, it''s probably that she has the warmth of the elder sister next door and the brightness and liveliness of the younger sister next door. Helen clapped her hands and suddenly said, "by the way, can I take back the song Lily sang? It''s a good tune. They will like ruby, too. " "There are not many things that I can look forward to. Bring me back the local products of goblin village as far as possible. As you can see, I am very interested in magic and I am not greedy. Is there any props that can make me never die and never get hurt?" Harvey rolled up her clothes and put them on the table. "Only fantasy goblins can make such functional props, but I have lived in goblins village for thousands of years and have never seen their traces." Helen shook her head. "That''s true." Harvey opens his mouth in surprise. He just talks about it casually, because the name of goblin town reminds him of Avalon. It is said that there is no concept of time and everything will not age there, which is very similar to the goblin town Harvey knows in the world. Helen tilted her head to think for a while, took Harvey''s words seriously, and answered seriously: "there is a legend like that, but we gem goblins can only hold gems." "What kind of goblins are fantasy goblins?" Harvey asked again, touching his chin. "Fantasy goblins don''t belong to any kind. They are the oldest and most primitive goblins in goblin town. They have magical abilities that ordinary goblins don''t have. I don''t know exactly what they are. I just heard from my previous colleagues." One person and one goblin chatted for a moment. When Harvey and Helen came back to the alchemy workshop, Lily was bubbling in the water. When she saw Harvey coming, she seemed to dislike him for his slow action. She began to grumble, and the sound of bubbling became louder. "Poop, poop, poop, poop" The beautiful blue fishtail swayed more like a pet dog waiting for its owner at home. Harvey went up to the tank and squeezed his greasy little face. "Good night, lily." Lily scuffed her little head against his right hand before diving into the water, looking at Harvey with round eyes, waiting for him to close the lid of the water tank. Helen, standing on Harvey''s shoulder, waved to her with a smile and whispered, "good night, lily." Harvey takes Helen to the pure white floor mirror and holds out her hand to the mirror. Helen jumps to his palm along his arm, bows to him and walks into the mirror. Helen''s body was very easy to pass through the mirror, but Harvey reached out and touched the hard and cold mirror. After turning off the lights and wooden doors of the alchemy workshop, Harvey went back to the magic workshop to continue his work just now, developing Magic 3D modeling tools and special effects processing tools. These two technologies are already in good shape. Kenneth, the "photographer" of Brenda theater company, has been able to operate on his own, relieving Harvey''s pressure to modify special effects. Chapter 105 "Sex ~" Helen''s slender body jumped from the sky, identified the next position, and then spread her wings to fly in the direction of the castle. She almost understood the function of the mirror. The direction of the alchemy workshop is fixed. On the contrary, when she returns to the goblin village, the coordinates will be refreshed within a fixed range. This time, her landing point is much closer than the last time, and she flies back to the castle in a few minutes. Helen found something wrong. She could see the ruined castle from a distance. According to her estimation, after such a long time, the gem goblins should calm down and rebuild the castle, and she could not sense the existence of the gem goblins. "Where did they go?" Helen fell on the ruins of the castle and looked around in confusion. She arrived at the back hall at the first time. The game box she brought back was still in operation. However, the players were not gem goblins, but some Goblins who were about the same height as her but were just like Q characters. They were wearing pajamas and Christmas caps, and they were all at a loss. "Fantasy goblin!? Why are you here? " Helen closed her mouth and exclaimed in surprise. She suddenly recognized these goblins whose painting style was different from theirs. They were the oldest and most primitive goblins in goblins village. "Hello." A fantasy goblin stood up and bowed to Helen. "Hello." Helen bowed back, looked around and asked, "fantasy goblin, have you seen my companion? The gem goblin who used to stay here. " "I see it." "I see it." "Right here." The fantasy Goblins who are playing the game answer one by one. "What''s the matter?" Helen was still at a loss. "Eaten." "Eat it." "Probably." Helen asked, "who ate it?" "Snake." "Big snake." "Snake eating." Just when Helen asked, she suddenly turned to look at the sky. The sky was shining with purple light, and Amethyst goblins came down from the sky. However, her body was only her head, and her cheeks were still full of purple cracks, which were shining with jewels. "Amethyst Helen exclaimed, flew over and picked up the Amethyst in her head. Even if there is only one mind left, the gem goblin can still survive. When the Amethyst goblin sees helrenton, he drinks excitedly: "diamond, run away! That''s what these guys did! " "What." "Those fantasy goblins, they come into contact with the game, and then proliferate." "I still don''t understand." Helen looked back at those silly fantasy Goblins who seemed harmless to human beings and animals. No matter what the legend or what, there was no clear record that the fantasy goblins were threatening. "Don''t you understand? This has become their playground. This is the real game. It''s coming!" Helen looked up at the sky with Amethyst''s eyes. A serpentine snake was spitting out a snake message to her. The snake''s body was made of colorful gems, which was dazzling in the sunlight. The body of the gem snake was very long, but its body was less than the size of a gem goblin, which could swallow the gem goblin in one bite. Helen suddenly turns her head and finds that the game screen projected in the back hall shows that she is playing the game of snake. A fantasy goblin with a game handle turns around, and the snake of gem rushes towards Helen as if it is under its control, opening the blood gate, and the fangs made of two Obsidian stones are more ferocious. "Diamonds shine!" Helen stretched out a hand and burst out colorful light, forming a huge flower defense shield to block the attack of the gem snake, and the huge impact overturned the surrounding sand. Helen catkin a grip, light drink: "break it!" She has the ability to shatter all materials with hardness lower than her, and the diamond goblin is the one with the highest hardness among all gem goblins. The visible spatial fluctuation of the naked eye is fleeting, and the snake attacking her gem is stiff, breaking into countless thumb sized broken gems. "Kacha ~ Kacha ~" Fantasy goblins look at each other blankly, looking at Helen''s silly expression, there is a trace of mischief: "foul it." "Foul determination." "Food can only escape." "If not, it''s not a game." "Click and rub ~!" The broken gems began to gather in the air again to form the snake of gems. Not only that, but also two shorter snakes of gems came out of nowhere. "It''s not a game, fantasy goblin!" Helen looks a little angry. The colorful light condenses in her jade hand to form a cohesive divine light. She jumps up suddenly and smashes the light in her hand on the snake. "Boom." "No way." When the condensed colorful streamer hits the snake of gems, Helen feels an obvious sense of hitting objects. This kind of hand feeling with feedback is not a good thing, because her attack can smash any material with lower hardness than her. In theory, she should feel a sense of volatilization. Sure enough, she was hit on the ground. The snake hissed at her and covered with a light blue film. Helen''s eyebrows stood up, and her colorful wings suddenly spread out behind her, almost covering the whole sky. The streamer was like a tide, radiating towards the outside. Even the other two gemstone snakes who were ready to attack were fixed in midair by the colorful streamer. The body of these gemstone snakes is composed of Helen''s companion, gemstone goblins. Maybe every time these gemstone snakes eat a gemstone, the goblins will grow by one point, just like the game of snake. Helen is not unable to completely destroy these gemstone snakes. In fact, she was merciful at the first blow. If she broke all gemstones into dust, it would be difficult to re form the body of gemstone goblin. Gem goblins can''t die, and there''s no concept of death. If their bodies are broken into tens of millions of pieces, they can be recombined. However, if their body materials are not enough, their ability and thinking ability will be affected. This time, Helen''s goal became the fantasy Goblins who were playing the game. When they saw Helen''s angry appearance, they immediately huddled together and shivered. Standing in the air, Helen said with a smile: "fantasy goblins, if they are too naughty, they will make people angry. Let my companions out, so I will forgive you." The stones on the ground, which are illuminated by the colorful streamer, tremble violently, sublimate into a white smoke and disappear. "Wrong." "Please forgive me." "That''s the way it is." Fantasy goblins are holding their heads in their hands, squatting and shaking to beg for mercy. Their intelligence level is not high, and they are only children. Children of this psychological age are both angels and demons. Because they don''t understand the consequences of their own actions, they can torture others because they are funny. In a word, they are just children. The Amethyst goblin in Helen''s arms was relieved to see the scene under control. Chapter 106 After suppressing the scene, the Amethyst goblin with the remaining head was held in Helen''s arms and explained the story by the way. Two days ago, the gem Goblins who were making a lot of noise finally calmed down and planned to make a good rule of playing the game. At that time, almost all the gem goblins were exhausted because of fighting. It happened that the gem Goblins who were playing the game found an unknown visitor standing behind them to watch them play the game. Many older gem goblins have recognized this kind of goblins, which belong to the legendary goblins. In addition, most gem goblins entered the dormant state at that time, so fantasy goblins joined the "war situation" on a whim. Then things went beyond the control of the gem goblins. They found that fantasy goblins playing games are proliferating unconsciously. There is a very strange phenomenon about fantasy goblins, that is, they will unconsciously increase their own individuals when they feel interesting or funny, which is just like the strange phenomenon that a companion suddenly appears in a horror movie. More and more fantasy goblins appear. It''s too late for the gem Goblins who are playing the game to feel bad. Most of the gem goblins go to sleep, and a few can''t fight because they are tired. So the fantasy goblins play the real "little overlord" game. Using the sleeping gem goblins to create a "greedy snake" to hunt all gem goblins, which is obviously very interesting to the fantasy goblins. So Helen came back to see the scene just now, Helen''s ability is absolutely in the forefront of the gem goblins to control the situation. Fantasy goblins have the mentality of playing games, but they don''t go on fighting with her. Otherwise, it might be better to say that their existence is like a kind of children''s play. "Is the game that interesting?" Helen regretted bringing the game box back more than once, but since she brought it back, she was responsible to the end. "Can you trouble the fantasy goblins to clean up the fragments of the gem?" Helen looked at the ruins in front of her with a headache. The ruins of the castle were covered with shining gems. These were the parts that originally made up the snake of gems. It was one thing to be beautiful, and another thing to pack up. "I don''t want to do it." "It''s boring." "Tired." Fantasy goblins feeble answer, Helen turned to look at them, found what surprised asked: "your number is not reduced?" "What." "I don''t know." "I don''t know." Fantasy goblins face at a loss, on the big forehead to write a question mark. "The legend is true, as long as the fantasy goblins feel bored or other negative emotions, the number will decrease." Helen pondered for a while, smiling, and proposed to one of the fantasy goblins, "so fantasy goblins, how about we play a game? The winner can get the right to play the game, but only for one day. Just like the snake you just played, that console can play more than one game. " Fantasy goblins eyes bright, have raised their hands: "yes." "Interesting "Come and play!" "First of all, the body of the Amethyst goblin. Pay attention to the difference between different purple gemstones." Helen raised the head of Amethyst goblin in her arms. She learned something from the game created by Harvey, even if it''s boring. As long as you add rewards and a little competition, it can easily become a fun game. With the help of fantasy goblins, Helen cleaned up the scene after more than half a day. Most of the gems cast together were still sleeping, and a few of them woke up with a blank face and didn''t know what was going on. "Hoo, the last piece." The diamond goblin Helen carefully inlays a broken Ruby on a large Oval Ruby of the same size in front of her. The wine red ruby is pure and beautiful. When the casting is finished, it lights up a hazy red light. The ruby softens in the red light and becomes a girl with ruby short hair. "Good night, ruby." Helen, the diamond goblin, touched her little face with a gentle smile. Just then she heard a fierce quarrel in the distance. "Ah, what''s the matter." Helen raised her forehead and sighed. She followed the voice to the back hall. Amethyst goblin crossed his waist and pointed to the game box seriously: "such a dangerous thing must be destroyed!" Fantasy goblins wailed around her and begged for mercy for the game box: "spare it!" "I''m sorry." "It''s innocent." "What if it happens again? In the final analysis, it''s the game box that causes the conflict. If it wasn''t for it, there would be no conflict between us gem goblins. It''s because of such things! " Amethyst goblins gnash their teeth and say that except for a few basic natures, there are few conflicts between goblins in order to fight for something. In the eyes of Amethyst goblins, game box is the same as Pandora''s box. Maybe it''s because goblins are indifferent in nature. Once they encounter something they really love, they will be more desperate. Said, Amethyst goblin himself hesitated: "I personally do not want to destroy it, this is to protect the gem goblin." Helen, the diamond goblin, raised her hand weakly beside her: "Amethyst, this game box should be my thing, because it was given to me by Harvey. You can''t just destroy it." "But you can see that this thing causes so many events, and I know that it''s like human wealth and power to us." Helen replied with an embarrassed and polite smile: "isn''t that nice? Only in this way can we have new changes, and we all like to play games. My contractor Harvey once said, "everything is good or bad. If we look at it from different angles, we will get completely different results. It''s better to try to find solutions from other angles than destruction, such as making corresponding restrictions." One after another, the gem goblins came and agreed: "Helen is right. It''s not my turn to play. How can it be destroyed so easily?" "Yes, I haven''t played enough! There are many games in it "It''s fun." "It''s lovely." "It''s fascinating." "Clear Amethyst goblin, you''ve played the longest by yourself "That''s because I''ve always won!" Amethyst goblin arrogantly way, realized that he was speechless, face a red, cover cherry lips not language. She does feel that the games are very interesting, especially like the competition mode. Every time she wins, she can feel the spontaneous pleasure. The intense opposition of the gem goblins was stronger. The Amethyst goblins looked at Helen and the fantasy goblins. As soon as they closed their eyes and left the game box, they seemed relieved and said, "it''s up to you. I don''t care." Before the Amethyst goblin left, she looked at the game box with complicated eyes. Who could have thought that such simple things could easily change the goblin so much? She vaguely felt that these "games" would make great changes in goblin town. Maybe, at least those naughty goblins could not resist the temptation of the game. "Yeah ~" the gem goblins won and clapped hands happily. Chapter 107 "It must be a gift from God." "Who is God?" "Can you eat it?" "Is it fun?" "I don''t know." Fantasy goblins gathered around the game box, holding the game handle to play Tetris. Their game level is very high, and even Helen, who has been in contact with the game for a long time, is not an opponent. Helen didn''t know whether the fantasy goblins were individuals or the whole. It seemed that there was a direct connection between them. It seemed that the appearance of different fantasy goblins was obviously different. The uniform style of their clothes was the style of pajamas, but it was just like that there were old and young people in human beings, and their voices were more childish. Gem goblins are cleaning up the ruins of the castle. Different types of gem goblins have different magical abilities. A few of them can control the sand and stone. It''s only half a day to rebuild a castle. Helen, who plays games with fantasy goblins, once again loses and sighs helplessly: "this time, she can''t give Harvey a return." "Who is Harvey?" "I don''t know." "Ha." Helen could not help laughing at their stupidity and explained: "Harvey is the creator of these games. He gave me the game box to bring it back here. It''s not a trade, because I can''t give Harvey any return this time. The gem goblins are very tired. If it goes on like this, I will be considered a liar." "The creator of the game." "The creator." "Is Harvey a God?" Fantasy goblins exclaim. Helen funny correction: "not God, is the caster." "But he can create games." "Great game!" "It''s God!" "God." Fantasy goblins exclaim again. Helen speechless, the original game in the eyes of fantasy goblins have such an important position. Not all games can please goblins. For example, chess, card games and games that need logical thinking are not liked by goblins. Goblins like simple, rough and interesting games that don''t need to think too much. If Harvey sums it up, he will surely say that goblins are born with "Ren dolphin". "Only in return." "A reward for God." "In return for what?" Fantasy goblins put down their game controllers and got together to discuss. Helen waved her hand and said, "don''t bother fantasizing about the goblins. I''ll take care of this." "But we played the game." "It''s interesting." "I''m glad." "It''s fun." Fantasy goblins turned their heads to reply obstinately and asked Helen, "what does God want?" Helen tilted her head and thought, her colorful hair fluttering gently. She clapped her hands and answered, "props related to magic. Recently, he seems to be worrying about the shortage of manpower, and props that can protect him, because human beings are very vulnerable." "That''s the decision." "It''s decided." "A gift to God." "For more and more interesting games." "Oh ~" Fantasy goblins cheered and turned their heads to give Helen a model house in their hands. "A gift to God." "Little heart." "It''s hard work, actually." "Just made it." It was less than a second later that she made this thing. Helen could not figure out the purpose of the model house after taking it over with her hands. She said softly to the fantasy goblins, "then I would like to express my gratitude for this gift on behalf of God, and I will give it to him personally." Fantasy goblins bow down. "Please tell me." "God." "Give more games." Helen The game recorded in the game box she brought back is indeed an old version. During this period, Harvey created a lot of games, adjusted some of them and fixed bugs. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Helen holds the model of the house in her hands and comes out from the mirror. There is a big difference between the scene in front of her and the goblin town. The biggest difference is the sense of space. In goblin village, goblins are basically the same size, but when they come to the real world, it''s like entering the giant country. The furniture is huge, and the sense of openness of space is particularly strong. She jumped to the desktop and saw the clock hanging on the wall, which showed that the time was 3 p.m. at this time, Harvey was basically out shooting and couldn''t be here. She kindly put the model of the house on the edge of the enchantment stage, which was very conspicuous, and Harvey could notice it for the first time. Helen didn''t know what the tribute of the fantasy goblin to the "God" was. In her eyes, it was an ordinary house model, about the size of a diamond. She came to a wooden box placed on the table, forced to open it, took out a dull diamond from it and ate it in a small bite. The hard diamond fell into her mouth and was as soft as jelly. Unlike lily, Helen had mature thinking, so she could freely control her "food". Lily is still sleeping in the water tank. If the lid of the water tank is not opened, Lily can''t leave the water tank. Only Helen or Harvey can open the lid. "Is Harvey still wary of Lily?" After eating a diamond, Helen shakes her head and says to herself. Although she loves lily, she doesn''t complain about Harvey''s practice. Harvey still can''t confirm Lily''s species. One thing that can be confirmed is that Lily does have a terrible threat. If lily is serious, she may be able to kill a fully armed cold weapon soldier team just by her body. For Harvey, Helen is extremely curious and abides by the duty of being called out as a goblin. Harvey looks like a low-level caster, but she has this magical plane and many powerful facilities and props. Now she can sense the existence of the "magic guide stone" in another room, which contains profound energy. If it bursts out, it can easily annihilate the planet. If it bursts out in the goblin village, it can easily annihilate the planet, Even those who are not old and immortal are estimated to have GG. Goblins are immortal in physical nature, but they will still be destroyed if they are incinerated by ultra high temperature and hit by some powerful annihilation magic. In ancient times, a goblin angered a powerful human caster and was expelled from the world by the human caster. The goblin wandered in the endless void until he gave up thinking. Harvey is different from what she learned about human casters in goblin village. She likes it very much, at least not boring. However, there is no special view. No matter how magical Harvey is, no matter how many miracles he creates, no matter how great achievements he achieves, in the eyes of goblins, Harvey is just a "Contractor". He has not died in a hundred years, and will disappear in a thousand years, including the glorious history he once created. "Maybe it''s not right this time. It''s a strange human being." Helen thought of the influence of Harvey''s game on goblins, and she didn''t know how to evaluate it. Chapter 108 "If it''s all right, members will go to Ted prison next Wednesday. Please get ready as soon as possible. Because it was shot in a real prison environment, where the most vicious prisoners in the kingdom are still held. When you get there, please pay attention to your words and deeds, and don''t cause unnecessary trouble. " "This time, count Henrietta guaranteed in his own name that we could borrow the prison space. If there is a problem, it is not only the company''s problem, but also the shooting progress. Please bear in mind." "I will list out a specification of the specific restrictions tomorrow. This meeting is over and all members will be dissolved." In the evening, the setting sun is shining in the courtyard decorated with wedding props. Harvey puts on the bridegroom''s special black suit gift and announces to everyone that all the people present are formally dressed with the style of Augustine kingdom. The story has been shot to the time when the count of Monte Cristo got married, and then the count of Monte Cristo was snitched and arrested at the time when he should have been the happiest in his life. The shooting is getting more and more smooth, mainly reflected in the actors. With Harvey as an example and a lot of time practice, the members of the drama troupe are used to playing a "phantom" role. During the shooting, the number of calls to stop due to poor performance is less and less, and many plots can be passed through directly. Jared went up to the wedding platform and clapped his hands to attract people''s attention: "extras, please come here to get a box lunch and 20 Baron pounds for the performance, and the dress can be changed back to the room just now." The wedding guests responded enthusiastically. "Is that the end?" "Oh, please contact me if you need me in the future. This is my address." "Sir, may I take this food with me? My sister hasn''t eaten such a good cherry fruit. She will be very happy. " A little boy came over with two red fruits and pulled Harvey''s clothes. He was also clever and knew who was the real steward here. It''s hard to understand why there are so many good things in the world. If you attend a wedding party, you can eat and drink as well as wear beautiful clothes. In the end, you can get a salary equivalent to one or even several weeks of ordinary people. If the recruitment had not been held in public at the largest theater in Elroy, the passers-by would have thought that there was a conspiracy, such as sending the recruiters to the black workshop or mining. This kind of thing is not rare in this era. Harvey squatted down, smiling and nodding: "of course, naughty little guy, in view of your good performance just now, we can''t finish the food at the scene. Anyone who wants to eat can take it home." The little boy''s face suddenly burst into a smile. Just as he wanted to turn away, he came back and bowed to Harvey to express his thanks: "good sir, thank you very much." There was a commotion among the performers, and they quickly found some containers for food. These foods are not good for people like Harvey, but ordinary people don''t know if they have a chance to eat them once a year. After the meeting, Harvey and Kenneth continued to study magic crystal. Their research on magic crystal did not reach the level of complete innovation. They did not regard their own improvement as a change of magic technology in the world. Photographic crystal was originally integrated and improved based on the mechanism and principle of magic crystal. This is just like the relationship between bow and crossbow, which uses the same principle. The structure of bow is simple and crude, and ordinary people have to practice for a long time if they want to use bow well. The crossbow structure is complex, but it is easy to operate. Ordinary people without training can use it immediately and give full play to its power. If we deduce the design of the crossbow to the extreme, its power may not be weaker than that of modern firearms. Kenneth is a more traditional caster. He is quite accomplished in magic, but far from Harvey''s vision. He doesn''t feel anything wrong. He always asks Harvey for advice when he meets problems. He knew very well that it was not because of his limited ability, but because Harvey''s existence was too strange. If it wasn''t for witnessing Harvey''s growth and his age, Kenneth would have thought that Harvey was the superior and even higher caster. After working with Harvey on the photographic crystal for a period of time, Kenneth can be competent to modify the special effects, but it takes longer time than Harvey, and the quality is worse. Harvey needs to modify it twice. Compared with Harvey, he needs to undertake all the work alone, which saves a lot of time. It''s two workloads to be responsible for all the special effects and the second modification. In addition, Kenneth''s lifelong dream, the unicorn illusion, was completed under the guidance of Harvey. However, Kenneth just put it away in a complicated and silent way. He had no idea of taking it out to perform a magic show for a long time. His work on hand is more promising and ornamental. A gorgeous magic show can''t match the "phantom" with both substance and ornamental, especially the "phantom" adapted from the count of Monte Cristo. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At night, Harvey went back in the carriage and thought about the shooting. Suddenly, he heard a strange sound coming from the window. He couldn''t help looking curiously. When he saw it, he was startled. He saw something very familiar. A car with lights was passing slowly. The structure of the car is very distinctive. It retains the old style of this era. The whole body is black. The structure is similar to the carriage of a carriage and there is no shelter. The prominent rectangular structure of the front of the car should be the driving device. The four wheels are not the tires of the car, but more like the widened version of the bicycle tires. "Times are changing. The chimney at the front of the car is still emitting white steam. Is that steam driven?" Harvey was surprised to see the white steam coming out of the chimney at the front of the car. He didn''t know much about the structure of the world''s steam engines. As a part of common sense, he also knew that the world''s steam engines and the earth''s steam engines were not at the same level. To be correct, the former was more "developed". With modern magic technology, the world''s steam power is very powerful, and the power is even stronger than modern internal combustion engine, which can easily provide powerful power for a steam train. The world''s technology and culture are not stagnant. Harvey''s films are part of the trend of the times, but Harvey is just walking in front of everyone. "Whether or not to entrust Cromwell chamber of Commerce to buy a car after the film is finished is not difficult for the alchemist to analyze the car organization. Maybe it can make a sports car that surpasses the times. Wait a minute. Sports cars can''t run even if they are made. In addition to the downtown part of Elroy, the roads in other urban areas are as bumpy as swinging swings. Hummers are better. " Harvey is very clear about what the appearance of automobile indicates. As a basic means of transportation for future generations, the industry has a bright future. Chapter 109 Harvey looked strange, looking at the model house less than the size of a diamond in front of him? From his vision, even the model of this house is too small, the structure of the house is very simple, ordinary wood supporting the red roof, reluctantly can see the structure of the house. "Helen, is this the present you brought back from goblin town?" Harvey''s tone could not help but bring some ridicule to look at the goblin with the dream foam. Helen put her hands behind her and replied with an embarrassed and polite smile: "no, this is from the fantasy goblin. Our gift from the gem goblin may be delayed for a while." "Fantasy goblin, the one you said yesterday?" "Yes, I met them when I went back last night, and they were very... Enthusiastic about the games you made." As Helen spoke, her voice stopped and her face became reluctant. "Oh? It sounds like something else happened. " "Yes, fantasy goblins think more like childish children, but they have magical abilities. Once they find something they are interested in, they will become quite involved and unconsciously affect their surroundings. This time when I went back to Goblin village, I was almost trapped because of them. At that time, I might not be able to come back here for several weeks. " Harvey teased her face with a finger and asked curiously, "what happened?" Helen hugged Harvey''s finger and pressed it down. She sat up and told Harvey about the riot in the goblin town without reservation. After hearing this, Harvey felt that the riot caused by the crystal game was not funny. It was just a fight for children''s right to play the game. However, even if it was a fight, it was not a great thing for the gem goblins. Their body structure was special and it was harmless to break up. Then there is the fantasy goblin part. After listening to Helen''s description, Harvey is more interested in this magical creature. "Well, what is this thing for?" Helen kept a polite smile: "even if you ask me Harvey twists the model house carefully with his fingers, and a message rushes into his consciousness. "[goblin''s automatic factory] Level: 3 Explanation: a magical automatic chemical plant, no one knows the operation principle of this goblin factory, and no one has seen anyone similar to the employees (goblin?) Yes, but there is no doubt that the factory has the actual operation ability. It can produce not too complicated props according to the owner''s instructions. If there are no instructions and the raw materials are input, it will produce different products according to the input of different raw materials. Additional note: Fantasy goblins are magical creatures that ignore the exchange rules of equivalence. What they create is difficult to understand and may not achieve perfect results. Background: it has appeared in history in different forms such as "Golden Apple", "Holy Grail" and "Mr. mission must reach". It has no fixed form and structure, because the social environment of fantasy goblins will have different changes. At present, it seems to be fixed as "goblins'' automatic factory". How to use: put it in the open space and reserve more than 3000 square meters of space. It is allowed to be used in the mage''s tower. Consumption: none. " Harvey was surprised when he found the treasure: "there is a similar legend in this world. What kind of ghost is Mr. mission Bida?" "Harvey, what''s the matter?" Helen looked up at Harvey, whose face had changed several times. Harvey carefully put the model house in his hand: "nothing, just understand how to use this thing." Harvey activated the goblin''s automatic factory according to the instructions of the attribute panel in his mind. When Harvey returned to the room where the magic guide stone was placed, a wooden door with the goblin''s automatic factory hanging on the stone wall was added. When he opened the room, he could see that the interior was more spacious but empty. Harvey placed the model house a little larger than the rice grain and closed the wooden door. Twenty four hours later, Harvey can see the whole picture of the goblin''s automatic factory. Harvey calls Cromwell manor with the newly installed phone and orders the servant to hand it over to Diana. "Hello, Diana?" "It''s me." Harvey said casually, "what are you doing? I''m not disturbing you." "Practice acting. Haidai will be on the stage in more than a week. I want to be as prepared as possible. As for whether there is any interruption, what can I do for you?" Plain tone mixed with irritability. Harvey said with a smile: "your acting skills are already very good. Even if you are qualified when you don''t practice, you might as well practice with Shirley. I can''t get away from it now. I haven''t practiced with her for several days. I can rest assured with the cooperation and guidance of another person who is proficient in acting." "That''s why you called?" "Not all. There''s another question. Do you know what Mr. mission Bida is?" "Why ask me." Harvey shrugged. "Well, my gut tells me that you must know. I have to admit that I''m not as knowledgeable as you." "Groundless intuition, if I''m more knowledgeable than you, then you can''t write the count of Monte Cristo. Does Mr. Burda mean that fairy tale?" "Fairy tales?" "Not this?" "I''m not sure. Tell me about it." "The origin of the story" Mr. mission Bida "is that there is no longer a Kari duchy. A man who lives in hardship finds a strange little man who faints in the wild. Because he feels funny, he gives his only lunch to the little man. The next day, when the man wakes up, he finds that the little man has disappeared and leaves a silver bell on his wooden table, Every time a man rings the bell, there will be an elf whose body is made up of blue smoke. He can fulfill the man''s command. Therefore, he is named Mr. mission Bida by the man, which means that as long as the command is given, it will be realized. " "For the first time, men ask for a rich breakfast because of hunger, for the second time, they ask for treasure because of envy of other people''s wealth, and for the third time, they ask for a fiefdom because of envy of the Lord''s power." "All the demands of a man have been realized by the elves. He has built a principality whose prosperity is far less than that of a kingdom. However, the desire of a man''s heart has also been amplified. Finally, when he asks for eternal life, he wavers because the ringing elves can''t realize this wish. There are limits to the orders that can be achieved by the ring spirit. Giving eternal life belongs to the right of blasphemy. The ring spirit finally turns the man into a stone and realizes his wish in disguise. The Kari Kingdom soon disintegrates because of the loss of the king. Well, this is not much more than the whole content. " "It doesn''t sound very comfortable." Harvey said with a smile that he thought of the fairy tales on earth. Although every fairy tale is fighting for justice, most of them are not suitable for children. For example, "Little Red Riding Hood" is to open the wolf''s stomach to save grandma, and "Snow White" lets the queen dance in iron shoes until she is tired to death. Only severe punishment can make children with pure nature remember these principles. Diana''s interest declined and she said: "it was originally a fairy tale used by adults to intimidate children. Children have no self-control and will ask for more once they get it. And if you want to practice with Shirley, can you do it tomorrow night? " "Any time, just according to your schedule." Chapter 110 The next night, Harvey came back from Kenneth''s studio. As soon as he came in, he saw Diana in her school uniform standing in the middle of the living room, holding the script and Shirley lying on the sofa. Looking at the gesture, Harvey thought it was training Shirley to perform the scene of Merseyside''s reunion with the count of Monte Cristo. It needs to be mentioned that Diana has been suspended from university. She always seems to like to wear this uniform, which is orthodox and simple. After saying hello to them, Harvey hurried upstairs. This time he came back a little earlier for the same reason. The goblin''s automatic factory, which is comparable to the legendary "Golden Apple" and "Holy Grail", should have been completed in this period of time. Harvey does not exaggerate to the level of "universal wish machine", but he is sure to help him. Seeing the background of Harvey''s hasty departure, Diana frowned and said nothing. Opening the wooden door again, Harvey saw a completely different view from the previous open room. The room was full of buildings similar to his height, the combination of Gothic architecture and Steampunk, the irregular operation of a lot of steel facilities, and the steam trains for transporting materials running through the buildings. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa A goblin in a black suit sat on the locomotive and cried in panic until the train stopped in front of Harvey. The goblin was thrown out and rolled in front of Harvey because of inertia. He stood up and patted the dust on his body, looked up at the huge Harvey timidly, and asked weakly, "I''m the person in charge of this factory, are you God?" "God? No, I''m an ordinary caster. " Harvey looks at the funny goblin in front of him with a gentle smile. The goblin in front of him has a tiger head, a round face and big eyes, which has a kind of innocence belonging to children. However, he is serious, with a moustache and a suit, which makes him look neither fish nor fowl, funny and lovely. "Are you making those games?" The goblin lit his eyes and drew with his hands. "Tetris or something? I did make those "God The goblin looked up to Harvey. Harvey was dumbfounded and pointed to the building behind it. "Can you tell me what this factory can do?" The goblin looked back at the huge buildings, then at Harvey, his eyes blank and shaking his head. Harvey was stunned: "aren''t you in charge?" "Just took office." The goblin saluted solemnly. Harvey can''t laugh or cry. What''s all this about? Playing around¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡ª¡ªNo, maybe it''s just playing around. Harvey''s black thread reminds him of Helen''s description of fantasy goblins. "Do you have a name?" Fantasy goblin or a blank face. "Shall I give you a name?" "Yes, sir, if you can, because I''m in charge." The goblin is proud to stand up, and doesn''t feel confused about the identity of the person in charge who doesn''t know anything. "After that, I''ll call you Mr. goblin." "It sounds very fulfilling." Fantasy goblins look a little floating. "Mr. goblin, do you like sweets?" "Sweet food, sweet kind? I like it The goblin looked at Harvey with a look of hope, and expressed his deep love for sweet food. Harvey went back to get some biscuits made by Shirley and fed them to him until his stomach was full. It was the first time that Harvey saw someone (a goblin) eating his stomach into a round shape. "What can this factory make?" "Probably all of them." "Well, what do I do if I want to make a magic crystal?" Harvey takes out the magic crystal from Kenneth''s pocket, which also contains the pictures taken today. After Kenneth''s special effects processing, Harvey needs to reset it again. "If you can provide raw materials ~" the fantasy goblin, who was full of food and drink, answered in a long voice, with the same dull tone as his appearance. "Just a moment, please." When Harvey went back to the alchemy workshop, he really had the raw materials for making magic crystal, because he wanted to conduct in-depth analysis and Research on magic crystal, including the materials, composition and magic array. Among the magic materials he entrusted count Henrietta to buy in Norton, there were some magic crystal materials. When Harvey brought back the magic crystal materials, he worked hard for a long time according to the guidance of the factory''s Genie in charge. Then he poured all the materials in, and put a blank magic crystal into the structure analysis device. In the past half an hour, Harvey''s knee high steam train buzzed and drove, and the open carriage was carrying the finished products. Harvey stooped to pick up the magic crystal the size of a thumb from the inside of the steam train box and looked at it. "This is the technological crystallization of our factory." Mr. goblin doesn''t look confident. After all, it took less than a day for him to become a responsible person, and he doesn''t know the function of the factory. Crystal luster more pure Che, but the naked eye is difficult to see deep things. When Harvey put this magic crystal on the enchantment stage for observation, he was shocked. The purity of this magic crystal was far beyond his expectation. The imaging elements contained in it almost condensed into essence. The imaging elements contained in the magic crystal are similar to the film of a camera, which can determine the quality and quantity of the illusion. A high-quality magic crystal can hold Unicorn made by Kenneth in a ratio of one to one. Kenneth still holds this part of high-level magic crystal and refuses to sell it to Harvey. It''s said that it''s hard to find it in Norton, the capital. Harvey''s magic crystal is at least ten times as rich and pure as Kenneth''s high-quality magic crystal. "I''m surprised. Now I can make a big cousin of one to one size!" Harvey thought of this idea directly in his mind. Recently, he was concerned about the legend of hearthstone. If this magic crystal is used to make a gold card, it is estimated that the one-to-one size of the wings of death will be settled. Of course, this is definitely a small talent. It''s better to make this magic crystal into a platform for the legend of hearthstone. One magic crystal can hold all the cards and some gold cards in the legend of hearthstone. Harvey came to the "goblin''s automatic chemical plant" to make more high-purity magic crystals, and tried other possibilities. Half a day later, he almost found out what was going on in this so-called "goblin''s automatic chemical plant". If Harvey can provide both raw materials and manufacturing principles, or directly provide the finished products for disassembly, then he can make the corresponding things. If Harvey only has raw materials but does not understand the technology, he can make the corresponding products, The products may be defective or not on the right board. [goblin''s automatic chemical plant] is not very efficient. It''s only a little faster than Harvey. For Harvey, however, it is precious. It can save him a lot of time and make him feel that his idea of the legend of hearthstone is somewhat successful. For the fantasy goblin who runs the factory, Harvey needs to provide sweets and play games regularly. If he can''t, Helen guesses that he may disappear from the world automatically because he is depressed. Fantasy goblin said that he would like to be in charge of this factory, just want to play those games made by Harvey unlimited. Chapter 111 "[war beast] Appearance setting: an orc riding a heavy armored beast similar to a rhinoceros. Game setting: the effect is war roar, destroy a follower whose attack power is less than or equal to 2. Novel setting: a centurion belonging to the army of the Dark Lord is regarded as the combat power unit of miscellaneous fish in the army. " The notebook automatically presents a paragraph of content. In addition to the description, it is also equipped with simple strokes. After the setting, Harvey is deep in thought and considers the role positioning. He sits at his desk and is ready to resume his first business in the world - writing novels. He should have had a better choice, for example, to move those works belonging to the earth from the endless library with his own name. This method is convenient and fast, which is most suitable for Harvey who has no time. However, even considering the style of writing, Harvey can only carry Dumas'' novels. However, Harvey thinks that the count of Monte Cristo is already the top representative work in popular novels. After several centuries of precipitation, a few flaws in the original work have been corrected by Harvey. It is for this reason that Harvey does not want to carry Dumas'' other novels. Dumas moved his graveyard into the French Pantheon by virtue of the count of Monte Cristo. Harvey can not find a second historical popular novel that can surpass the count of Monte Cristo. It''s meaningless to write purely for the sake of writing. On the contrary, it will be criticized for retrogression. The field of literature is both broad and narrow. Like most art circles, it is not the reader''s feeling but the time to verify the excellence of a work. Only the precipitation of time can prove the excellence of a work beyond the limitations of the times and be widely spread. It happens to be the last result Harvey wants. Instead of writing hard in the field of literature for decades and becoming a literary master, it''s better to devote these time to the study of magic. A man''s dream should be "star sea". Harvey wanted to write novels because he wanted to create the board game "Legend of hearthstone". Why does the legend of hearthstone have something to do with the novel car? This is an obvious conclusion. Kunt card is set in the game wizard 3. Because of its simple and interesting playing method and rich interaction with NPC, it attracts a large number of players to indulge in. Even the game is jokingly called kunt card 3 by players. Buy kunt card for wizard 3. Because of the popularity of kunt card, a kunt card game independent of wizard 3 was released later, The game mode is similar to the legend of hearthstone. Not to mention the legend of hearthstone, Blizzard game company''s settings, even if you have not played the online game version of world of Warcraft, played the stand-alone version of Warcraft, you can have a little understanding of these contents. These two card games are based on the same foundation, a world setting widely accepted by players. Kunt card is based on the story setting of wizard 3 and hearthstone is based on world of Warcraft. Without these rich and interesting worlds and setting support, the charm of these two games will be reduced by at least half. Harvey doesn''t have the ability to make 3A level games, so the simplest and most effective way is to use novels to complete the pale content of the game. Popular novels, fantasy popular novels, take the world as the pattern and break away from the narrow structure of current literature. Fantasy novels similar to Lord of the rings and song of ice and fire are Harvey''s goal. Harvey can''t be said to be a loyal fan of Western fantasy novels before crossing. He has a complete set of Western Fantasy settings in his heart. Moreover, the world contains western fantasy elements, which is very convenient to set up. Another advantage of using novels to complete the game is that Harvey doesn''t have a lot of work. Harvey learned a common magic [sketching] from the magic books brought by count Henrietta. The general magic used to record information for the caster is several times faster than Harvey''s [tiny miracle] writing speed. Now, in theory, Harvey can write more than a million words a day if he has already conceived the whole content. Harvey''s ability can''t make the true version of the legend of hearthstone, and the goblin''s automatic factory gives him hope that it''s a good decision to lay down the background elements first. It only takes two or three hours a day for Harvey to create more than 50000 words of novel content on the premise of ensuring the quality of the novel. Harvey didn''t rush to write. Compared with count of Monte Cristo, the novel Harvey is going to name "the dark age" tests his writing skills. The background and world setting of the dark age mostly refer to "the Lord of the rings". In Harvey''s opinion, "the Lord of the rings" is one of the most orthodox and wonderful Western fantasy novels, When he was watching the movie Lord of the rings, Gandalf, the "white Wizard", rode a white horse to charge the orc troops from the place where the sun rose, but he got goose bumps all over and was excited all night. "It''s not easy to write an epic sense in a novel." Harvey closed his eyes and pondered over the aftertaste of the movie in his memory, muttering that there are many things that novels can express, but they are not as intuitive as movies. He needs to carefully consider the setting, the plot, the world of each character, and even the structure of the novel. Generally, the structure of novels is linear, and the best way to highlight the epic sense of the content is to use three-dimensional structure and multi line narration. Whether it''s a movie or a novel, different structures can achieve different effects. The classic movie "vulgar novel" or "two big smokers" and the animation "wine of eternal life" are typical three-dimensional structure films. They are developed around the plot or time line. When the audience sees a little content, they usually feel puzzled. What are they all made? It''s not clear, Inexplicably, when the plot of the film is on the right track, the audience will marvel at the director''s ingenious conception. If vulgar novel is shot by ordinary means, it is a dog shit movie full of accidents. Just like the name, no one knows the plot of the vulgar novel in the next second. The person who was previously regarded as the main character is killed in the next second. One of the main characters meets the boss on the street corner, meets a pervert when fighting, and is imprisoned and abused. Many plots are ironic. The wine of eternal life is made by ordinary means, that is, the adventure of a couple of crazy women, and it doesn''t look good. It is the three-dimensional shooting technique that gives the two works the soul. This kind of works is rare, because even in the film as intuitive way of expression and walking the tightrope, thankless, not to mention the novel. If Harvey intends to use this method to create a novel, he will need to fully understand what he wants to write, set every detail, and straighten out all the logical relations. Before writing, Harvey estimated that he would need at least ten days to set the outline and outline of the novel. Chapter 112 There is a place that people like to talk about in the Lord of the rings. The author of the novel, John Ronald RIL Tolkien, is a linguist. Therefore, he creates more than ten languages based on the real language in the novel, including sindah, kunya, Shuren, dwarfism, black language and so on. Harvey is very interested in this, The reason is that Harvey is ready to realize a brain hole in the novel that he has already thought about. Like John Ronald Rael Tolkien, he has created his own language, but he is ready to create a language without any trace in the world and without any cultural origin - Chinese. Western fantasy world uses Chinese language, which should be in the eyes of the insider incomparably contrary to the scene, but the readers marvel, Harvey only imagine the scene of evil taste are greatly satisfied. Chinese inheritance and Chinese history have a long history, and the self created language in Lord of the rings is basically based on the European language system, many of which are not perfect. It is obvious that the best effect can be achieved by using Chinese. Besides Chinese, Harvey also plans to use English. As a liberal arts student, his English level is barely declining. One is the most widely used language in the world, and the other is the most widely used language in the world. Harvey is convinced that the dark age created by Harvey is famous enough for thousands of years. He thinks it is necessary to create a story collection to explain the meaning of Chinese idioms in the future. Harvey picked up the notebook on the desk, and as he thought, more and more settings appeared on the white paper. Harvey felt more happy than writing novels to complete the settings and ideas of novels. Now Harvey has some understanding of the mentality of those eunuch writers who dig holes and don''t fill them. "It turns out that the saying that the eunuch is addicted to online writing is really not bluffing. The creation of novels is much more simple, rough and interesting than writing novels." "To create a novel like the Lord of the rings, the grand novel setting also facilitates the creation of cards in the legend of hearthstone. Both sides can compromise and make appropriate magic changes." "Big project, it''s necessary to upgrade writing skills to a level." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next morning, Harvey brought with him a few high-purity magic crystals produced from the goblin''s automatic factory. The quality of the magic crystals is very high. The clarity and storage capacity of the pictures made of them will be greatly improved. The projection of Harvey''s original high-quality photography crystals on the average scale is good, and the pictures of the big cinema may be slightly blurred, These high quality magic crystals perfectly solve this problem. After breakfast, Harvey takes Shirley to the shooting site. At present, the plot is not ready for Shirley. She just needs to watch and learn and do some chores. In the recent plot, Harvey plays the count of Monte Cristo with a high appearance rate. From the busy morning to the afternoon, Harvey is physically and mentally exhausted. Shirley and Diana go back in the same carriage. Diana is also responsible for training Shirley''s performance ability. Shirley is naturally the best performer of Merseyside, but somehow she can''t let go of that sense of restraint. Diana''s solution is a lot of simulation practice. Harvey came to Kenneth''s research room, which is more like a prop room. There are all kinds of performance props of the theater company in it. Kenneth also has some of the most basic special equipment for magic research. Now Kenneth is observing the high-quality magic crystal brought by Harvey through a microscope like device. As a caster who has studied magic for decades, he can see the extraordinary magic crystal in Harvey''s hand at first sight. The magic crystal brought by Harvey doesn''t have the dense feeling of ordinary magic crystal. It''s crystal clear and transparent, and the interior is as if solidified into glue, At first, he couldn''t believe it. After repeated research with the equipment, he was convinced of his conjecture. "What''s the matter with the blue light element inside..." "It doesn''t make sense." "Isn''t it... Impossible... To condense into a solid?" Kenneth''s thin old face trembled. He looked up at Harvey, opened his mouth, closed it, took a deep breath, and then asked, "Harvey, where did you get this magic crystal?" Harvey was still working on the photographic crystal. Looking back at Kenneth''s serious look, he explained with a smile: "a gift from a friend, there''s nothing to say. I''m going to transform this magic crystal into a photographic crystal, so that I don''t have to change the stored photographic crystal frequently in the future. With more control space, it will be much easier to modify the special effects of the picture. " Seeing that Harvey didn''t intend to reveal it, Kenneth carefully took out the magic crystal, looked at it with a bitter smile and shook his head: "it''s more than relaxed. The elements of the mimicry blue pass inside condensed into a solid state. I''ve only heard of such high-purity magic crystals. Now the magic crystals in circulation on the market are basically made by special magic instruments, which are generally made by the casters above the upper class, It''s incredible that your magic crystal still adopts the magic array of the standard. It''s a tyranny! It''s an outrage. " Kenneth said a few words. He couldn''t put down playing with the magic crystal in his hand, sometimes regretting, shaking his head and looking excited. "It doesn''t make much difference to me, but it''s about what you call the non-standard magic array." Kenneth was like a duck who had been strangled by his neck. His voice stopped abruptly, and he said angrily with a sense of teaching: "what is the difference? Don''t you know how precious this magic crystal is?" "It''s really not clear. That''s why I came to ask for your opinion." Harvey fiddled with the photographed crystal and replied that he really didn''t know. Besides, as long as the raw materials for making magic crystal are provided, the goblin factory can make it without restriction. "What ~!" "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Harvey put down his work and joked, "so I won''t be short of money in the future." "You want to sell it? Damn, I shouldn''t have talked to you about money. " Kenneth''s tone of questioning was a little higher. He looked as if he could not help but watch his favorite product be bought. After calming down, he advised him, "Harvey, you are not short of money. How about this kind of priceless casting material? As you said just now, the development of photographic crystal will definitely bring more harvest. " He has to admit that this is selfish. If he studies the photographic crystal, he will have more opportunities to contact this magic crystal, so he can use it properly. Harvey took the magic crystal from his hand and said with a smile, "that''s what I was going to do." "Hoo ~" Kenneth was relieved. "I didn''t say not to sell either." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Kenneth was in a daze. He was surprised for less than a second. A crazy idea passed through his heart. Harvey put his right hand in his pocket and displayed the same high-purity magic crystal between his fingers: "I have a lot of things like this. I can sell you some if you want." The transparent magic crystal is more beautiful under the light refraction. "This, this, this..." Kenneth, standing on one side, with his mouth open and his expression frozen, holds the table with one hand, pulls his neck robe with the other hand, and breathes heavily. He is an unsophisticated magic expert. He is very satisfied to have access to such high-purity magic crystal all his life. If he can use it, it will be a great honor, At this moment, for the lower level magician, the high-purity magic crystal, whose value is priceless, appears in front of him without money¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Chapter 113 Magic crystal belongs to magic props, and most magic props are made by casters. Because of the huge supply and demand of magic crystal, even in the kingdom of Baron, where magic is not popular, there are alchemy workshops specialized in making magic crystal. There are two factors that determine the quality of magic crystal. The first one is the production material. The concentrated blue light elements are extracted from the blue light mine and injected into the crystal carrier. The crystal material and blue light elements can directly affect the imaging quality of magic crystal. The second one is magic array, which can be understood as the relationship between hardware and software. When the hardware goes up, the system is still the system of XIAOBAWANG learning machine, Even the super computer Shenwei Taihu light can''t play a mainstream online game. This is almost the case with the magic crystal produced from the goblin''s automatic factory. The materials that make up the magic crystal are inexplicably upgraded, but the magic array is still the same as the standard magic crystal, which is equivalent to the special configuration of high-end computers for mine sweeping. In fact, Kenneth has never been in touch with the high-end magic field, scratching his ears and staring at Harvey''s precious magic crystal. Harvey is a lot more casual. Anyway, these high-quality magic crystals are blown by the wind, and they don''t hurt when they are broken. No matter what happens, they are transformed into photographic crystals. After trying the effect, they are very surprised. If we say that the picture taken by ordinary magic crystal is equivalent to the super clear version, and the super high quality photography crystal can project and play 1080p blue light level picture, there is a great difference between the two in the performance of picture color and detail. After one night''s experiment, Kenneth''s workload suddenly increased. First of all, he needed to transfer the pictures processed in the old photographic crystal to the newly made high-quality photographic crystal. Secondly, because of the improvement of the quality of the photographic crystal, his special effects processing ability changed to follow, and the workload naturally increased. He didn''t complain. Harvey promised that if he could finish the huge work, he would be rewarded with a super high quality magic crystal. After hearing this, Kenneth, an old man, felt a little excited. This is a priceless treasure in the market. The magician would rather use his life savings to buy one. Now it''s so easy to get it. How can he not get excited. Once he gets busy, Harvey can''t stop. His main energy is still put into the film. Secondly, he has to design the novel outline of the dark age. Finally, he studies all kinds of magic props, magic materials, automatic factory of goblins, and so on¡¾ The endless library refreshes a book on magic every day, and entrusts Devin to bring a large number of books and publications on magic from Norton, the capital, to kill his leisure time for several months. Harvey''s understanding of magic gradually deepened, from ignorance to vague concept. Because he had learned the knowledge of astrology and magic, he could understand the related magic theory very well. Now he can be regarded as two people who have stepped into the door of magic and are qualified to call himself a caster. It''s not easy. Harvey feels that it''s much harder to become a caster than to get a bachelor''s degree in the last world. If he hadn''t added intelligence to his attribute panel, he really didn''t have much confidence in mastering some profound magic theories. Magic is not a means, but the use of knowledge. Magic is born from the understanding and use of strange knowledge in this world. In fact, the depth of magic knowledge is much more difficult than the modern knowledge on earth. There are so-called omnipotent etheric elements in this world. People can directly touch the cosmic rules that make up the world, but they have taken countless wrong paths due to the lack of a good step-by-step process. Harvey''s modern knowledge system is what the world lacks most. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ A few days later, the theater went to the isolated island prison with a rented yacht to film the story of Monte Cristo''s imprisonment. Early in the morning, Harvey pushed a wooden truck covered with black cloth to the remote part of the port. If anyone with good eyesight would notice that there was no structure like wheels at the bottom of the wooden cart. Instead, four flying brooms were installed vertically and horizontally, which was made by Harvey with goblin''s automatic factory. It saved a lot of magic materials and time. When Harvey comes to the secluded place sheltered by the trees, he lifts the cloth on the wooden cart to reveal the glass jar full of water. Lily, the sea demon, is bubbling in the water. Suddenly, the light makes her a little uncomfortable. Soon, when her big blue eyes see the open landscape and the River, they are surprised. Her little hand grabs the edge of the cart and looks at the river, The tail is flapping. Harvey smiles, reaches out his hands to her and walks towards the river with her petite body in his arms. It''s winter now. The river is spacious and the water quality is not very turbid. You can see the shadow of some fish swimming near. "One, two, three, go." Harvey threw her body into the river and watched her swim happily in the water. The joy of liberation was much higher than playing games in the alchemy workshop. "Harvey, is that ok?" Helen, the diamond goblin, stood on Harvey''s shoulder, one hand on Harvey''s face. "You take care of her. If she wants to go back to the sea, let her go." Harvey shakes his head with a smile, and suddenly laughs at himself. He bought Lily out of curiosity. After several months together, he inevitably has feelings. It''s much easier to have feelings for Lily than for human beings. There is no other reason. Lily is lovely in appearance and pure in character. Her attachment to Harvey is similar to that of her daughter to her father. This kind of pure dependence is the most touching. Harvey gives up the idea that he wants to cultivate sea monster songs on the spur of the moment. He has more things to do, and it''s not worth spending energy here. He thinks that Lily''s feelings are more important than his spur of the moment. Harvey raises his right hand to his shoulder. The diamond goblin Helen jumps to Harvey''s palm and is put on the shore. As soon as she is ready to turn around and leave, she hears the sound of the water. Lily swims back to the shore from the river and lies on the bank, holding Harvey''s trousers firmly with a small hand. Looking up at Harvey''s watery eyes, she looks confused. As she looks into Harvey''s eyes, Lily reaches out another hand and holds Harvey''s trouser legs together for fear that he will leave suddenly. Helen jumped on her shoulder and whispered, "lily." Lily looks at Helen, then looks up at Harvey, confused and pathetic, like a homeless child. She doesn''t say anything. Harvey was in a complicated mood. He had the idea of letting Lily return to the sea when he put her back in the water. He kneaded down and rubbed her strange blue hair and said softly, "peace of mind, I''ll go to an island by boat at noon. Instead of abandoning you, we can still meet at that time. Helen will show you the way and she will tell you what to do." Lily relaxed and hesitated for a long time after hearing Harvey''s words. Finally, she let go of her little hand. When Harvey came back along the river, she could see the faint blue at the bottom of the water following him. Until Harvey disappeared at the bank, Lily was still wandering at the bottom of the water for a long time. Chapter 114 Reef island is a coastal island more than ten kilometers away from the coast, covering an area of more than ten square kilometers. Before the establishment of a prison, it was once a dangerous area for fishermen to avoid. Reef island, as its name suggests, is surrounded by reefs. There are numerous open reefs and hidden reefs. If fishing boats are not careful, they will be in danger of sinking on the reefs. Moreover, because they are close to the coast, the turbulent tides will make them uncontrollable. After hundreds of fishing boats and merchant ships sank here, reef island is also known as Devil Island. Because of the natural dangerous terrain, the kingdom of Baron built a prison here to hold dangerous and important prisoners of the kingdom. Only at a specific time of high tide can ships come along the special route to deliver goods. The name of the prison follows the fishermen''s name for the island, "reef prison (demon Island)". This isolated island seems to have a different atmosphere today. The always stingy warden handed out new uniforms to all the guards. The poor prisoners who had been held here all the year round finally had enough food and clothing. Although there was only white bread and no sugar in it, it was much better than the batter that they usually didn''t know what to use. The prisoners noticed the guards'' new suit and began to roar. "Oh, is this the day when the warden is transferred from here? Finally, he is willing to give us a decent meal. God knows how dark his heart is. I can guarantee that he is more despicable than all the prisoners here. " "Griffin, shut your beak, or do you want to get a whipping?" the waiter gave the criminal a stern look "Oh, come on, I don''t mind being whipped by little Charles. Hurry up. Oh, hurry up. I haven''t been so excited for a long time." "Ha ha ha ~" the prisoners laughed louder, clutching the iron door of the prison and shaking desperately, making a huge clang sound. The guard was so angry that he couldn''t help looking at the scene. He glared at the prisoner and turned to leave. The ferocious appearance of the prisoners here was chilling. No one wanted to deal with these dangerous people who licked blood at the edge of the knife all the year round, although most of them were prisoners waiting for death penalty or sentenced to life imprisonment. Since the establishment of the reef prison, no prisoner has been released, but this does not include the release of prisoners through normal channels. Once, a notorious prisoner was released for unknown reasons, and the prisoner was abused by the guards in the reef prison. He returned here a few days after he was released. He was charged with multiple murders and was accused of killing three members of a civilian family, It may be a coincidence that the three members of the family were the relatives of the jailer who had abused him. Another guard pushed the dining car in. Obviously, the guard was more experienced. Seeing the prisoners'' noisy appearance, he complained: "don''t make too much noise. Maybe he will report your words to the warden." "The warden is not willing to come to this dirty corner to compete with a prisoner, unless a jailer is appointed to replace him. You can deal with it at will." The veteran warden shook his head and said, "maybe Turner was on duty that day." "Hey, you haven''t told me what happened?" Asked the other prisoners, raising their hands. The prison guard thought for a while and said, "it seems that some big man is coming here for some purpose. Although I don''t know if it has anything to do with you, I''d better keep my attitude straight. It''s said that the big man is a famous person in Norton society. It seems that he came here in the name of sightseeing. You also know what reef prison is, let alone sightseeing, Even the official purpose has to be vetted by the royal family. " "The warden guy will be scared to pee his pants." "Maybe he''s pissed his pants. He''s been looking forward to leaving this place for a long time." "Sightseeing, what''s good about a place named devil''s Island? There''s nothing in this bird''s place but this prison. It''s the only good place to visit prisoners. You can see murderers, rapists, political prisoners and pirates. I''m sure that guy will be scared to pee his pants." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Scott, the warden of reef prison, is standing at the watchtower of the island, looking at the distant sea level with a telescope. That direction is the only way to enter the reef island. Since he received a letter from Norton last week, he has been waiting for this day almost all the time. A big man comes to reef island? No, it''s not that easy for him. He still remembered the surprise when he read the letter. At that moment, he felt as if he had been favored by the Lord. The author of the count of Monte Cristo, a talented and living legend of Norton''s literary world, was coming to this place where there was only seabird excrement but a cold prison. He came into contact with the novel the count of Monte Cristo more than a month ago. It was a gift from the captain of the supply ship at that time. It was not easy for him to survive on the reef island. The enemy was not the ferocious criminals, but the environment here. It was lonely and depressing, and the cold and humid air from the sea breeze was even more desperate. There is a lack of entertainment here. Doing nothing can drive people crazy. There are many practical examples. The suicide rate of prisoners in reef prison is the highest among all prisons in the kingdom of Baren. It is because of this that Scott developed his love for literature. The surging words can ripple his thoughts, awaken his long-standing passion, get rid of loneliness, travel in different worlds, and see different human feelings and historical legends. When he opened count of Monte Cristo, he was attracted. He had never read such a strange and attractive novel. He could not finish it all night. His favorite story was the story of the count of Monte Cristo suffering in prison. He saw his own shadow. Like count of Monte Cristo, he suffered all the year round, And the sympathy for the count of Monte Cristo is stronger than anyone else. At the same time, the words of the count of Monte Cristo when he suffered inspired him. At least he''s the warden, not the prisoner. Up to now, he could not count how many times he had read the count of Monte Cristo, and could clearly read out the names of any of the characters in it, even if they were irrelevant lines. "There is no happiness or misfortune in the world. Only when one kind of situation is compared with another, and only those who have experienced the miserable wind and rain with a wooden board in the sea can realize how precious happiness is. Enjoy the happiness of life! Always remember that before the Lord reveals the future of mankind, human wisdom is contained in two words: waiting and hope. " Every time I think about this sentence in the novel, Scott will be very excited. He is the man floating in the sea. This sentence is the plank he grasped, which has almost become his life creed, at least now. Because of the coincidence of the story of the count of Monte Cristo and reef island, Scott also imagined that the story of the count of Monte Cristo took place here. He used to laugh at his childish fantasy, but he did not expect that one day the count of Monte Cristo would come. "Here it is! At last Scott looked excitedly through his telescope at the black spot on the horizon. It was a sailing boat. Chapter 115 Guided by the prison guide boat, the yacht rented by the drama troupe landed in the harbor of reef island. Harvey and his party were warmly welcomed by the warden as soon as they got off the boat. Harvey was still a little confused about the warden''s warm attitude, and the warden was surprised when he learned that Harvey was Alexander, In his imagination, the author of count of Monte Cristo should be a middle-aged noble with extraordinary temperament. Harvey''s clothes are pretty good. Now he stands out in the crowd. After a short surprise, the warden shakes hands with Harvey excitedly. "Are you the Baron Harvey Adrian whom count Henrietta mentioned? Since reading your work the count of Monte Cristo, I have always admired your talent. You are much younger than I expected. It is my great honor to meet you in such a place. I sincerely hope to discuss literature and the problems in the count of Monte Cristo with you. " The warden''s right hand swayed a few circles in front of his chest before sticking it to his chest and bending down to salute. This kind of etiquette is generally used to express the respect for people with noble status. The common people respect the nobles, and the nobles respect the members of the royal family. Although Harvey inherited the title of Baron, he was no higher than the warden in front of him in terms of aristocratic status. Harvey took off the top of the black gentleman hat and put it on his chest. He leaned over and said, "you are so humble. I can only come to this beautiful island with your permission. Please allow me to thank you, warden Scott." Harvey got his name in the letter. Jared came forward and gave Harvey a box containing valuable jewels carefully selected from the jewelry store of evry. Warden Scott looked embarrassed, shook his head and said solemnly, "I can''t accept your gift, Mr. Adrian. You need to understand that your presence here means more to me personally. If you can, I hope you can sign my novel." Harvey was surprised and said, "you mean the count of Monte Cristo?" "Yes." "Oh, of course, but this gift was originally prepared for warden Scott. If you don''t accept it, we have to throw it into the sea. It should belong to you. Besides, we have also disturbed your prison during this period. This is an apology from all our members. " Harvey still insisted on giving the gift to the nobles. When dealing with the nobles, they were polite on the surface, but they might be different in private. Warden Scott hesitated for a moment and accepted it. Under the leadership of Jared, the rest of the troupe began to work together to film the story of the count of Monte Cristo''s imprisonment as soon as possible. No one wants to spend some time on this desolate and small island. It is estimated that it will take half a week to complete the shooting. Harvey followed warden Scott to his office to explain the purpose of his visit. The troupe and others were all eye-catching in the downtown area. Besides, warden Scott didn''t understand Harvey''s purpose in this desolate island. They were old and young, men and women, but none of them looked as relaxed as sightseeing, No one would choose an island prison outing. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Inside the warden''s office, the walls are clearly projected with pictures taken by super high quality photographic crystals. Harvey said: "as you can see, this is a new photography technology belonging to the kingdom. This technology will change the structure of people''s daily life, just like the influence of books on people. My purpose this time is to make a similar film, the original script is "count of Monte Cristo", so as to promote this technology "Great invention! No wonder even the royal family is willing to open the door for you, but I''ve lived in isolation for a long time, and I don''t know what the outside world, especially the bustling Norton, has become. Maybe I won''t be able to see this technology spread all over the world. " Warden Scott sighed bitterly. After a pause, his voice became high again: "so, are you going to use this technology to shoot the scene of the count of Monte Cristo, the poor captain Edmond''s imprisonment here?" "Yes, it''s very suitable here, whether it''s the atmosphere or the terrain." "I admire your attitude of pursuing art. As you said, reef prison is very suitable. It''s not the best choice." "Why do you say that?" Prison warden Scott shook his head with a bitter smile: "you also know what kind of prisoners are held here. There are ferocious pirates, cruel murderers, some special forces and political prisoners. This is the cage where many hungry crocodiles are kept, and the members of your troupe are like a piece of fresh meat outside the fence." "You mean it''s not safe here?" "Oh, Mr. Adrian, it''s certainly safe here, but you need to understand that it''s not the cages or the iron railings that hold these prisoners, it''s the natural dangerous environment. In fact, the garrison here is much weaker than that of ordinary prisons. In case of any accident, our guard force alone can''t stop it. I sincerely hope you can change your plan." Governor Scott''s voice was sincere. "They''re crocodiles... I know what you mean a little bit." Harvey nodded thoughtfully. "My troupe members may be tender lambs, but I think I can protect them." Warden Scott looked at Harvey in amazement. "What do you mean by that..." "Mr. Scott, are there any prisoners to be executed?" "Almost anyone you see is." "That''s good." "But I still don''t know what you mean," Scott asked "No matter how hungry crocodiles are, they won''t be stupid enough to provoke a dragon. If they are cruel, I just need to play a more dangerous role than them." After hearing this, warden Scott was stunned. Then he felt funny and said, "Mr. Adrian, I don''t think those outlaws are afraid of anything." "Now, I''m sure. No matter what happens, please keep calm, warden Scott. I''ll take care of everything Seeing that Harvey is still insisting, warden Scott has no choice but to come with Harvey to the place where the prisoners are held. Combined with Harvey''s words, he can guess Harvey''s idea and use the prisoners'' lives to build prestige among the prisoners. It''s very easy to put this method in half of the prison. This is actually the place where the "demons" are held. Warden Scott doesn''t resent this kind of practice. Every prisoner here deserves to die. Justice in law is a great kindness. Kindness to crime is cruelty to justice. Chapter 116 The guards were surrounded by Harvey and Scott prison wardens with steam guns. A group of guards rushed into the prison. Eight or nine guards scattered and stared at the prisoners with alert eyes. The prisoners hid in the shadow of the prison. Their green eyes looked at the prey like a lone wolf. The prisoners were not stupid, I know that something big has happened in this war. Scott warden gives Harvey no less rights than himself, so Harvey can play at will here. The light of the prison is dim, and oil lamps are needed to light it up in the daytime. If the guards didn''t light up the oil lamps just now, it would still be dark. The corridor of the prison is quite spacious, paved with uneven stones. The surface is wet, and the low-lying places are full of water. The prison is built by hollowing out the land of the island and then using reefs. Coupled with the perennial erosion of the Shanghai wind, the environment here has become extremely bad. Ordinary people can''t stand living here for a few days. On both sides of the corridor are simple prisons, separated by iron fences. Every prisoner in the corridor doesn''t look good. Even the skinny prisoners, their fierce eyes are warning people that it''s better not to rush near. The air is filled with the smell of putrefaction, a bone chilling, through the flesh and blood into the bones, gloomy and secretive, chilling. Harvey stepped forward to the center of the prison, looked around the prisoners, and said with a calm smile, "gentlemen, you have a chance to escape from here." Look at the gatekeeper and warden Scott, who are stunned. I don''t know what Harvey means. "For some reason, my companions and I are going to come here to complete some rituals, which you can understand as rituals, or we are going crazy. But one thing is very clear, that is, we don''t want to be harassed, even if you are used to a joke, of course, even the praise from your mouth will be included in the curse. " "Kuang ~ Kuang ~ Kuang ~" a prisoner banged his forehead against the fence and laughed: "did this guy become a fool when his head hit the rock? Or is it full of worms and shit! " "Oh, a gentleman, a gentleman from Norton? This style is really extraordinary. " Another prisoner''s shadow is grotesque and ironic. "You''re a piece of rubbish. If you have the guts, you''ll let me out. I can''t stand you pretending. I''ll break your head and drink soup with your skull." "Save it, you ass peddler. I haven''t released you for a long time. Kneel down until I feel good. I''ll promise you this shit request." "Fool!" Harvey has heard more rude words in the past few minutes than he has heard in half his life. Fortunately, he is also a very righteous keyboard man on earth. He can be indifferent in the face of more extensive and profound Chinese curse. Harvey stood in the center of the aisle of the prison and said with a smile: "I respect your choice. Let''s make a deal. Now I can open your prison and give you weapons. If you can kill me or walk out of this gate, it will be your victory. Your crimes will be forgiven and you will be free." The prison voice full of foul language gradually disappeared, and the prisoners looked at each other. They didn''t know the meaning of this sentence, and they didn''t dare to think about it. The guards couldn''t help looking at Harvey, wondering what this "distinguished visitor" meant, or was his head full of worms just as the prisoners said? Looking at the gatekeeper, looking back at warden Scott, I found that he was looking at the scene with no expression on his face, without any special inspiration. Harvey asked the guards to send a dagger, and then told them to retreat outside the corridor, leaving him alone. People outside can clearly see the events inside through the observation window. Harvey raised the dagger in front of him and said with a smile, "I think you should know that I''m showing my ability. To use a more exact idiom, I''m killing someone to make a victory. I''ll kill the pricks among you, so that you can understand the importance of being friendly with me. That''s all. If anyone wins, I can guarantee that warden Scott will personally give him a wooden boat "The rules are the same as the death arena. The question is which warrior is willing to challenge?" Harvey''s words are very clear. However, compared with the prisoner, his weak body is not convincing. On the contrary, it attracts the prisoner''s laughter and ridicules that he is beyond his ability. "I''ll do it." The sound came from Harvey''s right side. In the shadow of the prison, a tall figure stood up. The roof of the prison was more than three meters high. The man could touch the roof of the prison as soon as he reached out. The iron fence of the prison was just like a toy in front of him. He was afraid that the stone foundation could be pulled up with a body impact. The tall prisoner did so, kicking heavily on the iron door of the prison. The poor iron door and the chain jumped out together, and hit the opposite wall with fierce sparks. The terrible momentum instantly silenced all prisoners. "Kacha ~ Kacha ~ Kacha ~!" The guard outside the corridor quickly raised the steam gun in his hand to lock the body that was too tall to be human. A guard hastily came forward to explain his identity: "Sir, he is a very dangerous pirate with barbarian blood. He once tore up all the guards of a merchant ship with his bare hands. Ordinary people are not his opponents at all. Please stand back for your safety¡° The strong man looked around with a grin, saw behind the stone wall facing the black muzzle of his mind, and said with disdain, "Oh, now do you regret it again? A coward Harvey waved back the guards, motioned to them to put down their long guns, threw the dagger in his hand, and nodded: "you can use weapons." The strong man waved his huge fist and said with disdain, "I''ll crush your head with my hands." Harvey thought about it and said seriously, "well, please start your performance." The strong man squeezed his hands and made a crisp sound like a broken bone. When all the people held their breath to pay attention, his right leg suddenly made a mistake. The iron gate he kicked out blew a fierce wind and flew to Harvey''s direction. The target was not Harvey, but the guards hiding behind the stone wall. "Kuangdang ~!" With the protection of the stone wall, the iron gate can''t hurt the guards. The loud noise of the iron gate on the stone wall startled everyone. The guards subconsciously stepped back. The strong man seized the fleeting opportunity to step forward and grabbed Harvey, who was caught off guard, and lifted his thin body into the air. His body is strong and has barbarian blood, so he should be regarded as muscular and simple minded. However, his mind is more careful than ordinary people. He knows that the real threat is the guard with a steam gun behind the stone wall. If he tries to control Harvey in this attack, the guard will lose the opportunity to attack. "Sir!" "My God! Kill him "Don''t move! You are trying to murder an aristocrat. If you dare to move again, we have the right to kill you on the spot according to section 27 of Article 83 of the constitution. " The guards raised their steam guns in a hurry, and warden Scott looked at the scene with a gloomy face and said nothing. Harvey''s head was lifted up by a strong man''s hand. The strong man grinned and laughed: "you have a chance to escape here at last. Your identity is not low. Your head is full of sea water." Harvey''s body lost its strength and was at his disposal like a puppet. The strong man sneered at the prisoners who were still in prison behind him and said, "if you don''t act, you''ll be ready to stay here all your life. Like Ryan last week, you''ll die in cold and hunger. That guy thought about his favorite PAS wine on the last day, but only drank the dirty water on the ground. Oh, poor guy. Now that we have hostages, we can ask for a sailing boat and enjoy the fruits of victory just as this gentleman said He shook Harvey''s body and demonstrated to the warden behind the stone wall. "It''s you, Archie." "I also come out to play. It''s rare for me to meet an aristocrat who is crazy and comes here for sightseeing." "Ha ha ha, I finally got the chance. I can leave this place at last." "Damn, let us out, help us! For the sake of being locked up here as well. " Some prisoners who had no means to open the door crowded in front of the iron gate and cried for help. After a while, the prisoners came out of the prison by various means. The lonely corridor of the prison was full of all kinds of felons. They gathered together and looked surprised and excited. Looking at the scene in front of them, since the guards dare not act rashly, it directly shows that Harvey''s identity is really not vulgar. The prisoners pressed step by step, and the guards did not dare to lay down their weapons, but they did not dare to shoot. "Shoot! What are you afraid of? The bullet is on us. " "A group of soft legged crabs that have never seen blood before!" "Don''t let me catch the chance, or I''ll break your fingers one by one, ah ah, I''ll drink all day after I get out of this damned place!" The prisoners who came out began to clamor, picking up the dagger that Harvey had thrown away. When the sword was drawn and the crossbow was stretched, Harvey, who was held in his hand by a strong man, finally said, "have you finished? Warden Scott, can these prisoners who leave their prison without permission be regarded as escaped prisoners? According to the law, free citizens or nobles have the obligation to assist in arresting or killing fugitives on the spot. " Harvey wanted to do that from the beginning. He tried to make an example of others and remove the thorns from the prisoners. Now he has a perfectly legal reason to remove these thorns. Harvey was willing to take such an action even if it was to reduce the one percent risk the company had to face. Chapter 117 A strong man with barbarian blood wants to incite other prisoners to escape together. He is very clever. With Harvey as a hostage and other prisoners'' help, he can firmly grasp the initiative of escape. Harvey can''t say that he has considered this in advance. He must have thought about it in advance. The present situation is the best development for him. Having seen the prison environment, I can almost understand what warden Scott said. The bars of the prison are already fragile because of weathering and being wet all the year round. It''s no more difficult for prisoners to escape from the prison than it is for ordinary prisons. What can they do on this isolated island after escaping from the prison? Do they have to swim more than ten kilometers back to land? Not to mention physical problems, rough tides and reef dwelling sharks are natural obstacles. The appearance of the hostages is a good solution to this problem. They think that in the eyes of the nobility, their lives must be much more valuable than a group of prisoners. They can ask for a sailing boat and leave. Harvey''s consideration is even simpler. He has heard the introduction of the prison from warden Scott. Although it''s troublesome, Harvey still plans to kill the chicken for the monkey. This passage is the only way to enter the prison. There is no preparation. No one knows what will happen when the troupe passes by. Especially when there are female companions, many prisoners here have not seen women for decades. They must see blood to calm them down. Hearing Harvey''s words, the strong barbarian was stunned. His blood advantage made him even break the steel sword with his bare hand. The strength of one hand was enough to hold Harvey''s head. However, he felt like holding an extremely hard iron ball and crushing his fingers so that he could not go any further. The hard touch was beyond the human head. That is to say, the light inside the prison is dim, so it is difficult to find that there is a thin layer of light colored light around Harvey''s body. It is this film that keeps the strong man''s arm out of the door. Harvey began to murmur hard words. The strong man of the barbarian smelled something bad, and his face was livid. He called out: "you guy!" "Bang ~" He grabbed Harvey''s body and threw it at the prison gate, but the iron fence was smashed into a hollow by Harvey''s body. When the barbarian man let go, Harvey finished singing a short mantra. A strange ripple spread from the body of the barbarian man with his right hand. "Er... You... You... You The savage man''s breath suddenly stopped, his right hand released, and Harvey fell to the ground. The rest of the prisoners saw a terrible scene. The savage man''s body began to collapse, and his muscles and bones were like ashes. "Caster!" This strange and familiar word came into everyone''s mind. In the kingdom of Baron, which is now in the end of the law, it is impossible for the caster and the ordinary class to meet each other. It is much more difficult to see a caster than a noble. Both word of mouth and book records have described the magical power of the caster, and have repeatedly emphasized that in the eyes of the caster, there is no real difference between human beings and a white mouse used for experiment. "Damn it, kill him, don''t give him another chance to cast a spell!" The brave prisoners simply want to kill Harvey before he does the magic again, but most of them are screaming back and rushing back to the prison where they just stayed. Whatever it is, it''s too late. Two transparent poisonous snakes sprang out of the void, their slightly red eyes locked on all the prisoners, and then their bodies flickered and disappeared in the shadow. A prisoner less than half a meter away from Harvey who wanted to stab Harvey with a dagger suddenly had a big hole in his chest. He couldn''t believe it. Looking down, he found that there was no blood in it, But like the strong man of barbarian blood in the beginning, he disappeared. The prisoners wailed for mercy: "my Lord! I didn''t mean to offend you. Please forgive me! Give me a break "My Lord, I''m a member of the Orion family. You can''t just kill me!" "Run! Run back ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey didn''t listen and manipulated the negative energy snake to ravage every corner of the prison. The prisoners fled in a hurry to avoid the attack coming from nowhere. Within ten seconds, the voice suddenly stopped. The last prisoner who escaped from the prison fell on the wet floor, and soon his body disappeared. In less than a minute, Harvey slaughtered nearly a fifth of the prison''s inmates, who were among the most ferocious in the reef prison. "This "The caster is really the caster." The guards at the back of the corridor were pale and speechless. The situation broke out without leaving any trace. The clamour of the prisoners and the miserable situation in hell were like hallucinations. Harvey can''t breathe out. The visual effect of killing people with magic is much worse. It doesn''t make him have too many psychological obstacles. On the contrary, he feels happy to see these ferocious criminals begging for mercy. If he is allowed to carry the knife forward, he will not have the courage to face the situation of life and death. The difference between the two is the same as killing people with guns and cold weapons. The former is a matter of pulling the trigger. Harvey is not averse to killing people. This era is not peaceful. Having the power of the caster is having privileges. Killing people has been the most crude and effective way of demonstration since ancient times. The prisoners who stayed in their own prison or didn''t have time to escape shivered and hid in the shadow of the prison. They were afraid that Harvey would continue to deal with them together. "Charles, you go to record the list of escaped prisoners. They are all charged with escaping and attacking." Scott warden looked at Harvey in shock and admiration. He ordered the guards around him who had just woken up, but even the guards didn''t dare to get close to Harvey in a short time. Harvey turned his head, took off his hat and said with an apologetic smile to warden Scott, "warden Scott, I''ll leave the rest to you and report it to count Henrietta." Things come and go quickly, and the effect is really remarkable. When the people of tiantianwu Opera Theater pass by, no ferocious prisoner dares to make a provocation, for fear that he will get into trouble if he sees more. The count of Monte Cristo''s prison is located close to the inner prison, which is more in line with the description of the environment in the novel. When the props, actors and scenery are all ready, the official shooting begins. During this period, warden Scott and the guards volunteer to play a supporting role in this scene because of curiosity, especially warden Scott, After Harvey''s explanation, he knows more or less what Harvey is shooting. This is a work that will definitely leave a name in the future. It is a great honor to appear in this kind of work. Chapter 118 All the staff of the troupe did not feel dissatisfied. It was not them who worked the hardest during the shooting on reef island, but the "count of Monte Cristo". Harvey put on the special ragged prison clothes for prisoners. For several scenes, he needed to eat the same thing as the prisoners, which is called pig food. Harvey also used magic to close his own taste, so that he could hardly swallow the disgusting paste. Kenneth, who used to be a photographer, had to play father Faria part-time this time. Although he had no contact with acting, his acting skills were very good. It was not in vain for him to stay in the theater for so many years and work as a photographer during this period. At the meeting before shooting, the members of the theatre group watched Harvey''s arrangement today, and the atmosphere suddenly became dignified. In the room which is not spacious, Kenneth said in a heavy voice: "Harvey, I don''t agree with your plan. The long shot shooting method of the plot can really show great courage, but it needs to tie you in a bag and throw you from a cliff which is tens of meters high to the beach which is full of reefs. It is considered crazy for ordinary people to make such a request for a long time! What''s the difference between this and seeking death? " On one side, Diana put down her papers, frowned and nodded: "secondment, for rejecting this unreasonable arrangement. Harvey, you don''t have to risk your life for a work, and none of us have the conditions to shoot this long shot." "Master..." even standing aside, Shirley, who has no voice, looks at Harvey anxiously. Jared rarely did not support Harvey. He stood up and said, "Harvey, although I have always supported you, I hope you can give up this crazy idea this time." In count of Monte Cristo, the count of Monte Cristo needs to get into the body bag originally prepared for father Faria and is thrown off the cliff by the grave digger to feed the fish. Harvey intends to use the method of long lens shooting to reproduce this scene. The sense of oppression brought by long lens and the reality of a mirror to the end can incisively and vividly express the urgency described in the novel. The premise is that someone can be put in a body bag, dropped from a cliff dozens of meters high, and with stones tied to their feet. No one in the troupe can take such pictures. Kenneth is the only caster in the troupe except Harvey. He is proficient in magic, but he has never performed any magic about flying. Harvey said with a confident smile, "I have my own plan for this. I don''t need you to worry about it. Just perform as usual." Other people looked at each other with complicated faces. Harvey said that there must be a way to deal with this sentence, but it was so easy to agree. What should they do when something happened when they knew everything. Diana didn''t like this. She held her hands, and her straight eyes were like a sharp blade to Harvey''s neck. Her aggressive words turned into bitter cold: "again, Harvey, it''s true that both the novel and the shooting of the count of Monte Cristo belong to you, but now I''m a member of this team, and I have the right to ask for your arrangement, You hold a person to deal with all things mentality is equivalent to a disguised contempt for me, I''m not your puppet, I don''t care about other people, if you persist, I will choose to give up playing the role of Haidai Diana has dropped out of school and has nothing left to play Haide. But Harvey doesn''t think she''s lying or just angry. That''s her character. Other people agreed, especially Shirley relieved, Diana said what she didn''t dare to say, Shirley was more worried about Harvey''s safety. Harvey pondered for a moment, feeling a little sad and warm. They were really concerned about his personal safety. Harvey sighed, "OK." "Let me introduce my assistant to you. Come out, Helen." Harvey reached into the pocket of his suit and said that the others looked around in disbelief. There was no one else in the house but them. Soon, in Diana''s eyes, a ball of light rose out of Harvey''s pocket, shining brightly with seven bubbles of illusion, which lit up the house and surprised everyone present. Harvey''s naked eye can see Helen''s real shape, while ordinary people seem to see only a clump of condensed light. "What is this?" "A ball of light? Oh, it''s incredible. " "Harvey, can it understand you?" Being watched curiously by so many eyes, Helen was a little shy and ran back to Harvey''s pocket to show half of her body. "Her name is Helen. She''s a goblin. She''s responsible for protecting me. Even if I''m dropped from a height of 100 meters, I''ll be fine. This time, she''s also responsible for helping me finish the shooting." With that, Harvey got up, picked up the fruit knife on the table and waved it to his arm in full view. "Ding ~" The piercing metal buzzer sounded, and the people saw that the fruit knife cut on Harvey''s hand had been curled and scrapped. They believed in this incredible scene. It''s no secret that Harvey is a caster in the drama troupe for a long time. It''s not surprising that all kinds of mysterious means are used. On the contrary, only Kenneth, who is also a caster, knows how magical it is to use goblins. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Long shot shooting requires the cooperation of Helen and Lily, the diamond goblin. Helen uses the power of light wings to achieve short-term suspension and is thrown off the cliff with Harvey. The sea is Lily''s world. She can take over the shooting crystal and pull the lens away until Harvey escapes from the body bag. At the same time, lily also needs to confirm whether there are hidden reefs on the coast, That''s one of the main reasons Harvey brought her here. When Harvey is thrown off the cliff, if he encounters a reef, Harvey will not be in danger if he has Helen''s ability to protect him. However, this scene definitely needs to be remade. The count of Monte Cristo does not have a body of steel. This scene is not a small challenge to Harvey himself. It''s more like an underwater escape. His feet are tied by heavy stones and sink into the bottom of the sea. He needs to cut the shroud bag with a small knife and cut off the rope that binds the stones. The whole process can only rely on his excellent physique. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The grave digger lifts the body of "father Faria" to the edge of the cliff, which is the most convenient way for the sea prison to handle the body. When the body is thrown into the sea, it will be eaten by fish, and the bones will sink into the bottom of the sea. The grave digger looks at the dazzling cliff by the sea, and then looks at the "body" raised by himself. He still hesitates. "Well, we''ve finally got to this place." Said one of them. "Go away! Go away Another guard said helplessly: "you know the last one who threw it here hit a rock and lay in the middle of the mountain. When he was seen the next day, the warden scolded us and blamed us for being lazy." They took another five or six steps up, one raising his head and the other raising his feet, swinging the corpse around¡° One "Two, three, go!" cried the two grave diggers The lens is pasted in the shroud to shoot a dialogue between them. If there is a prophet who is good at predicting the system, he will definitely see a fairy with seven colored foam hair in his hands, holding a photographic crystal in his hands. Inside the body bag, Harvey is ready, with a knife in his mouth. Once he is confirmed to fall into the water, he will get out of the predicament for the first time. Chapter 119 Harvey felt that his body had been thrown out. The sense of suspension and the stone tied to his feet made him feel suffocating. In the body bag, he could not see the scenery outside. He let the heavy stone take his body down quickly. His heart was raised to his throat, which was more exciting than the roller coaster. After a few seconds or a few minutes. "Bang ~!" Harvey''s body hit the surface of the water. The sea water was freezing in winter. When it poured into his mouth, he was in a panic and took a few drinks. The contractual ability of Helen, the diamond goblin, could protect him from the impact of foreign objects, but could not isolate him from material contact. He still had to find a way to solve his current situation. If he doesn''t break free for a long time, Lily and Helen will come to help, but Harvey doesn''t want to taste the horror of being thrown off a cliff in a body bag for the second time. The more urgent he was, the faster he turned his mind. Shengsheng held his breath, took a knife in his right hand, cut the body bag, bent down in the water and cut the stone net that tied his feet and sank with his body. Harvey glanced at the sea ten meters away. Lily, the sea demon, completed her mission under the command of Helen, The little hand holds the photographic crystal to lock the picture of this moment. Harvey waved his hands upstream, and Lily Rose to the surface with the same gentle speed. "Hoo ~" His head came out of the sea. Harvey took a long breath, coughed a few times, spitted out the sea water and swam towards the shore. On the rocks on the shore, the troupe was waiting anxiously. Before Harvey got close, Shirley rushed over regardless of the dangerous rocks, waded in the sea, pressed Harvey''s arms and asked nervously, "Sir, are you ok? Did you hurt yourself? " The sea water was so deep in her waist that she didn''t care about the expensive dress she usually wore, and ignored the cold of the sea water. "I promised you nothing would happen. Go up first." Harvey reached out to tidy up her black hair, which had been wet by the sea. She said in a warm voice. She was hugged by Shirley, whose eyes were red. She could hear a slight sob in her arms. Back on the shore, Shirley is going to change her clothes. Diana greets Harvey with her clean clothes and looks up and down for a while. Then Harvey''s face relaxes. "Don''t do anything that makes Shirley so worried. She was scared to cry when she saw you thrown down just now." "Said I have discretion, you do not believe, I now is not nothing." Harvey can''t laugh or cry, while changing into the clean clothes prepared by Diana. Now the members of the troupe look at Harvey with strange admiration. I really don''t know whether Harvey is crazy or has the courage to die for art. "Now I can''t tell the difference between self-confidence and conceit." Diana, with one hand on her hips. "I was worried to death just now. I saw that you were looking at Mr. Adrian who had been thrown down without blinking. It''s great that you''re OK. Your posture just now will surely conquer all the audience watching the film. " Christie, who plays the maiden version of Merseyside, jumps out and laughs. "What a mouthful." Diana stares at her and turns away without saying anything. They are the only people of similar age in the troupe. Excluding the initial unhappiness, Christie is very interested in Diana, especially the appearance of her being shriveled. After changing his clothes, Harvey takes back the photographic crystal from Helen, the diamond goblin. Helen and Lily have no photographic experience, and their pictures are not very good. They are barely qualified long shots. All the pictures of him being thrown from the coast cliff to swimming through the shroud are taken, and they can be put on the screen with a little processing, This will undoubtedly be one of the most heroic scenes in the count of Monte Cristo. Lily wanders on the coast, and does not dare to show up without Harvey''s orders, so as not to scare the members of the theatre. The count of Monte Cristo is thrown off the coast cliff, which is the end of the scene. If you are sure that there is no problem, the troupe can say goodbye to the island prison, and the troupe members will go back to pack their bags and prepare to leave. Harvey took advantage of his spare time to come to the coast alone and planned to give lily a good reward. When Harvey came to the shore, he found that a strange white fog gradually engulfed the prison island. The visibility of the shore was only ten meters. Standing on the reef, he felt the chill of the fog. Moisture was very important. The temperature dropped significantly below zero without freezing. The dense fog devours the tide sound of the waves. Standing inside, it''s so quiet that it''s like being isolated to another world. This extremely uncomfortable cold feeling reminds Harvey of a movie "fog". In this movie, white dense fog appears, and there are many alien creatures killing human beings in the dense fog. "Something''s wrong." Harvey stopped. He smelled danger in the thick fog. The cold feeling was not only aimed at his body. He could feel that he was being watched by something. He touched his chin and muttered, "Oh, oh, kesuru hair candy!" He was amused by his own terrier. The atmosphere was very mysterious. His words were "I''a, i''a. Cthulhu fhatgn!" Long live! hooray! Kesuru. Chanting the mantra, he reaches out his hand, and the strange waves disperse from his palm to disperse the fog, but the next second, the fog that has been dispelled and decomposed converges again. The transparent negative energy Viper surrounds Harvey''s body, spitting out a snake message to warn him. Harvey touched his suit, but it was a pity that he smashed his mouth. The flying broom he used for self-defense fell down because of the shooting just now. If he had that thing, he could fly into the air to observe the specific situation of this extremely thick fog. Harvey began to sing incantations again. This time, the incantations were longer. For a long time, a light ball that continuously radiated heat condensed in front of Harvey, combining the "little sun" created by fireball and illumination. Harvey continuously mobilized the ether elements to inject into it. The hot air waves dispersed, and the thick fog melted like marshmallow when meeting fire, To uncover the anomalies hidden in the thick fog. A beautiful woman, with a beautiful face and no trace of her hair, falls to the ground like a waterfall of golden hair. She looks at Harvey with gentle eyes, just like a virtuous wife waiting for her husband to return home. Harvey''s face sank, and the negative energy snake stretched forward and mercilessly penetrated the woman''s body. "Visions?" Harvey''s first reaction was magic, and then his face suddenly changed. With a sense of horror and crisis, he knew that this was not an illusion at all, but a remnant left by the rapid movement. Chapter 120 Harvey didn''t want to turn his head. The weathered woman stood behind him and looked into her eyes. It was clear that her eyes, which were more beautiful than sapphire, were like dead fish, losing their vitality. A red line appeared from the center of eyebrows to the chin. The skin and flesh turned, and a stream of mucus overflowed. Then it bloomed like a flower. Tens of thousands of sharp tusks were exposed after the head burst open. They were neatly embedded in her huge mouth. Let alone biting, it would be bloody if she was licked by this thing. "Yi ~ ~" The silent scream rippled, Harvey could not hear the sound, but he saw the colorful streamer around his body suddenly bright and dim at a faster speed. Without this layer of protection, his head would probably be broken by the sound wave attack. "Shit Facing the crisis of life and death, Harvey''s pale cheek is very dignified. Instead of chanting the incantation, he bullies himself to keep the woman''s body in bloom. In a flash, the colorful streamer on the surface of his skin lights up again. This time, it''s not defense. Harvey transforms it into attack form and smashes all the material structures whose hardness is lower than diamond. "Die! Monster "Pa!" The female body burst into a pile of broken meat in his arms, the blue blood covered his whole body, and the colorful streamer that protected him completely disappeared. "Ha, Hoo Hoo! It''s exciting Harvey turned over, touched his chest and breathed heavily. Before he could relax, he saw some graceful and charming women coming out of the thick fog. Harvey has no chance of winning. Originally, such a monster could only solve a superior caster, but he could barely cope with one with more means. Now there are more than a few, and there is no way except to wait for death. "Lily!" Harvey didn''t want to fight back. He yelled Lily''s name. As long as he wasn''t stupid, he knew that this situation must be related to lily, the sea demon he picked up and raised. Harvey knew that only she could protect himself. Sure enough, as soon as he called, Lily''s baby like babbling and anxious voice came. The women who were going to come around stopped and then stepped back to blend into the thick fog. The fog surged back like the tide, revealing a panoramic view of the coast. "It''s amazing." Harvey stood up with a soft body and said to himself with a bitter smile. Not far from Harvey, on the coast, Lily was coming out of the water and waving to Harvey. Behind her was a beautiful woman in a foreign style, who had the same blue hair as lily, and had six or seven similar looks. Harvey could not help shivering when he remembered what he had just seen when the beautiful woman''s head exploded like a zombie in the biochemical crisis. Helen, the diamond goblin standing on Lily''s shoulder, flew back to Harvey''s shoulder and explained in a low voice: "that seems to be Lily''s family, but it''s very special for human beings. It''s better to be careful." "I guess." Harvey sighed. As soon as he was ready to say something, Lily''s ethereal voice of the big sea demon sounded directly in Harvey''s heart: "human, is it you who carried amby to land?" Harvey can''t understand the language, but she can know the meaning. Fortunately, she didn''t pursue herself. She just killed one of their companions. Interestingly, the sound inside Harvey''s heart is as sweet as the song. "If amby is Lily''s name, it''s just the opposite. I rescued her." Harvey squints his eyes a little and looks at the big lily. Under the rough sea, he can see a blue fish tail several meters long. She has more fish features than Lily. Her arms also have fins. Her facial expression is the same as the woman Harvey saw just now. She is gentle and charming. When she looks carefully, she will feel stiff. Harvey thought of an animation called "parasitic animals". Parasitic animals are no different from humans. When they prey on humans, their heads can split as much as sea monsters. Lily pulls the woman''s arm, looks at Harvey, waves her little hand and babbles. The siren seemed to understand Harvey''s words and nodded to Harvey: "human, thank you for saving anbi from others. You also know that anbi is not suitable to live on land, let alone live in peace with human beings. I will bring her back to my own ethnic group." Lily''s face became lost, and the fins and ears drooped. "Can you tell me what kind of creature lily is? I feel like she should be different from you. " The siren took a deep look at Harvey, and his voice sang in his mind: "amby''s identity is more complex and noble than you think, and it won''t do you any good to know." "Everyone has curiosity." "Well, it''s OK to tell you that anbi is a hybrid of sea demon and human. Human, I can only tell you so much. It''s all because lily has been saying good things about you. It seems that you took good care of her during this period. As a reward for saving anbi, I will try my best to realize your requirements." A mixture of sirens and humans!? Having seen the scene just now, Harvey admired the man who could have a baby with the sea demon. He looked down at Lily''s lost appearance, went over to touch her little head, nodded and said, "I''m a caster, and I want to reward her as much as possible. Secondly, I hope you can give me another day. Before parting, I want to give Lily some gifts." The siren noticed Lily''s look and nodded. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ No one noticed the abnormal fog on the isolated island of the prison. They said goodbye to Scott, and the warden took a sailing boat to go back that day. Harvey went back to the alchemy workshop and gave Lilly the game crystal and the magic crystal which stored a lot of songs as separate gifts. Harvey had no right to stop Lilly being taken away by the people. When he came back all the way, he had a talk with the sea demon and almost understood the whole story. Lily''s identity in the sea demon island is not low, and because of her lively character and special physique, it is difficult to be bound. Once, she escaped without paying attention to her care. This sea demon did not know how to survive in the vast sea, because she was hungry and rashly approached the ship to beg for food, and was caught by human beings until she was rescued by Harvey. Once lily is out of the range of the sea, it''s hard to be traced. They are the team sent by the island of sirens to find lily. There are about 30 sirens in total, and each one is an alien siren that has lived for hundreds of years. They tracked lily to the nearby sea area and did not feel her trace for a long time. They even had the idea of going ashore to inquire. A few days ago, they re sensed Lily''s existence. After a large-scale search, they found her near the prison island. Harvey smacked his tongue secretly. How terrible is the strength of the island of the sea demon? It''s enough for him to face an alien sea demon. It''s estimated that 30 sea monsters can tear down a sea fleet in half a day. Chapter 121 The farewell was not very grand. In the remote port of Elroy, Harvey brought the "toys" made in the alchemy workshop to Lily. Anyway, after she left, these things were useless. "I''ll see you later." Harvey grinned and rubbed Lily''s long blue hair, which made him feel a little reluctant. "Wuwu ~" lily answered weakly. She held Harvey''s right hand in her hand and bit it lightly. When Harvey took it back, he found that there were two rows of deep teeth marks on it, which were bleeding. Lily''s tail stretched out, her little hand grabbed a blue scale and pulled it out. She also had a bitter face because of the pain. She held the beautiful blue scale in her hands and gave it to Harvey. "Humanity, this is for you to save anbi and take care of her during this time." The sea demon, who was seven or eight points similar to lily, came and put a round silver mineral in front of Harvey, explaining, "this is a magic prop that I got from a powerful caster more than 2000 years ago." She opened her mouth slightly, and the wonderful and ethereal song sounded. Her body came out with strands of light blue energy. These energy poured into Harvey''s body and transformed into information, which was absorbed by Harvey''s consciousness. It was about the composition and use of this magic prop. After that, she gazed at Harvey in front of her. She had no special feeling for Harvey. In her eyes, human beings are at best a kind of food. Of course, powerful individuals are another thing, just like she would not regard those alien sea monsters as the same kind at all. One thing is the same thing. There is no doubt that Harvey saves Lily and is loved by lily. "[heavy silver water] Level: 5 Explanation: it is made of special metal liquid mineral under tens of thousands of meters deep sea. The mineral is hard solid metal, which is soft when meeting with water. It turns into liquid metal with extremely high density, because it only exists under tens of thousands of meters deep sea, and liquid metal is its original physical property. When the metal is given the construction magic array, it becomes a powerful magic prop. It is a construction creature with the ability of simple logical thinking. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± The attribute panel in Harvey''s mind automatically shows the relevant information about this magic item. Two thousand years ago, the kingdom of Baron had not been established. At that time, the magic in the western continent had not yet entered the decline period. Any prosperous city could produce double-digit upper level casters. The magic item given to Harvey by the sea demon was a magic puppet made by a higher level caster. Magic puppets were not rare at that time. There were all kinds of them. There were two popular ones. The first one was construction puppet, and the second one was element puppet. The formation of puppet was related to alchemy. Relying on complex dynamic structure and refining array, it belonged to one of the more advanced skills. Element puppet originally belonged to the branch of construction puppet, But because of its simplicity, it has gradually become the mainstream. It only needs some casting materials to make it easily, and it is not as easy as the general construction of puppets. It needs to be mentioned that today, including trains, streetlights, clocks and most of the things designed for mechanical structure follow the principle of construction. [heavy silver water] is a product made by a master who patted his forehead at that time. Its essence is a construction puppet, but it has the nature of an element puppet. There is a core the size of a grain of rice in a metal block the size of a fist. As long as the enemy does not destroy the core, the structure of [heavy silver water] can not be destroyed. ¡ª¡ªIf you want to make the terminator series, the villain will have a place. Harvey thought of the liquid metal robot in the Terminator movie and said goodbye to the reluctant lily. Harvey was surprised and a little lonely. He was surprised to get a powerful magic prop. [heavy silver water] it''s not a problem to solve several alien sea monsters from the performance analysis alone. The combat effectiveness and practicability are very high, At least it''s much more practical than Lily who only knows how to eat, drink and sleep. As he watched the sirens dive into the water, Harvey heard a slight sigh in his ear. Helen, the diamond goblin, sat on his shoulder and said, "will you never see Lily again?" Harvey was upset when he thought of the noisy sound of losing Lily in the original busy alchemy workshop. When he was studying, Lily was playing games. Every time he opened the water tank, Lily would rush into his arms to wet his clothes. Every time he tried to buy expensive seafood to feed her, she would show satisfaction with her lovely face. Everything would never happen again. "Has Lily made progress in singing recently?" Harvey thought of her song. "Well, thanks to your music game, you have mastered the basics." "Well, it''s a pity that I didn''t have time to hear her sing before I left." The gift of sea demon [heavy silver water] is very practical, but Harvey feels a little dull. Helen said with a smile, "I recorded EVA''s polka. Do you want to listen to it together?" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ [heavy silver water] as the name suggests, it''s very heavy. Even Harvey can''t move a fist sized piece with his own strength. ¡°Disperse¡£¡± According to the message sent to him by the sea demon, Harvey recites a mantra. The round silver metal ball immediately melts and penetrates into the ground. A silver bud breaks through the ground, like a fast-growing vine. It grows to Harvey''s chest height in less than a minute. The soft silver branch stops in front of Harvey, and a flower bud on the silver branch suddenly blooms, Like a blooming rose, there is a simple silver ring wrapped in the center of petals. Harvey took it off and put it on his right index finger. The silver metal vine suddenly lost its support, turned into liquid and melted into the ground. "Ah." With a sigh, Harvey went back with a heavy heart. He didn''t feel sad when he separated from Lily. He felt lonely when he thought that the alchemy workshop couldn''t hear Lily''s noise. When he got home, Harvey didn''t want to do anything and lay on the sofa in the living room staring at the ceiling. "Meow ~" A black cat jumps on the table in front of Harvey. The black cat has bright hair and the graceful body of a cat. It bites something similar to lipstick and stares at Harvey lying on the sofa with golden vertical pupils. Cat? Harvey was stunned. In front of him, the cat''s hair was very beautiful. It didn''t look like there was no owner. The black cat lowered her head and put down what she was biting. The cat''s paw reached out to Harvey. "For me?" Harvey was surprised. The cat is very smart. The black cat yawned lazily and didn''t seem to understand Harvey''s question. Harvey picked it up, opened it, and fixed a transparent crystal with a simple device inside. Harvey recognized that it was information crystal, one of the most widely used crystals among casters. Ordinary people can view the information stored in the information crystal through a special device. Harvey doesn''t need to use that now. He can read the information directly mentally or by using [reading technique]. Harvey says a few incantations. When he looks at the information crystal again, the vision can see a lot of information stored in the crystal. The content is that the patent examination of photographic crystal and related technology has passed, and the Royal caster organization has also offered an olive branch to Harvey, inviting him to become a royal mage and publish papers in the journals they founded. Harvey shakes his head and smiles. The patent is a good thing. But now he has no time to do anything else. He has to shoot count of Monte Cristo in the daytime, write a novel outline of the dark age and study magic in the evening, and spare no time. Chapter 122 The speed of information transmission in the kingdom of Baron is not fast. Half a month later, the novel the count of Monte Cristo has been sold in bookstores all over the country, but in developed cities such as Norton, the topic is still warm. The season has officially entered the cold winter. It snows every so often in Elroy. The whole city is covered with snow and frost. The trees on the roadside are only bare branches, which is not good-looking. On the contrary, the streets look a little cleaner than before. It''s cold and freezing, so there are fewer people going shopping. It''s not that there are no places in Elroy that are still busy. The central railway station is one of them. Every ten minutes, a steam power train starts from or enters the station. Well dressed gentlemen and ladies come in and out of the station. Most of the passengers stop at the central railway station of Elroy for a short time because of changing stations, The snow is still rustling, and a thin layer has just been laid on the cleaned track. "Boom ~" Far away, people sitting in the waiting room can hear the dull sound of the engine of the steam train. As the train approaches, the sound of wheel and rail operation becomes more and more obvious and orderly, just like thousands of workers slamming hammers at the steel plate at the same time. When children hear this sound, they can''t help but wonder and rush out to look at the train breaking through the snow, You can see the gray smoke from the locomotive in the distance. "Creak, creak, creak" When the train enters the station, both the passengers on the train and the guests waiting for a long time under the train all act quickly. The front door goes in and the back door goes out. Twenty minutes later, the train leaves the station full of passengers. Sandra was sitting shivering in the open-air waiting room. If it wasn''t for a station heating device in front of her, she doubted whether she would freeze to death here. She was not from Elroy city. She had to take the train to go to another city to work every day, so her time became particularly valuable. She had to give two or three hours to the train every day, Time can''t be without value. Although the weather is cold, the waiting time is one of her few "rest" time. There is no room for her to rest on the train. Her family is not rich, and the tickets she bought are all the cheapest "station tickets". Only when she meets a kind gentleman occasionally to give her a place can she have a rest on the train. Sandra carefully opened the book in her hand, found the bookmark and turned to the paragraph she had read before going to bed yesterday. The count of Monte Cristo is driving the power given by the vengeance to his enemy Fernand. She loves this novel very much. Since she was introduced by her colleagues to read this novel, she has fallen into the world and can''t extricate herself. Even when she goes to work, most of her thoughts are in the novel of the Lord of Monte Cristo. The rich and wonderful plot makes her unable to extricate herself, the exquisite illustration gives her more imagination space, and the easy to understand text structure makes her a barely literate woman can understand. Count of Monte Cristo has become one of the indispensable adjustments in her life. She often extracts her favorite sentences from the novel. These sentences encourage her to survive from the boring and hard life, and give her more inspiration and imagination. She is also trying to create stories. She was fascinated by the wisdom and decisive style of the count of Monte Cristo. Compared with all the sufferings of Monte Cristo before, the more tragic the ending of Fernand, the more happy she was. "Kacha ~!" "Here, here, stop! This is the position! Push together! One! Two! Three "All right." The sound around became noisy, and Sandra was forced to withdraw from his concentration on reading. He was impatient to find the source of the confusion. There were already a circle of people watching. The workers seem to be installing a large-scale device embedded in the wall and protected by glass outside. A piece of white cloth!? What''s good about white cloth? Sandra was impatient, packed up her belongings and sat down in a farther place. She was reluctant to give up the heating system of the railway station, but she still had more than 20 minutes to wait for the steam train to go home. She didn''t do anything in the ice and snow for 20 minutes, which was too difficult. She opened the page and went on reading. After a while, more and more people rushed by her. She vaguely heard the voice of someone talking with a loudspeaker. No, the voice was really loud, but it was not like the voice shouting out with a loudspeaker, but the voice playing out. "What happened?" She looked up at the voice source again, and Sandra was shocked. Just now, she was surrounded by a circle of people, but now she was surrounded by three circles inside and three circles outside. In the crowd, there is something shining. She leaned over curiously, pulled a tall man''s sleeve and asked, "Sir, what''s going on inside?" "You''re not from Elroy?" The man turned his head and looked at her subtly. "Yes, it has something to do with it?" The man was a little proud and said, "no wonder you don''t know. It was published in the newspaper a few days ago. The count of Monte Cristo has been adapted into a new performance mode. It is said that it is a" phantom ", similar to the way of projection picture. Today, a billboard will be built in the railway station and the central square. It is said that some interesting pictures will be shown free of charge. At the same time, the promo of the count of Monte Cristo will also be shown. " When he said that, the inner sea of people exclaimed that they didn''t know, and the fierce discussion continued one after another. After listening to the man''s introduction, Sandra turned to look at the big clock at the station. It was less than ten minutes before the train she was waiting for arrived. But she was intrigued by what the man said just now. What the man said was very abstract, so abstract that she could not understand it. However, the real object was in front of her, and the name of the count of Monte Cristo held her firmly by magic. "There should be time to take a look at it, and it''s time to step back." Looking for the light, she stepped into the past. She felt as if she was walking in the soil. Every step was very difficult. She found the light and pushed away the last person''s body. The bright light suddenly bloomed in front of her because it was dark, but there was light in front of her. Sandra saw a strange picture. A handsome man stood by the boat and looked at the distance. The man''s appearance was not very good, but his sunny temperament was hard to forget. At this time, one of the crew came to talk to him. As soon as the crew spoke, Sanders was stunned. She couldn''t be more familiar with their lines. "Captain Edmond and Danglars!" The plot is progressing very fast. After special lens cutting, the fierce lines between different characters constantly clash, reiterating the position and interests of each character. The overlapping dialogue creates a fierce atmosphere of tit for tat. Captain Edmond is taken away by the soldiers. The screen is getting dark. With a loud clang, Captain Edmond is put into prison. He looks at the audience with innocent and desperate eyes and roars angrily. "To spend the rest of my life here, alone in this dark and narrow prison, I should have married Meredith, I should have been happy "I''m innocent... Innocent..." "That snitch letter that framed me!" "Who is it! Who the hell is that Chapter 123 The screen shows the trailer of the count of Monte Cristo, which lasts about four minutes. The plot clip is cut to the time when the count of Monte Cristo was arrested and imprisoned. The trailer should have been released earlier, because the background music problem delayed a lot of time. Brenda theater company is a theater company after all, and its band can barely be regarded as formal, but it is definitely far from meeting Harvey''s requirements. The Cromwell chamber of Commerce went all the way to get Harvey a high-level classical band, It took a few weeks to break in and play the background music of the trailer. The background music is classical ensemble, mainly violin. Most of the rhythm matches the plot. It''s urgent and fast. It''s hard to help people sweat when they listen to it like walking a tightrope. People in this world don''t even know what a movie is, but now they see a trailer full of modern lens cutting style. Readers who have some knowledge of the novel the count of Monte Cristo must know what the trailer is about. It is the content of the trailer before the count of Monte Cristo was put into prison. It tells that he was reduced to a prisoner from the best time of his life. The cutting angle between the cameras is very sharp. In just three minutes, the content tells us all the conflicts of interest around the count of Monte Cristo, The discourse of different characters overlaps with each other, highlighting the sharp conflict of interests of the characters, and creating a coherent and repressive atmosphere against the background music. This is basically the common shooting method of most modern movie trailers, which highlights what is the selling point. In addition to the plot conflict, the trailer of Hollywood blockbusters will also show off the special effects that are burning money. In fact, this is the important point of Hollywood blockbusters. After thousands of years of experience, Harvey used the means of film publicity in this world without film foundation. Effect, no doubt the nuclear level! The first movie theater on earth appeared earlier than the first movie, because it was limited by technology. At that time, Edison invented the imperfect "projector" and founded the first movie theater on Broadway Street in New York. At that time, there were very few tickets in the movie theater. As a result, there were a lot of people in front of the movie theater, and the whole Broadway street was crowded, People are proud to see a movie, even if it''s just a glance. What really shows the charm of the film is that a year later, the Lumiere brothers used their own developed camera and projection machine to play "the train arrives at the station" in a cafe in Paris, France. A reporter on the scene reported: "a carriage was pulled face-to-face by a galloping horse. A woman sitting next to me was so scared that she suddenly stood up." That era is in the era of technological revolution, people are used to novelty, but still marvel at the birth of the film. At that time, there were only simple black and white pictures, and the number of frames was far from cheating the naked eye, but it had already caused a great sensation. There are similar technologies in this world. People have long lost their sense of novelty in projection technology. They know the meaning of so-called projection, but there is no finished product in the end, just like in the era of the earth. The more so, "the count of Monte Cristo" propaganda film effect is more excellent, in a rough way to show the audience an unprecedented world, one can imagine the limit, the most beautiful visual art, one is well known by them but in a completely different way to show the projection art! The innovative art was interpreted by Harvey in an unrestrained way to produce the trailer of count of Monte Cristo. The impact of the trailer made all the onlookers suffocate and concentrate for fear that their breathing would disturb the projection of the strange picture in front of them. People''s eyes were full of curiosity about new things and the search for what the picture could show. The screen is colorful, which gives it unparalleled sense of reality. The screen seems to be the door for the audience to cross another world. In the busy station, the audience heard the dull sound of the sea wave, saw the vast sea, and seemed to smell the smell of the sea. The grand and fierce background music can only be heard in the theater in this era. Now everyone has no intention to listen to the music that has reached the artistic level. Their attention is attracted by the pictures. They try to analyze every meaning of the pictures and indulge in the door of the new world. Sandra is one of them. She is very lucky. The first time she gets into the crowd, it''s just the time for the trailer of count of Monte Cristo to to play. The internal photographic crystal of this projector stores a lot of films, most of which are the series of sample films used by Harvey and Kenneth for trial, including "a day at the mariner", "theater routine", "cross street" and other documentaries. Sandra didn''t react after watching the promotional video of count of Monte Cristo. She didn''t know what these were. When she realized it, she missed the opportunity to watch it. It was like a meteor suddenly appeared. When she reacted, she missed the opportunity to make a wish. The huge screen began to play the next documentary. In fact, many people were just as surprised by these strange pictures as she was. It took a long time for them to realize that it was the plot of the novel the count of Monte Cristo. In the crowd, the middle-aged gentleman standing in the front of the crowd held his breath and said to himself, "it''s amazing. Is this a door to another world? That''s why I can see such a real and wonderful picture. " The girl who joined in the fun was staring at the screen: "Oh, count! The count of Monte Cristo! He''s as handsome as I thought he was. I wish I was that Haide and the count could fly away together "Is that the story of the count being framed and imprisoned? I''m very nervous. My God, this music makes me have a heart attack. " "It''s much better than drama, but it''s a little short." "What is this? Is the projection all about what''s really happening? oh Just now I thought that boat was going to rush out of the screen and hit me After a short silence, the audience whispered to each other and marveled at the novelty. Many bear children crowded in front of them. If it wasn''t for the glass shield, they would be curious to overturn the projection cloth to see if there was another world behind them. After the preview of the count of Monte Cristo was broadcast, no audience wanted to leave, so they stayed and watched the sample film with relish. Sandra was watching, too, but all her mind was attracted by the trailer and wanted to concentrate on watching it again. "Boom ~" The heavy sound of the train''s steam engine sounded, and Sandra knew that this was the one she was going to take, but she couldn''t take her eyes away from the screen. Everyone was the same. As soon as she bites her silver teeth, she plans to stay in a hotel in Elroy tonight. The expensive accommodation fee is regarded as the ticket for this visual feast. She is willing to give it. However, the train that entered the station did not leave for a long time. It was not that the train did not want to leave, but that even the track was full of spectators. Some people simply climbed to the top of the carriage and looked at the screen by the high potential. A similar thing happened in all the places in Elroy where projection screens were installed. Downtown railway station, central square, the main street in front of Elroy library, every place was packed with people watching. Chapter 124 After more than an hour of sample film rotation, Sandra finally waited for the second replay of the "phantom" trailer of count of Monte Cristo. A male gentleman raised his hand to signal silence, and all the onlookers stopped to whisper and turned their eyes to the screen. The familiar sailing scene and melodious ensemble music sounded. The young acting Captain stood at the bow of the ship and looked into the distance. His eyes were full of warm expectation and lingering affection. Anyone who saw the sight knew that the young man must have fallen in love. Most of the audience, like Sandra, watched the trailer of count of Monte Cristo for the second time, and a few of the new entrants listened to the explanation of the audience nearby and held their breath. The second time she was psychologically prepared to watch it, Sandra realized the essence of this trailer. It is different from the documentary style films previously played. Maybe it should be said that only when there is a contrast can there be a gap. If the sample is a beautiful original stone, the trailer is a work of Art carefully carved by the master. After watching it, she will naturally be attracted by the intense and long playing music. More than once, audiences marveled at the completely different boldness shown in the trailer. Hearing the count of Monte Cristo''s last despairing roar, Sandra could not help feeling depressed. Her eyes were red and she could not cry even though she had read the novel and knew the development of the plot. The performance of the mirage picture is much higher than that of the novel. The projection picture is too real. She almost thinks whether it happened. She decides to go back and have a good look at the plot of the novel about the count of Monte Cristo''s revenge. At the end of the second round of replay, there was a wave of whispering discussions among the audience. "Drama is far from these projection pictures. Although drama is a live performance, the picture is more realistic." "Is that what really happened? What is the principle of this thing? Is it a way to open up another world? " "Fool, I think it''s impossible. They all said that it''s a performance mode similar to drama, a recorded picture, or a plot in the novel the count of Monte Cristo." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After watching the count of Monte Cristo for the second time, the audience can leave here with satisfaction. If they can, they want to stay in this place and watch it again and again, even if there are more people and the weather is colder. The reason why some viewers choose to leave this place is not difficult to understand. The whole railway station stops operation because of the projection screen. Except for a few lucky crowd in front, it is basically difficult to see what happened inside. When they finished, they made room for the new audience to enjoy the work. More and more people came to the audience after hearing the news. The staff of the railway station had long been unable to maintain order and simply ignored it. They did not expect that a piece of white cloth could cause such a big disturbance. This day is destined to be an extraordinary day for the city of Elroy. It is destined to be written into the history of Elroy or the kingdom of Baren and the whole world. The world''s first projection film was born in this unknown city, causing a lot of commotion. As the night gets deeper and deeper, there are still many viewers who stand in front of these projection screens for a long time and do not want to leave. They have to see what the supernatural "phantom" is. On this day, the record of the number of people going out late at night in Elroy has probably been set. Some businessmen and peddlers saw the business opportunities and took the opportunity to sell hot food and drinks around, which was quite popular. There were batch after batch of audiences in front of the projection screen, so they didn''t have any spare time during the day. The sensational effect caused by setting up projection screens in public areas was published by newspapers printed overnight. This is a rare big news. The newspapers are full of praise for photographic crystal, and also write comments from reporters and the audience. "This is a great artistic innovation, a new way of artistic expression. There is no doubt that this kind of existence called" phantom "will be popular throughout the country and even the world. Anyone who has watched the effect of" phantom "will think so, because its effect is really wonderful, just like opening a window of another world, Let the audience see a new form of art performance. " "Mr. Michael, who watched the film live, said:" I don''t understand the art or the mess, but I know the pictures are very interesting, much better than the drama or the live performance. " "Miss Sandra, a live audience, commented: I''ve never seen anything so strange before. It''s similar to the projection picture, but it''s completely different. It has no three-dimensional sense, but it can perfectly present all the information. It''s like a book that can instinctively see the actual picture. If I read count of Monte Cristo and then watch the trailer, I will certainly have such a feeling, I wish I could see this film called "phantom" as soon as possible "Photographic crystal is a magic prop invented by Mr. Harvey Adrian, who also has a well-known pseudonym: Alexander, the author of the novel count of Monte Cristo." "The technology used in photographic crystal has been jointly certified by the Royal mage and the magician Association." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The newspapers that published the photo crystal incident soon sold out. Not everyone has the patience to wait in front of the projection screen for a day and a night, especially the upper class people are even more reluctant to put down their identity to queue up. Newspapers are the best way for them to understand the information. Because count Henrietta came to Elroy only to visit Harvey alone, the society of Elroy had a strong interest in Harvey''s every move, and the drama company''s shooting of "phantom" attracted the attention of the upper class. The community finally saw the tip of the iceberg of Harvey''s action. Anyone who has seen the report on "photographic crystal" finally understood why count Henrietta valued Harvey so much. At the same time, Harvey''s identity as another caster was fully exposed. Because the Adrian family was originally the caster family, and Harvey was the caster, which was unexpected¡¶ Harvey''s fame brought by the Earl of Monte Cristo has been remembered by the society. This trailer publicity has completely established his position. As a talented novelist and a gifted caster, no matter what his status is, he will be sought after by the society. What people remember is not the author of the count of Monte Cristo, nor Alexander, but Harvey Adrian. Elroy''s news rarely appeared in the newspapers of the capital Norton and other developed cities, reporting the magical picture effect projected by the photographic crystal, full of praise. In Norton, several theaters have been quietly acquired and renovated. One of the built theaters has announced that it will play a sample film of photographic crystal and a promotional film of count of Monte Cristo in a week. In a moment, Norton''s influential nobles, businessmen and royal members will be invited. Everything is in order. Chapter 125 Dark age volume 1: the fading light In the alchemy workshop, Harvey stands in front of the enchantment table and closes his eyes. In front of him, dozens of white papers are steadily suspended in front of him. From left to right, the white paper writes lines of text at the same speed as copying and pasting on a computer. The content of the text has long been clear in Harvey''s mind after thousands of memory modifications. These white papers are not the traditional manuscripts that can be bought in the market. They are the reinforced paper made by Harvey with some special materials added to the enchantment table, and the recording of words on them is regarded as a "Enchantment" process, which is more efficient. More than half an hour later, all the contents were written, and the manuscript paper fell on the enchantment stage, turning into a collection of manuscripts about a finger wide. Harvey picked up the manuscript and checked it page by page. In the case of his concentration, his thinking was quickly mobilized. When he wrote, he used to do two things at once, checking while writing. Harvey likes to pursue perfection in everything. Now he will continue to review it for the third and fourth time. It took half an hour to complete the review, and Harvey showed a satisfied smile: "everything is difficult at the beginning. After finishing the first volume, we still need to draw illustrations. However, it''s time for Shirley to perform, and it''s not good to continue to add to her burden. She doesn''t have her own property panel, and her mental and physical strength are the same as ordinary people." Put the manuscripts in the folder, Harvey still plans to discuss with Shirley. Shirley has the standard of a professional painter. The rare thing is that her painting style has become a school of her own under the guidance of Harvey, and only she meets the requirements of Harvey as an illustrator. After that, Harvey leaned on the sofa of the alchemy workshop and took a rest. He glanced at the position of the water tank which had been demolished. His eyes were full of nostalgia and emotion: "I don''t know how Lily''s life is. It''s very cold here when she''s not here." Helen, the diamond goblin, has nothing to do, so she goes back to the goblin town more frequently. It''s better to say that the goblin town hasn''t been quiet since she brought back the game made by Harvey, and the situation is going beyond the control of the gem goblin. Fantasy goblins are rare species in goblin town. Settling down in the castle of gem goblins can be regarded as a big event in goblin Town, so the game leaked out. All kinds of goblins came to visit one after another to see the legendary fantasy goblins or the legendary "game" that can attract fantasy goblins. Harvey picked up the letters on the desk. It seems that the envelopes sent to his home can burst his mailbox. It''s a practical mailbox. It''s the size of a trash can at his door. So screening letters became one of Shirley''s most important jobs at home, and the housework was handed over to those maids who paid a lot of money, all of them were young and beautiful. With money, of course, Harvey wants to enjoy the evil taste of satisfying himself. As for gossip, he doesn''t care. It''s from Norton, written by count Devin Henrietta, telling him about recent developments in the cinema. Harvey has decided the name of the company. Harvey, Jared and count Henrietta are the major shareholders of the company. Count Henrietta is responsible for expanding the scale of the cinema in Norton, acquiring the theater and transforming it into a cinema. Harvey often sends letters to him in the past to give some suggestions on the renovation of the cinema, which are highly praised by count Henrietta, If Harvey had not been the author of count of Monte Cristo and the inventor of photographic crystal, he would have thought Harvey was a professional architect. Harvey gave advice on the modern theater''s architecture in the endless library. That''s the essence of modern architecture industry that has been deposited for centuries. In the age of architectural aesthetics, it is a priceless treasure of the construction industry. The content of the envelope is very long. It is full of the reactions of the powerful people in Norton, the capital of the kingdom of Baron, to the demonstration of "phantom". Harvey''s promotion in Elroy is very successful. The whole kingdom of Baron knows about "phantom". After more than a week of fermentation, the noble people in Norton have long been curious about "phantom". Count Henrietta took the opportunity to publicize the name of mirage film and television entertainment Co., Ltd. and broadcast the trailer of count of Monte Cristo in the cinema, which was consistent with several sample films and was praised by mainstream dignitaries. The next day, both men and women in Norton society were full of discussions about "mirage". All the nobles who were invited to go were proud, including several royal members. It is very easy to follow the trend in social circles. In fact, social circles are the representatives of vanity. They are the class products formed by the combination of the superiority of the powerful, the interests of the businessmen and the competition of the celebrities. After the "mirage" was concerned, it was out of control. New art, new invention, and the recent popular literary novel "count of Monte Cristo" are not perfect poke in the social preferences. The shock caused by "mirage" in Elroy and Norton, the capital, is not of the same magnitude. Elroy''s influence has become a chat after dinner for residents of other cities at most. As the center of national political culture and business magic, a thing that causes earthquakes in the society will certainly attract national attention. "Mirage" and "the count of Monte Cristo" film this can be called a hit! "Oh, my dear Mr. Adrian, a great novelist and inventor, you certainly don''t see the excitement of the cinema. I mean, the reaction of the nobles must be more intense than you think. Their applause can be heard even by passers-by outside the cinema." "No matter how many times I watched the trailer of count of Monte Cristo, the suffocating atmosphere always made me clench my fists. Only today did I find that I was not the only one to do so. Congratulations on becoming the one who was hated by Norton ladies, because your Trailer made many beautiful ladies cry, and they were embarrassed by their husbands, To be seen by all "After reading it, Lord Amos asked me about the phantom himself, which really flattered me ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "I''m sorry the count''s tone is too exaggerated." Harvey shakes his head and laughs when he looks at the contents of the envelope full of amazing praise. All these are in Harvey''s expectation. In an era of only black and white silent films, a Hollywood blockbuster movie suddenly appears. It''s hard not to get attention. Even after more than a week, he told William, the head of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce, to build a simple projection device in a three person area. The audience was still crowded. I can''t say all of them, but surely four fifths of the residents of Elroy come to one of the three places to see the novelty. At the same time, the three projection devices have directly become famous scenic spots in Elroy because of the newspaper''s extensive coverage. These days are the outbreak period of "tourists". The number of passengers on the train is several times more than usual. The central railway station has to move the camera to a more open place for visitors to watch. The cost of photographic crystal is not high. It''s made of high-quality magic crystal that can be bought in Norton, and it''s protected by the strengthened glass made in the alchemy workshop. It''s not that Harvey doesn''t want to use super high-quality magic crystal, which even the caster covets. Taking it out can''t guarantee that it won''t be stolen or robbed by the caster in broad daylight. Harvey asked Kenneth for his opinion on this matter. In his words, if he was given such a chance, he would certainly do it. Chapter 126 The time needed to make a film is not long, not short. Hollywood blockbuster mode can''t be finished in a few years. Actors, shooting, shooting, special effects, publicity and so on all need a lot of manpower and material resources. However, some films can be finished in just a few months. A typical Hong Kong film, which was in the golden age in the 1980s and 1990s, can be shown directly after being finished in three months. The shooting workload of count of Monte Cristo can''t be said to be small. It''s the same level as the Hollywood era drama. Fortunately, the conditions are basically favorable. Three fifths of the plot of the novel can be finished in more than two months. It''s expected that it will take more than one month to complete the shooting. This more than one month''s time is also included in the publicity. Based on Harvey''s sacrifice of a lot of sleep time, all the arrangements are in good order. Harvey specially upgraded the skill of "star meditation" to A-level. With the double-A blessing of proficiency and skill level, his extraordinary mental power can become lively after meditating for one hour a day, dealing with the special effects of "count of Monte Cristo" and writing novels in his spare time. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At night, at Cromwell manor, William is having dinner with his father. There is a rectangular table nearly ten meters long. Only two people have food and copper candlesticks in their seats. They are all things that the upper class can afford. They are a vegetable broth, a roast steak with a burnt outside and tender inside, a refined cream toast and fruit salad. Donne, the owner of Cromwell chamber of Commerce, put down the tableware, looked at William with a tired look and asked curiously, "William, how are you doing?" Every time William returned to the manor, he looked exhausted, but he seemed to enjoy it. William is using a silver knife to cut beef. Wen Yan puts down the knife, wipes his mouth with a napkin and frowns in response: "which way?" "Everything." William''s face became complicated, and for a long time he said, "it''s not bad." "Shock the whole kingdom, even if Norton''s society is a topic that no one knows, it''s just not bad in your mouth." "If you know, why ask me." "How about Harvey Adrian? I heard that he played the role of the count of Monte Cristo in the so-called "phantom". Did you change your view of him William shook his head, his face became solemn: "I admit that I have been biased in his evaluation before... Forget it, I just hope Diana will marry him as soon as possible if I can." "Why." "I can make Diana inherit 50% of the property of the chamber of Commerce as her dowry." Now Donne was shaken. He could not understand his son''s idea. He asked slowly, "you should know what you are talking about." William leaned back on his chair, put his hands on the table and closed: "father, we all underestimated the influence of" mirage ". I can guarantee that in a few years, 5% of mirage Entertainment Co., Ltd. will be worth more than Cromwell chamber of Commerce. Harvey has this ability." Don''t look grave: "William, you should know that a qualified businessman would not make such a dangerous investment." William went on with his words: "unless there is a certainty of victory." "What you see in Harvey is so positive." "Out of place." "Why do you say that?" Looking back on his observations when he worked with Harvey, William shook his head and said, "he is out of tune with the people around him, including me. What he wants to say is more like Diana, but he has too many things that Diana doesn''t have. I even doubt whether he is Harvey Adrian or not. If he is, he can''t be anonymous before, Not to mention his reputation in society, his future will not be limited to the kingdom. " "You should know Harvey gave Diana the same share." William''s words are thorny: "Diana will not refuse, even if she has these wealth, she has no reason to refuse, in a sense, she and Harvey are a perfect match, enviable." William knows his sister Diana better than his father, because he has been looking at Diana since he was a child. He is more intelligent than ordinary people and knows what he wants. She is not as naive as a girl of the same age. She doesn''t dream of the so-called prince charming appearing. She has feelings but doesn''t get excited. She likes to think about everything carefully before making decisions, Until the death of their mother, he heard from his mother''s mouth is all praise for Diana, this perfect has been the unknown William disgust. William could not even imagine what kind of men Diana would like. Diana had no reason to refuse to marry Harvey, just as she would not hide her talent. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Mr. Evan, then it''s up to you. I''ll send patrolmen to help maintain order. Thank you and Mr. Adrian for their contribution to the city of Elroy." "Don''t mention it, count. That''s what a citizen of Elroy should do." Jared stands up, smiles and shakes hands with the mayor in front of him who is going to be old. If you look carefully, you will find that he looks excited. Earl Elroy, mayor of Elroy, was not qualified to meet before, but now they can talk and laugh in the same place. Harvey decided that the two of them would play the film "count of Monte Cristo" for free in the central square. Now mirage has only three cinemas in Elroy. We can see the scene of "count of Monte Cristo" full of popularity after it is played. In order to continue to expand the influence of the film "count of Monte Cristo" and give benefits to the residents of Elroy, this decision was made. It will certainly have an impact on the box office revenue, but the people who can afford the mirage tickets are basically aristocrats and rich businessmen with status. They will not queue up in the open-air square to watch movies for free. This decision has something to do with a 3A level game Harvey played on earth. At that time, he admired the game production company named as polish donkey. Jared is now very proud of the decisive decision he made a few months ago to sever his ties with the El family and acquire all the property rights of the theater. Now his personal influence in society has risen to the top level in the city in a short period of time. The nobles and businessmen who once had nothing to do with him would take the initiative to talk with him. Those sarcastic and alienated relatives would visit him and apologize, saying that they were willing to give him all the inheritance rights of the El family, as long as he was willing to give up a little of his shares in Mirage company, Jared, of course, won''t give these relatives a good look. He has nothing to do with the Evans family except to go back to see his father once in a while. He felt that the only pity was that the theater was so busy that he didn''t even have time to find a beautiful lady to spend a romantic night with. Coming out of the city government office, Jared hurried back to the theater to make arrangements for the next week. Chapter 127 The boundless sea, at a glance, can only see the scene of half arc water sky intersection, the sea is sparkling, occasionally a few fierce waves with the strong wind, seagull calls in the sky, very comfortable. No matter the earth or Harvey''s world ocean is the most important plate on the planet''s surface. The world ocean accounts for about three fifths of the planet''s surface. The vast sea area arouses people''s infinite reverie, and the mystery of the ocean has never been explored. Deep sea is a terror area that human beings can''t avoid. Even the most experienced navigators in Harvey''s world dare not venture into the real deep-sea field. It belongs to the territory of ancient marine life, and there are often deep-sea monsters bigger than an island. After nearly a month''s return, the alien sea demon group finally takes Lily back to the sea demon island. Looking down from the sky, most of the island is covered by dense primeval forest, surrounded by abrupt and sharp reefs, and the whole island is covered by some fog. It is difficult to explore the specific situation. On the reefs sits a charming and beautiful woman combing her hair, and her willow waist is unified into a strange fishtail. In addition to the sirens, there are also various sunken sailboats with different scales and styles. There are simple merchant ships and luxurious ancient noble ships. It can be seen that there are some years. After climbing on the reef and landing on the island, they saw that their fish tails secreted white mucus and gradually split, and the scales contracted and disappeared. After a while, their broad fish tails turned into white slender legs, and they seemed to be used to walking on the ground. The sea demon, who has seven or eight points of similar appearance to lily, carries Lily into the isolated island, goes through the virgin forest, and then comes to a town. The town buildings have a medieval style, mostly made of stone, but we can see some traces of human aesthetic and use. Obviously, these buildings are not built by sea demon. After another crowd came out of the house, knelt down on both sides of the street, shivering, waiting for the alien sea demon to pass, perhaps they should not be called human. Their clothes are shabby, and they have the styles of different countries and times. At the same time, their bodies still retain the unique characteristics of most marine creatures. Some people''s skin becomes smooth Octopus skin, their heads become octopus, and their chin is a bunch of crawling octopus tentacles. Some people''s skin is covered with smooth scales, their hands and feet grow webbed, and their bodies become monsters, their back bones protrude, their heads are the same as fish, and their eyes don''t shine. As lily passed by, they all fell on their knees and mumbled something. Soon, Lily was taken to the center of the island, a deep circular well larger than a football field immersed in the water. The deep well is made of strange stone material with smooth surface. The magic array pattern around the deep well looks like a huge eye. The deep well is so big that even direct sunlight can''t touch its bottom, just like a door to the abyss. Other exotic sea monsters stop at the mouth of the well. Only the leader and Lily jump into the well. Lily with special constitution can''t help beating a cicada when she touches the well water. The well was very deep and swam for a long time until there was no more light. The sharp eyes of the sea demon could see an exit. The light was the only dawn of the abyss. "Wow ~" The world turned upside down and Lily broke through the bottom of the well. They came to a new world, an abyss. As like as two peas of light, the sky is still shining in the far horizon. Lili is standing around the well head just like the entrance, but the larger wellhead than the football field is worth mentioning in the abyss world. It''s so big that you can break an island with a little twitch. On the edge of the mouth of the well is a combination of sarcomas and tentacles. The whole picture of sarcomas can not be seen in the low light. The surface and a heart beat slowly. The dull and powerful voice made the head of the sea demon pale. The human like body quickly appeared the characteristics of the sea demon. Lily seems to be used to the scene. Her little head is in the water, bubbling and looking up at the huge object in front of her. A touch of scarlet appeared inside the sarcoma, and a tentacle reached out and touched Lily''s little head. Lily seemed to be complaining for a while, and giggling for a while. She waved her hands to communicate with the nameless monster in front of her. The sea demon, the leader next to her, was already paralyzed and panting in the water, but staying in this place was a kind of torture to her body and soul. "Hoo Hoo ah" She struggled to hold herself up, her vision blurred, and she looked at the scene in front of her. What she saw was a completely different scene from others. Lily is indeed a hybrid of siren and human, but there is one thing she didn''t explain to Harvey. Lily is the product of the ancient existence in front of her and human blood. The existence in front of her has long been forgotten by people, and she can''t communicate with them. She searched all over the island of the sea demon to find the fragmentary information about the existence in front of her. It was originally the god worshipped by the sea demon, who created the sea demon species and gave the language of song. There is a formal name for this existence - desolate abyss, which breeds infinite deep-sea creatures, The great being known as the God of the sea. After a while of communication, tentacles take several magic crystals from Lily and play with them. The magic crystals begin to play the modern songs recorded by Harvey. Tentacles seem a little surprised. They listen for a long time before they give them back to Lily. The tentacles continue to extend on the well water. The cold and thorough well water is stained with a touch of black, and then boils and spreads into a pool of ink, in which there are many eyes and tentacles. Then the pool of ink collapses in the well water and flows to unknown depths. For a long time, the tentacles trembled, the scope of ink pollution became wider, and the place where the ink collapsed presented a view of another world. The world of mankind, a frontier Kingdom, Elroy, Harvey''s residence. The desolate abyss is looking for the trace of Harvey. However, no matter where the tentacles extend, it can''t find the human described by lily. It is very surprised, even shocked. Lily''s description is correct, but it can''t find the human described by lily. There is no doubt that it can find the trace of the human''s existence. The bizarre vision stops in front of a wardrobe, and many rolling eyes gradually close, The well water is clear again. It hesitated, should continue to search the human information, but it does not want to miss this rare opportunity. Tentacle and Lily communicate for a while. Lily''s face is bulging, her arms are waving, and she shouts. Tentacle gently pats her head and takes it back. Everything is calm again. Chapter 128 In the morning, Harvey wakes up from his meditative state and opens his eyes to see Helen, the diamond goblin, lying asleep in his arms. After the improvement of meditation skills, you can not be constrained by posture. "Goblins want to sleep, too? The body is not all diamond structure, really have a head? " Harvey could not make complaints about her, and she carefully picked up her petite body and put it on the bedside. She planned to wash and wash it and go to the theater to shoot today''s play. Harvey''s body stiffened as he stepped out of the closet, looking at the scene in front of him in disbelief. Anyone whose door is blocked by a mixture of tumbling ink and tentacles will have such a reaction. Harvey''s hands and feet are cold and shaking uncontrollably. The breath of the things in front of him makes him feel cold and desperate from his soul. The body, spirit and soul are frozen together. It is more frightening to describe this strange feeling with words than to face death directly. Harvey looked pale, looking at the picture full of kesuru style in front of him, and squeezed a bitter sentence between his teeth: "I thought it was a low demon world Harvey didn''t feel very good. He felt that he had just become a monster hunter. As soon as he went out, he found that this damned game was in the 10th week, and his insight had risen to 99. The tentacle stretched out close to Harvey, and the colorful streamer around him could easily break. When the tentacle reached Harvey, it was only one centimeter away from Harvey''s right eye. Harvey could clearly see the smooth cortex and wriggling details of the tentacle. "Er... Ah... Er, er." Harvey''s throat is strangled by something and he can''t say a word. His body and mind are frozen by the fear from his soul. "Hiss ~" The tentacle suddenly stabbed Harvey''s eyes, penetrating his eyes and reaching to the depth of his soul. His eyes seemed to have great suction to devour all the tentacles blocked in the door. "Ah ah ~ ~" Until the tentacles completely disappeared, Harvey''s body fell to the ground, sweating, unable to say a word, holding his hands, desperately gripping his teeth, his teeth and body could not help shaking. Lily''s scales in his pocket let out a trace of warmth, gradually dispelling the shudder of his body and soul. "Shit! ܳ! ܳ! ܳ! Shit When he came back to himself, Harvey gave a few rude words in Chinese to express what he had just felt. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey didn''t go to the theater company. He returned to the wizard''s tower and woke up Helen, who was still sleeping. He was paralyzed in bed and said what had happened to him just now. Helen was probably his only support in this matter. Helen seems to know something about Harvey, and at the same time, she explains what the hell Harvey is encountering. "God? Is there a God in this world Diamond goblin sea ethics naturally nodded: "of course, they exist, but they rarely show traces before the birth of human civilization. Even in our goblins'' eyes, they are quite ancient and long-standing. To say that, they are like fantasy goblins. Their essence is the same as the gods defined by human beings. In many goblins'' eyes, fantasy goblins are the gods who created the goblins village, It can still appear in this era, and the power of the God you come into contact with should be quite powerful. " Harvey frowned: "what do you mean?" "You should also have a sense. In short, with the development of the times, whether gods or powerful and ancient creatures, their power gradually disappears. I''m not very clear about the specific reasons. If we divide the process of the world into three stages, the first stage is the era when the gods are active, and the second stage is probably the era when the goblins are born. At that time, human civilization was just at the beginning, and there were also giant dragons or demons, which seemed to be legendary creatures. Now, as you can see, even goblins rarely appear in this world. Harvey, maybe you''re the first human to cross an era and come into contact with the first generation of gods. " Harvey resisted the agitation of emotion and said, "I''d rather be an ignorant human, at least to find out what happened to my body." Helen hesitated for a moment and whispered, "this... Although I don''t know, maybe it has something to do with lily." "Lily?" "Yes, I can feel the similarity between your residual breath and Lily''s breath. At least it''s not a bad thing." Harvey patted his forehead hard, showing a helpless smile: "it''s easy to say." Harvey doesn''t deny that even if he likes lily as a lovely little guy, even if he regards her as his daughter, now he regrets his plan to buy lily that day. It''s absurd to involve the sea demon and an ancient god. It''s as absurd as giving alms to the beggars on the street, but he turns out to be the richest man in the world. Helen''s soft voice became depressed and apologized, "I''m sorry, I can''t do anything." ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Helen jumped to Harvey''s chest and put her body close to Harvey''s cheek to calm his negative emotions. She comforted him in a soft voice: "please be optimistic. Since Harvey doesn''t feel any changes in her body, it means that at least the God is not malicious. Lily is so clever that she certainly doesn''t want to see anything dangerous happen to you." Harvey managed to squeeze out a smile. He really shouldn''t be angry with Helen. Gazing at the ceiling, his face and tone were powerless, and he said with a bitter smile: "this day, there will not be Gaya and alaiya in the dog world." Since the appearance of the fantasy goblin, he should know that the world is not so simple. Harvey thought of the world view in an animation on earth. At the beginning, the magician in it was weaker than the magician in his world. However, the background of the story was exaggerated one by one, and even if he shuttled through the parallel world, the destruction of human civilization could still be reluctantly accepted. The result extended to the game, and all kinds of monsters came out. He just wants to make a good movie, move the things on earth here and earn some rewards by the way. Helen can''t understand the meaning of Harvey''s words, so she can only try her best to comfort her. Today is the most emotional day since she signed the contract with Harvey. As a goblin, she can really smell the smell of fear from Harvey. For several days, Harvey stopped shooting the count of Monte Cristo, and tried to study what had happened to his body with all the equipment in the wizard''s tower. However, nothing was found, and there was no change in the eye that swallowed the tentacles. It''s OK to be targeted by a powerful God. What Harvey can''t accept is that he''s targeted by a thing full of ksuru style that belongs to the evil god camp at a glance. Who knows if this thing is going to develop him into a believer. He always plays games with the style of kesuru. He often says one or two words about kesuru, but if he knows something about kesuru, he will avoid it as long as he is not mentally ill. Chapter 129 Goblin Town, a colorful world. No matter how many times she came to the residence of the intelligent goblin, Helen would be amazed from the bottom of her heart. In front of her, there was a magnificent library with a cylindrical structure. Standing outside, it was a tower to the sky. On both sides of the corridor were bookshelves full of books. Looking up, she would find hundreds or thousands of wooden stairs crisscross like cobwebs, No one knows where these stairs lead. The interior decoration style is similar to the Renaissance style. There is a huge glass French window every ten meters. The slanting sunlight illuminates the interior structure. It is exquisite and elegant, and it is very solemn because of the grand space structure. The collection of books here is more than that of all the books since the birth of human civilization. The only one who knows anything about this place is the intelligent goblin. The goblin who knows all the books in this library is the alien of the alien. It is said that her age is younger than that of all the gem goblins, which is also the goal of Helen''s visit. Walking along the corridor for a while, Helen thought about how to open her mouth. She accidentally stepped on a touch of gold flowing on the ground, like a stream reflecting soft light in the sun. This touch of gold is thick and soft hair. Helen moved her feet to pay attention not to step on the hair. She looked a few meters away along the golden line. A small girl was lying on the ground, her white body wrapped in messy white silk. There are more than ten open books beside her. The decoration style of the books is different, and the language of recording the content is also very different. Helen bent down to pick up the books and bookmarked each page attentively, which awakened the intelligent goblin. The golden goblin dawdled, rubbed his eyes, yawned and asked lazily, "diamond, what''s the matter?" "Well, I''d like to ask you something." "Go ahead." Helen hesitated for a moment and simply told Harvey what had happened. The intelligent goblin looked serious. Her calm green eyes were staring at Helen and said seriously, "let me refuse! It''s beyond your interference. " Helen frowned and said, "can''t you help me, smart goblin? I heard Amethyst say that you like Harvey''s book, too The intelligent goblin picked up the white jade pipe on the ground, smoked the air and said: "as a human writing art, it''s really a good work." "Then tell me about the ancient god that Harvey met." The intelligent goblin snorted, stood up, crossed his waist and taught: "you should know that knowledge about ancient gods is a very dangerous field for goblins. Is that human being really worth taking such a risk? Just leave it alone. Even if he is your contractor, there will be nothing left after hundreds or thousands of years. Human death is a matter of time, a meaningless struggle. Goblins are different. The life of goblins is infinite and much more precious than that of human beings. " "Please..." "Do you want to insist? Can''t we change the bad habit that is good for everyone? Your character will hurt you sooner or later "It doesn''t matter to me. You said diamonds will never get hurt." "It''s just that compared with other gem goblins, when fighting, the diamond physique does have an advantage." Helen hugged the smart goblin from behind, chin on the head of the blonde goblin, voice soft coquetry way: "smart goblin, you are the most known goblin in the goblin village, including what belongs to the knowledge of the age of ancient gods, now I can only rely on you, no matter how, please tell me about that ancient god, I will appreciate you all my life." The spirit color of wisdom demon is slightly loose: "there are many goblins in goblin town. Without one, there will be no Goblins who feel abnormal. They will not care about the disappearance of their companions. Living is the greatest significance of the existence of goblins." "I know," Helen replied decidedly "Oh, it seems that your determination is quite great, but it still can''t be." "Why." "I don''t want to." Seeing that the smart goblin refused so decisively, Helen resolutely took out her own mace, put the hidden basket in front of her, and opened it to reveal all kinds of exquisite desserts. These desserts were all made by [goblin''s automatic factory], designed by Harvey, and controlled by Shirley. In fact, it''s right to put sugar in the goblin''s dessert. Even if it''s too sweet and greasy, it''s still delicious food in the goblin''s mouth. The blonde goblin''s serious look turned to salivation, and his big eyes were shining like stars. "Ah!" the intelligent spirit is reaching out to subconsciously, but is held by Helen. It can not move a bit. She can''t help but move to Shanghai''s clear eyes, crystal foam and colorful pupil. The diamond goblin picked up her petite body and continued to beg, "please." The smart goblin puffed up his face and became more and more round. At last, seeing Helen''s unshakable look, he let out his way: "the 370th floor, the sixth row, the eighth series, the second, third and fifth books." "Thank you." The diamond goblin looked happy, released the seven color wings behind the blonde goblin, and flew towards the library dome. In a short time, he held several thick books bigger than her body in his hands. "Are these books?" "The song of the ancient Mermaid" records the most prosperous Mermaid civilization epic of the God Dynasty, and also records the name of their great existence¡¶ It is said that the original manuscript has been lost, which records the method of summoning ancient evil gods¡¶ "What I saw and heard about the island of the sea demon" was written by a human navigator more than 500 years ago. It records what he saw and heard when he accidentally entered the island of the sea demon. The original manuscript was found drifting to the coast in a glass bottle, and no one knows the result. " The smart goblin quickly ate the dessert in his mouth and vaguely explained the origin of the three books. The three books were placed in a row on the ground to read together, while explaining the origin of the ancient gods that Harvey contacted. "Your contractor is lucky." "Desolate abyss, the God of deep sea and mystery, also known as the God of the sea, is one of the oldest gods. The creation and management of deep-sea creatures have been in contact with human civilization. At that time, human beings worshipped the God of nature and were honored as the God of submergence. They used gold, silver and jewelry as temptation to attract fishermen at that time, and transformed their bodies into deep-sea residents. " "From the narrative of lalaier text, only those who have accepted its favor, that is, gold, silver and jewelry, can be transformed into deep-sea residents. Moreover, this transformation is also a gift in its own eyes. It is not difficult to explain when you meet a guy who obeys the rules. Only the ancient God who obeys the rules has a little influence now." Helen tilted her head and asked, "what do you mean?" "Of course, the result can be roughly explained as the history of human religious development. Natural God, clan God and polytheism finally became the only God at present. Although the religious patterns were different, their essence caused the present situation." "It''s a little complicated The smart goblin raised his small face and waved his hand impatiently: "it has nothing to do with this matter. Go back and tell your contractor to complete the negotiation under the condition that you try not to touch the existence. If you have to reach a certain unity, you must follow the principle of willing to take one. If you take one, you must give one. If you break this balance, I can''t guarantee what will happen. Stupid people who don''t even know how much weight they have will die in vain. So do you The smart goblin glared at Helen. Her big round eyes didn''t seem to have any deterrent power. Helen vomited her sweet tongue and muddled through. After hearing the wisdom goblin''s conclusion, Helen squatted down happily, hugged her and rubbed her hard: "thank you, I''ll go back and tell Harvey." Chapter 130 After hearing Helen''s explanation of the unknown existence, Harvey lightened the burden in his heart and decided to take the initiative to contact the desolate abyss. Harvey is uncomfortable when he can''t figure out what''s going on in his body. There''s no progress in the study of the body, so start from the spiritual level. Harvey meditates in the bedroom with empty furniture. He has tried to experiment in the wizard''s tower, which seems to cut off all contact with the outside world. "I don''t believe in evil anymore!" Harvey scolded and emptied his mind. He entered the meditation state according to the law of Starland meditation, and dived into the depths of consciousness to search for spiritual and even spiritual changes. The process is like slowing down sleep countless times, Harvey''s thinking ability is deprived bit by bit, and he enters a state of half dreaming and half waking. In the dream, he does not know who he is, what he wants to do, wandering aimlessly. Pure consciousness is a very sensitive existence. In this state, all the changes of Harvey''s spirit are invisible. The dazed consciousness touches something that doesn''t belong to a dream. In an instant, everything fades away. Harvey suddenly opens his eyes. The black ink in front of him rolls and condenses into the strange things he saw a few days ago. Since the last time his tentacles entered Harvey''s eyes, he seems to be immune to these tentacles and emit a terrible smell. The mysterious syllables of "@ #... * @ # £¤% #... # *" sounded in Harvey''s heart and emptied all his thoughts. "Mortals, why call me?" Harvey''s hands and feet are cold and can''t stand shaking. His way of speaking is very strange. It directly shows strange syllables in Harvey''s mind. It''s like a piece of cloth in his mouth. Harvey can understand the infinite amount of information contained in these strange syllables. Harvey had already had psychological preparation, and now he respectfully replied: "unknown and great existence, please forgive my offense. A few days ago, I felt your vast power, and I didn''t know why you would take a fancy to me, a humble mortal, and establish contact with me." Creeping tentacles convey a strange voice: "this is your reward." "Reward?" "Or return." "I don''t know what you mean. Do you mean the reward of taking care of amby? I''m satisfied that the siren who sent amby back has paid me for it. " To put it bluntly, we have nothing to do with each other and refuse to buy or sell. "Before, after the return, I will always look at you." "Ke Zong" style tentacle monster to Harvey convey the context, the first thing is to enter Harvey''s eyeball. The egg of the abyss is a part of its power and is usually used as a gift to others. As Helen, the diamond goblin, said, the power of the ancient god is weakening. That huge well is just a hole drilled by the hand of the ancient sea demon, so that it can barely interfere in the reality of the world. With the development of the times, that well will gradually close. Sirens used to be intelligent species made by themselves, and also developed a splendid civilization. However, with its rejection by the world, the siren civilization gradually declined and degenerated into wild animals. Lily is the third generation made by combining human beings and sirens, and will not have an exclusive reaction to the world. Harvey''s face was ugly, staring at the door blocking monster in front of him with the wrong painting style. He asked in a difficult voice, "what do you want me to do?" Harvey felt a little relieved. As Helen said, this "general manager Ke" was a mere pretense, which should belong to the orderly position. Creatures with chaotic evil positions don''t need to explain to Harvey at all, and they don''t do meaningless things. However, even if it''s an orderly position, Harvey still doesn''t dare to easily annoy it. The reason is very simple. If a person is bitten by a mosquito or an ant, the first reaction of human beings is to slap this insignificant creature to death. We can''t measure ancient gods with human thinking, and we can''t deny the possibility of such things happening. A pool of eyes and tentacles at the door looked at Harvey, and strange syllables sounded in Harvey''s heart. Harvey understood what it meant. Desolate abyss originally created the sea demon race for fun, but it also found some interesting things. Belief will condense into power, even though it seems insignificant. So it recovered its failed products and went to some human beings for experiments. The crystallization of the experiment was lily. It gave Harvey the egg of the abyss, hoping that Harvey could help Lily absorb the power of faith from human beings and help Lily become a "new God". It has tried to let Lily use songs to charm human spirit to obtain faith, and the effect is very little. The reason is that the language of songs is not suitable for human beings, and the music close to human beings recorded by magic crystal is what it pursues. It tells Harvey the role of the abyss egg. Harvey is not a believer. If Harvey changes his attention one day, the abyss egg can change his body into a structure similar to that of a deep-sea creature and play a powerful role. If it were not for its followers, the role of the egg of the abyss would be greatly weakened. If it was in ancient times, Harvey had been a favored child by the gods. Harvey will not abandon his human body and mode of thinking for the sake of powerful power. To be more specific, he can abandon his human body. Even his thinking can be transformed into a monster and his fanatical belief in unknown existence is definitely unacceptable. The egg of the abyss can forcibly reverse Harvey''s body and mind. However, because Harvey has to help Lily gain the power of belief from human beings, the desolate abyss decided to retain Harvey''s human nature after some consideration. In addition, the desolate abyss still has worries about Harvey. Harvey has something that even he can''t figure out, the independent world that can isolate his exploration. In ancient times, his existence was very close to omniscient, and the unknown things have greater significance for him. "I promise to help lily to become a new God, at least let her acquire a lot of human beliefs, but I also have conditions, I hope it''s a fair deal." Harvey was silent for a long time, nodded and agreed, knowing that he didn''t have much choice. In fact, after hearing the request of this powerful ancient god, Harvey had no fluctuation in his heart, and even wanted to laugh. He realized that his fear had subsided a lot. These days, even the ancient gods have come out to play idol cultivation plan? "Well, mortal, now accept your return." Harvey''s head tingled, his ears hummed, his eyes saw the world turned upside down, and the vast ancient knowledge poured into Harvey''s consciousness, which was engraved on Harvey''s consciousness. Harvey pinched his neck and struggled, as if there were thousands of insects biting his flesh and blood in his throat. The language of songs The ancient language system commonly used by ancient sea monsters and most deep-sea creatures is a kind of knowledge beyond human understanding. The throat structure of human beings can not produce any similar syllables, and the extremely beautiful sea monsters'' songs are just scraps of the language of songs. To learn the language of songs, to change direction is equivalent to the unique passivity of a goblin, who can communicate with any creature in spirit. In ancient times, before the sea demon civilization disappeared, there was a "singer" in the sea demon civilization, who was responsible for reconciling the conflicts between different intelligent species in the sea, and was often pulled by the land intelligent race to act as a translator. The language created by an ancient god can''t be that simple. The language of song is actually an interpretation and application of the rules of the world, which is closer to the essence of the rules of the world than the special spell of the caster that Harvey uses now. Powerful singers can "communicate" with time, control the flow of time or pause time. "Ha ha... Ha Keke... It''s time for COS to catch the treasure." When everything subsides, Harvey''s body soothes his throat with one hand, holds the ground and gasps, and his consciousness tries to digest strange and huge knowledge, which is much rougher than the learning process of attribute panel. "Soon, you will meet amby again. Remember your promise." The mixture of tumbling ink and tentacles retreated into space and returned to calm. Chapter 131 "[language of song] talent Level: a (s) Explanation: the essence of the language created by ancient gods is that the creator used to be the representative of theocracy in order to communicate with the lower level of life, and those who master the language of songs can exert the power of ancient gods. Proficiency: a " "It''s classified as a talent, and the talent level has been reduced from s to a because it''s human." After leaving the desolate abyss, Harvey pondered over the bargaining chip of the ancient god full of the style of kezong. He could not use the egg of the abyss for the time being, and could only use it as a passive skill, similar to the buff of divine power, followed by the language of songs, which he valued more. According to the information records conveyed to his mind, this is an extinct language system. In ancient times, there were two kinds of creatures who were familiar with the language of songs. One was the sea demon who had established a splendid civilization, and a few priests and singers were proficient in it. The other was the deep-sea creatures that lived in the deep sea and rarely appeared. The voice of the sea demon contains the knowledge of the language of the song, and the song reaches the depth of the human soul to achieve the effect of temptation. Harvey''s explanation of the language of songs is very simple, which is equivalent to a reasonable enhanced version of the Dragon roar, the protagonist in the famous game "ancient scroll 5". The Dragon roar in the game can pause at will and play its magic power. The language of songs is also OK, but it''s not as casual as the Dragon roar. The Dragon roar can be released as soon as it''s learned, If the language of a song is not powerful enough to sing the powerful syllables, the singer will inevitably be backfired, and the effect of backfire will be different because of the different effects of the syllables. The time control body may be involved in the time turbulence and be directly dismembered by the time fault. Changing one''s body shape may only change part of the physiological structure and become a half dead monster. Harvey pinches his throat and still feels very uncomfortable. He tries to sing the syllables that belong to the language of songs. His consciousness recalls the vast knowledge and controls the meaning of these syllable combinations. A wisp of white cold air fell to the floor. The uninhabited bedroom was covered with frost at the speed visible to the naked eye. Even in winter, the glass windows could not bear the fierce temperature difference and burst out cracks. "It''s really weird. It''s impossible for a human throat to produce such a syllable." Harvey felt his neck and thought. If he continued to sing, the whole city of Elroy might be covered by the cold below absolute zero. This is not like magic directly changing the temperature, but controlling the rules of the world so as to achieve a certain change. An inappropriate metaphor is the butterfly effect. The language of songs becomes a butterfly that stirs up the wings and affects the operation of a certain rule of the world, This rule governs climate change. What she reached with the desolate abyss was a contract of exchange, which was the principle of fairness emphasized by Helen. Otherwise, she would become a false believer in disguise by accepting the favor of the ancient god. The condition of the deal is that Harvey helps lily to acquire human belief. It''s not hard, it''s not easy. At the beginning, the idea of desolate abyss was to let Lily use the language of songs to tempt the human soul, but the power of belief gained from it was very little. It had collected information from human society and found the most similar thing with the language of songs. The conclusion was that song and music, and it had used divine power to peep at a grand song and dance performance, Find the sensational effect of the performance, burst out the amazing power of faith. Lily leaves the island of the sea demon to contact with human beings because of her default. She wants to observe the natural state of Lily''s contact with human beings. Harvey, Cheng Yaojin, who killed half way, gives her a big surprise. She also finds that many places in the kingdom of Baron constantly give her the power to lose faith, and is absorbed by an existence that it can''t see. Harvey is a successful example, at least that''s what the bleak abyss thinks. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey asked for half a week''s holiday, and without the leading role, the film production of count of Monte Cristo certainly did not make any progress. It can''t be said that you can''t shoot without Harvey. After all, there are some scenes in which the count of Monte Cristo is not present, but without Harvey''s arrangement and command, the scene is basically in a mess, and the effect of the film is not good. Diana, Harvey''s nominally fiancee, became the theater representative and was sent to express her sympathy. Seeing Harvey coming down the stairs, Diana looked up and down at Harvey with her eyes in both hands holding the beautifully packed red wine, and said in a light voice: "I didn''t expect that the person who can jump down from a cliff more than 20 meters as jokingly will get sick sometimes." Now Harvey''s face is much better. Knowing the existence and purpose of the desolate abyss, he doesn''t have to worry about the unknown. "I''m sorry. I''m really sick the other day." "I''m stating a fact, no irony." Diana frowned, and Harvey''s apology seemed to blame Harvey''s illness for slowing down the shooting. Harvey sat down in front of her, shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "please sit down. I''m almost used to it. What would you like to drink?" "Black tea, you are the leading actor and the director. Of course, no one is more anxious than you. Your face looks pretty good. Do you need to rest for a while? If you need a doctor, Cromwell chamber of commerce can arrange for some skilled doctors to come Diana sat down, put down the red wine in her hand and said, "this is a gift they gave you. Don''t drink too much if you are not feeling well." "I don''t drink much in the first place." Harvey couldn''t laugh or cry at the red wine. The etiquette of this country is still similar to that of Britain. It''s rude to the host to visit without bringing anything, but it doesn''t need to be too expensive. Drinks and delicately packaged snacks are common choices. This red wine should be prepared by Jared. "Shirley, please prepare two cups of black tea." Harvey shouts to Shirley in the kitchen on the first floor. Shirley in the classic maid''s dress starts to boil water. Since Diana taught her to adapt to the role of Merseyside Tess and learn all kinds of social etiquette, her temperament and posture have become more dignified, and her glasses are more intellectual and elegant. I don''t know whether they are more and more in line with the identity of a classic maid or less suitable. Diana nods to Shirley and hears Harvey say, "don''t bother. I can resume shooting tomorrow. I know my body very well." "It sounds just as untrustworthy as a drunkard saying he''s not drunk," Diana said "Do I look like I''m joking about my body? The body is the capital of revolution. " "Revolution? You can also talk about such interesting topics. It doesn''t look like that to you. Don''t forget that last time Shirley was so worried about you that she cried Harvey laughed. "It turns out I''m right, too. It''s a quote from a great man, and I think it''s very reasonable." Chapter 132 "Father wants us to get married as soon as possible." Harvey, who was just about to drink tea, put down his cup and looked at Diana in surprise. He hesitated for a moment and asked, "what are you going to do?" "It was a arranged marriage, and I dropped out of school." Harvey looked at the girl in front of him with a calm and serious face and asked, "that is to say, acquiescence." Diana explained in a low voice: "Cromwell chamber of commerce is willing to take out 40% of the property rights as a dowry, provided that you also join Cromwell chamber of Commerce and become a member of us. I can get 10% of the additional property rights myself, and I need a judge to conduct property justice before marriage." The law of the kingdom of Baron is unfair to women. The most important point is that women have no property rights. Even if the man is a beggar and the woman is a rich man, all the property will belong to the man from the legal level. Of course, there are exceptions. After all, there are many female sexual dignitaries in the upper political structure of the Kingdom, so additional laws were born, The notarization of premarital property allows the woman to retain her premarital property rights. "Didn''t you tell them?" "What?" "I feel honored to marry you." Diana looked at Harvey coolly and said, "do you often say that to other women before?" Harvey looked innocent: "you are the first one." Diana said gently, "it doesn''t sound like it. If you don''t need it, then all the property of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce belongs to me. What do you think?" "I''d love to." Diana said, "well, you can only talk about it. You guess it''s impossible. They gave you 40% property rights for a clear purpose. I hope you can help the Cromwell chamber of commerce develop. Then they gave me an additional 10% property rights so that the Cromwell chamber of Commerce will not fall into your hands completely, It must have been a long time since 50% of the property rights were given away. Is this kind of behavior stupid or sincere? " Her little white face turned unnaturally red. She certainly didn''t find that her eyes on Harvey were not as straight as before. There was a sense of showing no weakness or even demonstration. ¡ª¡ªSmoothed the edges and corners, it seems that the accident is very lovely. Harvey drinks black tea and laughs. After listening to her complaints, Harvey has been in the world for nearly half a year. Every time he gets along with Harvey, he doesn''t hide his good intentions. Especially in the recent shooting of count of Monte Cristo, they get in touch with each other more and more closely. "How about the wedding date after the shooting of count of Monte Cristo?" "Are you listening to me?" Diana glanced at Harvey with displeasure, then thought about it and replied, "after shooting count of Monte Cristo, there will be plenty of time. It''s up to you to decide." "That''s it." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After Diana left, Shirley was absent-minded and picked up her tea cup. She heard all the conversation between Harvey and Diana just now. "What''s the matter with you? Isn''t it something to be happy about? The object is Miss Diana. The master is already an excellent man. She can write such an excellent novel as the count of Monte Cristo and complete the feat of shooting the film. Miss Diana is the eldest lady of the Cromwell family. She is very clever and very popular with the master. "Shelley nibbles her lips, which is very unpleasant, Originally, she should give her blessing to her master. This marriage is a perfect match in everyone''s heart, including her own. Thinking about their good, Shirley''s heart trembles more and more strongly. There is a kind of empty panic that makes her hold the teacup tightly. One after another, she picked up the tray and prepared to clean it. "Shirley." The familiar voice startled her, the tray in her hand was not steady, and the teacup was thrown out immediately. "Pa Pa ~" The ceramic fragments are scattered all over the ground. She holds her long skirt and squats down to clean it up in a hurry. Harvey, who is on the side, can''t imagine that when he calls, Shirley will get such a big reaction. When he comes to help clean it up, he sees Shirley''s soft and delicate cheeks with red eyes and faint tears. He doesn''t know whether he is scared or what. Noticing Harvey''s strange look in her eyes, Shirley realized that she was not looking right. Her eyes were evasive, and she felt more depressed. She quickly covered her face and stood up and left quickly. "I''m sorry. I''m not feeling well." Passing by Harvey''s side, the soft voice was extremely fragile. Harvey stayed to pick up Sherry''s broken teacup. After the bombing of countless modern dramas, animations, novels and movies, Harvey simply found a rope to hang himself. He sighed silently and felt bad. "Shura hall? It''s not her intention to let Shirley hear the conversation. Wait a minute. Diana didn''t mean to say this when she saw Shirley. No wonder her attitude just now. " Diana is very smart. She must be careful when she gets along with Shirley for a long time. Especially Harvey likes to tease Shirley when he has something to do. Shirley looks at Harvey with implicit love. Harvey is not a good man. His abacus keeps crackling. He will eat Diana first and then sherry. Otherwise, if he repents of marriage because of Diana''s intelligence, his abacus will be empty. If he eats Diana first, Harvey will hold the initiative firmly. Eating in the pot and thinking out of the pot is probably a common fault of men. In this patriarchal society, it is also a common thing. A qualified nobleman has only one wife, but he can have many lovers. Of course, women can do the same, as long as the woman has enough wealth and position. "Control failure ~ ah!" Harvey had a headache, patted himself on the forehead, threw the broken teacup into the dustbin and let out a long sigh. "I''m Shirley''s master, and it''s impossible for Shirley to leave without her Harvey''s mind recalled that he met Shirley at the beginning of the journey. At that time, Shirley looked serious and rigid, her calm eyes were as cold as ice. After a long time together, she began to gradually take off her strong coat, because Harvey''s performance was mature enough to be independent at that time, Now Shirley''s gentle smile and elegant and gentle style of lifting the maid''s long skirt have become an indispensable part of Harvey''s life. "Still can''t ignore." Harvey went back to the mage''s tower, took out the manuscript of dark age, came to Shirley''s room, knocked on the door and asked, "Shirley, are you there?" Harvey heard a slight step and stopped at the door. On the other side of the door, Shirley was sitting in front of the door with a complicated look, leaning against the cold wooden door and answering softly, "mmm." "Can I come in?" "I''m not feeling well. I think I have a cold. The master has not recovered. I don''t want to infect him. " The voice was shaking, like a real cold. "I''ve written a new novel. You need to draw illustrations. I want to discuss with you. It''s much more important than you or me. Now I''m going to open the door and come in." Harvey said in a strong, defiant tone, putting his hand on the doorknob and twisting it. "Click." The door opened. Chapter 133 In the simple room, standing in front of Harvey, Shirley maid''s skirt is a little messy and at a loss. Standing in front of Harvey, her black hair falls to her forehead and her eyes are red. Looking at Harvey who forced in, her left hand pinches the apron of the maid''s skirt unnaturally, and for fear of being found, she releases it quickly, and her right hand half covers her cheek. Weak and slow, this is Shirley''s response to Harvey. The atmosphere was silent. Harvey stopped for a while and then walked over. He reached out and took off Shirley''s white maid hat. His black hair slid down her fingertips. Harvey looked down at Shirley, who was crying like a kitten, and said with a smile, "it''s much better." Shirley looked unnatural, looked up at Harvey, then fell down and trembled and said, "I''m sorry." "Why apologize." "I just need a little time." "Me too." Harvey hugs Shirley''s waist and holds her face. She reaches for the glasses and puts them on the desk. Knowing what Harvey wants to do next, Shirley takes a small step back and shakes her head firmly. "Master" Harvey doesn''t care so much. She bows her head and kisses her sweet cherry lips. This time, Shirley doesn''t just accept it. She tries her best to break away from Harvey. Gradually, she was not struggling. She closed her eyes and shed tears. She looked at Harvey stubbornly and muttered, "Sir, I don''t want to ruin your relationship with Miss Diana." "I know, but I don''t want to ruin our relationship." Harvey reached for her hair and said with a smile, "let''s talk about the illustration of the new novel. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. I haven''t had time to tell you." Shirley has no intention of staying in this topic, and she responds softly. The layout of her room is very simple. A desk facing the window, a wardrobe and a bed are all of Shirley''s life. Shirley sits down in front of the simple desk, and Harvey stands behind her and puts down her manuscripts. Shirley is absent-minded and reads the manuscript. Harvey helps her analyze the plot and characters of the novel. Harvey told her in detail the illustration style required by the novel, and explained in detail the various characters in the novel. From identity to status, character to environment, behavior to connotation temperament, only all aspects of information can build a complete figure illustration. These illustrations are closely related to Harvey''s "Legend of hearthstone" game, so each one needs to be refined. Shirley tries to draw illustrations according to Harvey''s instructions. Her concentrated work seems to make her forget her inner depression. As it was getting dark, Harvey, standing behind Shirley, looked at Shirley''s beautiful side face and felt that she had calmed down a lot. Then he whispered, "Shirley, there''s one thing I didn''t tell you about the plot of count of Monte Cristo." "What." "Originally, I planned to film the film version of the count of Monte Cristo as a composite of Meredith and the count of Monte Cristo." This is the ending of the film version of the earth''s count of Monte Cristo. In a sense, it''s a good ending. This choice is like playing the game of love cultivation. Entering the strategic line of a female character, it is necessary to give up another. In the film version of count of Monte Cristo, Haide does not have the obsession in the novel, and deliberately weakens the influence of the character. Shirley shook her head and said, "it''s not a good ending. Everyone would say that Meredith is no longer worthy of the count of Monte Cristo." "I think so, too." Shirley''s delicate body trembles, and the lines drawn in her hand are in a mess. Harvey hugged his warm body from behind and whispered, "but I really like the ending, because I like the role of Meredith, though not so perfect. At that time, I was thinking, should we consider a more perfect ending? Although it''s not very realistic. " Shirley shook her head and looked dim. "The count is not so selfish. He won''t do it. Meredith also has a son. Although she loves the count deeply, she is always the wife of others. How can the readers make the plot and the truth move people''s hearts? The end that the master thinks will only make count of Monte Cristo a mediocre work." Harvey looked at Shirley in surprise. He never thought she would say this. He leaned over her ear and whispered, "the count of Monte Cristo is a noble man, but I''m not." the count of Monte Cristo is a novel for others, and I have a completely different ending in my heart. " Shirley leaned her head against Harvey''s face and didn''t speak. Although she was insensitive to Harvey, she could see through the essence of things in other aspects. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Deep in the night, Shirley packed up her painting tools and took off her rimless glasses. She wrapped them in soft cloth and put them in a prominent place on her desk. She came to the window and looked at the dark street view outside. There were only some houses on both sides of the road with lights on. The weak lights, buildings of different styles and the deep alleys were more mysterious. She felt a little cold. She put her arms around her body and sat down at the desk. She took out a mirror from the drawer. In the mirror, her black hair was down. She was very beautiful, but her face was a bit haggard. "Jealous?" Inside the mirror, Shirley smiles coyly. Her brown eyes are gradually covered with black, and her heart is red. Shirley bit her lower lip and said nothing. She shook her head and nodded. "After taking care of him for so many years, you have almost paid off the sins you think you owe to the Adrian family, although in my opinion, the wishes you made at that time were stupid. When can I collect the price?" Inside the mirror, Shirley''s white skin turns brown, and her jade hand puts on long black gloves. She holds her chin and says with a gentle smile to Shirley in front of the mirror, which gives people a sense of danger. Shirley shook her head helplessly: "get married, at least wait for the master''s wedding day." Inside the mirror, Shirley, who has brown skin, smiles and waves, "yes, my sweetheart. You don''t need to put the mirror back. Today, your mood fluctuates so much that I will look at you, or you will have nightmares again. " "Good night, Ms. devil." Shirley gave a farfetched smile. "Shirley" with brown skin watched Shirley go back to bed until she went to sleep. She said with a smile, "it''s really changed a lot." Before long, Shirley''s quiet sleeping face gradually became painful. She grabbed the quilt with one hand and uttered a faint cry for help: "help me... Don''t... Don''t experiment... Madam... Please..." A wisp of black smoke comes out of her body and floats to the mirror. Then she is inhaled by Shirley and smiles contentedly. On the bed, Shirley falls asleep again. Chapter 134 "Found the symphony of fate, ode to joy, Symphony No. 9... And the complete score of Ludwig van Beethoven." Harvey took out a pile of books from the endless library several times. Roughly speaking, there are more than 40 books, all of which are knowledge of Western classical music, teaching knowledge and famous music scores. The mainstream music of this era is still classical music¡¶ Some of the music in count of Monte Cristo can''t satisfy Harvey. In his spare time, Harvey wants to choose some classical music from the earth. The first musician Harvey thinks of, and probably most people think of, is Ludwig van Beethoven, one of the greatest musicians and composers in the world. His rough life has also created numerous classic works. Harvey was the first to think of Beethoven not only because of his fame, but also because of his experience and the mental process of his music creation. Just like the count of Monte Cristo, Beethoven had just achieved great success in the music industry at that time, but suffered from ear disease, which basically declared the end of his career for a musician. He went through pain and alienated his relatives and friends, In the case of deafness alone to complete music creation, ushered in a new life. His music is tenacious and tenacious. Even on the verge of collapse, he can firmly grasp the hope. "Hold the throat of fate!" This sentence has inspired countless people at the bottom of their lives. Beethoven''s music and the plot of the count of Monte Cristo naturally have a common point. Both of them fell to the bottom from the best period of their lives, but with their tenacious spirit, they broke away from adversity and ushered in the light. The quality of a film is inseparable from the plot, picture and music. The first two are guaranteed. Harvey tries to achieve perfection in the music level. Music can arouse people''s inner resonance, and good music can sublimate the plot. All night, Harvey is trying to restore Beethoven''s music and pick out those symphonies that fit with the plot. This time, Harvey doesn''t want to package himself as a musician. The composer''s name is Ludwig van Beethoven. In name, he is a distant friend of Harvey. Harvey had heard many Beethoven''s works in his music class when he was a student. His vague memory was not enough for him to use magic to record them completely. These music scores had to be performed by professional music bands. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next day, Harvey and Shirley went back to the theater as usual, chatting with all kinds of staff on the way. Seeing Harvey appear, Jared, who is arranging work for the group performance, breathes a sigh of relief and trots over to say hello: "Harvey, you''re all right. Didn''t you fall the other day?" He hesitated to look Harvey up and down to make sure he had no arms or legs missing. "My body is all right, and I don''t need everyone to ask this when they see me." Harvey felt helpless. Since he entered the theater, at least two figures have been concerned about his health. Jared gave Harvey a hug and joked with a smile: "who made you a director? You''ve only been away for a few days. We''re going to be in a mess here." "I haven''t spent these days in vain. Where''s Mr. Griffin?" Griffin is the director of the orchestra hired by the theater, responsible for the soundtrack of the count of Monte Cristo. "There was a symphony in the backyard just now. I think they were practicing there. I heard Diana say that you will come back today. I''ve got the group performances of the fourth episode and the seventh act ready." Harvey nodded and said, "I''ll be there in a minute, and you can tell William to buy a high-end piano, which may be necessary." Beethoven''s music as like as two peas, Harvey has read the structural instructions of the earth''s piano, which is basically the same as the world''s piano. "No problem." When Harvey came to the backyard of the theater alone, he was surprised to see a group of Orchestra members in suits standing on the lawn to practice. In front of them, a middle-aged man with a little fat and bald standing on the stone steps waving his baton. The symphony became more and more urgent with the waving of the baton, and the sound of the symphony became a storm. The score is the score of the count of Monte Cristo when he thought of suicide in prison. The level is really good, but there is still a lot of gap with the master''s level. At the end of the performance, Harvey, standing by, clapped his hands with a smile, holding the score in his arm. Griffin, the conductor of the orchestra, walked down the stone steps and nodded to Harvey without expression: "Mr. Adrian, I heard that you are not well. I didn''t expect you to be here." "I''ve recovered a lot, and I don''t want to delay the shooting of count of Monte Cristo." Griffin bowed to him and said, "I admire you for your professionalism. What can I do for you?" "Of course, there are some scores here, and I hope your band can play them." Griffin didn''t take the score and frowned: "when I first came here, Mr. William promised to respect our playing rights. In fact, now we are also practicing for the score of count of Monte Cristo. It''s not a good idea for me to change the score temporarily." "Of course, Mr. Griffin, as a layman, is not qualified to give advice to a professional musician, but these music scores are a gift from a friend of mine. He said that you will understand after reading them." With a smile, Harvey handed over the score in his hand, which was the music he had selected last night for count of Monte Cristo. Griffin hesitated to take it over and saw the signature on the score: "Ludwig van Beethoven, I''ve never heard of this man''s name in the music world. Has he ever performed?" "He''s not from the kingdom of Baron." He looked at Harvey suspiciously. "Oh, you should know that music doesn''t know countries." "He came from a far away country. At least he didn''t communicate with the music world you know. There is no doubt about his level. Let''s say that his level of music is the same as my level of writing novels. If the count of Monte Cristo is famous in the kingdom of Baron, his music can shock the music world of Baron." "Oh... You should know Griffin also wanted to retort, looking at the score, but choked on what he wanted to say. "It looks like it is. The score is very interesting. I''ll try to play it again." Griffin read the score page by page, and finally nodded. It is impossible to understand the quality of music just by reading the score, but we can see the professional quality of the composer. This score is very professional. As long as you see the notes, Griffin, with his rich experience, simulates one side in his mind, and the fuzzy Symphony sounds in his mind. What he heard seemed to shake his body and shake his soul, but he still couldn''t hear it clearly. The reason is very simple. The music level he is proud of is beyond his ability in front of this symphony score. He can''t feel that kind of feeling because of the simple combination of notes and the brewing of different things. He was in an incredible hurry. "I''m sorry to have caused trouble to your band." Harvey leaned over and said with a smile. Griffin focused on the music score and didn''t seem to hear Harvey''s words. He waved the baton in his hand and his face was uncertain. Harvey smiles and doesn''t mind. He leaves for the shooting of count of Monte Cristo. Chapter 135 Griffin had no choice but to stop the band''s performance practice and rush home. He locked himself in a room with sound insulation function. This is the place he would use every time he faced an important performance. Absolute silence can keep his mind clear, and all the sounds he thought would reverberate in his ears. It''s a long night. It''s never been so long. Oh, maybe it''s just because Griffin never stayed up overnight. Musician is a respected profession. That''s why he wanted to be a musician since he was a child. His talent is very good. When he was young, he was accepted as an apprentice by a famous musician. He didn''t officially join the orchestra until he was 20 years old and began to make a show. It has been more than 40 years now. Young passion has long been forgotten, even though he is now the most famous group of musicians in the kingdom of Baron, he still can not understand the truth of the so-called music. From the moment he had this idea, he knew that it was almost the limit of his personal music level. He could not imagine the notes that could express intense emotions. As usual, music was dead in his eyes or most of them. His teacher once told him that "there are only two kinds of people in the field of music. Griffin''s feeling about himself is quite incredible. He is one of the most famous musicians in the kingdom of Baron, and he is ashamed of the unknown music score. His feeling is always right. "Griffin stayed up all night analyzing, sorting out music scores and preparing to give them to his orchestra to try to play, confirming his unbelievable conjecture. Although Griffin''s orchestra is the top Orchestra in the Kingdom, there is no big difference between the music circles of the two worlds. It is impossible to play Beethoven''s Symphony completely in a few months, especially Symphony No. 9, as the peak of classical music, even in Vienna, the capital of music at that time, after quite a long time of rehearsal, the performance date has been postponed again and again. Harvey has indicated in the music score that the soundtrack of the film only needs to be excerpted, and the complete performance will be played later. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The shooting of the count of Monte Cristo has been much smoother. The reason for this is that even the Almighty Lord is looking forward to the early completion of the shooting of the count of Monte Cristo. The weather has changed with the plot. In case of rain, even if the sky is sunny, it will become cloudy in less than half an hour. For sunny scenes, the dark clouds covering the sky will soon disappear. It needs a warm climate, and it''s getting warmer when it''s snowing. Needless to say, this is the result of Harvey''s use of the language of songs. Controlling the weather in a small area doesn''t cost much energy. Even Harvey thought of the language of songs when the shooting was delayed due to the rainstorm. I don''t know whether it should be rated as a skill of overuse. Even in the legend of fishermen, there are sea monsters who use songs to set off storms and destroy passing ships. "Count of Monte Cristo" film shooting progress smoothly into the second half. In order to film the story of the count of Monte Cristo''s finding treasure, Alfred asked all his jewelry stores to stop operation on the day of shooting, and all the jewelry were moved to a unified place. This is just the tip of the iceberg. More importantly, Harvey commissioned [goblin''s automatic factory] to produce exotic style luxury jewelry, which Harvey told as props to avoid trouble, In fact, quality alone is more expensive than real jewelry. The price is that Harvey spent a few nights developing a Mario ultimate invincible enhanced version, which belongs to the type of handle wrestling for players who are difficult and angry in modern times. Seeing that goblins are so interested in games, Harvey is considering whether to develop a collection game to cheat krypton in goblins'' village as a reward for [goblins'' automatic factory]. Harvey also called Helen, the diamond goblin, for help. Her body diamond will become the most dazzling existence in all treasures. Jeweler Alfred didn''t know the existence of the diamond goblin. When he saw that Harvey took out the thick arm, the pure diamond was still first-class, and his eyes were green, I wonder where Harvey got one that could buy the whole city of Elroy. Diana plays Haide from time to time, but she can completely control this role. Her natural noble temperament is more suitable for a princess. If there is any difficulty, it is that there is still a little unnatural performance trace in the performance of Haide''s infatuation with the count of Monte Cristo. She keeps practicing in order to overcome the rigidity of performing similar plots. As for the role played by Shirley, Meredith may be rated as better than the blue, and her acting skill is better than Diana, who often teaches her to perform. Shirley is fully integrated into the role, and gives a incisive performance of Meredith''s role after she knows the real identity of the count of Monte Cristo, The story of begging the count of Monte Cristo to let go of his son stunned many actors at the scene. Chapter 136 In winter, the first mock exam was made in the dark and rainy rain. Harvey came down from the carriage with a long black umbrella. He was holding his pocket in his right arm and was trying to give him a pocket when he paid the fare. "Sorry, I seem to have forgotten to bring out my change. If you can, you can wait at the place where I get on the bus tomorrow. I''ll pay you five times the fare." "Mr. Adrian, you don''t have to. It''s an honor for you to ride in my old carriage." The young groom jumped out of the car, took off his top hat, scratched his head and said with a shy smile, regardless of being wet by the rain. Harvey was a little surprised. "Do you know me?" Harvey''s fame is really great, but it is also limited to specific fields. In a place where the earth network is so developed, even the Nobel Prize winners are not recognized on the street. "Of course, to be honest, I''ve been wandering in front of your house all day, hoping to wait until you call for a carriage." Harvey said with a dumb smile, "it seems to me that it''s just a waste of time. Maybe I can do something for you." "Oh, may I have your autograph? You know I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time! " As soon as the young groom''s eyes brightened, he searched the place where he was sitting for a while and found a novel called count of Monte Cristo, which had been turned many times and had been rolled up in the corner. Harvey took the novel and pen and joked, "of course, no problem. I just hope the novel won''t be sold." The young groom was a little anxious: "Sir, of course I won''t do that. I love this novel very much." After thinking about it, I was embarrassed to add: "but I can''t guarantee that I can resist this temptation in the future. I will keep this novel and give it to my son. This book will teach him some truth. If he lived in poverty at that time, maybe I will sell it for some money." "Oh." Harvey didn''t rush to hand back the signed novel the count of Monte Cristo. He wrote the famous words in the blank part of the book: "there is no happiness or pain in the world, only a comparison of two situations. Only those who have experienced the greatest misfortune and tribulation can really feel the happiness and enjoy the happiness of life! Always remember that before the Lord reveals the future of mankind, human wisdom is contained in two words: waiting and hope. " Harvey handed over the novel with a smile: "that''s really a good way. I hope this sentence I wrote will be worth a little money to help you through the difficulties." The young groom took the novel in both hands excitedly and bowed his thanks to Harvey. After the carriage left, Harvey came to a house on the street and rang the doorbell. Soon a young woman came to open the door. Harvey was surprised to see the woman. Her strong memory still retains the memory of the woman who met him. When Jared invited him to the theater half a year ago, the woman who had a love affair with Jared didn''t seem to recognize Harvey. "May I help you?" Harvey took off his black hat, put it on his chest, leaned over and said, "yes, I''m looking for Mr. Pran Garcia." "Unfortunately, he went out two hours ago. You know, he''s busy working all day for his own publishing house." The tone of women''s complaints sounds full of pride and a bit of flaunting. "Miss, do you have his contact information?" "His new office did apply for a phone call." "Please tell him that Harvey Adrian has something important to ask for him." "Yes, Harvey! Harvey Adrian The woman screamed, her eyes staring at Harvey, more exaggerated than hell. Needless to say, the reaction must be to know Harvey''s identity. Harvey was startled by her scream and said with a smile, "it''s me. It''s a pleasure. Do you know my name... Miss?" "Bang!" The woman''s stiff body fell straight behind her. Fortunately, there was a soft carpet behind her. She couldn''t fall out, but it seemed that she should have fainted. The name of Harvey Adrian has become a legend in Elroy. Especially when the trailer of count of Monte Cristo came out, it was learned that Harvey was "count of Monte Cristo", and more than half of the ladies in the social circle became his fans. However, when playing count of Monte Cristo, Harvey also put on his make-up, which was quite different in peacetime. No small movement attracted other people in the house to check out the situation. When they learned of Harvey''s identity, they warmly welcomed him in. As for the comatose women, they were left in the same place and covered with a layer of felt. Harvey waited for more than half an hour, and the reviewer Pulan finally arrived in a simple car. "Long time no see, Pran." Harvey stood up and held out his hand. I haven''t seen him for several months. The reviewer changed all his clothes, dressed in high-end black suit and leather boots. He looks like a successful businessman, more confident. When prawn reached out to shake hands, he looked excited: "Mr. Adrian, I thought you had forgotten me." "Your career seems to be going well." "Thanks to you and Mr. Scott, but it just seems to be developing well. Since the bankruptcy of Leonard publishing house, the publishing industry in Elroy has suddenly developed. I started the publishing house a little late, You''ve come here yourself... "Pran was more excited when he saw the stack of novel manuscripts in Harvey''s hand:" is this your new work? " "Yes, is it that surprising." Pran nodded with a wry smile: "I thought you were focusing on the phantom of count Monte Cristo. You know, this has become a hot topic in the whole city of Elroy. Up to now, every time I pass through the downtown square, there are many people around to watch your work. I''m very glad that count Monte Cristo can be adapted into" phantom ", and the effect looks better than drama." The whole term phantom has been widely spread with the propaganda function of those photographic crystals. When they chatted for a while, Harvey looked at the time displayed on his watch, handed the manuscript to him and apologized, "sorry, I''m almost going back to the theater. I''ll give you the novel." "Of course! I''ll get back to you by tomorrow. " Pran''s face was very happy, his eyes were burning, and he looked at the novel manuscripts given to him by Harvey. Now is the most difficult time of his career. Of course, with the help of the press run by count Henrietta, he started a long time late in Elroy, and he has been in a dilemma for more than a month, and can''t find a breakthrough. Harvey''s new novels will undoubtedly become the life-saving straw of the publishing house he founded. Chapter 137 After Harvey left, Pran closed the door and examined Harvey''s new novel, the dark age, alone in his study. There is a novel outline of about 50000 words in the novel manuscript. As a reader himself, he naturally doesn''t want to be spoiled without reading the novel. He puts aside the outline of the novel and concentrates on reading the novel with more than 500000 words. This reading is from morning to night, as in the past, when he watched the novel the count of Monte Cristo and indulged in it. While reading, Pran realized that the dark age is a new type of novel, and its content is more wonderful and attractive than the count of Monte Cristo. History of heroic Poetry This is his first impression of the dark age. However, the content of the novel is completely fictional, with wonderful and compact plot, profound characterization, novel creativity and unheard of setting, and exquisite illustration of fighting plot. In his mind, he slowly unfolds a volume of grand epic, which greatly stimulates Pulan''s desire to read. "Soren, the Dark Lord, wakes up from the abyss and deceives irejan''s Lord as a gifted master Ananta, casting 19 supreme rings. Soren secretly casts the supreme rings to control other rings. Soren''s purpose is to rule the mainland, enslave the orcs and declare war on all races. Soren led the army to invade Elijah, the home of the elves If the count of Monte Cristo is an innovation based on traditional literature, then the dark age is a complete heresy. "What''s missing... What''s causing this strong sense of disobedience." After reading it, Pran ponders hard and recalls every plot of the dark age. He wants to find out the difference between the dark age and traditional novels. He got up and picked up a traditional novel, the count of Monte Cristo, from his bookcase. He opened the three novels in front of him and read them page by page. His thoughts drifted away from the three novels, looking for their similarities and differences. Before long, his keen sense of smell as a reviewer told him the biggest difference between the dark age and other novels. "There is no thought belonging to the author in the dark age!" He stood up in horror, and quickly reread all the contents of the dark age. "No wonder there is no clear main role, right! It is not that there is no thought belonging to the author! If there is no author''s thought! Then literature can''t be called literature. What''s the difference between a novel without the author''s thoughts and a disorderly arrangement of letters? " "It''s deeply hidden. The author''s views on the novel and the characters are all reflected in the fierce collision of the plot. All this is the result of precise construction. The author acts as an objective identity and logically sorts all the clues to deduce the changes of the plot." Pulan found out the reason why the dark age would give him a heroic poetic feeling. Every detail of the novel was carefully considered. For example, spider weaves its web, and the plot and details of the novel were constructed. "How many days is it before the count of Monte Cristo is published?" Pulan sighed sincerely that such novels have never appeared in history, but they are far less magnificent, complete and distinctive than the dark age. Moreover, those novels are usually written after years or even decades of precipitation by the author, such as grinding statues and exchanging the most exquisite works of art with the precipitation of time. He has a strong premonition in his heart, which is also what the novel tells him. The dark age is far from being so simple, and such a precise structure of the novel can''t be just for the content of 500000 words. Five hundred thousand words, which is more than the first half of the count of Monte Cristo, is far from satisfying Pran. Pran took out the outline manuscript of the dark age, which contains all the novels about the dark age conceived by Harvey. Just as he thought, Harvey''s 500000 character manuscript is just the tip of the iceberg in the outline of the dark age, in which all the development of the first half of the novel is planned in detail. There are no less than 100 characters with names and surnames, and dozens of them have specific settings. It''s not just the plot outline, including characters, geographical knowledge, culture and even the novel language system. All these make plann feel incredible. Has Harvey ever seen such a world? Otherwise, how can he write a novel with such authenticity. The dark age is Harvey''s reference to the novel of the Lord of the rings and the World of Warcraft. They are complementary to each other. They are the essence of a lot of time. After Harvey''s screening, the quality of novels can not be said to be beyond the Lord of the rings, but it is rich and colorful. The greatest lesson of the novel the count of Monte Cristo is to let him know how to identify the potential value of the novel. The publishing house he founded is still on the tightrope stage. Only works with the same influence as the novel the count of Monte Cristo can help his publishing house out of the predicament. Pran has a hunch that the unique storytelling of the dark age will make the novel no less influential than the novel the count of Monte Cristo, The conditions are much better than the obscurity of the count of Monte Cristo when it was published. He forced down his excitement and took a short rest. The next morning, he was awakened by his eagerness to try. He took the novel and outline of the dark age and returned to his own publishing house, a company with less than ten people. Before, he was basically responsible for the publication of count of Monte Cristo in Elroy. The atmosphere of the company is gloomy. The staff are either looking at the documents or in a daze. Occasionally, the sound of turning books becomes the only news of the publishing house. Because there is nothing to do with the lack of work, the publishing house is not bankrupt because of the work related to the publication of count of Monte Cristo in Elroy. However, the publishing market of count of Monte Cristo is close to full, and there is nothing to do with them. When he returned to his own publishing house this time, he was still full of energy. He pushed the door open and looked around the narrow open office. In a high and solemn tone, he announced: "inform all staff to go to the conference room before ten o''clock. This meeting is very important. It determines the survival of our publishing house... It should be said that how far we can jump in this opportunity, and all staff should not be absent." The staff of the publishing house were speechless and surprised. It was the first time that they saw the energetic appearance of Pulan. "Mr. Evelyn, do you know what happened to Mr. Pran? I left the company in a hurry yesterday. " Evelyn, once a reviewer of Leonard press, looked at the newspaper and shook his head: "I don''t know. You''ve heard what he said just now. Maybe he got a good contribution to the novel." It was still a while before ten o''clock, and the staff were very excited to discuss it. "It''s a bit like Mr. Adrian''s contribution?" "What nonsense, Mr. Adrian is still shooting the phantom of count of Monte Cristo. I can look forward to that novel. It should be the same as several times before, I have a cooperation project with publishers outside the city." "I haven''t seen Mr. Pran like this before." Chapter 138 In the afternoon, a brief plan report on the publication and publicity of the dark age was sent to Harvey by Pulan himself. This is a plan made by his publishing house. No matter how good a novel is, it also needs to be packaged and publicized. Pulan''s Publishing House will be responsible for the publicity work of the novel in the city of Elroy, including propaganda slogans, cover packaging, social activities and so on. Pran knew that Harvey''s thoughts were basically arranged by his publishing house, and so was the negotiation with count Henrietta''s publishing house, which saved Harvey a lot of trouble. Harvey is very satisfied with Pulan''s publishing plan. As long as the fame of dark age is publicized, it doesn''t matter how to do it. Dark age is Harvey''s new novel on the one hand, and it is also for the production of pre works of board games. Although the influence of board games may not be as good as novels, Harvey''s interest is always there. "Count of Monte Cristo" film shooting progress officially entered the final stage, Harvey has more time to complete his interest. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Late at night, the dense wet fog gradually shrouded Elroy City, as if soaking the whole city in water, you can feel the chill through the clothes. Sitting on the sofa of his mansion, Harvey threw down three glass dice in his hand. The glass dice fell on the wooden square plate in front of him. A light and shadow was projected from the center of the square plate, showing the pictures and words. "Three, six, four, a total of 13 points, judge success, you successfully found the thief who stole your wallet in the bustling street, you forced her into the alley, only to find that she was a bony little girl, she begged you to let her go, she chose to steal because she was hungry. choice 1£º Ask why 2£º Give her to the patrol officer 3£º Give up your wallet. " ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "You chose 2£º Give her to the patrol officer Patrol officer recognized her identity at a glance, angrily denounced her as a city scum, the little girl showed a timid look, begging you to let her go again. choice 1£º Plead for her 2£º Ask the patrol officer why. " ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "You chose 2£º Ask the patrol officer why. The patrol officer tells you with a helpless look that although he also pities these children, they have stolen other people''s property too many times, so they have to be convicted of repeated theft and need to cut off one of her hands. choice 1£º Block 2£º I agree. " ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "You chose 1£º Block You use the long sword to blow away the sword of the patrol officer''s execution, but the patrol officer seems to be relieved to take you to a place where there is no one. He thinks you are a knight with lofty spirit and tells you the truth. " Harvey is playing the world''s board game destiny, which is more like a GALGAME mode and an adventure story with DND elements. The game is based on a strict mathematical system. All events in the game are divided into two modes: absolute and probability. The latter requires dice to determine the probability. At the beginning, Harvey needs to choose his origin randomly, from the number of dice to decide the poor, thieves, scholars, priests, knights and so on. Different characters have different adventure stories. Since then, a series of plots, battles, treasure hunting and so on are decided by dice. The game itself doesn''t have many social elements. It''s a stand-alone game. What''s interesting is that the "character" card condensed by the protagonist''s adventure experience can be used as a kind of capital to show off. If you can make a legendary ending, you can sell it at a high price. It''s very popular among the young and wealthy people in Norton, the capital. This game was found by Harvey from the magic props presented to him by count Henrietta. The adventure process was unexpectedly long. After playing for nearly two hours, he still felt that the ending was far away. It''s not that Harvey now has time to play games. As soon as the thick fog over Elroy appears, Harvey knows that he will end the adventure of this exotic game. Harvey put out his finger and moved Helen, who was sleeping on his shoulder. "Wake up, it''s almost time." Helen got up in a daze, stretched out, and sat sliding from her shoulders into her pocket, then her head came out. "I came back from the goblin village yesterday and I didn''t look energetic. What''s the matter? It won''t be about the game again. " Harvey asked as he packed up the game square. Helen could not lie on the edge of her pocket and murmured: "the game you gave the fantasy goblin was very difficult. Amethyst had to make a racing mode. She was tired and wanted to sleep. She couldn''t play any more." Harvey touched his chin and nodded: "it''s really not suitable to play hard core games all the time. Helen, I''ll give you a task." "Well?" "When you go back to Goblin village, use a magic crystal to record the noumenon and change state of all gem goblins." "Yes, what do you want to use it for?" Helen tilted her head and looked up at Harvey, her colorful hair falling with little light. "A more leisurely game creation material, go, don''t let Lily wait too long." Harvey smiles and opens the door to go out. The fog in the street is almost out of sight. Harvey opens the door of the utility room and pushes out a black motorcycle. The motorcycle has a technological style that transcends the times. Harvey opens the glass door and sits in. After a while, the motorcycle slowly rises to the sky and disappears. To say that the structure of the motorcycle is not so complicated, the first is to build a shell, which is not difficult for Harvey, who has the alchemy workshop and modern knowledge. The second is to add the magic array system of flying broom. To put it bluntly, Harvey''s sleek flying motorcycle is a variant of the flying broom. In the eyes of most casters, it may be a thankless thing. The caster can show himself the flying shield to protect himself from the low temperature, strong wind or obstacles encountered in high-speed flight. To make a black box by Harvey is to take off his pants and fart. Anyway, Harvey felt that every time he wore a black suit, the picture of using the [flying broom] was too disobeying. The need to make a flying sword was rare, and the metal materials of magic guide were not very suitable. After thinking about it, Harvey took the shape of a suspended motorcycle from a high-tech magazine about the future of the earth and made it as a prototype, with two flying brooms tied to the bottom. Actually, Harvey was sitting in an airtight car or stepping on two flying brooms. "You can''t fly out of the fog. You can''t see anything. Tut, you really need to join the direction system." Harvey murmured. While controlling the [flying motorcycle], he used the [exploration] to detect the buildings in the street below to identify the direction. It''s still quite hard to cast the magic together. After a long time, Harvey''s current mental strength will not be able to sustain. Fortunately, there were no obstacles in the sky. After identifying the direction, he could fly straight. In less than five minutes, Harvey arrived at the port of Elroy. Chapter 139 The harbor at night is shrouded in thick fog that can''t even be blown by the night wind. It''s almost impossible to meet any passers-by. As soon as Harvey opened the cabin door, he saw a slender figure holding something close in the thick fog. With the experience of reef island and the power of song language from the thick fog, Harvey generally knew what had happened. The desolate abyss said that he would send Lily back to him. "As an ancient god, he doesn''t even have the power to transmit material." Harvey, who has been poisoned by modern games, despises the power of the ancient god a little. When things are clear, he is very happy that Lily can come back. He always feels lonely when he can''t see Lily in the alchemy workshop. As the figure approached, the cold beauty with Lily''s long face appeared with her naked body, and her long dark blue hair fell to the ground. Anyone who saw her at first glance would be stunned by her breathtaking beauty. Harvey knows the real face of the beautiful woman in front of her. Lily is good to say that she is basically a beautified version of the zombie in the biochemical crisis. When eating, her beautiful face will split into serrated tentacles. She took a close look at Harvey, with deep suspicion in her indifferent eyes. She held Lily in her hands and hung her head down, with a very respectful attitude. It takes more than two months to go back and forth from Elroy to the island of sirens. Even Lily''s extraordinary physical fitness has been exhausted for a long time. Harvey takes over Lily''s petite body. Lily''s eyes are closed, her beautiful blue hair is dripping with water, and her pink mouth is sometimes smashed. It seems that she dreams of something delicious. Harvey''s throat moved, and the voice that ordinary people couldn''t hear conveyed to the siren''s consciousness: "does it have anything else to command?" The language of song represents the supreme theocracy in the sea demon group! She is the leader of the sea demon and the descendant of the singer. She is also the master of the language of the song. The sea demon''s cold look relaxed, remained humble, and shook his head: "my Lord has not sent any other orders." Harvey was embarrassed and said with a smile, "I''m sorry to let you go for nothing. I always feel a little embarrassed." Helen, the diamond goblin, stands on Harvey''s shoulder and looks tenderly at Lily''s sleeping face. "It''s my Lord''s decision. It''s our bounden duty to satisfy him." There''s nothing to talk about for one person and one sea demon. After handing lily over to Harvey, the sea demon turns around and jumps into the water, floats to the surface and bows to Harvey before leaving. Although the alien sea demon belongs to intelligent creatures, it''s estimated that the politeness of human beings has swallowed up the memory of human beings. Harvey and Lily sit on the self-made flying motorcycle and take off for a while. In Harvey''s arms, Lily feels abnormal temperature. When she opens her eyes, her big blue eyes light up as soon as she sees Harvey. With a layer of water mist on them, she goes to Harvey''s arms and hugs her waist happily. "Wait... Wait, Lily! Now it''s on the way! Helen Harvey''s casting was disrupted, and suddenly he was sweating. He didn''t expect lily to have such a big reaction. He was caught off guard and lost control of the flying motorcycle. "Ah ~" Helen, who is sitting on Harvey''s shoulder, is also frightened by the runaway scooter. Hearing Harvey''s call, she suddenly reacts and falls from the sky at this speed. Harvey has the contractual ability to protect herself. It won''t matter. Lily can''t avoid the result of being covered with bruises. She immediately reaches out her hands, spreads out the colorful wings behind her back and condenses into her palm, A layer of luminous foam enveloped the body of the flying motorcycle. "Boom!" In the fog, a huge luminescent body collapsed the city''s clock tower. The steel clock rolled down the street, and the loud sound of the bell circled the city of Elroy in the middle of the night. Slow to God, Harvey cold sweat more than, while the fog did not dissipate, quickly let Helen remove the mask, first slip again. At home, Harvey hides his scooter. Lily doesn''t know that she has just had a "car accident". She holds Harvey''s suit with joy. The long fishtail shakes like Husky''s tail and pats Harvey''s leg, which makes Harvey wince in pain. "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..." Lily opens her hands and yells for words of unknown meaning. Harvey knows the language of the song, but he still doesn''t know what she''s yelling about. "Well, well, I know you''re happy now." Harvey, angry and funny, squeezed her little face. The thick fog outside gradually subsided, and I don''t know if anyone saw the car accident caused by Harvey just now. No accident, the news of the mysterious creature crashing into the clock tower will become the headlines of the city newspaper tomorrow. Helen, the diamond goblin, said hello to lily with a smile: "long time no see, lily." Lily reaches out her hands to take Helen. She puts her face to Helen and hugs her. One person, one siren and one goblin return to the alchemy workshop. Harvey puts Lily into the reconstructed water tank. The water tank area is more than twice as large as before, accounting for about one third of the spare space in the alchemy workshop. The water circulation purification device and natural decorations are installed in the sea, and the previous cover is removed. Within ten minutes of entering, Helen put her mouth on the glass, grinding her teeth and looking at Harvey. The meaning is very simple. She is hungry. In the past, Harvey often indulged in experiments and forgot to feed her. When she was hungry, she liked to make noise. Making a sharp noise with her glass molars was one of the few ways to urge Harvey to feed her. Harvey, who is reading the newspaper, has no choice but to put it down and find food for her to bake a fish with magic. When Lily comes back to her, Harvey''s first consideration is how to fulfill his promise to the ancient god. The desolate abyss does not give him any harsh conditions, but only asks Harvey to help Lily collect the so-called power of faith. The method is very simple, that is to make Lily attractive with her voice. Singing the sounds of nature with Lily''s voice is as simple as playing and eating. After all, it is the gift of the sea demon race. "Idol cultivation is really out of tune with this era." Harvey has to consider this point. In this era, classical music is still popular, and only the sounds played by different musical instruments can be called music. Most of them are classified as ballads in the way of "singing". The modern music of the earth originated from the popularity of records. At that time, records could record people''s songs, and the songs formed by "singing" gradually replaced the status of classical music. There is magic crystal in this world. Although it can be used as a record to record sound, magic crystal still belongs to the privilege of a small number of people, and has not been popularized. Moreover, people who can buy magic crystal basically belong to the class above the common people, and these people will not pay attention to folk songs or folk music. Only in the concert hall, with thousands of audience, the music played by professional orchestra is music. It has nothing to do with whether it sounds good or not. The key is that going in and out of the concert hall is a symbol of status and wealth. Chapter 140 Saturday, Rose House Even the most humble servants can smell the unusual smell. Rose Manor started to prepare for the guests a week ago. The housekeeper told the servants to clean every corner of the manor. Even the handrails outside the house need to be clean. The withered grass in the manor has been replaced by new ones. They are all valuable flowers and plants cultivated in the greenhouse. They will be damaged by the cold weather in a few days when they are moved outside. The servants spent a day cleaning up the fallen leaves in the yard one by one, cutting off the withered branches. If the trees look bad, they have to replace them. The kitchen began to store fresh ingredients, which were all valuable ingredients that could not be bought in the market. It specially hired chefs outside to deal with high-end goods that the chefs in the manor had never seen, such as some big crabs with strange appearance and unheard of fruits. The tableware simply bought a batch of new stainless steel tableware, and each one had to be polished and polished. If there were any defects, they would be thrown away. The servant in charge of the tableware picked up a cheap one and could send the expensive but defective stainless steel furniture back to his hometown. The white cloth on the dining table can''t be washed because of the wet weather, and the newly bought cloth will still have a taste. The servants saw with their own eyes that the housekeeper invited a caster to remove the stains on the tablecloth. In a few minutes, the tablecloth, curtains and other cloth products will become new. Up and down, inside and outside, the manor was not free. The servants in the manor couldn''t help, and they hired servants from outside. Some of the servants doubted whether it was the Queen''s visit to the Rose Manor garden that was worth the battle of count Devin Henrietta. Today is the day when the answer is revealed, because the servants are told to wait at a fixed place, ready to meet the distinguished guest whose identity they have guessed countless times. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey, Jared, William, Maxwell and others just got off the train and saw their servants. They took two black carriages to Rose Manor. Norton''s climate is slightly colder than that of Elroy. It''s sunny. The sky is not as clear as that of Elroy. It''s covered with a layer of fog, and it can smell obvious peculiar smell. This reminds Harvey of London during the technological revolution. At that time, London was full of factories, which discharged polluted water or waste gas wantonly. The rivers became filthy. The waste gas from factories shrouded London. Every year, thousands of people died of respiratory tract infections. The name of London as "fog city" also originated at that time. "The air pollution index is definitely higher than PM2.5. It''s not a good place to live." Harvey was a little disappointed. "It''s Norton. You can''t see the city scenery in Elroy. Even the taste is full of industrial flavor." Sitting next to Harvey, Granny Liu went into the big garden, looked around curiously and said excitedly, "Harvey, did you see the car just now? The speed is much faster than ours. We can all catch up with the carriage. How about buying one back? " Harvey said perfunctorily, "if you have money, you can buy it. I have no money anyway." William is a lot calmer. He is one of the leaders of Cromwell chamber of Commerce. He is used to talking business with other businessmen in Norton. When he heard Harvey''s words, he opened his eyes and said, "if Mr. Adrian is interested in cars, we can prepare a most advanced model for you." Harvey laughed and didn''t reply, obviously not very interested. Norton is certainly more prosperous than Elroy. Elroy can still see the architectural planning of the middle ages. Norton is the rudiment of a modern city. The roads are more spacious and the architectural styles are more diverse. Tall buildings that Elroy does not have can be seen in every street. The buildings are well planned and give people a sense of tidiness, The city is much better than some modern counties. There are more cars in the street. You can also see some cars with modern design, wider tires, glass and wiper. There are so many passers-by coming and going that it gives people a sense of crowding. Their clothes are almost the same as those of Elroy. There are so many shops in the street that Harvey can''t recognize what they are selling at a glance. The lively atmosphere is very pleasing to Harvey, with a sense of living in a modern environment. The carriage gradually drove out of Norton, and Harvey saw the green again. After passing a path full of trees and styles, the carriage stopped in front of a spacious fence door that can accommodate three carriages at the same time. Through the fence, we can see the completely different scenery in the manor, a large piece of red flowers and green grass. If it wasn''t for the cold weather, Harvey and others would think it was spring. After driving for more than ten minutes, Harvey stopped in front of a fountain. Through the window, Harvey saw the servant who came to meet them and the count Henrietta standing in front of the fountain. He was wearing a black suit, with a chubby figure and a grim face. Maybe because he was in a high position all the year round, he could still feel the momentum of not angry but powerful. The premiere of count of Monte Cristo is set in Norton, which is the political and cultural center of the kingdom of Baron. Dignitaries are gathered here. Some important people from other countries will be invited to watch count of Monte Cristo. Of course, Harvey, the director and producer, needs to come to the premiere. Harvey got out of the carriage and was excited to see count Henrietta of Harvey again. He quickly moved over and shook hands with Harvey: "Mr. Adrian, welcome to Norton. It''s a great honor to welcome you to Rose Manor." Harvey took off his black hat and nodded with a smile: "count Henrietta, you are welcome. The success of the novel and the mirage of the count of Monte Cristo is inseparable from your support. I hope you will not cause any trouble in Norton this time." "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter how much trouble there is." After a pause, Harvey stepped aside to introduce them: "you should have met them last time." William, who has the demeanor of a great aristocrat, bowed to salute: "count, your manor is very beautiful. Compared with here, the manor of Cromwell chamber of commerce is as simple as the country yard. I say hello to you on behalf of my father." "Haha, Donne and I are old business partners. You''re welcome." Jared looked nervous, stretched out his hand and quickly withdrew. He bowed and said, "it''s a pleasure to meet you, count. I''m Jared Evan, Harvey''s partner." "You''re a big shareholder in Mirage entertainment. Show some confidence." Count Henrietta patted Jared kindly on the shoulder. Finally, after greeting Maxwell, count Henrietta warmly welcomed them in: "all in, I''m ready for lunch. We''ll discuss business after dinner." Count Henrietta didn''t invite more people. It''s estimated that he didn''t have time to socialize. The lunch was very rich, and even more people didn''t know if they could finish it. There was a classical orchestra playing music beside him. After lunch, the count immediately discussed with Harvey about the premiere. The group came to a decorated cinema in Norton. Many of its decoration styles were directed by Harvey himself, which had a sense of space of modern cinema. Originally, this cinema was one of Norton''s largest theatres. Because of fierce competition, it gradually declined and was bought by count Henrietta in the name of mirage entertainment company, Harvey is also one of the owners of the cinema. The huge cinema is divided into two floors. The first floor can accommodate a large number of spectators, and the second floor is specially provided for distinguished people. The location is less than the first floor. There are separate VIP rooms on both sides of the second floor, which can roughly accommodate more than 2000 spectators. The premiere will be on Sunday, which is tomorrow. Harvey needs to confirm that the screening equipment is in good condition and discuss the screening process. Count Henrietta almost sent an invitation letter to Norton''s dignitaries. More people were invited to attend than the seats in the movie hall, so he prepared to play the premiere twice a day. The first time he invited the most important guests, and the second time he prepared for the less important guests. At the same time, he sold the tickets according to the seats. Chapter 141 The seats in the cinema were empty. The staff walked back and forth, arranged the facilities in the cinema, checked the chairs, hung the bright red stage curtains, cleaned the VIP room and prepared all kinds of fresh and expensive fruits, including grapes called granular gold. The climate in the kingdom of Baron was too cold to grow grapes, Every grape is transported from abroad for a long time. The cost of transportation makes the price of grape very close to the gold of the same quality. It is a matter of great honor for nobles to taste grapes. The fruit is put in the ice plate to ensure that every gentleman has a tailored black suit. The posture is straight, and the ladies'' dress is exaggerated. All kinds of colorful gowns and long skirts become a beautiful scenery. The guests didn''t rush into the cinema, stay in the hall or talk with different guests in front of the door. The attendants had expected this, holding trays to provide each guest with champagne in the crowd. There are also people who come on foot without using transportation. An old man in an old robe comes to meet the light rain and releases his hood under the gaze of the people. Some dignitaries who know the old man rush to join in and command the attendant: "go and prepare the towel." "Who is that old man?" "Wait, I''ll ask." "Mr. DuPont Arnold, the consultant of Royal casters Association of the Kingdom, is a senior caster. He has served the royal family for more than 40 years and is a respectable gentleman." "Mr. consultant, if I had known you were coming, I would have ordered a carriage to pick you up." DuPont waved his hand and responded flatly: "don''t bother, I''m here just to see what the effect of the so-called new technology developed by magic crystal is. Isn''t that Harvey Adrian here for the banquet?" The guest shook his head in a daze, indicating that he was not clear. When the old man came and caused a riot, a gold carriage slowly approached and stopped. The two white horses were bigger than the other carriages, and their hair was soft and glossy. When they looked at the other horses, the horses shivered and even moaned. They were paralyzed on the spot. The two white horses'' eyes were like beasts, which made people shudder. The carriage is much more exquisite, with many gold ornaments and patterns. Only the tires and the door are made of black sandalwood. The badge engraved on the door indicates the identity of the carriage, which is exclusive to the royal family. In fact, the carriage has always been exclusive to the queen. All the dignitaries and celebrities who are communicating with each other stop talking. They don''t know the queen will come here. The driver''s servant came down to open the door, but it was not the queen who came down from the carriage. She was a mature woman with a gorgeous face, wearing a flaming red dress. Many people recognized her as the first princess in the Kingdom, the future queen. She yawned lazily and said to herself without looking at the people here: "I hope the so-called mirage won''t disappoint me. If it''s another boring performance of drama that can make people sleep, this theater should be completely closed." All the dignitaries around dare not breathe for a moment. The current queen is very old, but she doesn''t want to abdicate. At present, the first princess of the Kingdom sees that she is almost over thirty, but she doesn''t succeed to the throne or get married. She has developed a strange bad temper. However, due to her identity, she is so unreasonable that Norton''s social circle has to revolve around her. Chapter 142 The Kingdom''s first princess just entered, and there was another riot at the gate of the cinema. Standing on the roof, the soldiers on patrol suddenly sounded the warning flute and gave an urgent warning, shouting: "attention all! Raise your gun! There''s something close in the sky Soldiers and guards gush out from the streets and alleys. They point their steam guns at the black spots in the sky. The powerful people at the gate of the cinema have a riot and rush into the interior of the cinema to prevent themselves from being affected. If you want to enter isa street, you need to submit an invitation in the street. Those who enter rashly will be regarded as intruders and can be shot on the spot. Even if the soldiers hold their steam guns and aim at the black spots in the sky, they still dare not act rashly. They all know that the people who are qualified to participate in the premiere of the mirage are rare in ordinary times. The people who can fly in the sky must have something to do with the caster. If someone shoots the caster out of the box, it''s a good thing to say that they can''t kill the caster, If the caster throws a bottle of poison from the sky, it will kill most of the powerful people in the kingdom. In fact, the impression that the caster is good at using poison is all slander among the people, but what they point at with a gun is really such a good caster. The black spots in the sky gradually enlarged, and the flying broom fell to the ground along dozens of muzzles. On the top of the broom were two witches in black robes. One was a woman with long purplish hair. Her skin was unhealthy gray white, and her eyes were lifeless. When the soldiers saw her, they felt the chill like a deadly snake, swallowed their saliva, and became more alert. The other, with short blonde hair, freckles and the vigor of a girl next door, is wiping her glasses and complaining: "there''s water in the glasses. I hope it doesn''t affect the next viewing." "Put down your guns!" DuPont Arnold, Minister of the Royal Association of casters, came up and yelled at the soldiers. A guard captain, knowing his identity, hesitated for a moment and told the soldiers to put down their guns first. He came up to the Minister of the Royal Association of casters and whispered in his ear, "Mr. Arnold, they didn''t send out an invitation." "I remember that the invitation to me was exclusive to the VIP room, and the VIP room should be able to squeeze these people." "But "Don''t worry, she''s the president of the magic society, Ms. Susie Terrence. Next to her is Ms. Lottie Aime, the vice president. I''ll be in charge of anything." "Yes." The guard captain was relieved and waved to other guards to go back to their posts. Although the magic association is a foreign organization, it is the most famous one. The magic association has the most casters in the kingdom of balun, and even the royal family has to depend on its face. Of course, the magic association is a neutral organization, and it will not conflict with the imperial power. Lottie was more aware of her situation than Susie, who was indifferent. Seeing that DuPont helped her out of embarrassment, she was embarrassed and said with a smile, "I''m very sorry, Mr. DuPont, we didn''t invite you." DuPont''s old-fashioned face said nothing: "Miss Susie, I didn''t expect that you would also be interested in art." Susie raised her sickly face and didn''t use her strength to speak: "a little bit. I''m just forced by Lottie to say that the president has more status." The voice is young but hoarse, just like the horror witch in the fairy tale. Lottie waved his fist angrily and said: "no way, who let me not receive the invitation? It''s clear that I''m a loyal fan of count of Monte Cristo. There are several casters in the association who have the invitation. Why don''t I?" "That''s what she said." Susie shrugged and yawned: "can we go in? Actually, I''m a little interested in Harvey Adrian. I don''t think I''ll see such a gifted caster here. " "Of course." DuPont nodded calmly on the surface and walked in front, while Lottie dragged Suzie, who was hunchback, to linger behind him. DuPont only had communication with the wizarding Association at work, and knew that in fact, Ms. Lottie Aime, the vice president of the wizarding Association, was in charge of the affairs of the wizarding Association. Lottie, like him, was a superior mage, but much younger. As for Susie, DuPont has only heard the relevant rumors. In another continent where magic is popular, they are famous experts in magic potions. They are good at using strange materials to make magic potions with different effects. The queen of the kingdom of Baron is old but keeps healthy. All these are the credit of this expert in magic potions. It is said that she used magic medicine to petrify the animals and plants in a forest. It is said that she has a magic potion that can make people immortal. She came here to avoid being robbed by the caster. It is said that she once cultivated a kind of peculiar living mushroom, which can smash the city wall with one blow, so she was named Yiquan mushroom. It''s hard to distinguish between rumors and facts. Although Susie is the president of the magic association, she rarely appears in official scenes, and has been concentrating on the study of magic medicine. Her only interpersonal relationship is her vice president, Lottie Aime. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Entering the cinema, Susie, with a tired look on her face, pulled Lottie to another direction instead of looking back and said, "Mr. DuPont, the room number is 205." "Yes." "Let''s go to another place first. We don''t have to wait for us." DuPont watched for no reason as Lottie was pulled away by Susie. Lottie asked hastily, "what''s the matter?" Susie stretched out her head and sniffed in the air. Her light purple hair spilled from her robe. She confirmed the direction and grinned strangely: "I smell strange smell. It''s the first time I smell such a strange smell after I came to this country. Come here." As they stroll around the corridor, Susie sees her goal from a distance, Harvey, who is talking with some powerful people. "I see. Is he Harvey Adrian? He''s really an excellent caster. It''s a little overwhelming, but it''s better to give up. " "What ~ what ~" "Don''t you think that man is a bit like the count of Monte Cristo? That''s the author of the count of Monte Cristo, who plays the count of Monte Cristo in the phantom. Harvey Adrian, Lottie, do you still say you''re a fan of him? " "Can''t help, who let glasses water, now I can''t see clearly, what''s the matter with him?" "I didn''t expect to meet this level of caster in this small kingdom." Lottie, excited and curious, looked out at Harvey: "Mr. Adrian is still a powerful caster?" "Not strong, but strange." "Strange?" Susie held her body in trembling hands, and laughed excitedly and strangely: "yes, the specific spiritual strength should still be a lower caster, but he has the smell of high sea demon, the trace of contract goblin, the strong smell of demon, and the terror that I can''t judge but can''t involve in the field. Don''t you think it''s very interesting?" Lottie was impatient: "it''s the devil and the sea demon. Is Mr. Adrian OK?" Susie spread out her hand: "Hey, who knows, this kind of guy must be the center of trouble like Yake, or less contact is better." Chapter 143 Lottie, who was pulled away by Susie, hesitated and looked at Harvey who was talking with others. She was unwilling to tear off Susie''s long sleeve: "Susie, is Mr. Harvey really in no trouble?" Susie didn''t look back and replied lazily, "that''s not something you should worry about." Lottie became depressed: "but Susie asked casually, "Lottie, which sentence in that novel do you like best?" Lottie, with her head down, raised her head, her eyes twinkling, grabbed Susie''s sleeve and said in a high voice: "sure enough, Susie, you are also interested in count of Monte Cristo! As a fan of the count of Monte Cristo! Only that sentence runs through the soul of the whole book, which is also the portrayal of the count''s life! yes! Just like the only star in the night sky, no matter how many times you read it, you will have a completely different experience, which is a hymn of life. The count left a letter, which read: "there is no happiness or misfortune in this world, only a comparison between one situation and another, that''s all." Susie waved her hand: "OK." Lottie said, "I''m not finished yet." Suzie felt a little tired after talking too much. He yawned and explained: "it''s too long. That''s about the same thing. If a person like him can be contacted in a more difficult environment, it won''t be worse than that. Now we live a very leisurely life in this small kingdom. I have a lot of time to study magic potions, so I don''t want to be disturbed by such characters in my life. Well, the blood of high sirens and the smell of demons are really hard to get materials. " Lottie''s face was blank: "what are you talking about..." Susie rarely said so many words, but she didn''t understand them. Her gray cheek became darker. She turned to Lottie''s back and pushed her away with all her strength. She said: "in other words, I don''t want to break into the second Yake in my peaceful life. Let''s finish this boring performance as soon as possible. I have to go back to finish the test tube experiment No. 203. Don''t forget to promise your conditions, You need to come and help, too. " ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The audience of the cinema came to the scene one after another, and found their place by the small ticket of the invitation letter. The bustling crowd was in good order. After all, they were all educated aristocrats in the kingdom. Looking down from the second floor, you can see groups of men in uniform black suits and ladies dressed like beautiful flowers. The civilian seats make many audiences feel uncomfortable. However, when they look around, they are relieved to find many familiar faces in the social circle. There are also some dignitaries who are more important than them. On the second floor, only VIP level guests are qualified to sit. In terms of viewing experience, it is definitely not as high as the central seat on the first floor. This is the second floor, and sitting at a high place is a symbol of identity. The VIP seat on the two floor, a girl with red hair, was grumping and complaining. "There are perfume everywhere of roses," she said. "What is the reason why you are here?" The voice is not small, at least not a whisper, but because it is spoken in another country''s language, no one around understands the meaning of her sentence. Next to the girl, there was a handsome man with a keen look around him. Hearing his sister''s complaint, he turned his head and laughed at her: "you shouldn''t have come. I managed to get a ticket. It was you who wanted to come that I had to ask count Henrietta to give me another one. I owe count Henrietta a favor for this." "I came to the kingdom of Baron for a show "You didn''t read the novel I recommended to you." The girl''s tone was irritable and said, "it''s written in balun. I''m not interested." "Aren''t you good at balun?" "But I''m not interested in reading novels written in balun." The handsome man held his hands and thought deeply: "well, it seems that it is necessary to set up a special translation team after going back. It''s a pity that such an excellent novel will not be translated." The girl looked at her brother with incomprehensible eyes, and her face was even more depressed "Now that I''m here, I''d like to see Mr. Harvey Adrian." The handsome man comforts his sister. "I''ll see you then. I''m a novelist. It''s his pleasure to see him." "This is the kingdom of Baron. Even if we are only the son of an archduke, there is no reason to despise a talented novelist." "Oh, I hope this novelist really deserves your praise," she said ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey is standing behind the stage, surrounded by two old stewardesses. He puts on his suit coat, which is tailored to fit Harvey''s body and shows his body''s height. The two housekeepers check whether Harvey''s clothes have any wrinkles, straighten the trouser legs and sleeves, and tie his tie as seriously as the artists who are sculpting. "No hair." Harvey declined the housekeeper''s plan to use hair gel and nodded to Jared, who was standing behind the scenes. They looked more nervous than Harvey. "Harvey, there are so many people outside. Don''t make any trouble." Jared held William beside him, and the voice of Ruoyin Ruoshi came from the auditorium, which made his legs soft. Any audience in the auditorium was a noble class with more dignity than him. "Look at yourself first." Harvey shook his head in silence. This premiere is very important. Before the official broadcast, Harvey needs to give a speech in person. All the speeches hired by count Henrietta were rejected by Harvey. This speech is not just a speech. Harvey doesn''t have much speech experience and doesn''t intend to be polite and blah blah blah. "The premiere of the first film in the world, it''s really a bit sorry for the name without big news." Harvey, with a low smile, stepped out from behind the scenes to the stage after waiting for count Henrietta''s greetings. At the moment of going out, Harvey''s heart slowed down, and the soft spotlight naturally shone on him. In front of Harvey, there were thousands of spectators sitting in the audience. Each of them was a dignified figure of Norton. They looked at Harvey with curious eyes to explore Harvey''s identity. Ladies covered their little mouths with lace folding fans and discussed in a soft voice. Whispers converge into a wave, all pressing toward the center of the world. Harvey, who has become the focus, feels both pressure and excitement. Harvey feels that he has really entered the stage of the kingdom of Baron. "The movie will be the stepping stone to its fame in the world!" Harvey stepped onto the stage, where three microphones with magic crystal were placed. Harvey stretched out his hand to signal silence. The heated discussion in the audience gradually disappeared. Chapter 144 Harvey walked slowly to the rostrum, looked up at the audience and said calmly, "ladies and gentlemen, it''s my great honor to invite you to the premiere of the phantom of the count of Monte Cristo." "First of all, I think you may be unfamiliar with the new term" phantom ". Phantom is an artistic image produced by a new projection technology based on the research of magic crystal. I believe you, ladies and gentlemen, have heard about it. The developer of this technology, Harvey Adrian, the young speaker in front of you, has almost blind confidence in this technology. " "Its nature is similar to that of drama, but it has a broader stage. Photography technology can not record detailed scene information as stereoscopic projection does. If it is short, it will be long. The advantage of this photography technology is that it can record a lot of picture information. The phantom of Baron de Monte Cristo that I shot is just one of its purposes." "Photography, as the name suggests, is to record image information. The birth of new photography technology indicates that recording image information will no longer be limited. No matter what the life is or the record of an experiment, a grand concert can be perfectly recorded." "In order to convey information, human beings invented language and text, and in order to record text information, they invented paper. This photography technology, just like paper, has a wide range of applicability." "Today is the screening day of count of Monte Cristo. Some people may wonder why I am here to promote new photography." "Because through this mirage, what I want to publicize is not the mirage, but the technology itself. I hope that I am not alone in using this new technology to shoot the mirage." "Today is a memorable day, at least for me personally." "I, Harvey Adrian, hereby announce that I will disclose the production technology of the new photographic crystal for free. All magic crystal processing personnel can use this technology to create photographic crystal. At the same time, all my personal income from the release of the phantom of count of Monte Cristo will be donated to the count of Monte Cristo foundation." "Next year today, I hope more illusions will appear in front of you, and then the proceeds from the foundation of the Earl of Monte Cristo will be used to set up a medal in recognition of those who have made excellent works with photography." "That''s what I''d like to say before the play of count of Monte Cristo. Now let''s invite you, ladies and gentlemen, to enjoy the illusions and the art works created based on photography." Harvey bowed down to greet him and withdrew from the podium. The sparse polite applause in the audience grew warm. Harvey''s speech is not very clever. It just describes a few unimportant things. Although the audience has seen the propaganda film, they still know little about the so-called mirage. They don''t understand the specific potential of the mirage. Then they have no feeling for Harvey''s speech, and even have some meaning of incomprehension and ridicule. It''s just the premiere. Even if they don''t know the effect, they announce the establishment of the so-called foundation, It''s too confident to set up a medal. The audience''s applause is more due to Harvey''s identity as a novelist and politeness. In the VIP seat on the second floor, the audience''s discussion was covered up by warm applause. Lottie looked excited, and the intensity of clapping was the first on the second floor: "Mr. Adrian is really a great novelist." Susie lay on the table and said, "really?" Opposite them, DuPont, Minister of Royal casters Association, pondered a little: "Mirage technology is really worth promoting. I didn''t expect that Mr. Adrian was so generous that he easily gave up a golden mountain." "Do you think so too! Mr. Arnold Lottie stood up and looked at DuPont with tearful eyes, looking like she had found a confidant. DuPont Arnold is one of the few people who have read the patent information of photographic technology. He is very optimistic about the prospect of photographic crystal and has a wide range of applicability. The production process is not too difficult and there is basically no substitute. His views on photographic crystal technology are basically the same as Harvey''s speech just now. He nodded and said: "a copy of the patented technology of photographic crystal should also be sent to the magic association. If Ms. Aime is interested, she can go and have a look. The performance of recording pictures has irreplaceable advantages, but I am more curious about how Mr. Adrian will use this technology to shoot the so-called phantom." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "It''s really boring. I''m boasting. I''m not afraid of beating my own mouth even before I start to say a lot of eye-catching words." Girls with fiery red hair disdain to comment, without any clapping. Her brother was thinking, clapping along with the rest of the audience. "Don''t jump to conclusions before you see it with your own eyes. Mr. Adrian''s confident attitude makes me more curious." "I''ve seen a lot of such men in society." The girl sneered. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ VIP rooms on both sides Eleanor Windsor, the first in line successor to the kingdom of Baron, lolled on the sofa eating grapes and looked up downstairs: "haven''t you started yet?" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey came back behind the scenes. Jared and they all looked at Harvey with strange eyes. Unexpectedly, he said this as soon as he went up. Jared came up and gave Harvey a deep hug. He said solemnly, "Damn it, Harvey, now for the first time, I really feel that you are a respectable person." The head of the play, Maxwell, looks at Harvey with admiration. William nods to Harvey thoughtfully. They know Harvey''s hard work and efforts in shooting count of Monte Cristo better than anyone else. Now Harvey''s words are just to promote the technology of photographic crystal. Harvey really didn''t care that they looked at him. Originally, this technology and the phantom of count of Monte Cristo brought him wealth. What Harvey wanted more was fame and future. It was about the rewards given to him by the mysterious attribute panel in his head. No amount of money could buy these rewards. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The staff came up to take down the stage and opened the stage curtain to reveal a huge white projection curtain. The applause went out, and all the lights in the cinema went down, causing a slight disturbance in the audience. I was puzzled by this inexplicable situation. A beam of light suddenly shot from behind the auditorium, and the audience saw the white curtain "The count of Monte Cristo, produced by mirage entertainment film and Television Co., Ltd." The black background gradually becomes clear. With melodious music, the clear picture shows the scenery on the ship. The camera is gently swaying with the ship. The distant sound of seagulls is clear and audible. Once the ship encounters a wave, it suddenly shakes up, scares some of the audience, and they almost pop out of their own position, The authenticity of this picture may not be as strong as high-end stereo projection, but the effect can not be described as inferior. The two belong to different types. The audience wanted to discuss the novel pictures, but they knew the rules of the cinema. They looked around and were silent. They watched the scene with peace of mind. Chapter 145 In 1829, a famous Belgian physicist put forward the principle of visual persistence, according to which a magic disk was made, marking that the film entered the stage of scientific experiment. In 1834, American holner''s "active disc" experiment was successful. With the progress of photographic technology, photographic materials are constantly updated. Just like Edison invented the electric lamp, the electric lamp materials used in the early stage can only support lighting for less than a few hours. The continuous progress of photographic materials makes photographic technology take off, and the concept of "motion photo" comes into being. In 1853, Austria''s General von utchetti aus used the slide to show the original cartoon on the basis of the above invention. In 1872, some people argued about whether a horse was flying on all fours or always had one foot on the ground when it was running. They asked Edward Muybridge, a photographer in San Francisco, to verify. After several years of preparation, Edward used 24 cameras to take decomposition photos of the galloping horse, proving that the horse always had one foot on the ground when it was running. Inspired by Edward Muybridge, in 1882, the French physiologist Marley improved the way of continuous photography, invented the "camera gun", and based on the "rotating camera" invented by another inventor, made the "moving negative continuous camera". From 1888 to 1895, all western countries had experiments on cameras and projectors. Renault, a Frenchman, developed the "optical projector" and used it to shoot the world''s first animated film a glass of delicious beer. In 1895, the French brothers Auguste Lumiere and Louis Lumiere combined Edison''s invention to develop the moving camera, which can shoot and show at the speed of 16 frames per second. The world''s first film "the gate of the Lumiere factory" was born and made a sensation in Paris. Development in 1912, the film from the invention officially put into practical use and by people''s pursuit and rapid development. Over a hundred years! With the wisdom of inventors all over the world, it took countless time and efforts to make the film develop to its initial stage. At the end of 1930, most of the films were still silent films in black and white, and there was no sound. Because of the problem of photography mechanism, the flicker between the pictures was very easy to cause eye fatigue. The age of silent films in black and white was also known as "the age of the screen", because the curtain was in a silvery white state almost all the time. The most representative works of the silent film era are also talked about by people today. Charlie Chaplin became the most representative actor of that era. Even if there were no Hollywood special effects, no sound or even no color, the film was a novel and popular art at that time. In this world, Harvey shortened the time of the birth of the movie, and the important knowledge developed by the earth over hundreds of years came into being in his hands with the magic crystal of the world to produce the photographic crystal. Not only that, but in the phantom of the count of Monte Cristo, Harvey also used the essence of the film history of the past hundred years. The shooting concept researched by countless directors is "lens art". Even in modern times, count of Monte Cristo has the quality to stand out in many Hollywood plays. "Count of Monte Cristo" is not in line with the product of this era. It is a work that can be shot only when the film technology tends to be mature. The picture of the movie is clearer than that of Blu ray, with bright colors, music in line with the times, well-trained photography technology, Hollywood level special effects and advanced photography concept. The automobile technology in this world has just started, and the steam technology is still used. The count of Monte Cristo is just like a Lamborghini suddenly breaking into this era. The technology and style are quite different from the current automobile technology, but the count of Monte Cristo is still the first work in this field. For the audience of this world, this is no different from a destruction storm of vision, hearing, sense and thinking! ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Even in Harvey''s eyes, the most common opening of the movie, at this time in front of the cinema audience are extremely shocking pictures. They really see the sea! See the boundless blue ocean in a cinema! Hearing the sound of the tide, the projection screen is like opening the door to a different world, and they watch it with strange vision. Some of the audience who have seen the promotional film "count of Monte Cristo" are about to stand up in excitement. From this picture, they have relived the emotion at that time. The audience kept a subtle silence, and all the audience''s attention was lost by the film at the first sight. Those who were still bored were swept away. They sat up straight and gazed curiously at the screen. The film is still very long, very long, and not all the contents can be fully displayed by those pictures. When the audience''s attention is taken away by the film "count of Monte Cristo", by the story in it, by the colorful pictures or the melodious music, everything is irreparable, and everything is just the beginning. Movies can be divided into many things, including pictures, colors, music, shots, special effects, actors, plots and so on. In other words, movies are all the above combined to show a comprehensive art. Attention is taken away by one of them. It''s like sinking into a whirlpool, sinking into the deep sea where everything is twisted together, Especially for those who do not know what the movie is, it has a more deadly attraction. In the cinema, the audience forgot the loss of time, abandoned the complex ideas of the outside world, and their mood fluctuated with the experience of the count of Monte Cristo. The count of Monte Cristo is ready to welcome his wonderful life. The audience who read the novel are worried about what he will encounter later. The count of Monte Cristo was taken away by the guards. The comforting words he said to his fiancee, melcedes, made the audience cry. They knew that this was almost the "farewell" of the count of Monte Cristo and melcedes. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey and his party were sitting in the exclusive VIP room. William, who watched the count of Monte Cristo for the third time, suddenly said, "it''s a pity that Mr. Griffin didn''t come." Jared, who was sitting on the sofa, was staring at the movie with his eyes and touching the fruit on the table with his hands. He replied, "I can''t imagine why he refused. It''s a good chance to see the world. Do you know why?" "You think everyone is like you. Mr. Griffin is one of the best musicians in the kingdom." Harvey joked. Maxwell nodded and replied: "I have talked with Griffin. He is going to prepare for the concert in three months. He said that he has got Mr. Harvey''s permission to use the soundtracks in the phantom of count of Monte Cristo for a concert. He is crazy about those music and says that it will change the whole music world. I don''t know if he is joking." William closed his eyes, folded his hands and nodded slightly: "I understand." "Ah Jared answered as if he understood something. On the screen of the movie, the count of Monte Cristo falls into despair in prison. Jared, who has seen it several times, knows that the next step is the first peak of the movie, and there will be a completely different soundtrack. Beethoven''s Fifth Symphony: Symphony of fate Piano music, violin accompaniment. When fate knocks! Chapter 146 Dangdangdang! Dangdangdang! The simple and powerful piano music opens the prologue of the plot, which agrees with the mood of the count of Monte Cristo. Suddenly, he hears an unacceptable fact. With this music, he is hit by a huge stone and falls into the abyss of despair. Although the piano sound is loud, some audiences are scared, but they will not feel abrupt at all. Before the audience could relax, the accompaniment of the violin continued to ring! The rapid sound of the violin was like a mighty war. The two armies charged! The sharp arrows roared through the air, the cavalry roared and rushed forward, wielded a sharp sword and cut on the armor to burst out sparks, the distant sky was full of thunder, dark clouds covered the top, the soldiers'' shouting was covered by the sound of rainstorm, everything was so fierce that it was impossible to breathe! Affected by the music, some of the audience unconsciously stood up and clenched their fists. Their blood was boiling and their eyes were wide open. The curtain projected the lonely figure of the count of Monte Cristo. Yes! Count, he''s fighting like this! He was an isolated and helpless soldier in one of the armies. In front of him, however, there were thousands of horses galloping. The cavalry charged towards him. His existence was so small that it seemed that he would be knocked down by the iron hooves of the charging knight and trampled to pieces in a second. The soldiers are hesitating! Struggling! Cry in despair! In front of him is an impasse, an insurmountable danger! He can''t back down because he has no way out. Destiny is knocking at the door! The count of Monte Cristo knelt down under the prison window and looked up at the faint light coming in through the narrow window. He looked a little relaxed, just like a man who was in despair. He was muttering to himself: "when I was sailing far away, when I was free and strong and commanding others, I had seen the sky suddenly filled with clouds and thunders across the sky, The sea is rolling, and the sky is like a big strange bird covering the sky and the sun. " "At that time, I felt that my boat was just a useless hiding place. It was like a leaf in the sea, shaking and shaking before the big storm. Soon, the roar of the tide and the sharp rock announced to me that death was coming. At that time, I was very afraid of death, so I fought against the sea with all the experience and wisdom of a man and a sailor. I did that because I was in happiness at that time. To save my life was to save my joy. I didn''t want to die like that. I was afraid of the sight of being dead in the bed made of rocks and seaweed. " "But now the situation is different. I''ve lost everything that I miss in my life. Death is smiling at me and inviting me to sleep. I died of my own free will. I died of exhaustion. It was as if I had walked around the dungeon three thousand times in those nights and then passed out with despair and hatred! " Speaking of the last sentence, the count gnashed his teeth, angry and deeply helpless. The music faded, as if the count had given up hope. In the novel the count of Monte Cristo written by Harvey, the count has a more tenacious character than the original. Now, when the count hears the change of prison, he has other thoughts besides exclamation. The idea of other prisoners'' pursuit of freedom ignites his inner flame! "There is no doubt that a prisoner is pursuing freedom! He is not giving up hope! " "My father is still waiting for me to go back. Meredith must have been grieving for me day and night!" "I can''t do this! If it were my destiny "Then I''ll take fate by the throat, it can''t make me give in completely!" The count needs to find something to awaken his will, to awaken the lowly, pitiful desire to survive that he had given up. "The secret letter! If there''s no secret letter! " "Who is it! What a wretch "Unforgivable!" "Unforgivable!" "Unforgivable!" "I will curse you, curse you for falling into hell, curse your soul for being punished by the fire of purgatory forever!" "Whether driven by hatred or hope, I can never give in here! Give in to this miserable fate that should not have been borne by innocent people The music, the projection, the madness of the count of Monte Cristo, all constitute a soul stirring movement. The soldiers charged towards the cavalry with their flags, roaring and fighting against the unfair fate! No matter how small he is, his determination and will can''t be shaken! Hold the throat of fate! In the audience, this scene has infected countless audiences. The lady tears for this scene. The count of Monte Cristo has suffered too much, but the men feel like they are boiling with blood. The previous story has made them feel very frustrated. Now they see hope! Think of the Revenge of justice! The count of Monte Cristo faced a desperate situation, and his tough will won the applause of all the male audience! ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Lottie clasped her hands and tears were brewing in her eyes. As a fan of count of Monte Cristo, she was too excited to speak. Suzy, with a tired face, seems to be attracted by the music and stares at the projection below. DuPont Arnold, Minister of the Royal casters Association, wants to close his eyes and feel the music, but he is reluctant to miss the movie. He clenches his fist and has not seen him for a long time. He feels the vitality in his old body and his blood is boiling. He thinks about the reason¡° Is this the influence of music? The music is really excellent. With the plot and the emotional influence of the characters, I really feel the charm of the so-called "art" for the first time The exotic girl with fiery red hair is attracted by the plot. Her eyes are fixed on the screen and there are faint tears in the corner of her eyes. She has long been infected by the plot. The man next to her glances at his sister and smiles. The girl''s hand is holding his sleeve tightly. From disdain at the beginning, she is now completely attracted by the film. It is certainly a happy thing for her to be recognized by others. In addition, he did not expect that his favorite novel would have such exaggerated appeal when it was made into a mirage. He was very excited and cheered for the count of Monte Cristo! The first successor of the kingdom of Baron stood at the viewing platform overlooking the film. She stood up from her seat until the count of Monte Cristo cheered up, and then she nodded her head. The last performance of the count of Monte Cristo finally satisfied the picky elder princess. There was some disturbance in the cinema because of this scene, but soon there was a quiet time to watch the film. No one can disturb the movie. No one wants to disturb the movie. The audience can''t bear to jump. It''s like the army coming back from a big victory, expecting the people''s cheers. They look around and read the same emotion from the eyes of the audience around them! The charm of the film is fully displayed in this scene. Chapter 147 The point of the movie "count of Monte Cristo" is much more than that. In the novel, the encounter of the count of Monte Cristo with father Faria is just the beginning of the plot. Soon, the plot of the movie progressed to the point where the count of Monte Cristo used father Faria''s body to escape from prison. In order to shoot this scene, the whole crew went to a real prison at sea and completed a series of difficult scenes on it. The most thrilling scene was Harvey''s being put into a body bag and thrown off a cliff for a minute without any cutting. Harvey obviously overestimated the audience''s ability to watch movies. For the audience who first came into contact with the film, there was no concept of lens cutting. Even so, the moment Harvey played the count of Monte Cristo was thrown off the cliff also caused the audience to scream and scream. The plot pressure displayed by the long lens was like a huge stone hanging in the hearts of all the audience. The audience opened their eyes and followed the camera to see the count of Monte Cristo being thrown off the cliff and immersed in the sea with the camera. The count used the sharp knife made by father Faria for many years to break away from the binding of the body bag. The murmur of the water made the audience even more nervous. They saw the count of Monte Cristo tear up the bag with a knife and cut off the thick rope on his feet bit by bit. The stones attached to the rope kept taking his body to the bottom of the sea. The follow-up and use of the long lens let the audience experience the tension and crisis of being sunk into the sea with the count of Monte Cristo. Many of the audience stood up at this moment. In order not to be out of sight, more of them chose to stand up and move aside. No one was in the mood to remind them of this rude behavior when they were nervous. The handsome man on the second floor stood up and wanted to rush to his sister in front of the curtain with an embarrassed smile and shaking his head, Hanging heart finally with the count embarrassed floating on the surface to relax. At this moment, the count conquered fate! How many male viewers want to shout and contain, only then do they realize their impolite behavior of standing up during the film viewing, and they are reminded to sit back quickly by a cough. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "After all, it''s too urgent." Seeing the audience''s reaction in the VIP box, Harvey felt the expected satisfaction, but he sighed with regret. The film of count of Monte Cristo has never reached the most perfect level in his heart. It''s not a technical limitation. The problem lies in the length. It''s still a hurry to compress a novel with millions of words into a film with nearly two hours. On the other hand, it will take more than half a year to refine it, As a work to promote the existence of the film, it is too perfect. The count of Monte Cristo fled the prison, and then began his revenge journey. He found the treasure that father Faria left him. Needless to say, the dazzling jewels attracted the female audience''s more surprised voice. The clear picture shows the real jewels, pearly and dazzling. Every jewel is priceless. "So it is. It''s a gem goblin, and it''s also a diamond goblin. It''s thanks that he can come up with this convenient usage." At the VIP table on the second floor, Susie recognized the diamond at a glance when she saw the huge diamond Harvey held up. The VIP room is a separate box, which is a distance from the auditorium below. If you speak in a low voice, you don''t have to worry about disturbing other people. "Goblin?" DuPont looked at the projection and asked, "isn''t that big diamond a prop?" Susie lay on the table, took down a grape, ate it and said lazily, "you can see if it''s a real diamond or a living diamond." DuPont stopped questioning Suzie when he saw that Suzie had no intention to explain. He only read about goblins in the information crystal. Some powerful casters would hire goblins to be assistants or clean rooms. However, the kingdom of Baron has not seen these little guys for a long time, No caster has the conditions to summon or summon a goblin. DuPont''s eyes on the film implied deep meaning. He knew the identity of Harvey''s caster, but he didn''t think Harvey had such magical ability. He looked at Harvey highly. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Two hours is not long, short is not short. All the audience felt that it was only a very short time. After a ups and downs adventure, the count of Monte Cristo finally came to an end. He completed the mission entrusted to him by the vengeance, and all the evil people were punished. Finally, his idea of being imprisoned in prison was redeemed. The count of Monte Cristo, who has experienced the ups and downs of his life, knows this better than anyone. It is also the anger of revenge that makes him escape from prison and become the driving force for his survival. When the vengeance was avenged, the count became a walking corpse, abandoning the wealth that the LORD had given him and giving it to Haide, who should have enjoyed a better life. Haide is still young and has everything the count once hoped for. In other words, the count regards Haide as her daughter and the continuation of her future. Haide is very lucky that she should have a more cruel fate than the count, but she was saved by the count. The count obstinately regarded Haide as her daughter and gave everything to her, hoping that she would find a new life. Should it really be? The audience who saw the last scene had the same question. They were sad for the count who was going to leave alone in the movie. If he left and gave up his wealth and thought, what would he have left? Lottie stood up from her position, went to the viewing platform and looked at the projection of the screen. Her eyes were filled with tears. She was infected by the sad atmosphere. She had read the ending more than once in the novel and knew what the count would encounter next. The plot in the novel came to an end. Everything should have been calm, but the ending of the novel sublimed the melody of the novel. Full of hope, romantic and beautiful. Just like the sentence at the end of the novel. The hearts of all the audience in the cinema are shaking together. The appeal of the film is too strong. The audience who have read the novel all know the next development. They are looking forward to it! Looking forward to the happy ending! ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Screen projection "I''m still young." Haide came to the count and gently answered. Her white hands gently lifted the count''s cheek and made them look at each other. It seemed that the count would feel her determination. Her voice was calm and she replied, "I love the sweet life you have arranged for me. I don''t want to die." Dead!? The count showed a look of amazement. He never wanted the noble girl to die. He always regarded Haide as his daughter. What was she talking about? The count may have had the answer in his mind. Haide had it since that day when she found out his suicide note, but he didn''t dare to think about it. The count''s complexion was complicated: "you mean, if I leave you, Haide..." "Yes, I will die, my Lord." The girl nodded calmly, and her voice contained irresistible firmness. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the audience, many female audiences left tears, destroying the delicate makeup they spent several hours dressing up. However, they were not as embarrassed as they usually covered themselves with lace folding fans. Their tears were full of sadness, but at this moment they felt extremely excited. Women are sentimental animals. This scene of the novel has long been the dream of countless women. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Then do you love me?" The count''s voice finally wavered. He asked his doubts. For many years, he never got out of that prison. Father Faria let his body out of the prison. Now Haide''s voice made his heart out of that dark and narrow place. "Valentine! He asked me if I loved him. My sister, tell him if you love Maximilian The count felt his heart swell and beat like the tide. When he opened his arms, haidaigao let out a cry and burst into his arms with tears of joy: "I love you! I love you as a father, brother and husband! I love you as I love life and God. Because you are the best and most noble person in the world. " Haide, who was hugged by the count, was very happy. "May everything be as you wish, my angel. God encouraged me to fight against the enemy, gave me victory, and refused to let me end my victory with a hard life. I wanted to punish myself, but God forgiven me! Love me then, Haide! Who knows? Maybe your love will make me forget all the things I should forget. " The count hugged the girl''s petite body. He once thought that his heart was full of feelings again. Apart from revenge, he had not tasted happiness for a long time. "What do you mean, my lord?" Haidai is a little shy, and she has got a satisfactory answer. "Haidai, your words give me more enlightenment than 20 years of long experience. I have only you in this world. Because of you, I will start my life again and feel pain and happiness, but there is no doubt that you will be the only one for me. " Haide looked into the count''s eyes and swore in a loud voice: "Haide tiebellin, swear here I have nothing to rely on but you If fate intends to separate us, then I will defeat fate My body, my heart, everything I have belongs to you I love you more than my life. " The count thought quietly for a moment¡° Have I found the truth? " He said softly, "but whether it''s compensation or punishment, Haide, you beat me! I have conquered my destiny The count held the girl by the waist. The symphony version of "Ode to joy" was played at the right time. At this time, even the male audience, who were forced to be calm but with red eyes, were infected and did not hide their faces. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "He''s gone!" Valentine also whispered, "goodbye, my friend! Goodbye, my sister "Who knows if we''ll see him again?" Said Morrel, with tears in his eyes. "My friend," replied Valentine with a cheerful smile, "didn''t the count just tell us? All human wisdom is contained in these four words: "waiting" and "hope!" With the wind blowing, the letter in Morrel''s hand was blown away carelessly. The white paper fluttered to the horizon and the distant sun. As the curtain darkens, as it does in the opening, it shows some information about the movie, including the cast and the names of some of the supporting organizations. All the audience suddenly understood. film It''s over ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The audience is still immersed in the lingering rhyme, some of them are still at a loss, and some of them are at a loss. They forget what to do after watching the film. Maybe their thoughts are still in the story they just saw. "Pa Pa Pa!" In the VIP room on the second floor, Elinor Windsor, the first successor of the Kingdom, walks up to the stage. She can see all the audience on the first floor. Of course, the audience can also see her. The elder princess, who is famous for her strange temper, clapped her hands. She said in a high voice, "I applaud the birth of a new kind of art I have seen, the wonderful journey of vision and mind I have just experienced, Mr. Harvey Adrian, and the great contribution of count of Monte Cristo in novels and movies!" Almost as the sound fell, countless people in the audience stood up and clapped. The clapping seemed like a torrent of torrents, resounding through the hall. Almost to lift the dome of the cinema, the gentlemen or ladies did not care about the etiquette, and showed their admiration for the birth of the phantom with enough strength to clap their palms. The audience''s intense appreciation and discussion were drowned in applause. People whispered, but they found that no matter how close they were, they couldn''t get their voice out. They were dumbfounded, because they found that they couldn''t stop clapping their hands. The more the audience, the more enthusiastic the atmosphere. The girl with red hair, who complained at the beginning, rushed to the front of the crowd on the second floor and clapped her hands for fear that others would not know what she was feeling. She took the paper towel from her brother''s hand to wipe away her tears. Seeing her brother''s smiling face, she was embarrassed and glared at him. She continued to join the clapping ranks. On the second floor, count Henrietta, who has his own exclusive seat, has no strength to stand up. He blushes and looks around at the audience. The old housekeeper comes forward to help him and calls, "count count, what''s the matter?" Count Henrietta looked dazed, waved his hand, wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, and took a deep breath: "it''s OK. I''m just infected by the atmosphere." With that, his eyes became moist. In the VIP room, Lottie also stood up and applauded fiercely. This time, even Susie, who was reluctant to come here, clapped her hands and commented indifferently: "it''s really good. It''s much better than novels." DuPont nodded: "Mr. Adrian has indeed created a new kind of art." On Harvey''s side, Jared was so happy that he could hardly stop looking at the audience''s reaction. William, who seldom shows his emotions, stands beside Jared, and can no longer keep his cool appearance, holding the cold railing in his hands. On the contrary, Harvey is enjoying the fruit leisurely. He should be excited when he is shooting a movie. With the knowledge and experience of his last life, he can''t predict this situation. "Count of Monte Cristo" is very suitable to be adapted into a film, it has a wonderful story, a touching ending and a profound truth. But in the eyes of a thousand spectators there are a thousand Hamlet, and in the eyes of a thousand spectators there are a thousand count of Monte Cristo. Different life experiences will give different audiences totally different three views, and different starting points will lead to different results when viewing the same thing. This is not the point. The point is that the audience of the film "count of Monte Cristo" has never been exposed to the film and lacks immunity to such new things. The first movie in the world is a black-and-white silent film, but a female audience mistakenly thinks that there is a train running towards her. In modern times, it is afraid that only VR technology has similar effects. In the future, the audience may laugh at why modern people are scared by the crude VR technology. This is the limitation of the times, which limits that the world is still in the period of cultural desert. A drop of manna can become a priceless treasure in the desert. At that time, Harvey had a similar feeling. At that time, he was still an ignorant middle school student. Until one day, he stepped into the door of a bookstore, where he came into contact with Internet articles. He got up early and stayed at night, waiting for the bookstore to open in the morning and reading novels until it closed. At that time, he was a desert, Touching the moistening of manna is out of control. Novelty is always a great attraction to people. At that time, Harvey would be interested in novels that he thought were rubbish. The success of the film the count of Monte Cristo is attributed to the quality of the film itself and to all the audiences in the world who have never been in touch with the film. What Harvey said before the screening of the count of Monte Cristo is his confidence and foresight in the popularity of films in the world. The count of Monte Cristo is the most powerful weapon he uses to promote films. Just imagine how audiences who have been conquered by the charm of films can not be hungry for other films, Just as Harvey couldn''t wait to find the next novel after reading the first one. Harvey came to Jared and laughed. In his eyes, the applause of the audience has a deeper meaning for this era. Chapter 148 At the end of the afternoon movie, the audience were reluctant to leave. Count Henrietta took Harvey and them to the back hall of the cinema during the transition to the evening show. When they arrived, more than a dozen guests were present, all dressed in formal clothes and holding champagne to talk to each other. When Harvey entered, his eyes naturally focused on him, with admiration and surprise, I''m curious. The opening speech of the film "count of Monte Cristo" let everyone know the identity of this young man. On this day, Harvey has become a rising star in Norton society. Three crystal chandeliers illuminate every corner of the banquet hall. The white gauze rolling curtain on the dome converges from the corner of the room to the center, showing a more hazy beauty under the light. Statues, flowers and oil paintings from famous artists are placed on the walls of the living room. Guests can enjoy these works of art in their spare time. Most of the seats are placed on both sides of the room, and the large space in the middle is for guests to dance or socialize. The guests who can be invited to the back hall are basically the ones with the highest status in the audience. Harvey can also recognize several women, Susie Terrence, the president of the magic association, who seems to be out of place here. She is wearing an old style witch robe, with deep dark circles under her eyes and giant panda''s eyes. With her morbid gray skin, the nobles around her are afraid to avoid her, for fear that she will be cursed if she is not careful. Princess Elinor Windsor, the first successor of the Kingdom, is a mature woman in a flaming red dress. Standing in the crowd, her enchanting figure always attracts the attention of male guests, but she is afraid to see more because of her identity. DuPont Arnold, the Minister of the Royal casters'' Association, is an old and healthy old man. Standing there gives people a feeling of not angry but powerful. When they enter the hall, William pulls Jared and they naturally sit on the table of the guests. Although they are nominally one of the producers of the film, the guests on the scene are probably only interested in Harvey. They will only ask for nothing if they are reluctant to join. There are social rules in social circles, and the class gap naturally determines the different circles. Led by count Henrietta, Harvey greets these distinguished guests one by one. "Mr. Adrian, I''m very surprised to meet you here. It''s said that you don''t like social activities. You haven''t even appeared at the award ceremony for the novel the count of Monte Cristo." Eleanor Windsor took off her red gloves and said with a smile that hand kissing, as a long-standing traditional etiquette in the society, is generally only given by men to women, which means that they are close to each other. Generally speaking, members of the royal family do not take the initiative to let others kiss their hands, so it is a great honor for the nobility. Harvey bent down to hold her hand and gave her a kiss. After the salute, Harvey straightened his waist and replied with a smile, "you''re serious. I hope the count of Monte Cristo doesn''t disappoint you, Princess Eleanor." "I''m very satisfied. It''s an unprecedented experience for me. I have to marvel that the story of count of Monte Cristo is really wonderful. When the phantom is over, I can see the excited eyes of the female audience on the first floor. Although their cries were drowned in applause, I believe that tomorrow, all Norton''s newspapers will give praise to the birth of mirage. " Princess Elinor was generous, and the male guests around him nodded in agreement. "Princess Elinor, you look as beautiful as ever." A handsome man came over with champagne. First, he bowed to Elinor and looked at Harvey with emotion: "Mr. Adrian, you are much younger than I expected. I thought that the writer of the novel the count of Monte Cristo must be a wise scholar. He can only be a middle-aged man or an old man with rich life experience. In addition, the count of Monte Cristo you play is really wonderful. I almost doubt whether you are really the count of Monte Cristo. After all this, you write such works "Thomas, I thought you were here for some other purpose." Princess Elinor replied by pulling up the hem of her long red dress. "Count of Monte Cristo alone is enough. I''m very grateful that you recommended this novel to me, so that I didn''t miss a day of witnessing history." The man raised the champagne and drank it down. "My name is Thomas Turner. It''s a pleasure to meet you here." He put down his glass, shook hands with Harvey, and then said with a smile, "Mr. Adrian, please forgive my abrupt request. I wonder if I can bring your work back to my country for translation? I think the count of Monte Cristo is a very excellent novel, which deserves to be respected and seen by all readers who like novels. " Originally, there was a need to have relevant people to explain Harvey''s identity quietly, but count Henrietta was socializing with others. Harvey didn''t know who he was, but he still nodded with a smile: "of course, that''s what I want to see." After the meeting, Harvey knew the identity of the handsome man in front of him, the son of a duchy, and his status was no inferior to that of Eleanor Windsor. He came to Norton specially for the phantom of the count of Monte Cristo. Harvey went to talk with the other guests again. The president of the magic association seemed to be lack of interest in him. After polite greeting, he didn''t have any chance to talk. Instead, DuPont Arnold, the Minister of the Royal casters'' Association, paid more attention to Harvey. He would ask some questions about the casters, discuss them and seek Harvey''s opinions. I don''t know if casters like to wear robes to show their status and mystery. DuPont Arnold is wearing a modern style robe. The style is like a combination of black suit and robe. Many places are embroidered with mysterious golden patterns. He can feel the fluctuation of magic. It should be the constant defensive magic on this robe. DuPont Arnold''s face is old, his white hair is neatly combed, which gives people a warm impression, but his eyes are severe and old-fashioned, which makes people unconsciously avoid. The old man in front of Harvey has three identities: the first is the president of the Royal caster Association, the second is the Royal mage consultant, and the third is the Royal Minister of magic. Generally speaking, the hearty old man in front of Harvey is the nominal leader of all the casters in the kingdom of Baren. "Mr. Adrian, what do you think of modern magic?" Modern magic? Harvey didn''t expect that DuPont would ask such a vague question. After a little thought, he said, "as far as I know, modern magic is still more general, and it''s not accepted by the mainstream casters." DuPont''s eyes were complicated and said: "modern magic is a compromise made by the gradually bad casting environment. Previous casters disdain to study the magic that can benefit ordinary people. I think the magic crystal researched by Mr. Adrian belongs to modern magic." "Do you mean the magic that can affect people''s lives is modern magic?" "Not all, you know." Harvey pondered for a moment, "in my eyes, and about the division of modern magic, I think magic is a means for human beings to perceive the changing laws of everything in the universe. The difference is only how to use it. If modern magic refers to technology or magic that can make people''s life better, it is worth pursuing and studying." DuPont nodded with satisfaction, looked at Harvey a little loose, nodded: "very objective answer, Mr. Adrian, if one day you are interested in this, you can come to me at any time. There are few excellent casters in the kingdom who are as good as you and have a keen interest in modern magic." Harvey said with a leisurely smile: "in fact, I''m going to publish a magic paper on photographic crystal." DuPont gujingwubo''s face fluctuated, pulled the corners of his mouth, and gave Harvey a deep look: "it seems that we need a deeper long talk." The Royal Association of casters runs an academic publication called nature and magic, which is only available in the kingdom of Baron and the magic association. It is not a branch of the magic association in the kingdom of Baron, but the headquarters of the magic association in another continent. Of course, the publication has only a moderate response, with no more than 1000 readers in the kingdom of Baron, In another continent, it''s estimated that it''s a little useful to pad the foot of the table. Harvey plans to publish the principle and some techniques of photographic crystal. If there are enough professional casters to make imitations, the photographic crystal production process he has developed will not be published easily. The Cromwell chamber of Commerce has shown enough sincerity to cooperate with him. Harvey married Diana and took 40% of the shares of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce. He couldn''t get by without doing anything. Moreover, 40% of the profits of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce will fall into his pocket. Chapter 149 After Lottie''s warm reception, Harvey almost understood the significance of the existence of the magic association. The magic association has a low influence in the kingdom of balun, and the royal family is more willing to support the caster organizations attached to the kingdom. Therefore, the foundation and financial resources of the magic association are less than those of the Royal caster Association. The branch of the magic association is more like a channel for the casters of the kingdom of balun to get in touch with their headquarters. For example, Harvey can order precious materials that the kingdom of balun can''t buy from the magic association, Or through the magic association to send the magic paper to this department and so on. Harvey even registered his caster status with the magic association. Anyway, he didn''t have conflicts with the Royal caster Association, and he won''t lose a piece of meat. It''s a rare visit to Norton. Naturally, Harvey has a hand chopping trip. He has visited all the magic related stores in Norton and spent his savings at one go. The astronomical figures in ordinary people''s eyes are still not enough to support Harvey to buy all the magic related props. If it is really calculated, it may be a precious magic material, magic material and magic material in a magic shop Magic props or magic guide books can empty most of his property. Harvey doesn''t need those precious magic materials or books for the time being. He''s just a low-level caster. First of all, consider the low-level magic materials and some basic magic books or papers. The magic association updates a batch of magic papers every month. However, because there are few casters in the Kingdom, it is rare for anyone to buy them. Over the years, these magic papers have accumulated in a warehouse. Harvey has bought enough knowledge of magic papers to fill the two carriages at a lower price. There are both paper and crystal records of information, It''s estimated that it will take Harvey a month to finish reading alone. Most of the magic books are used as the collection of endless library. In the future, he will study what might be useful. After the film related affairs have stabilized, Harvey and his party have no need to stay in Norton. Elroy is waiting for them to return to open the cinema and show the count of Monte Cristo. Chapter 150 On the last day of his stay in Norton, Harvey came to a magic shop in Norton again. Perhaps to set off the mysterious atmosphere, the magic shop still maintains the medieval decoration style. The wooden shelves are full of a wide range of goods, including some weird casting materials, beautiful crystals and bottles. Most of the goods on the shelves are aimed at ordinary people who are curious about magic or have special needs instead of casters. Before entering the door, Harvey had a second-order spell of prophecy [spell vision] on himself. The effect of the spell is to give the caster a special vision of the spell and observe the magic traces around him. [magic vision] was found in the pile of magic books he bought from the magic association. It was very practical, so he wanted to visit the magic store again and use [magic vision] to see if he could find anything new. "How does this magic vision feel like the eagle eye in Assassin''s creed?" After casting the spell, Harvey felt that his eyes had a beautiful pupil, and his sensitivity became poor. Everything he saw was covered with a layer of light blue. Only some items with strong spell fluctuations or etheric elements would appear green. What''s more, when he focuses on a certain object, more information will flow into his consciousness. "That''s to say, it has a spell effect like appraisal." Harvey walked into the magic shop. At the counter of the shop sat a small smart old man. When he saw Harvey smiling, he jumped down from the high stool, rubbed his hands in front of Harvey and asked, "guest, what else do you need?" The old man knows Harvey. Harvey''s name and appearance spread all over his circle a few days ago. Originally, Norton had a magic shop on the verge of bankruptcy. When the boss was thinking about whether to dispose of the goods and then sell the shop, Harvey happened to appear and spent a lot of money to buy most of his goods, which not only made the magic shop out of bankruptcy, but also made the boss a lot of money. There are not many people who open a magic shop in Norton. The news is spread, and Harvey is still buying a lot. Basically, this circle knows that there is a big money caster who is buying a lot of goods from the magic shop. "I''ll see. I''ll let you know if I need anything." Harvey smiles at the little old man in front of him. The little old man kept smiling: "please take your time. I''ll be at the counter. If you need anything, just tell me." Harvey walked around the shop. "Is this shelf full of potions?" Harvey was staring at the rack of goods with colorful test tubes in front of him, and a few bottles were still glowing softly. Harvey''s mind moved, and information about the glass bottle poured into his consciousness. "[vitality medicament mixed with water]: it can greatly destroy the effect of medicament because of mixing water, and can recover the consumed physical strength in a small amount. [water mixed refractory agent]: the effect of water mixed refractory agent is greatly destroyed, which can increase the resistance of drinkers to fire and temperature, and has a certain effect on treating burns. [underwater breathing medicine mixed with water]: the effect of the medicine is greatly destroyed because of mixing water, which can make the drinker breathe freely in the water for three minutes. " Harvey was speechless for a while. The magic shop was a black shop. If the potion was not watered, the effect might be five or six times as good as it is now. Judging from the effect of these potions, one bottle should be divided into two and then watered separately. Harvey is still very interested in potions, but he doesn''t want to buy some defective products. He continues to wander aimlessly. For a moment, Harvey''s eyes are fixed on a decorative armor placed between the shelves. It''s a typical medieval armor style. The metal shell is silver black. The metal frame that supports it has been covered with a layer of ash, but the armor is new. It doesn''t look like the owner''s intention to take care of it. Harvey''s eyes were fixed and he was surprised: "the material of armor is alloy! It''s very likely that the enchantment effect is still there. " There are real alchemists in this world. They are good at analyzing the structure of matter and reorganizing it to create another kind of matter. Metal synthesis is one of the main research projects of alchemists. Because of the special ability of alchemists, there are many things beyond modern technology and people''s imagination. However, most alchemists or potion experts don''t disclose their secret recipes. Harvey can''t find any clues about this armor. Harvey gazed at the size of the nail crevices between the armor. He was surprised that the structure of this thing could not be copied by modern technology. Harvey naturally held his hands in his arms. In the direction that the old man could not see, the silver ring on his finger dissolved into mercury and turned into a piece of silver wire to drill into the gap of the armor from the ground and explore the internal structure. "Is this construction? It seems to have been damaged, but the internal mechanical structure, magic array and core components are well preserved, which is worthy of research. " Using the heavy silver water to find out the high-tech robot like structure inside the armor, Harvey got the bottom of his mind and called the small shop owner: "well, what''s the price of the armor, please?" Armor is an ornament. There is no price tag. The old man looked up at Harvey. He seemed reluctant to sell it. He frowned and said, "guest, all the things on the opposite side of the shop are priced. This construction is not a commodity." "I''m very interested in it. If I can, I''m willing to offer a suitable high price." The old man''s bark like face moved and touched his armor with emotion: "guest, if you can see it, you must be a great caster, but this structure has been damaged. I tried to dismantle it when I was young. Even a strong man waving a steel sword can''t leave a scratch on his armor, There is no doubt that it came from a master level constructor, so even in my shop, it is the most valuable thing. " Harvey smile unchanged: "I know, you can just quote." The old man looked at Harvey''s face and opened five fingers. "Five hundred barons?" The old man''s face darkened: "it''s half a million barons!" 500000 balun pounds is equivalent to all the assets of a wealthy nobleman, and its purchasing power in the kingdom of balun is equivalent to seven or eight million RMB. Harvey didn''t know what the old man thought about the price. Half a million barons was a low price in his mind. However, after a hand chopping trip earlier, Harvey couldn''t make so much money in a hurry. Thinking for a while, Harvey took out a pure crystal from his pocket and said with a smile, "I don''t have so much money with me. Can I exchange it with this high-quality magic crystal?" Super high quality magic crystal is a high-end product that can''t be found in all the magic stores in Norton. In fact, it''s made by giving the magic materials for magic crystal to the goblin''s automatic factory. Harvey can have as much as he wants. The old man straightened his eyes, took the magic crystal carefully with both hands, looked at it roughly, hesitated and said, "can you give it to me for a while? I need to judge its specific value. " "Of course." "Just a moment." Barter is not feasible here, but the old man''s many years of experience can judge the quality and value of this magic crystal. If it can be sold to the right person, its actual value is far more than 500000 balun pounds. Moreover, it is inconceivable that the pile of decorations that are just scrap metal can be sold to 500000 high price. He went back to the counter and put the magic crystal that Harvey had given him into an instrument to check it again and again. He quietly took a breath of air pressure to suppress his ecstatic look. He pretended to be calm and said to Harvey, "guest, you can move this advanced structure now." Chapter 151 The structural armor is very heavy, heavier than the solid cast with the same volume of steel. It is estimated that Harvey''s physical strength will not be able to take up if it is doubled. With the help of heavy silver water, Harvey was able to move it and put it into a wooden box. The heavy silver water turned into silver wires wrapped around his arms and connected with the earth. When Harvey lifted the wooden box, the actual weight was borne by the heavy silver water. The old man''s eyes were straight when he looked at Harvey''s hands holding up the wooden box easily, At the beginning, he hired several strong men to reluctantly move this thing to the shop, which just fell off the shelf and could crush ordinary people to death. Seeing Harvey''s strange means, the old man regretted it. Harvey''s willingness to trade with precious high-quality magic crystal shows that this thing is really worth so much in Harvey''s eyes. Harvey''s vision is obviously higher than that of a magic shop owner. When the old man saw Harvey leave with the wooden box in his hand, he looked a little sorry and said to himself, "forget it, it''s been passed down for generations. It''s just a piece of scrap metal. It''s better to sell it to his granddaughter for a dowry." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Wuwuwuwu ~" The steam train started slowly from Norton''s central station with the sound of its flute. Harvey and his party packed the steam train. The goods on the train were basically the things Harvey bought in Norton, as well as Jared''s latest car. Harvey has been sitting at the window looking at Norton''s newspaper for more than a week. There are also reports about the film "count of Monte Cristo" in the newspaper. The film "count of Monte Cristo" has shocked the current queen and become a very representative new technology in the kingdom of Baron. It doesn''t take long for it to spread to all countries in this continent. When the steam train leaves the central railway station, there are fewer and fewer tracks on the ground. Until we can only see the tracks of the train itself, the surrounding environment is completely changed, with green mountains and green waters, without any trace of human activity. After a long time''s absence, Harvey breathed in the air without the smell of waste gas. He put down his newspaper and gazed out of the window at the beautiful scenery. In Harvey''s mind, the reward of the attribute panel has been implemented. With the sensational effect of the phantom of the count of Monte Cristo in Norton, the reward is higher than expected. Harvey came to the empty car and told Jared not to disturb them and to think about the distribution of rewards. It took about half an hour for Harvey to distribute the reward. "Harvey Adrian Constitution: 26 Intelligence: 32 Charm: 15 Spirit: 48 Dexterity: 20 Energy: 65 / 68 (normal) Remaining attribute allocation point: 1 skill [writing (level: a)], [negative energy manipulation (level: A, proficiency: b)], [minor miracle (level: D, proficiency: b)], [star Mastery (level: s, proficiency: b)], [Spell Mastery (level: A, proficiency: a)], [astral meditation (level: A, proficiency: a)], [enchantment (level: A, proficiency: b)] Proficiency: b)¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Times of remaining skill level improvement (proficiency improvement): 0 talent [magic talent (level: a)] Remaining talent upgrades: 0. " "Master''s Tower Device activated [magic guide stone] Explanation: the energy core to keep the mage tower in normal operation. Level: 3 Energy reserve: 50 (consumed: 47) [alchemy workshop] Explanation: the workshop used to analyze the material can study the material independently, and can also input specific materials to make specific props£¨ Upgrade level to 2, add a new production catalog to provide production knowledge of some alchemy items.) Level: 2 Energy consumption: 10 Endless Library Note: the place where knowledge is stored will periodically refresh five books recording unknown magic knowledge in days. The number of books and the depth of knowledge will increase with the level. Level: 2 Energy consumption: 5 [goblin village] Note: for the facilities where goblins are employed, goblins can help to manage the mage''s tower, but they need to pay attention to the difference between working goblins and ordinary goblins, pranking goblins and so on. Working too long will make goblins get bored. They can feed food with sugar. When using food with sugar as reward, the efficiency of goblins will also be improved. Level: 2 Energy consumption: 6 (6) Number of summonable goblins: 1 / 5 [magic workshop] Note: the workshop used to study magic can study magic independently and increase skill proficiency or level periodically£¨ Level increased to 2, constant spell awareness state.) Level: 2 Energy consumption: 10. [crescent tower] Explanation: a facility that can help meditate. In this facility, the mental power and recovery speed of meditation will be significantly improved Level: 1 Energy consumption: 10. " ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At the moment of distribution, infinite power rushed into Harvey''s body, and Harvey''s spirit suddenly trembled. He felt a thousand times stronger change than when he was meditating. He guided his spirit to the unknown field, and in a moment it seemed eternal. His spirit observed the vast galaxy outside the universe. When he opened his eyes again, the world Harvey perceived had a new change. His mind and body were refreshed. In the past, he could only vaguely feel the so-called etheric elements when casting. Now Harvey can feel the traces of etheric elements through a strange feeling similar to the sixth sense. Harvey used the reward to renovate his personal attributes and the master''s tower inside and outside. At this time, his mental strength is equal to that of the average caster, and he will not feel hard to cast second-order spells. Harvey looked at the empty table in front of him, said a few incantations and performed magic. "Boom!" The dull sound of the explosion came from behind Harvey. A giant dragon, the size of a palm, came from the sky with fire and volcanic smoke, and sprayed a dragon breath on the tabletop. The tabletop suddenly turned into a piece of lava scorched earth. "I am the embodiment of power!" The Dragon roared down and breathed at Harvey. If you look at it carefully, you will find that this palm sized dragon''s body is faint and transparent in the light outside. It is an illusion created by Harvey according to his memory and using magic. "Good ~ good! The naked eye can no longer see the traces of magic. " Harvey nodded with satisfaction. With a wave of his right hand, the dragon and the flame faded away, and the table turned back to its original shape. "All the facilities of the mage''s tower have been upgraded once. I don''t know what will change!" Harvey was in a good mood and hummed a little song. He wanted to fly back to Elroy and enter the space of the wizard''s tower to see what functions the upgraded facilities had. Chapter 152 Back in Elroy, although the street architecture and neatness are no better than Norton, Harvey still feels the warmth of long absence. The luggage on the train is taken care of by William, who will hire people to send several cars of magic things to Harvey''s home. Harvey wants to surprise Shirley. When he opens the door carefully, he just sees Shirley with her back to clean the window with a duster. She is wearing a black and white maid''s long skirt. When she stands on tiptoe, her good figure can''t even be covered by her conservative skirt. Harvey quietly approached, caught off guard, hugged Shirley''s waist from behind, his head resting on her shoulder. She was startled. The duster slipped from her hands and let out a low cry of surprise. Immediately familiar with the embrace let her relax, elegant and delicate cheeks show a shallow smile, blame: "master!" "It''s me." Harvey buried himself in the fragrance of his hair and swept away the tiredness of taking the train. "Wait... Wait..." Shirley thought of something, her body suddenly became stiff. The doubt about Shirley''s attitude didn''t last for a moment in Harvey''s mind. As soon as he looked up, he saw Diana with a tray coming out of the kitchen. When his tall and proud eyes saw this scene, they suddenly twisted. Their sharp and divine eyes stabbed Harvey''s heart like a sharp sword. Why is she here!? Harvey was a little confused, and he didn''t let go of Shirley''s delicate body. Diana calmly went to the sofa in the living room, put down the tray, poured a cup of black tea for herself, and said plainly, "Harvey, the phantom of count of Monte Cristo has been shown in Norton. Now there is no need to hone Shirley''s acting skills." "Well... So it is." Harvey coughed and released his arms around Shirley''s waist. Shirley, seeing his embarrassed look, chuckled in a direction that Diana couldn''t see, helped Harvey take off his windbreaker and snorted, "you see, Captain Edmond is back now." The lines are what Meredith and the count of Monte Cristo say when they meet again in count of Monte Cristo. Considering Diana''s presence, they are not so close. Harvey eased slightly, forced embarrassment, and then said to Diana, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know there was another one here." This is also captain Edmond''s line. At that time, Fernand was pursuing melcedes and was seen by Captain Edmond who came back. Diana''s eyebrows twitched and her little hand trembled slightly as she held the beautiful porcelain cup. She was just going down the steps for Harvey, but somehow she still couldn''t get used to the scene. It was obvious that Harvey was going down the steps, but she was pushing her nose on her face. She put down the black tea she hadn''t drunk, leaned on the sofa, clasped her hands, and said abruptly, "Harvey, maybe you can tell me something about the experience of the count of Monte Cristo in Norton." "Well, with pleasure." Harvey sat down in front of Diana and organized a conversation to talk about what happened on the day of the premiere of count of Monte Cristo. Diana soon forgot the unpleasantness just now. Attracted by the content of Harvey''s words, she thought with her chin in her hands. She was also a member of the cast, and she devoted a lot of effort to the film count of Monte Cristo, Harvey finally relaxed after hearing that count of Monte Cristo received unprecedented applause. They talked for more than an hour, and they were basically career problems. Diana seems to be saying something unrelated to herself: "my father wants us to get married in a week. The wedding will be held at Cromwell manor and Adrian''s house respectively." Harvey was surprised and said, "the house of the Adrian family?" "Yes, the Cromwell chamber of Commerce has bought it. It''s a wedding gift from my father. The place where you live now seems too shabby for a person of status." "I don''t like to live in a house that''s too spacious, but since it''s the Adrian family house, it''s decided." Harvey shook his head and nodded. There was a reason why he wanted to go back to the house that had been sold. Harvey got a list from the usurer Mr. Lester. It can be seen that the person in charge of the Adrian family, Harvey''s parents, were carrying out a strange ceremony with living people. This matter is likely to be related to the disappearance of his parents. It''s better to make a clear investigation. When they were talking about the wedding, the porter came to the door. In order not to disturb Harvey, Diana got up and went back. She had finished all the things she had to say with Harvey. When Harvey sent her out, there was a sting in her words: "then I won''t disturb you and Shirley to continue practicing acting." Harvey coughed awkwardly and didn''t retort. It''s impossible for outsiders to know about the wizard''s tower. Harvey asked the workers to move their luggage to the open space in the living room. A large number of magic books and materials were piled up in the open space in the center of the living room to form a hill. Harvey used the first-order magic of the Department of change [floatation] to move all his luggage to the wizard''s tower. Lily, who hasn''t seen Harvey for more than a week, is so happy that she leaves the game she is playing with Helen and pours on Harvey. She holds Harvey''s neck and rubs his face with her little hand, but refuses to come down. ¡°¡­¡­%&@& amp;@#%#£¡#@ £¤~£¡¡± Harvey''s back hurts when he pats it with a beautiful fishtail. Helen smiles, jumps on Harvey''s shoulder and asks about Harvey''s experience in Norton. Harvey had no choice but to carry a burden to sort out what he had brought back from Norton. From busy afternoon to late night, all things are classified by Harvey, and Lily, who has enough trouble, is sent to sleep in the water tank by Harvey. "Is that all that''s left?" Harvey looked back and forth at the Silver Black Western-style armor lying on the ground. The construction creature made by the construction scholars can also be called the construction puppet. A high-level construction puppet theoretically has great intelligence and can understand some complex commands of the master. Harvey just wanted to understand this point to carry this iron knot back. We need to know that the supercomputers on earth can''t make robots that can understand human commands. Those intelligent robots or chess playing robots are nothing. Those are specially designed to simulate reactions in some fields, and they don''t have real intelligence. The silver wire is wrapped around Harvey''s arm. With the power of heavy silver water, the iron knot is carried to the goblin''s automatic factory. Helen stands on Harvey''s head and knocks on the door instead of him. "Kacha ~" The door opened. At Harvey''s feet, a small door with a diameter of more than ten centimeters was opened. Wearing a black suit, a silly fantasy goblin came out, looked up at the giant like Harvey, trembling, and carefully asked, "God, do you have any orders?" Harvey put down his iron knot and said with a smile, "can you fix this thing?" Fantasy goblins come to tie Geda, small body clumsily climb to the armor, study for a while, the body becomes a ghost like invisible material directly through the armor. When the goblin came out, his black suit turned into a familiar red and blue repairman''s suit, and he also wore a red hat, which was the classic dress of Mario, the plumber. He said with a bitter face: "yes." "I''ll trouble you." "Lack of sugar, lack of enthusiasm, lack of energy." Fantasy goblin soft lying on the ground, rolling back and forth. Harvey squatted down, poked his finger in the little guy''s stomach and scratched. He imagined that the goblin couldn''t bear to lie on the ground and laugh. "I''ll prepare snacks for you and make a new game for you this week. Can I fix it?" Smell speech, fantasy goblin eyes big bright, quickly turn over to get up, high interest patted small chest: "can, please rest assured to us!" Chapter 153 Harvey is finally free to check what''s new in the upgraded mage tower. The equipment was basically renovated. In the morning, Helen and lily were shocked by the sudden change of the alchemy workshop. The space of the alchemy workshop nearly doubled, the structure of the enchantment platform became more complex, the magic array engraved on the desktop supported higher level enchantment and research, and several special facilities for alchemy were added in the room, When Harvey touches these facilities, detailed instructions automatically flow into his mind. The appearance of the material decomposition instrument is a metal tabletop with several rings. If the material is put in, it will float on the ring and decompose and analyze. The structure of Enchant observation machine is similar to enchant platform. It is used to analyze enchanted items and learn how to make them at the cost of destroying an enchanted item. Element extraction crystal looks like a combination of bottles and cans used in chemistry. Its main function is to extract or purify material elements. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The magic workshop also has a lot of new facilities and instruments. There are many instruments with various functions. However, Harvey estimates that there are few places where he can use these instruments. Harvey is not a research maniac. He only needs to toss some practical enchantment props for special fields when he needs them. What surprised Harvey was endless library, which refreshes five books about magic knowledge every day. It may be a low-level magic or a paper about a magic effect. So far, endless library refreshes knowledge about magic, which greatly fills Harvey''s cognitive defect of magic. Now Harvey''s knowledge of magic is probably higher than that of the upper level casters in the kingdom of balun. His knowledge of magic directly affects a caster''s ability to cast, improve or create his own magic. After the upgrading of goblin Town, the number of goblins that can be summoned has increased, but Harvey has no demand for them for the time being, and the energy efficiency of the supply of magic guide stones is tight, because it is easy to upgrade when the upgrade cost is cheap. "Finally, this is the new facility [crescent tower]." From the door of the room where the magic guide stone was placed, there was only a round platform in front of Harvey. The platform was made of marble, and the smooth ground was engraved with some complex and gorgeous patterns. When Harvey stood on the platform, the pattern of the platform suddenly changed, interweaved and spread into a round magic array. Harvey was very surprised to see the change of the pattern on the ground. The magic array under his feet exuded a faint blue light and spread towards the top of the platform. Soon the blue light turned into substance, which was like opening the door to another world, The space around the platform becomes a strange passage like the flow of water waves. The platform rises slowly along the channel opened by the magic circle. After about a minute, Harvey comes to the top of the crescent tower. "Lying trough!" Harvey was stunned by the unexpected scenery! Surrounded by the vast universe, dotted with hundreds of millions of stars, the vast river of stars across in front of him, colorful light belt wrapped with hundreds of millions of planets, when standing here at that moment, everything in the world becomes small, as if Harvey''s life, all he struggles for is meaningless in front of the vast universe. "There''s still air. There''s no gravity anomaly. It''s a bit wrong." The tower is an open structure without a simple armrest. When Harvey''s right hand wants to reach out of the tower, it feels like a mirror, hard and cold. "It''s not clear whether these images are projected or actually transmitted to the outer side of the universe through space." Harvey had a conclusion in his heart, but he didn''t linger. Sitting in the same place, he closed his eyes and entered a state of meditation. However, the spirit of the impenetrable mirror of his body diffused easily. Harvey experienced a deeper spiritual touch than usual. His spirit was bathed in the cosmic starlight, and he could feel the strange energy fluctuations emitted by the "breathing" of different planets. Harvey opened his eyes again. It took a while for his dull look and eyes to return to normal. He frowned and said to himself, "the effect is really stronger, but the effect of [sage time] is also stronger." Meditation doesn''t have no negative effect at all. The biggest side effect is the subtle change of ideology. It''s just like an astronaut. After staying in the universe for a long time, his body doesn''t change, and he may have some psychological problems. Harvey''s recovery from a dull state is to wake up a part of ordinary people''s consciousness. When meditating, the spirit will go into a state of no desire and no desire. When the consciousness contacts the starry sky, the magnified spiritual perception will ignore the needs of the body, just like the enhanced version of "sage time" often said by Harvey on earth. Harvey has read papers and books about meditation, and many of them mentioned that some of the casters became vegetative because of excessive meditation. Harvey called out the attribute panel in his head, and he was immediately startled: "I''ll go. The first time I meditated here, it directly increased my mental strength!" He used to meditate for about half a month before he could improve his mental strength. One day''s meditation in this new moon tower was even better than his normal half month''s meditation, which was really amazing. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After meditation, the energetic Harvey went back to the alchemy workshop. What is ready to do is to see Helen, a tiny body, dancing to the table in front of her with a magic crystal. The gems of the gem fairy float like a bubble, reflecting the Colorful streamers like dreams. Helen looked a little embarrassed, and her voice was as soft as ever: "Harvey, you asked me to record all the information about gem goblins. Because of the limited time, you can also record a small part." Harvey had asked Helen to complete the task of collecting the ontology and change state records of gem goblins long ago, but because of the need to work in goblins village and the huge capacity of the work, Helen has only completed part of it now. Harvey''s role in collecting this kind of information is to develop a collection game. The game mode refers to the earth fire all over the world. At the same time, it is also developed by Nintendo, which is second only to the Super Mario Series in sales volume. "Oh! This is it. " Harvey patted his forehead, thought of this, took the magic crystal from the goblin, and found that there were thousands of information about different gemstone goblins stored inside with spiritual exploration, which was more than enough to develop a collection game. Harvey is not anxious, or to fulfill the promise of fantasy goblin, the development of a new series of Mario games. In fact, it''s almost equal to a level. You can refer to some of the extremely difficult Mario series games on the earth. It''s easy to make reference examples. Chapter 154 There are many Mario series games. After decades of updating, Mario has evolved from the original pixel game into a 3D game that can keep up with the trend of the game. Harvey''s impression of Mario remains in the pixel version of Mario in his childhood, followed by 3D Mario before crossing. In addition, he will watch some Mario game videos with extremely difficult strategies for players, such as the so-called cat version of Mario, which is generally recognized as the most difficult game. This game is not made by any heaven, so he can join the level design full of malicious game makers without scruple, It''s also the difficulty of this game. Regardless of the player''s technical level, in this game, the player even just walking will suddenly encounter the floor collapse and die. When he is ready to jump over a trench, he will be blocked by invisible obstacles and die in the trench. It seems that it is designed to prevent the player from passing the customs or make the player crazy. The player needs to guess every game trend with the greatest malice, The only way to get through customs is to use the number of deaths. Harvey underestimates the game level of goblins. Gem goblins are easy to say. So far, there are few ordinary versions of Mario games produced by Harvey. Fantasy goblins are all game geniuses. When he first came into contact with the game, he attacked the ordinary version of Mario that Harvey prepared for gem goblins. Now, Harvey doesn''t plan to delay the time of fantasy goblin introduction games through difficulty. It''s time for them to experience the malice beyond Miyazaki. "Goblins don''t like to think about problems with logical thinking. There''s no need to add elements that need logical thinking. Just add malicious design for the fun of the game." "A level player has only ten lives. If he has consumed the number of deaths, he will go back to the previous level." "Monster enhancement: an ordinary monster needs to attack more than three times to die. At the same time, the monster can launch a barrage type long-range attack." "Super high quality magic crystal still has a lot of room to expand! It can be used to increase the diversity of monsters, props and game traps. " "When you join in a series of levels, players need to go through extremely difficult and complex operations to pass. By joining in boss levels and rewards, you can make progress and increase the challenge of the game." With the memory reference of Mario the cat, Harvey spent one night making Mario the more difficult version. From the game content to the game mechanism, the game is reset, and only the playing method is similar to Mario, because there is no need to consider the copyright issue, and the character image still maintains Mario''s classic image. Harvey''s difficulty rating of this game is that ordinary people can only hold it in the first level all day long. The design idea of "Mario Cat Version" is continued, and the purpose of making this game is to make players completely crazy! ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next day, Harvey finds the goblin''s automatic factory again. The humanoid he brought back from Norton has been repaired by the fantasy goblin. With a smile on his face, Harvey gives Mario to the fantasy goblin. He picks up the humanoid and goes back to the alchemy workshop. Although it is repaired, the armor looks similar to when it was not repaired, There was no sign of activity. The Silver Black structured armor was put on the enchantment workbench by Harvey, and a special equipment was found to analyze it. The information analyzed by the instrument is projected to Harvey''s eyes in star script, and the three-dimensional star script can express more complete information. "All the materials are restored, and the damaged magic array is restored. The core crystal is normal. Why can''t it move?" Harvey frowned and couldn''t understand. After a while, he went to the endless library to find out all the magic books and information crystals that recorded the constructive creatures. After a long time, Harvey finally found the answer. "The humanoid construction should be restored to the time when it was just made, and the advanced construction must be endowed with intelligence by the creator''s third-order magic [construction enlightenment]." "The third-order magic [construction enlightenment], when cast, the arm will wind the light like a vine and connect with the core of the humanoid construction creature. The light will inject into the core crystal of the construction creature and give it intelligence. The construction creature who has accepted the construction enlightenment will show obedience to the caster£¨ This spell does not work on temporary constructs, such as those affected by activation The spirit of Harvey read the content of the information crystal and thought deeply: "the third-order magic is now reluctantly cast. The problem is that the third-order magic belongs to the category of advanced magic, and it is generally not open to the public." "It''s still a question whether there is" constructive enlightenment "in the kingdom of Baron, and the magic Library of the Royal caster''s Association has no book classification on the unpopular field of constructive enlightenment." "All that''s left is the magic society Harvey didn''t want to give up. He wanted to find an information crystal. He wrote a letter to Lottie, the vice president of the magic association. He left the wizard''s tower and recited a few incantations in his bedroom. "Meow ~" After a while, Harvey hears a cat''s call from the room. A black cat with glossy hair comes out of the shadow of the room, shakes its tail and sits down in front of Harvey. The bright blue cat''s pupil stares at Harvey and doesn''t move. Harvey''s spell is a second-order universal spell [summon messenger], which is one of the most commonly used spells of magicians. He summoned a fixed messenger to convey information. After staying in the magic association for a period of time, Harvey knew the identity of the black cat in front of him. He was a universal messenger of members of the magic association, and he also rented it to the Royal casters Association for 1000 balun gold coins every year. "Cat, it''s good to have a pet." Harvey squatted down with a smile, picked up the black cat and swayed it for a while. Although his soft hair didn''t feel as good as Lily''s hair, it had a different feeling. Harvey finds some dried fish from Lily''s special snack cupboard to feed it. The black cat is not very interested. She turns her head and lies in Harvey''s arms, enjoying the touch. Harvey didn''t insist on it, so he took off a small cylinder tied to the cat''s tail and put the information crystal into it. The small cylinder would pop out automatically and the metal frame would fix the information crystal. Meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow. Harvey went back to the alchemy workshop and continued to toss about the human form without intelligence. His right hand touched its breastplate to activate the magic array engraved on it. The breastplate automatically deformed and opened, exposing the mechanical structure mixed with flesh and blood inside. Mechanical construction is the oldest construction technology, but it has many fatal defects, such as the biggest joint flexibility problem. Even if some high-grade alloys are used, it is very easy for metals to age due to overuse. In order to make up for these defects, a construction scholar proposed the concept of bleeding meat construction, Combining the advantages of biology and machinery to create a semi mechanical and semi flesh structured organism. "I don''t think it''s going to be as rampant as the first model." Harvey carefully took out the core crystal while observing the changes of the human form. The core crystal is the most important part of the construction life, which is not only the brain but also the heart providing power. The construction enlightenment is a magic developed for the core crystal. Harvey wants to find something in common with computer system from this core crystal and try to reverse develop a better "intelligent system". Chapter 155 Goblin Town, a world full of fairy tale style. However, at this time, this peaceful world, which should always be covered by warm sunshine and where all the goblins live carefree, is broken by a game from the human world. Most of the goblins have no concept of territory. The plant goblins live where they are. The elemental goblins will settle down in the places where their elements are active. The gem goblins have developed the habit of living together because they have human intelligence. Now there is a huge vein crystal underground where the gem goblins live, Energy sources continue to provide elements for the earth and cultivate more gem goblins of different properties. It used to be like a castle in a fairy tale world. Now it''s completely different. The castle itself is dilapidated, as if it had been bombed by meteorites. Around the castle, there are many suspended stone ladders made of unknown stones, and some stone bricks with strange lights and question marks. On the ground, there are many plants different from the painting style of goblin town. The hot lava River enters the castle, and some green pipes stand everywhere. From a distance, the castle of the gem goblin seems to be roughly twisted together by the scenery of different worlds, which makes people wonder whether the painting style of the world is wrong or their own eyes are wrong. "Ah ~" The Amethyst goblins, whose body is only covered with purple gossamer, can''t help sighing at this strange scenery. Since the disturbance of fantasy goblins has been calmed down by diamond goblins, the gem goblins have become like this when they don''t pay attention. She feels confused. Is the game brought back by diamond goblins or fantasy goblins appearing out of thin air the culprit? Fantasy goblins, as the oldest mysterious species in goblin Town, are known as the masters of goblin town. Although gemstone goblins feel headache for them, they have nothing to do. Under the castle, a Q version fantasy goblin is playing, or drifting in the magma, or drilling into the green pipe, or dragging his clumsy body to climb the floating ladder, and then falling from a hundred meters high. Fantasy goblins are a kind of strange creatures, which can not appear and proliferate. The only thing that can affect fantasy goblins is their own emotions. When they are interested in high, their number will increase, and when they are pessimistic, their number will decrease. Because some of the series of games produced by Harvey should belong to the fantasy goblins in the goblin Town, and the number of fantasy goblins playing under the castle alone is more than 100. As a result, because of the nature of fantasy goblins, they can change everything in goblin town at will, including the material state, spatial structure and the world rules of goblin town. The ruby goblin with sharp short hair yawned to the Amethyst goblin, overlooking the scenery below, frowned and said, "Amethyst, can''t you think of a way?" Amethyst goblin light way: "the solution is very simple, all the games back." The ruby goblin didn''t want to veto: "No." There''s no saying about the concept of goblins. Without games, goblins are basically lazy. How can they want to return to the boring life after experiencing the fun of games. Amethyst goblin wryly smiles and shakes his head: "now you are all just playing games. No one takes care of the gem castle. It''s expected that it will become like this." The ruby goblin bends over and stares at the Amethyst goblin with funny eyes. The Amethyst goblin was uncomfortable and hummed: "you look in the eyes and say what you want." "Don''t you have a good time yourself?" The Amethyst goblin coughed with his little hand covering his mouth: "cough, this is another thing. Besides, this is the only way to stop the fantasy goblin." "But they certainly won''t agree." "I know. Let''s pause this topic and discuss it together when the diamond comes back. How about the earth vein crystal?" The ruby goblin lifted her crystal red short hair to her ear, gazed at the strange scenery below, and said, "in exchange for the game time, they are willing to guard the beryl and Antarctic stone for a period of time, so there should be no problem for the time being. But in the present situation, I don''t think it will last long. Can''t the magmatic river be destroyed? Emerald, she has complained for more than a day that the temperature is too high to cause her body rupture, although she is complaining while playing games In the end, she couldn''t help laughing. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gem castle is a specially built game hall. This game hall is not for gem goblins, but for dull fantasy goblins. So far, most of the games made by Harvey have been cleared by fantasy goblins, including a snake that needs to play for three days and three nights and eat 500000 pieces of "food". Game clearance, Harvey set PVP mode or can attract fantasy goblins continue to play. PVP mode only has the concept of winning or losing without clearance. It ends with defeating the opponent. But fantasy goblins are born to be Game Masters. Pure Tetris PVP mode can make two fantasy goblins play for a long time. "Kacha ~!" The side door connecting the game hall opens, and the fantasy goblins in black suits come in solemnly. Its appearance attracts the attention of all fantasy goblins. The fantasy Goblins who are not playing games come to it one after another and look forward to it with shining eyes. It holds high both hands, the brilliance condenses into the entity, accompanies all fantasy goblin''s startling voice, a high quality magic crystal appears in its hand. "God "Create new games!" "Finally, there''s a new game!" "Play!" "Hurry up!" The fantasy goblins are bustling. They come to a blank curtain and fix the magic crystal on a metal box. The fantasy Goblins who bring back the magic crystal have priority. Screen projection of the game screen, there is no complex options, wearing a suit of fantasy goblins press the button on the game handle to enter the game. The brand-new picture attracted all the fantasy goblins to watch. The fantasy goblins controlled Mario to run forward, but before walking a few meters, the floor in front of Mario suddenly collapsed and fell to death without any reaction time. The screen darkened and a line of blood colored text appeared. ¡°You.Died¡± ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± The fantasy Goblins who are playing games have a lot of question marks on their heads. They look around with innocent eyes. They are not willing to give up their game handles. With the projection of the curtain, Mario returns to the starting point. Gem goblins make a series of rules for them, such as playing Mario series games. When the characters die, they will rotate to the next fantasy goblin, so as not to make any trouble because of fighting. Chapter 156 There is no saying of day and night in the world of goblin town. The "sun" that often hangs in the sky is a uranium goblin, which is located in the Far East of goblin town. However, only a few goblins have seen the true face of the "sun". The closer to the East, the higher the temperature they need to bear, Even if the fire element goblin wants to get close to it, it will be evaporated by too high temperature and become pure element crystal. Although there is no day and night, there are still some Goblins who have the habit of "sleeping". Gem goblin is a very strange creature. It has the same intelligence as human beings, and it is also very close to the real world creatures. There is no so-called organ or flesh skeleton in the body of gem goblin. What constitutes the body is pure gem crystal, which can be regarded as a whole body. Therefore, there is no saying of pain. If the hand or foot is broken, it can be connected again. It''s one and all, which is the biggest characteristic of gem goblin''s body. But it''s not easy to maintain the goblin state. Memory, body shape, touch and so on all need to be actively maintained by gem goblins. Therefore, like ordinary creatures, they need to adjust their balance through "sleep". If they don''t balance themselves for a long time, the body of gem goblins will lose its extensibility, and force action will shatter themselves, At the same time, there will be consequences such as memory disorder. When Helen was in the goblin village, she bathed in the energy of the earth all the time. It was very convenient for her to adjust her own shape. In the real world, she needed to supplement the same material, that is, diamonds, to maintain her own shape. In a room of the gem castle, there is no furniture inside. The layers of Amethyst are like waves inlaid in the walls of the room, forming a very exaggerated visual effect. Amethyst is crystal clear, and part of the low light contained in this wave of crystals forms a chain reaction, illuminating the whole room and flashing with a fixed frequency. "Click!" The ruby goblin with short red hair suddenly pushed open the door and yelled: "Amethyst! Wake up! This is not the time to go to bed. " The light condenses, and the body of the Amethyst goblin is displayed in the layers of Amethyst group. Through the refraction of the light, her body seems to be broken into countless pieces and hidden in the Amethyst. For a long time, the goblin in the Amethyst opens her eyes and suddenly comes out of the crystal group. A large number of broken Amethyst falls from her body. For a long time, she is wearing purple veil, The goblins with lavender hair made of gemstones have returned to their normal appearance. She opened her eyes and looked at the ruby without expression. The light of her eyes gradually recovered, and she looked puzzled. "Ruby, you can''t change your impatience. Now I''m in dormancy. Anything will happen at least when I wake up." "I want to, but the situation doesn''t allow it." The ruby goblin, full of curiosity and excitement, can''t help stepping into the Amethyst room and pulling the Amethyst goblin out. The dragged Amethyst goblin''s internal power had a bad premonition, and quickly asked: "so worried, is there something wrong with the earth vein crystal?" "It''s impossible to have problems so quickly with beryl guardian. It''s a fantasy goblin, and I can''t judge what happened." The ruby goblin shakes her head and pulls her to the open balcony of the castle. Everything outside the castle disappears. Yesterday''s flowing magma river turns into a green grassland, and there is no fantasy goblin activity. "That''s a good thing." The ruby goblin touches his head and asks the Amethyst goblin carefully. Accustomed to the abnormal world, Amethyst goblins were shocked by the calm scene: "they disappeared?" The Amethyst goblin spreads six lavender wings behind her. She jumps out of the castle and makes a quick inspection. There is no trace of fantasy goblin activity anywhere. She went back to the balcony and looked at the ruby goblin. She fancied that the goblin was attracted by the game. The only thing that could cause such a big change was the game. They rushed to the game hall specially made for fantasy goblins. On the way, they met a fantasy goblin, nianniandao, who passed by them. It lowered its head, looked trance, and did not respond to their call. ¡°You.Died¡± ¡°You.Died¡± ¡°You.Died¡± When the Amethyst goblin doubts back, the corridor has no only fantasy goblin figure. "You''re dead. What do you mean?" Amethyst goblins can understand the meaning of fantasy goblins, but they don''t know why they say such strange words. The Amethyst goblin pushes open the door of the game hall. There is only the last fantasy goblin left in the game hall. It is holding the game handle and playing the Mario series games that Amethyst goblin is very familiar with. There is only one fantasy goblin in the spacious room. The busy and crowded scene in the past has become an illusion. The ruby goblin rubbed her eyes to make sure that she was not dazzled. She was frightened by the strange atmosphere and hid behind the Amethyst goblin, for fear that the fantasy goblins would make some big trouble to involve her. "Wait for me outside the door." The Amethyst goblin drives out the ruby goblin, and approaches him to find out. Coincidentally, the game screen turns black, showing the words that the fantasy goblin said just now. ¡°You.Died¡± Amethyst goblin a little down, looking at the only remaining fantasy goblin relish playing. After a meeting, when the Amethyst goblin didn''t pay attention, there was another fantasy goblin in the room. Two fantasy goblins played alternately. However, soon, the game not only failed to pass, but also retreated to the first level. One of the fantasy goblins looked depressed and disappeared quietly. After repeating this strange phenomenon two or three times in a row, the Amethyst goblin almost understood what had happened. "It''s sort of solved a big problem?" Amethyst goblins can''t laugh or cry. The game fantasy goblins are playing is very difficult and has many pitfalls. If fantasy goblins take turns to play, they will soon consume the number of deaths and lead to customs clearance failure. But fantasy goblins basically don''t take lessons. Fantasy goblins are easy to forget the mistakes they just made and die. This has become a dead circle without solutions. Fantasy goblins don''t experience the fun of customs clearance, and soon they will get bored and disappear. When only one fantasy goblin is playing this game, the clearance efficiency is higher and the game fun can be felt. "Diamond really found a great contractor, with this game should not worry about the chaos caused by the increase in the number of fantasy goblins." The Amethyst goblin knows about Harvey. Now he has deep admiration for the caster he has never met. Harvey easily solves the biggest problem faced by the gem goblin. She didn''t know that Helen didn''t tell Harvey about it at all, and that the game was not made to reduce the number of fantasy goblins¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Chapter 157 Helen told Harvey what happened when she came back from goblin town. Harvey himself felt puzzled. He didn''t expect that the game, which he poured into the game maker''s malice, could help the gem goblin so much. He went to [goblin''s automatic factory], and the person in charge of the factory was replaced by another fantasy goblin, but the function was not affected much. In theory, Harvey can also use the automatic factory of goblins without fantasy, but whether he can operate it is another matter. "Isn''t it good, too? Amethyst specially prepared a thank-you gift and said that if Mr. Harvey needs anything, please do not hesitate to mention it. " Helen sat on Harvey''s shoulder, shaking her head, smiling, and shaking her feet, quite happy. The so-called gift is a Amethyst, which Harvey does not need. The previous part of the gem gift is used to process valuable jewelry and act as a treasure prop in the count of Monte Cristo. Harvey weighed the Amethyst in his hand. It was much heavier than the conventional gems. There was a little dense light flowing inside. These gems had excellent magic power transmission ability. In theory, they should be a very excellent casting material, but now Harvey can''t find other uses. Put away the Amethyst, and Harvey takes out the core of the structure organism in the alchemy workshop. "Helen, is there such a gem over there in goblin town?" Harvey used alchemy equipment to identify the core, and found that the core crystal should be purified from some material, which has a very strange property. It is called constant magic by constructionists. There are two states of the so-called magic: positive and negative. This state can be deduced by magic array, which can make constructors produce basic intelligence. In short, this device is almost equivalent to the silicon crystal in the magic world. It is a semiconductor for magic and ether elements. The affirmation and negation of magic is equivalent to the basic switch of CPU calculus, representing 0 and 1. The extremely complex production process can be deduced to the extreme with just one [construction enlightenment] to produce the construction creatures with logical thinking. Harvey, who came to this conclusion, could not help but sigh about the power of the "black magic" in this world. Harvey is excited about his ideas. Once this is confirmed, the world can easily enter the intelligent age that the earth science community dreams of, and his strange ideas can be easily completed. It can''t be said that the magic tree (Science and technology tree) in this world is a bit crooked, but the casters haven''t conducted in-depth research in this field, and discussed what kind of impact this kind of technology will have on ordinary people. It is precisely because in the magic world, there are more magical spells than this kind of technology. Magic medicine can make people not old and not dead. What can artificial intelligence be. Harvey stretched out his left hand as a platform to catch the body of the diamond spirit Helen. She jumped to Harvey''s right wrist, holding the core crystal, curious to see this core crystal, closed and hurried to feel the inner structure of the core crystal, and the foam was slightly fluttering. Helen shook his head: "there is no similar substance in the goblin village." But you can feel the structure of the ore in this crystal "So." Harvey felt his chin to show disappointment. Now the kingdom of Baron does not have the technology to make this kind of core crystal, and it is difficult to use only one for various experiments. "Harvey, don''t lose heart. As long as the elements belong to the earth vein, there are more or less ways. Can you give me some crystals of the same type? If you care that much, it''s worth trying. " Helen comforted me in a soft voice. Harvey was surprised and pleased: "what do you mean?" Helen''s delicate body sat on Harvey''s hand, and she explained with a smile: "although there is no similar material in the goblin Town, there is a vein crystal where the gem goblins live. In theory, as long as it belongs to the earth, elements such as metal minerals and gemstones can be proliferated and activated with the help of the vein crystal." "Good! I''ll trouble you to do it. I''ll cut a part of this crystal and bring it back to you. " Harvey reached out and touched her cool colorful hair with a smile. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Helen goes back to the goblin Town, and Harvey teases lily, the little sea monster raised by her family, in her spare time. Lily climbs out of the water tank and shakes her blue hair. Harvey''s clothes are immediately wet by the spray. Lily chuckles and goes into Harvey''s arms. Harvey picks her up and puts her on his knee. He takes lily a game handle and plays PVP mode Tetris with her. "Don''t be naughty if you lose. If you lose, you won''t be fed tonight." Harvey squeezed her little face and pulled it. The little guy was very competitive. When he played games with her, he would be blocked by every means when he was about to win. Lily''s constitution doesn''t matter if she doesn''t eat for half a month, but it''s just greedy, which is not good. Harvey is startled when he counts. So far, Lily''s food cost has far exceeded Lily who eats diamonds. ¡°@#£¤#%~£¡¡± Sitting on Harvey''s lap, Lily pursed her lips, as if defending herself. While playing the game, Harvey is still thinking about other plans. Harvey has a lot to do, more than when he didn''t make the count of Monte Cristo. The first is that the marriage is approaching, so Harvey, as the bridegroom, naturally can''t let go. The second is his second novel, the dark age, which is really his original work, will be published in Elroy soon. Harvey places more hopes on this novel than the count of Monte Cristo. The overall structure and plot of the novel refer to the Lord of the rings trilogy, adding more fantasy elements and structures, laying the foundation for the future production of board games. The third is about the extension of photography technology. In the earth, photography technology is the extension of photography technology, because there is magic crystal in this world. It''s easy to skip this part, but photography technology also has very good practicability. Harvey plans to develop photography technology on the basis of magic crystal. Of course, ordinary photography technology is very simple. The problem is how to preserve it. Not everyone can afford to buy magic crystal as a camera. Besides, when it comes to cameras, photos are indispensable. Harvey wanted to develop cheap and practical photographic materials to make films and photos. In addition, Harvey is also studying phonograph. Harvey promised to cultivate Lily into an "Idol" in the abyss of desolation, so the phonograph that promotes the birth of modern music is essential. These two technologies are based on magic crystal and have finished products. Harvey''s research purpose is to reduce the production cost of these two technologies and make them civil. The fourth is the constructors Harvey is now working on. This technology has a very bright future in Harvey''s view. The emergence of the "black magic" version of the computer is just around the corner. Fifthly, Harvey also needs to write a paper on photographic crystal for submission to the journal Nature and magic run by the Royal casters Association. Any one of them needs ordinary people to put in a lot of energy to complete. With his strong mental power, Harvey meditates for an hour every two days as sleep in the new moon tower, and the whole time is divided into these things according to the importance. Chapter 158 A few days later, as soon as Harvey walked out of the wizard''s tower, he saw a black cat lying in front of the wardrobe with a small cylinder in its mouth. If the cylinder is tied to its tail, it means no one is using it. If it is bitten by the mouth, it means there is a letter. Hearing the sound of the wardrobe opening, the black cat''s ears moved, stood up, stretched his forelimbs against the ground, came to Harvey''s feet, climbed along Harvey''s suit, and rubbed his face on his shoulders. In this cold climate, it was very comfortable to be rubbed by a warm and hairy thing. "The magic association has finally got a reply." Harvey put his right hand in front of the black cat. The black cat put the small cylinder into Harvey''s palm. Harvey came to the sofa of the living room on the first floor, injected his spirit into the information crystal, read the content of the information crystal, and the black cat jumped on Harvey''s knee and lay lazily. The message crystal records the reply from Lottie, vice president of the magic association. First of all, he apologized because the magic association had many things to deal with. He wrote back to Harvey a few days late. Second, he gave a detailed answer to Harvey''s question. At least in the magic association of the kingdom of balun, there are no records about the related magic arts of "constructive enlightenment". If Harvey wants to know about the knowledge of "constructive enlightenment", he can consult the headquarters of the magic association. Lottie also popularized some common sense about the organizational structure of the magic association to Harvey. The wizarding association is an academic organization. Any race in any country can study in the wizarding Association. In order to promote the progress of magic, the wizarding association has set up a system called contribution score, which publishes academic papers on magic, creates new magic, cultivates new plants or synthetic animals, and dispenses new magic drugs You can get contribution points by completing the tasks issued by the magic association and other behaviors. Contribution points can be used for various purposes in the magic association, including purchasing expensive magic materials, hiring assistants, magic knowledge, or purchasing a dormitory and research room in the magic association headquarters, etc. Lottie also found out the contribution points for Harvey to borrow the construction enlightenment. The first-order magic only needs single digit contribution points, the second-order magic needs ten digit contribution points, the third-order magic needs 100 digit contribution points, and the [construction enlightenment] needs 350 contribution points. Finally, Harvey contributed a lot to nature and magic, because nature and magic is one of the affiliated journals of modern magic, the academic journal of the magic association. Harvey sits on the sofa and is interested in reading Lottie''s commentary. Shirley, the maid, comes out of the kitchen with a tray, pours a cup of hot black tea for Harvey, and puts down a plate of cookies. When she sees the black cat on Harvey''s leg, she is curious. She doesn''t know where Harvey turned back from. The black cat''s blue pupil stares at her, its tail tilts up and swings rigidly from side to side, as if on guard. "Do you want it, too?" Shirley smiles gently and pours a cup of hot black tea. The black cat made sure that after Shelly left, she jumped from Harvey''s leg to the table, carefully licked one of the cups of black tea and ate the biscuit. Harvey picked up the teacup, sipped it and put it down. He thought about Lottie''s explanation in the information crystal: "unexpectedly, there is such an operation. The thesis on the principle and production principle of photographic crystal is about to be finished. It''s killing two birds with one stone, but I don''t know how many contribution points I can get." "In this way, it''s not necessary to contact the headquarters of the magic association. I''m used to the leisure of the pond, and I don''t know what I will encounter in the sea." Erase the content of the information crystal, Harvey wrote a thank-you letter in the information crystal for black cat to take back. After drinking black tea and resting for more than ten minutes, Harvey returns to the wizard''s tower and plunges into the endless library. The library keeps most of the books recording modern knowledge. Harvey finds all the books related to photography technology, moves them down and puts them aside to form a hill, and then moves a stool to read them carefully. "There is no room for further improvement in the paper on the magic circle of photographic crystal. When I was shooting a movie, I studied it one after another for several months, but now there is no need to continue to study it. But there is still room for progress in expounding the principle of mirage, especially in the field of human eye research. " "Any film, animation and game can''t do without two theories. It doesn''t matter if I thought these theories would not be published, but I always feel that my thesis is too pale without substantial argument." "Consciousness touches the inside of the magic badge and gets feedback quickly. "Name: Harvey Adrian Class: inferior Faction: None Contribution score: 10 Special title: none. " 10 points of contribution is a reward for joining the magic association. "It doesn''t show any more information that Lottie said. It seems that only in the magic association can there be a" signal. " Harvey reached a conclusion by touching his chin. Chapter 159 Far from the outskirts of the city, an ordinary manor. Standing outside the fence, this is a dilapidated manor that lacks care. Weeds grow on both sides of the path, and vines wind around the fence. Even the outer walls of the western style house are covered with plants. The residents in the neighborhood generally know that the manor belongs to a noble caster. They can often see some masters driving luxury carriages in and out of the manor. DuPont Arnold, the president of the Royal Society of casters, was drinking bitter coffee in his study. His spirit was stimulated by bitterness. His wrinkled eyes looked tired and gloomy. He had not slept all night and focused on reviewing the academic papers published in nature and magic. In front of him floats a blue information crystal which emits soft radiance, and three-dimensional stars appear around the information crystal. The fusion nature of wormwood and Tana flower On the morphological expansion of metamorphosis Opposition to Greene''s ether theory DuPont''s eyes were attentive. For a long time, he couldn''t help sighing. He lost his strength and fell on the chair. The information crystal fell on the support of the desktop without a sound. "That''s bullshit!" He cursed irritably, and his voice showed a deep helplessness. None of the papers in the information crystal can reach his eyes. Most of them are groundless and confused conjectures. A few of them are more excessive. The content completely plagiarizes some published works and only modifies the wording. Thesis!? If these papers are written on paper, it may be too hard to wipe your bottom. The kingdom of Baron is not a big country. There are no more than three figures of casters in China. Most of them are mediocre people who fish in troubled waters and have no real strength. It''s strange that there are any excellent academic papers. Truly capable casters have gone to the center of the magic world through the magic association. DuPont is a man with self-knowledge. He is old and knows clearly that the upper class is his limit in the path of the caster. Therefore, he is more willing to stay in the kingdom of Baron and live a human life. At the same time, he trains some capable Magicians for his country and inherits his magic ideas. However, over the years, the standard of the Kingdom''s casters has deteriorated. In this impetuous era, the younger generation of casters are more willing to cooperate with businessmen to study some messy things and earn money. They don''t know whether the reason should be attributed to environmental changes or what. "Is modern magic destined to be just the twilight of the times?" DuPont does not deny that his original intention of studying modern magic is that modern magic has a very low start, and has a greater impact on ordinary people. Modern magic is the product of bad casting environment, caters to the needs of the secular world, loses the mysterious aura of the term magic, and is despised by many casters. Dusk didn''t last long, and then there was the long night. DuPont went to the window, opened the curtains and looked at the green landscape outside. He was in a good mood for a while. "Why?" He raised his eyebrows, said a few incantations, covered the manor. The invisible magic barrier was temporarily removed. Almost at the same time, a black cat came out from under his desk and jumped onto the table. DuPont is a little strange. Who will contact him at this time? His reputation is not good among the casters of the kingdom. The older generation of casters basically disappeared, and they don''t like each other. Open the small cylinder, take out the information crystal and read the information inside. "Mr. Harvey Adrian''s information crystal?" DuPont suddenly, the image of the young man who impressed him in the cinema flashed through his mind, and Harvey was the only one of the young casters in the kingdom of Baren who really made achievements. A lot of information from the information crystal confused him. "What are these?" "The function and principle of photographic crystal" "Mr. Adrian finished his paper so quickly." DuPont''s wrinkled mouth grinned and his frown widened. It was only a few days before Harvey returned from Norton to Elroy. He thought he would not receive Harvey''s paper until next month. The photographic crystal is a very practical magic prop. After watching the phantom of count of Monte Cristo, DuPont thinks that the photographic crystal can even become one of the landmark research results of modern magic, and has great expectations for Harvey''s paper. On the other hand, because of Harvey''s age and only a subordinate caster, DuPont had some lack of confidence. "The amount of information is a bit large. I hope it''s not as groundless as those papers." The information crystal sent by Harvey contains more information than the papers he just read. DuPont sat back in his position and read the contents of the information crystal wholeheartedly, which recorded the production process and principle of the photographic crystal in detail. "It needs unprocessed magic crystal as the material to engrave three ring magic array. The first ring is used to capture image information ¡¤" DuPont nodded with satisfaction: "well, it''s not difficult to make photographic crystal. The alchemy workshop that can make magic crystal can certainly make photographic crystal. In this way, the role of photographic crystal is much bigger than imagined, which fully conforms to the definition of modern magic product." "Why? There are corresponding papers explaining the principle of photographic crystal. " After reading for a while, DuPont''s sleepiness suddenly disappeared. Harvey''s paper is the most powerful way to stimulate his spirit. He never felt that reading a paper was originally a very interesting thing, and his face gradually became dignified: "is this really Mr. Adrian''s first time to publish a paper? It''s incredible that the principle of making photographic crystal is very clear. This part is more like the principle of phantom. " "Visual persistence and kinesthetic phenomenon" The structure of the paper "the function and principle of photographic crystal" is very complete. A qualified paper should have all the elements. Even the caster who knows little about magic and magic crystal can easily understand it. Harvey''s experimental results and principles around the photographic technology surprised him even more, especially the illusion of deceiving the eyes, This part of the content can even be used in the field of magic and get a higher evaluation. "A lot of content! But there is no doubt that the value of this paper can not be fully reflected even in the whole issue of nature and magic DuPont looked excited, looked inside and out again, grinned with a serious, old-fashioned face, patted the solid wood desk hard, and yelled, "Harvey Adrian! Good! Good! Good! This time, nature and magic can finally publish some substantial content. " Chapter 160 The paper "the function and principle of photographic crystal" was published in the journal Nature and magic. The next day, DuPont sent it to the magic association in person. The publication was in duplicate, one was sent to the magic association, and the other was sold within the kingdom. Susie, a member of the magic association, was lying lazily on her desk with a lot of papers in front of her. However, she seemed to have lost her patience. Seeing her assistant Lottie push the door in, she called out, "Lottie, Mr. Arnold has sent the journal Nature and magic in person. Next, please submit it to the censor." Lottie, who came in with the books, was discontented and complained with one hand across his waist: "me again? I''m going to send this document to Mr. Anthony, and Susie helps occasionally. " "I don''t care. What''s the name of this issue of nature and magic... Harvey, yes, there''s his paper in it." "Mr. Adrian!? Really? I just told Mr. Adrian about it the day before yesterday. I don''t know how to finish a thesis so soon. " Lottie''s eyes suddenly lit up. She still didn''t believe that she came to pick up the information crystal on the desktop. As expected, she easily found the paper "functions and principles of photographic crystal". Lottie''s face turned serious: "ah, it''s true that Mr. Adrian talked about the principle of making photographic crystal on the day of phantom premiere, and even the structure of basic magic array has been explained in detail, Then there are the supporting papers. " "Is visual persistence a study of human eyes? Well, it should be classified into the category of human studies, and it''s not right "I see. Mr. Adrian''s paper is really interesting." Regardless of Lottie''s murmuring, Susie stretched out a magic wand and recited a mantra. A green light suddenly came out of the wand and hit the document on the desk. The document surrounded by the green light gradually shrank into a glass of green liquid. She took up the glass of liquid and drank it all. She continued to lie on the desk with her tongue sticking out and said lazily, "go back quickly, I remember all the contents of the document. I will handle it myself. " "Really? Then I''ll go now. " Lottie looked at her suspiciously, collected the information crystal that recorded the journal Nature and magic, thought about it, and decided to take it back in person. The letter Harvey sent her the day before yesterday already showed that Harvey was very eager to understand the constructive enlightenment. Lottie changed into a traditional witch costume and came to the transmission channel of the magic association with a flying broom. A circular room with a radius of more than 10 meters, the ground is paved with unknown light blue stone and carved with a complex magic array. She recites incantations, the magic array on the ground blooms with the chanting light and covers the whole room. The dome space collapses into a channel to the unknown space, and countless energy vines extend to the depth of the space. Lottie flies into the dome on her flying broom. The inside of the passage is a strange space. There are blue energy ripples everywhere. She can''t tell the direction. Fortunately, the vines made of energy interweave to form a passage to show her the direction. "Ding!" When the automatic door opened, Lottie came out of the passage and suddenly opened the door of the new world. In front of her was a very spacious building hall. The brightness of the marble on the ground could almost reflect the exquisite pattern of the dome. Dozens of thick pillars were scattered around the hall, supporting a dome more than ten meters high, People who come and go wear long gowns or old clothes that are considered by ordinary people. What''s more surprising is that many pedestrians can''t even be called human beings. Halfling is a humanoid race whose height is only about half of that of ordinary people. In addition to their height, there is not much difference between halfling and ordinary people in theory, but they are generally impatient. Although jackals walk on their hind legs, their bodies and heads retain the characteristics of jackals, because their bodies have a strong smell of beasts and are not popular with human beings. Winged people, the humanoid race with wings behind them, are usually arrogant, have richer feelings than human beings, and have a talent that ordinary people can''t imagine in the field of music. There are also sea creatures that are simply transported in the water tank. Lottie didn''t walk a few steps before she saw a worker pushing the water tank past her. There was only a goldfish with a black top hat in the tank, and Lottie couldn''t judge the real identity of the goldfish. Lottie looked around and muttered, "is this transmission station 11? Forget it, it''s faster to transfer to the magic bus." Behind Lottie were dozens of doors, which opened and closed, and people came in and out. She just came out of one of them. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Dong ~" There was a strange sound coming from the metal pipe. The parrot standing in front of the metal pipe was startled. It spread its wings and fluttered a few times. It cried in a hurry: "Mr. Charles! I have your letter "Mr. Charles! I have your letter "Mr. Charles! I have your letter "Charles first" "Bang!" A blue streamer hit the parrot''s body, its body suddenly stiff into a bright metal, fell on the wooden floor to make a dull sound. "It''s so noisy! Stupid bird, sooner or later I''ll take you to the table! You will put honey on your crispy body! Let you know the consequences of waking up an old man with a hangover This is a messy and narrow study. Every corner is full of books. The thin old man struggles out of the books. His robe is broken and rotten. When he pulls out his clothes, He staggers to the metal pipe. The metal is about arm thick, and it is not connected to the outside. It looks like a useless decoration. When he opened the small door of the pipe, there was a finger thick metal cylinder inside. Twist off the cap of the metal cylinder, press the switch, and an information crystal will rise out of the cylinder. "Damn it! The hangover is still there He mumbled and came to his desk with the information crystal. First he took out a bottle of potion from the drawer and drank it. After his ugly face slowed down, he put the information crystal on the display panel of his desk. The information crystal automatically projected the contents of nature and magic. "Why hasn''t the publication of nature and magic been suspended? Well, I remember it was founded by the Royal mage in the kingdom of Baron. After a long time, the mainland with weak magic hasn''t published any valuable academic papers." Charles glanced at the projected Star text and shook his head. "Nature and magic" is a subsidiary publication of the magic association''s "weekly modern magic". To make it clear, it is an dispensable gift. In fact, "nature and magic" is a gift, which belongs to this magic journal. So far, less than a few papers in "nature and magic" have reached the pass line. "Huh?" "The function and principle of photographic crystal", this issue is basically the content of this magic paper. How to make photographic crystal? It''s been in the wizarding Society for a long time Charles feels funny, isn''t it that someone brought the magic knowledge of the magic association to that continent, and then sent it back through the paper "nature and magic"? This kind of thing is not rare for him. Most of the casters with poor character and ability use the research results of the magic association to cheat some areas where magic is relatively backward. Chapter 161 Academic papers are regarded by the magic association as an important way to promote the progress of magic knowledge, and spare no effort to spend a lot of resources to support the development of academic papers. Therefore, there are many academic journals in the magic association. The most important basis for dividing these journals is the faction of the caster, the magic system and the magic idea, which interweave to form a complex network. The paper level of the journals has become the most important standard for evaluating the faction or the magic system. Taking modern magic as an example, modern magic is also a word that came into being in the last hundred years. It is the concept extended from the paper "on magic and society" published by a title level caster. This paper tells that applying magic to ordinary people''s life will bring great changes to ordinary people''s life. When this paper appeared, it caused a huge sensation in the magic association at that time. The paper pointed out the development direction for the middle and low-level casters again, and could not move towards a higher field of research, but turn to popularization and generalization. This is not the only reason why the paper caused a sensation. It is precisely because the idea of the paper has been fiercely criticized by almost all the traditional factions of casters. They think that it is a kind of cheap joke that does not want to make progress. Even if it can change the living environment of ordinary people, what is its effect on the magic field? After a hard time, modern magic finally set up its own magic system, but it has not changed the view of the casters on modern magic. Modern magic has become a pronoun for not enterprising and the generalization of low-level magic. Even modern magic, the most representative publication in the modern magic system, is regarded as a third rate publication in all academic journals, which can not be on the stage. In addition, the annual funding given to academic journals by the wizarding association is defined by the rating. The higher the rating, the more contributions the journals can make to the authors, forming a good cycle. The most representative figure in the modern magic system is Charles Blumer, the title level caster of civilian origin. He was one of the important representatives of the civilian class casters several decades ago, and also the founder of modern magic. Charles carelessly looks at the three-dimensional star text projected by the information crystal. There has never been any high-quality paper in nature and magic, and he does not think that there will be any change in the future. The reason is very simple. The kingdom of balun is a place where magic is scarce. The spell net there can''t even support the caster to cast more than four levels of magic. For a powerful caster, it''s like a fish creature being thrown into the desert and difficult to survive. "Well, there''s something wrong." With a casual look, his mind controlled astral projection drew closer, showing the magic array of the photographic crystal. He thought which caster would cheat with the achievements of the magic association, but the principle of making the photographic crystal and the finished magic array projected by the information crystal were quite different from the "photographic crystal" of the magic association. It is fundamentally different from the products designed based on the same design concept and principle. "That is to say, a caster over there really developed photographic crystal?" Charles felt his beard and looked surprised. The kingdom of Baron was abandoned by the casters. The bad casting environment meant that the research environment was no better. How could there be a lot of knowledge about magic without the existence of the casters? Creating any magic or writing papers on magic required a lot of experiments and knowledge support. "The magic array of photographic crystal is composed of three rings of magic array... So it is, the production process is really very simple. Workshops that can engrave magic crystal magic array can almost make this type of photographic crystal." "Simple production and low cost, though not as practical as Nelson crystal, has advanced above suspicion doubt in civilian field." The more he saw, the more excited Charles was. He quickly took out the information crystal from the disc, and his spirit went inside to quickly read the content of the information crystal. Nelson crystal is the name of "photographic crystal" of the magic association. It was published decades ago by a title level caster named Nelson. In addition to taking pictures, it also has some practical functions, such as recording the flow of ether elements, casting traces, information tracing and so on. It has become one of the indispensable recording props for experiments. The concept of photography crystal mentioned in this information crystal is completely different. Only the ability of photography picture can not be compared with Nelson crystal in terms of practicability. The advantage lies in the simple production process and the cost is not higher than a magic crystal. "There are supporting papers!? What a surprise "Kinesthetic phenomenon and visual persistence phenomenon are interesting theories. Although some people have published similar papers, this one is more complete, with detailed experimental data and records." "This is really a thesis from the kingdom of Baron!"!? The author of the paper is Harvey Adrian, a name I haven''t heard of, and I haven''t published a paper in nature and magic before The more you look at Charles, the more shocked you are. The paper is not subversive. However, its perfection and clear definition are of great significance. It can be said that Charles has never seen anything comparable to this paper in similar fields. He can conclude that even all the papers published in modern magic in previous years are inferior to the functions and principles of photographic crystal. Charles came to his own alchemy workshop and spent half an hour to easily make a photographic crystal with his not very professional enchantment level. Looking at the finished product in his hand, Charles closed his mouth happily: "yes, this paper can be directly published in this journal." He found a letter and thought about it for a long time. He wrote down his evaluation of the function and principle of photographic crystal with pen. "The function and principle of photographic crystal" Rating: e (exceedexpectations = beyond expectations) Auditor: Charles Blumer Evaluation: it is of great originality, great significance and good practicability. Explanation: Photographic crystal does not have many uses of Nelson crystal, but it can provide excellent picture clarity and record picture information and sound completely, which is completely in line with the research direction of modern magic and has irreplaceable advantages in the civil field. What''s more rare is the supporting paper, which is related to photographic crystal and well explains the operation principle of photographic crystal. It is of great significance to the study of human vision and can extend the field of magic. Comprehensive evaluation: 1000 contribution points. " 1000 contribution points, almost half of the total contribution points allowed in the first issue of modern magic! It can be said to be the biggest contribution of nature and magic this year. Chapter 162 Lottie brought back two letters from the magic society, one to DuPont Arnold, the head of nature and magic, and the other to Harvey, the author of the function and principle of photographic crystal. Lottie landed on her flying broom to the manor outside Norton. She came to the shabby wooden door and rang the bell on it. "Ding Ding ~" Not long after the sound, the wooden door opened automatically. As soon as Lottie came to the room, the door was opened by DuPont. He looked at Lottie with puzzled eyes: "Ms. may, what can I do for you?" "Mr. DuPont, the review letter for nature and magic has come down." Lottie bowed politely to him. "So fast!" DuPont was shocked. In the past, it took at least a week for nature and magic to be submitted to modern magic. Now it was only one day before he submitted to nature and magic. His mind subconsciously associated with Harvey''s paper. Is it related to the paper "the function and principle of photographic crystal"? He was sure that this was an excellent academic paper, but he could not imagine that it was because of this. Lottie looked embarrassed and asked, "yes, this is the reply from Charles Blumer, the auditor of modern magic. Mr. Arnold, may I have a look at the evaluation of Mr. Adrian''s paper?" Knowing that Lottie was a fan of Harvey''s novels, DuPont said with a clear smile, "of course, madam, please come in." They came to DuPont''s study. DuPont opened the curtains to make the study brighter. They opened Charles Bloom''s reply to him and read: "Dear Mr. DuPont Arnold Thanks to nature and magic for its contributions over the years DuPont looked at Lottie, ignored the useless greetings, looked at the envelope, looked for the key words at the end, and read: "I think the book the function and principle of photographic crystal written by Harvey Adrian is very innovative, of great significance, and of good practicability, with a score of E! 10 ¡¤¡¤¡¤ 1000!? Contribution points. " DuPont''s old body suddenly stood up, letters from the hands of the slip, just feel the heart like a heavy hammer! There are excitement, envy and unbelievable jealousy. Grade E is the highest score of all the papers in nature and magic! In addition, there is a reward of 1000 contribution points! What is the concept of 1000 contribution points!? DuPont has been running nature and magic for so many years and published academic papers frequently. So far, he has saved more than 3000 contribution points. With one paper, Harvey has got one third of his life savings! "Grade E!" Lottie''s eyes widened when she heard this, and her round glasses were about to fall to the ground. 1000 contribution points were no small amount for her, the director of the branch of the magic association, which was almost equal to her total salary for most half a year. What excites her most is the evaluation of E. she knows that modern magic is not a well-known academic journal of magic, but it''s the first time she has seen this evaluation in so many years. It''s an immeasurable honor for a low-level caster to get this evaluation when he first published a paper. Most of the spellcasters began to work on their papers only when they became superior spellcasters, and 99% of the first published papers were mercilessly rejected. After reading Harvey''s paper, she felt the excellence of this paper, but she never thought that she was directly evaluated by E (exceeded expectations). Although she is a civilian caster, her talent is still good, and she has learned magic since childhood. So far, she has only been evaluated by a (acceptable = passing) in a magazine with a lower reputation than modern magic. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Lottie came to Elroy with a flying broom to deliver the reply of modern magic to Harvey. In the living room of the mansion, as soon as Harvey came downstairs, Lottie could not wait to stand up with a look of admiration and said, "Congratulations, Mr. Adrian, your paper has won the e-level evaluation of Charles Blumer, the auditor of modern magic, and a thousand contribution points award." "Grade E?" Harvey was stunned and didn''t know whether the evaluation was good or bad. "Ah, Mr. Adrian may not understand it." Seeing that Harvey was not very happy, Lottie suddenly thought about explaining: "Mr. Adrian, there are six general ratings for academic papers on magic in major journals, which are o (outstanding), e (exceptional expectations), a (acceptable), P (poor = below average), D (dreamful = poor), t (terrible = extremely poor), Most of the cases below D level are rejected, and those who get e-level evaluation or above can even participate in the selection of a certain award on behalf of the journal. For ordinary casters, e-level evaluation has been a great achievement. The first time they publish a paper, they can get e-level evaluation. I''ve seen one of you in these years. " Lottie looked envious and handed a letter to her¡° This is a letter from Mr. Charles Blumer, the auditor of modern magic "Thank you very much, Ms. Aime, for coming here." Harvey leaned over and said with a smile that Harvey didn''t know much about the magic association and didn''t have much real sense of Lottie''s words. However, the reward of 1000 points for contribution was much higher than Harvey expected. He was worried that photography crystal was a technology that had been spoiled for a long time in a magic developed area and could not get high evaluation. "No, it''s my duty as vice president of the magic society." Lottie''s freckled face blushed with shyness. Harvey opened the envelope. The contents of the envelope were written in a simplified version of star script. This kind of script is the common script of the magic association. It does not have the three-dimensional model of star script and can express limited content, but it is more than enough as a communication language. The reason why the magic association uses simple astrology as a common language is that many terms about magic are recorded in astrology, and it is impossible to translate them into other words accurately. Most of the contents of the envelope are comments on the papers written by Harvey, involving all aspects, and accompanied by a letter of invitation, which solemnly invites Harvey to continue to publish his papers in the Journal of modern magic in the future. After reading roughly, Harvey put away the envelope and said with a smile to Lottie, "now I''m at ease, Ms. may. Tomorrow is my wedding. If I can, I''d like to invite you." "Wedding!" Lottie was very surprised. Looking at Harvey, how do you think the wedding is a word that has nothing to do with Harvey? Harvey is still young, a famous novelist, and now he is still a caster. How can he get married now? She thought and nodded: "of course, if I have the honor." Chapter 163 "The count of Monte Cristo is officially released in Elroy!" "According to the statistics of the central railway station, the number of passengers on that day was more than ten times of the usual, and a large number of passengers came to Elroy just to see the mirage." "The count of Monte Cristo was released free of charge in the central square, attracting more than 50000 viewers on that day!" "Thunderous applause! The birth of a new art called mirage "Subvert the traditional drama mode¡¶ "The count of Monte Cristo" is on In his office, Mr. Pran was browsing through today''s newspapers in Elroy. All the newspapers published the release of the film "count of Monte Cristo". As a reviewer of Harvey, he was presented with a VIP movie ticket and went to see it. Pran''s evaluation of the phantom of "count of Monte Cristo" has an unimaginable appeal. The phantom makes the plot tension of "count of Monte Cristo", The emotion and plot impact of the characters in the novel are presented to the audience without reservation. Even workers who have never been in touch with the so-called art and do not know what words are can intuitively experience the mirage of the count of Monte Cristo and the charm of the whole story. When the phantom is over, everything ends. The extremely touching scene in the novel turns into a movie, and its appeal instantly destroys the psychological defense of all the audience. The applause of the phantom of count of Monte Cristo is still around the ears. That night, when Pulan gets up to clap with tears, he knows how sensational the phantom can cause. Even as a reviewer, Pran has to admit that the charm of mirage is above the novel. During this period of time, depending on his relationship with Harvey, the newspapers he founded could often get first-hand information about the phantom of the count of Monte Cristo. This time, there was no exception, and the popularity of the newspapers managed by the publishing house was greatly improved. "Ding Ding ~" When the old-fashioned phone on the desk rings, Pran picks up and hears his secretary''s voice: "Mr. Pran, a lady named Shirley Adrian wants to meet you." Pran nodded: "let her in." After a while, Shirley in her plain clothes came in, bowed slightly, and handed the document in her hand to Pran: "Mr. Garcia, this is the rest of the illustration in the dark age novel." "Ms. Shirley, may I have a look?" Shirley nodded calmly: "of course." Pulan opened the folder. There are more than 20 illustrations in the folder, each of which is exquisite. The thin lines depict each character and scene vividly. The texture of armor or the muscles of monsters make Pulan feel an unprecedented sense of view. No matter how many times I see Pulan, I will be amazed by the illustration by Shirley. Now the painting standard has reached the level of famous artists. What''s more, this peculiar style of painting has a high degree of recognition. Even if it can''t be recognized by the mainstream, it undoubtedly fits the needs of novel illustration. Just like the novel in the dark age, it doesn''t attach the painter''s personal feelings. It tries to restore the scenes depicted in the novel, maintain the authenticity and highlight the atmosphere of the scene. In such a short period of time, all the illustrations in the dark age have been completed, and some of them have been reset and revised. At the same time, the exquisite level of painting has been retained. Pran''s eyes on Shirley are weird. Who are Harvey around? If this elegant woman wants to, she can easily become a famous painter. "Ms. Shirley, you''ve really helped me a lot. Now Mr. Adrian''s production of the phantom of the count of Monte Cristo has caused such a sensation. Since the illustration of the first volume of the novel in the dark age can be put into printing, the publicity will certainly greatly increase the exposure of the novel." Shirley chuckled: "well, I''m very happy to help you." Apart from housework, she devoted all her time to these illustrations. Every detail had been greatly modified. It was a relief for her to finish these illustrations before Harvey got married. "As always, the illustrations remain at a high level. With these novel illustrations, the dark age can enter the preparatory stage. Please go back and tell Mr. Adrian that the dark age should be published within this week." Shirley nodded and left the publishing house. As soon as Shirley left, a male employee of the publishing house came in and saw Pran watching the illustration. He couldn''t help asking, "Pran, was that noble lady Meredith?" "Meredith?" Some did not respond, and then a dumb smile: "Ms. Shirley is indeed the role of Merseyside Tess." "My God! No wonder they look so alike! At the first sight, I almost called out the name of Meredith. After watching the phantom in the central square last night, I regretted for Meredith for a long time. She is an outstanding and excellent woman, and she should not have such a tragic fate. I should have summoned up the courage to ask for a signature if I knew it Male employees have a look of chagrin. Pran put away the illustration, stood up and said with a smile: "ask the other group to come with me to the printing factory. Now Mr. Adrian is a hot figure in the kingdom. Taking advantage of the upsurge of the phantom of count of Monte Cristo, we have to prepare for the publicity and publication of the dark age." Holding Shirley''s paintings, Pulan''s look is quite complicated, with excitement of looking forward to the future and confusion. The survival of his publishing house depends on it. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey''s and Diana''s weddings will be held at Cromwell chamber of Commerce''s manor and Adrian''s family''s former residence respectively. Naturally, Cromwell chamber of Commerce will prepare the wedding. Celebrities in the city and guests who have cooperated with Cromwell chamber of Commerce will be invited to attend. At least hundreds of people will be present. The purpose of grand wedding is nothing more than to publicize the relationship between Cromwell chamber of Commerce and Harvey to the outside world. This kind of thing is not rare in the society, and it is also the purpose of Cromwell chamber of Commerce and Adrian family''s joint marriage. Baron kingdom is gradually entering a new era, the rise of the merchant class, aristocratic power is still the twilight of the times, dominating the upper class social rules and everything in the community, if there is no title of aristocracy, even if you have a fortune, you will be regarded as a upstart in the countryside. As far as social circles are concerned, fame is very important, which determines what class different characters can contact. Harvey was originally a nobleman. At the age of 20, he directly inherited the Baron title of his family. In addition, Harvey''s novel the count of Monte Cristo was highly praised by the society. The phantom created an unparalleled sensation in Norton, the capital of the kingdom. The influence of identity is no less than that of a powerful earl. There is no exaggeration in this sentence. With Harvey''s reputation, it only needs to make a word in the social circle to make the chamber of Commerce larger than Cromwell bankrupt within a month. After all, the social circle is made up of some upper class who hold real power and wealth, and they always spare no effort to curry favor with the real influential people in the social circle. Chapter 164 On the wedding day, Cromwell manor, a quiet suburban manor, was in a state of unprecedented prosperity. A large number of luxury carriages and new models of cars are parked in the woods outside the manor. Almost every family badge of Elroy can be found in the woods. The patrolling police of Elroy are closely guarding the woods. They are nervous. Their eyes scan every guest''s face and quickly move away. Many of these faces are asked to remember on the day they take office, Even if there is something wrong with a guest, their career is over. The old housekeeper in black fashion and white gloves stood on both sides of the gate of the manor and was responsible for checking the invitation letters of each guest. After confirming the identity, he bowed respectfully to welcome them in. The manor is very big. It takes about five minutes for the guests to walk to the interior of the manor. This is a torture for those ladies who are dressed up and wearing high heels. They have to carefully mention their gorgeous dresses and skirts. When they look at the scenes on both sides of the road, they feel relieved. No wonder they don''t let the carriage into the interior of the manor, Most of the open space of the manor is filled with tables and chairs for entertaining guests. Wearing the beige dress prepared for her by Cromwell chamber of Commerce, Lottie walked carefully through the manor path. Guests holding champagne on both sides of Lottie whispered and talked about the wedding banquet. "It''s said that even Norton''s nobles came to the wedding in person!" "Yes, just now I saw the Duke of Truman who hasn''t been in society for a long time! God, I''ve only heard of him in my father''s mouth. " "What''s that? Are you in the house? I didn''t expect to see Princess Elinor myself in my lifetime! " "Cromwell chamber of commerce is so lucky to marry his daughter to Harvey Adrian. I heard Norton''s friends say that everyone in the society over there knows his name now. God knows how much Mr. Adrian is popular with those ladies now." "It can''t be said to be luck. When the Adrian family declined a few years ago, no one offered a hand. Although it was a deal, it can only be said that Cromwell chamber of Commerce made a good investment." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ She carried her dress through the red carpet path of the garden to the front door of the house. The well-dressed doorman put one hand on his chest to signal to come in, and opened the door with the other hand. The hall is also extremely lively. Five crystal chandeliers on the dome illuminate every corner of the living room. The floor is covered with red carpet. Wedding props are decorated everywhere. Guests hold champagne to talk and laugh, or watch the art collections placed around the hall. At the end of the hall, there is a shiny black piano. A chubby male musician is playing the piano. The relaxed sound of the piano affects every guest in the living room. If you know something about the music, you will find that this musician is Griffin, one of the most famous musicians in Wang''s country. He should have stopped playing in person and acted as a conductor in the orchestra. There are all kinds of cakes, fruits, biscuits and wine on the white cloth table, but there are no chairs. The space here is not allowed to put more chairs. "Yes, Princess areno." As the vice president of the magic association, Lottie suddenly recognized the familiar faces in the guests. She didn''t know what to do with the lively atmosphere here. She took a sip of the champagne from the waiter. "Ah, is that Mr. Adrian''s contract goblin?" When Loti looked up, he found a little man sitting on the crystal chandelier. The colorful hair of the foam was not very conspicuous under the lamplight. Most people could only see that the crystal chandelier had some abnormal light. Ordinary people can''t see the existence of goblins. Only goblins show up or are casters. William is talking with some nobles in the crowd. Most of Norton''s nobles are invited by him. He notices the freckled ordinary woman in the corner of the hall. After thinking about it, he nods to her companion apologetically: "excuse me." He came to Lottie and bowed: "excuse me, ma''am. I remember you were Mr. Harvey''s guest." Almost all the guests here have company, but she is alone, and no one talks with her. As the host of the banquet, she has the obligation to take care of every guest. "Yes, thank you for the dress. I''m Lottie may, vice president of the magic association." Lottie was red and embarrassed. From childhood, she mostly lived as a caster. She rarely had access to such luxurious banquets and men. "My name is William Cromwell and I''m Diana''s brother." Lottie looked around curiously for the figure of Diana: "is Miss Diana Mr. Adrian''s bride?" "Yes, she''s a sister I''m proud of, but neither my sister nor Mr. Adrian likes to be lively, so my father and I are basically in charge here, and we can see them from the beginning of the wedding ceremony." William and Lottie are talking. The wedding will start soon. Harvey, dressed in a black suit, walks up to the hall, smiles and nods to the guests. Looking at the dreamy layout around him, Harvey says that it''s not true that he''s nervous. It''s the first time in his life that he''s ever married. Before long, Donne led Diana through the front door. She was wearing a pure white gorgeous wedding dress. Her skirt was like a luxury cake, which was stacked in layers. The Ruffle Skirt was decorated with a lot of lace. The upper part of the wedding dress was designed for self-cultivation, with thin and white shoulders. Her jade hands were wrapped in long lace gloves, and Diana''s head was covered by a translucent veil, I can''t see my eyes when my eyes are slightly down. Diana came here in no hurry. She had a noble temperament. Wearing this gorgeous wedding dress was like an inviolable goddess. "It''s beautiful." Lottie joined hands in heartfelt admiration. Diana came to Harvey, and Harvey lifted the white veil to cover her face. Then Diana raised her head and looked at Harvey. The clear blue pupil moved a little, and looked around at Harvey again. "Nervous?" Harvey chuckled. Diana closed her eyes and snorted, "nothing." Next, a member of the church presides over the wedding, which is no different from the western wedding in the last world. All guests remain quiet. The priest stood in front of the high platform, holding the Bible and saying, "Mr. Harvey Adrian, would you like to marry Diana Cromwell as your wife? Are you willing to love and respect her without reservation, whether it is good or bad, rich or poor, healthy or sick, happy or sad? " "I will." The priest said to Diana, "bride, Ms. Diana Cromwell, do you want to marry the man in front of you legally, whether in health or illness, poor or rich, young or beautiful, or old." Diana looked at Harvey, nodded and said, "I do." Then the two exchanged rings and received a wave of warm applause from the guests. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At the end of the wedding, Harvey and Diana greet the distinguished guests together, and the rest of the guests are given to William and Donne. In the evening, some guests were invited again at the former residence of the Adrian family, this time at Harvey''s home. Most of the guests they invited were friends they met after crossing the border, including reviewer Pran, partner and friend Jared, jeweler Alfred, scholar Scott and so on. Count Henrietta could not be present in person because he was dealing with phantom affairs in Norton, They sent someone to send some magic materials and props as gifts. Chapter 165 The Adrian family is not a very rich aristocrat. When they moved to Elroy, they just bought a single family building in the classic Victorian style. The exterior walls are made of red bricks, with classical line corners and details. There are corner stones and cornices. The roof is tower style, with chimneys. The cornice structure is fine, and there are some useless sculpture decorations, The windows are of Baroque window style. There are many defects in the glass. It can be seen that they are of some age. This building can accommodate a large family life of more than ten people. From a modern point of view, it is a real luxury house. The problem is that the street where the house is located is relatively prosperous and noisy during the day. After the formal dinner, all the guests leave, and the servants employed by Cromwell chamber of Commerce tidy up the wedding decoration and props. Harvey is very interested in walking around the mansion, checking the changes of rooms one by one. After several years, the building still keeps the appearance in his memory. When Adrian sold the house, it was because the house was too big and the two people lived in a lonely place. If she wanted to take care of the house, she would have to devote all her time to housework. "Kacha ~" Harvey turned the doorknob and went to his bedroom. The furniture in the bedroom was a new look. A small chandelier was enough to light up the room. The floor was covered with off white carpet, which felt soft and smooth. There were some sofas and benches on the side of the room, as well as the wardrobe and dressing table to prevent things. They were the most expensive and best styles at present, and many of them could not be bought in the city. This bedroom belongs not only to Harvey, but also to Diana. Wearing a pure white wedding dress, Diana sat by the bed with a blank face and closed her eyes. After spending so long together, Harvey could almost detect her little habits. Now Diana is certainly not as indifferent as she seems, and her body is taut. Harvey has no doubt that her actions will lead to a strong rebound. Diana knew very well that after tonight, she didn''t even have a chance to go back. Perhaps due to psychological factors, Harvey felt that Diana was more beautiful than usual in her pure white wedding dress. Harvey sat down in front of the bench and looked at the bride who was more beautiful than usual. The headdress of the wedding dress had been taken off, and her small face was painted with delicate makeup. Her delicate lips were like attractive roses, which made Harvey have the impulse to kiss and taste well. Her nose was straight, her sword eyebrows were tall, and her heroism was not inferior to that of men, If you change into a suit and cut your hair short, you can still recognize her as a woman. Calm and confident, that''s why Diana is hard to get close to. In fact, with her character, it''s hard for ordinary people to get close to her. Diana''s temperament in wedding dress is a little weaker than usual. Harvey remembered that when he visited Cromwell manor last time, Diana was wearing a blue dress, which gave him a surprise. Diana''s face was a little stiff. She felt Harvey''s eyes open. Her eyes were straight and straight. She gave Harvey a look. Harvey said, "what don''t you say? It''s a rare day for us to get married. " "What do you want me to say? Say it in advance. I can''t say I love you or anything like that." "When you played Haidai, you spoke very smoothly." "You said it was acting." Harvey said with a dumb smile, "what are we going to do now?" Diana''s hands were uneasy, holding the skirt of the cake skirt, rarely showing words with inquiry and supplication: "how about going to bed tonight? We''ve been preparing to get married. We''re all tired. " Harvey looked at her with a smile and shook his head. "Diana, you''re beautiful today." Harvey stood up in front of Diana and gently pushed her body onto the soft bed. Diana turned her head red and didn''t dare to look at Harvey. Harvey''s breath became heavy, greedy, smelling the fragrance completely different from Shirley''s, just kissing where the slender jade neck can feel the beauty''s shaking body. Diana holds the quilt in her hands. Her golden hair and white wedding dress are dreamy under the light. Her voice is soft and helpless: "ha ha ha, at least turn off the light first." Harvey made a move and watched her blush like a steam engine. He almost lost steam. He thought it funny and recited the "little miracle" silently. The invisible power turned off the light in the room. Harvey''s eyes can see clearly in the dark. After turning off the light, Diana was relieved and finally willing to turn to Harvey, but she couldn''t see Harvey in the dark. The masculine air made her uneasy. She tried to hug Harvey''s neck with shaking hands. Several times, she tried to take it off and hold it back. After a while, Harvey felt his body pushed away as soon as he did something. Diana blushed, half covering her little face with her right hand, and her voice trembled: "sorry, I''m not used to it now." Harvey can''t manage so much. As soon as he wants to lean down, he hears Diana plead again: "Harvey, at least give me the initiative, so that I can feel at ease." Harvey was stunned, looking at her poor wavering appearance. The two exchanged positions. Diana''s golden hair fell down on Harvey''s face, which made him feel itchy. Diana sat on Harvey''s body, put her hands on both sides of Harvey''s head, took a few deep breaths to calm her mood. For a long time, she still did not dare to bend her head. She really likes Harvey, but she is far from willing to get married because of her love. Their marriage is more political union. "In fact, I''m a bit of a cleanliness addict, especially for men." Diana explained reluctantly, straightened her hair and continued: "I have never loved a person. Even on the day of my mother''s death, I didn''t shed tears. I just feel very uncomfortable. I can''t accept a man abruptly." "I can see, but this time you have no choice." Harvey''s tone is low. They are both married now. Harvey thinks he is an ordinary man and can''t flinch here. He doesn''t want to be forced. "I know." Diana finally bent down her head, lips finally kiss on Harvey''s forehead, pleading: "now I don''t have the courage to accept a strange man into my life, Harvey, you are a caster, if you can, please change my mind." Diana sighed softly, "I just... Give me time to get used to it." Holding the willow waist, she felt the shaking of Diana''s delicate body and gradually calmed down. She sighed helplessly: "I''d better come, but there''s something you want." Diana was surprised. "Can it really be done?" "There is a similar way, but it''s not magic. You wait for me here for a while." Chapter 166 "[kiss of Cupid] Type: Potion Class: 2 Configuration materials: poisonous needle of love bee at first sight, secretion of forest fox, a small amount of moss hallucinogenic mushroom¡¤¡¤¡¤ Use condition: the object is female. Effect: after taking it, the user will fall in love with the opposite sex at first sight within one hour, and the effect lasts for one hour. Explanation: love at first sight bee does not have the magical effect like its name, but its toxic property makes the poisoned feel a strong sense of fear, the body has a rapid heartbeat and a slight hallucinogenic effect. At this time, the poisoned person is easy to have an illusion similar to true love to the opposite sex at first sight, and the secretion of forest fox has a strong stimulating hormone effect on human women, Moss hallucinogenic mushroom can make users relax and enter a completely non alert state. Caution: the user will lose the ability to defend completely within one hour. " [kiss of Cupid] Harvey found one of the potions in the magic association. The materials are not rare high-level casting materials, so he bought all of them in Norton''s magic store by the way. I didn''t expect that they would come into use so soon. There is also an interesting story about this spell, that is, a caster and an aristocrat fall in love with a civilian woman at the same time, and the civilian woman is very fond of the noble''s young and handsome. The caster who noticed this happened to be proficient in the potion. In a rage, he spent a lot of time to develop the potion, and used it on the day when the woman married the noble. The effect is outstanding. The common woman falls in love with the caster hopelessly within one hour and repents of marriage on the spot. In Harvey''s opinion, the ending of the story is quite destructive. The caster really won the common woman with this bottle of magic medicine. She repented in public on her wedding day, which is a great insult to the noble''s reputation. If she continues to get married, the noble will become a social joke, and the common woman has no choice but to bow down to the despicable caster. Harvey doubted that the magic store could find all these materials because there were often casters who would make this bottle of potion, so that those casters who lived in seclusion in the laboratory all the year round could experience the feeling of love. Harvey''s Alchemy workshop has all the magic medicine making materials. It''s not difficult to make the kiss of love. After one hour of deployment, it failed three times and was successfully developed. [kiss of God of love] the finished liquid is transparent, colorless, tasteless, and slightly sweet and greasy. Looking at the finished potion in his hand, Harvey felt sad. Today is his wedding day, but he needs to use the third rate potion. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey came back to the bedroom with the magic medicine and saw a pure white wedding dress. Diana opened the curtain and looked at the scenery outside. The moonlight sprinkled on her pretty face. Her blush has not yet completely subsided. Now she has more feminine charm. "Try it. It should work." "What''s this?" Diana turned and looked at Harvey''s suspicious potion with a suspicious look on her face. She frowned and said, "is this the third rate potion?" "The effect is similar to that of the lower third rate potion you said. This bottle belongs to the enhanced version. Whether you drink it or not depends on you." Harvey shrugged. He wasn''t happy. Diana is biting her lips. She can''t physically accept the feeling of being too intimate with men. She comes to pick up the potion and doesn''t drink it. For a moment, her sword eyebrows wrinkled slightly, her body lost strength, and she sat on the bed with the table. She felt a very strange feeling emerging from her body. Her spirit and body were in a delicate state at the same time. Her face was flushed, her blood was ignited, and her mood became higher than ever before. Soon, Diana''s sense was drowned in a strange feeling. "Are you all right?" Harvey came and asked nervously. He was also a complete novice in the potion. He made this potion step by step. God knows what effect it will have. "Nothing... Dizziness..." Diana looked at Harvey, her pupils dilated slightly, her face was covered with intoxicating red. She put her arms around Harvey''s neck and pushed him to bed with a sweet smile. She said with a sweet smile, "why didn''t I find out before... Harvey." "It really works." Seeing Diana''s performance, Harvey gasped at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know what to look like. "I love you." Diana put her arms around Harvey''s neck, her face rubbed against her chest, and her expression was just a girl who lost her mind in love. She got up and pursed her lips and looked at Harvey. "Why do you want me to say it, Harvey? Can''t you take the initiative?" "Ah... Ah... Ha ha." Harvey chuckled, confused by Diana''s sudden change. The effect is outstanding! "Harvey, I love you." "Well." "Why is the answer so cold? Don''t you love me?" "Diana, you should know that you just drank a bottle of potion and what the effect is." "It doesn''t matter if it''s medicine. Now I know who I love. Harvey, tonight is our wedding day, isn''t it?" "At least turn off the lights first" "Don''t bother." Before he finished speaking, the hot cherry lips were already on Harvey''s lips. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the middle of the night, the breathing in the bedroom is still heavy, and the women''s humming gradually subsides. I don''t know when, Diana''s intoxicated look gradually calmed down, and gradually became more complex. She whispered Harvey''s name: "Harvey In the dark, seeing that Diana turned calm, Harvey guessed what had happened: "ah, the medicine has passed." ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± In silence, Diana held her body in her hands and begged, "Harvey, give me another bottle of medicine! Give it to me now Now she wants to get into a hole and never face Harvey for the rest of her life. Harvey''s face turned black: "I only have one bottle." ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± "Besides, I can''t manage that much now." "Wait... Um..." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At noon the next day. On the soft velvet bed in the bedroom, Diana opened her eyes in a daze. She felt a warm embrace and suddenly became stiff. After relaxing, her head still had a severe headache, which made her snort. "All right." Harvey, who had already woken up, put his arms around Diana''s delicate body and caressed her back to comfort her. "It''s a headache... Your potion has side effects." Diana stares at Harvey in displeasure. Harvey said, "I''ll make you a potion for recovery." "No more." Diana closed her eyes, put her little face on Harvey''s shoulder, kept silent for a moment, and whispered, "Harvey, from now on you are my husband." Harvey nodded: "of course." "Remember the words before the ring exchange yesterday?" "Well." Diana whispered in a strong voice, "good. Now I want to stay with you a little longer." "Well." Harvey couldn''t help laughing. Diana just thought of it, but she felt her body was different. She told her what happened last night clearly. She went back to her original position and glared at Harvey. She explained: "what are you thinking? I just want to get used to it as soon as possible, so as not to use your magic medicine with strong side effects." Chapter 167 In those days after marriage, no matter what, no one will be bothered. Harvey almost indulged in the relaxed daily life that ordinary people should have, reading books, drinking tea, calling out messenger black cat to tease when bored, sleeping in bed instead of meditating like ordinary people. If you want to talk about the experience of a few days of leisure, it is that Harvey once again feels the lack of entertainment elements in this world, and one can''t find any way of entertainment. Now that he has moved to the former residence of the Adrian family, it''s time for Harvey to investigate the Adrian family. "Is it here?" Harvey played the as like as two peas, and the whole house was covered with a light blue light. The scene observed by the sight was transformed into information, and the books were surrounded by tall bookshelves, full of classical books, and when he moved away from here, the owner of the house seemed to have no intention of browsing through these books. The light blue vision quickly found the discordance of the study. Among the three bookshelves, there was only one in the middle, and the sixth book had been taken out frequently. Harvey took out this hardcover ancient book, the leather cover shows the book''s name "the history of Auston", is a historical biography. Looking page by page, I found something unusual in this book when I turned to the middle. There was a page with a square, in which a mantra was written in simple star script, and there was no special meaning from the understanding of star script language. "It should be a simple combination of syllables in star script, so that most people can''t understand the meaning of this sentence when they read this book. Only those who know star script can understand it, or they can record it by word of mouth. This kind of practice is not uncommon among casters. It is usually a spell to activate the magic array or some special mechanism. " Harvey closed the book and put it back to its original place, reciting the star mantra shown in the book just now. Under [magic vision], he could observe the surrounding ether elements converging towards the bookshelf, which was equivalent to the wave of casting a first-order magic. "It''s a success!" "Kacha ~" Behind the bookshelf came the sound of mechanism rotation. All kinds of gears were operating at high speed. The bookshelf tilted forward slightly to open a hole. However, before Harvey got excited, the sound of mechanism operation stopped suddenly. Then there was a sound of metal collision, and the bookshelf stopped operating completely. "To be expected, after all, it''s impossible to be like in the game. The complex mechanism has not been maintained and has been operating normally for hundreds of years." Harvey shrugged his shoulders, stretched out his right hand and recited the mantra. An invisible negative energy ball formed in his hand and threw it on the bookshelf. A large number of books and wooden bookshelves disappeared silently, revealing a hole leading to the interior. By the light of the study chandelier, you can see a staircase leading to the bottom of the hole. "Ka ~ Ka ~" Harvey pressed a mechanism on the inner wall of the passage, but nothing changed. "The lighting doesn''t work, and the smell... Should be the smell of rotting bodies." Harvey frowned and covered his nose. With a bad feeling in his heart, he swore and cast a first-order universal magic [magic light]. Several light balls light up on Harvey''s shoulder. Harvey uses [magic vision] to guard the surroundings carefully. The light balls on his shoulder automatically shoot in all directions and stick to the wall, illuminating the whole underground space. When the basement was fully illuminated, Harvey stopped, his face heavy. The spacious basement was not as simple as he thought, but Harvey could not imagine that there were mummies everywhere in the basement. There were strange torture props hanging on the wall. There were four or five corpses piled in a large cage next to it, and there were two outside the cage. Besides, there were strange magic circles drawn with blood not far away from the corpse. "The clothes on these two bodies... Are indeed their missing parents." Harvey squatted down to examine the body lying on the ground, and directly recognized that it was the clothes that his parents often wore, and now he has no special feeling. Harvey pinched his nose and turned over the body: "there is no obvious injury to the body, and the cause of death can not be determined for the time being." Then came to the cage to check the body inside: "the body has been gnawed traces, the wound is neat and smooth, the cause of death of these people is likely to be starvation, and then because they are locked up together in order to survive, gnawing at the body of a companion." "It can be judged that their parents died first, and no one in the cage was fed and starved to death." Looking at the traces of human teeth on the corpse, Harvey could not help but feel a thrill. What kind of despair did the people in the cage experience. This basement is more like a Dark Wizard''s invisible laboratory. After patrolling, Harvey finds research notes and recording crystals. A book records the method of calling demons by the founders of the Adrian family, and a note records the experimental records of Harvey''s parents. On the first page of the note, it says: "only the status of the Adrian family can be restored." "On July 3, use the blood of the girl to draw the summoning array. The material died of excessive blood loss ¡¤" "On July 4, fill the core with the blood of the tortured, and the material is dying." "On July 5th, sacrifice the desperate "It''s said that a woman with fairy blood can be bought at a high price. If she can replace her blood! The Adrian family will become a family of noble casters! " "On July 6, all the preparations are complete. If there is no accident, the Adrian family will ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After reading the two notes, Harvey thought in a complicated mood and came to a heavy conclusion: "his ancestors should have become casters by calling demons and paying a certain price." "But the offspring didn''t continue this ability, so their parents found the notes of their ancestors and wanted to copy what he did "The plot is so old-fashioned." "The note taking stopped one day before the experiment, which means that there must have been an accident that led to the tragic death of their parents, and the caged people had no chance to escape and starve to death." After reading the notes, Harvey''s last regret for the death of his parents is gone. Although he is not a gentleman, he has received modern education, and he is disgusted and angry with his parents'' experiments. "It''s probably an accident in the experiment." Harvey begins to carefully check the magic crystal that records information. The content displayed in the magic crystal is that Harvey''s parents are abusing some people and using torture tools to torture them. They talk about the magic array with blood. They are very uncomfortable. When they check the last crystal, Harvey''s spirit penetrates into the magic crystal to supplement its magic power and activate the projection image stored in it, In the picture, a figure Harvey is very familiar with, Shirley in her girlhood. "Shirley?" "Sure enough, it was mentioned in the notes that she was the woman who had elf blood. She had been to this basement, but she didn''t tell herself." Harvey''s heart sank. In the projection of magic crystal, Harvey''s parents bring her here. Her body is also scarred, with blood oozing from the snow-white lining. Shirley obediently stands in the center of the so-called demon summoning array. With Harvey''s parents chanting a mantra, the magic crystal seems to have suffered some interference and become invalid. Harvey stood up, not caring about what happened in the basement. What his ancestors and parents did had nothing to do with him, but Harvey was more concerned about why Shirley, who knew everything, didn''t tell him how Shirley really escaped from here, and why she didn''t die like the people here, And then what made Harvey most creepy was why Shirley could escape and watch the people in the cage starve to death. There are many reasons to assume that Harvey has never been an optimist, and Shirley is more likely to have any problems. "The biggest possibility is that there is an accident in the experiment. Isn''t it common in games or movies? For example, people who are regarded as sacrifices have become the hosts of demons. Otherwise, it''s hard to explain why only Shirley survived." "But why did she survive? Why didn''t Shirley kill Harvey at that time? Harvey didn''t feel anything unusual in Shirley for so many years." Chapter 168 "Sir, what are you doing here?" A gentle and calm voice came from the entrance of the basement. Harvey, who was looking for clues, was startled and turned quickly. Shirley in maid''s dress stood at the entrance of the stairs, with calm eyes under her gold glasses. The scene in the basement is illuminated by Harvey''s magic light. She has a panoramic view of the scene from Shirley''s point of view, but Shirley, who is warm-hearted, is indifferent to the shocking scene. Harvey''s heart was awe inspiring, his brows tightened and he asked flatly, "Shirley, have you ever been here?" Shirley saw the magic crystal on Harvey''s hand and said with a soft smile, "have you seen it already?" "What''s going on here?" "Master, it''s too late." Shirley sighed with regret. Harvey raised his eyebrows and asked, "what do you mean?" Shirley takes off her glasses and puts them at her feet. Her body is full of black smell. She wears a traditional maid''s dress. When she gets black smell, it turns to ashes. Her black hair turns to silver white, and her snow-white skin turns to gray brown. The change of eyes is most obvious, which is colder and heartless than when Harvey crossed half a year ago. The bright golden cat pupil overlooks Harvey coldly, just like looking at an ant. The traditional maid''s costume has been reduced to ashes. Now her delicate body is wrapped in a unique material of gum clothes. A pair of bat wings and tails are stretched out on her jade back. Her slender jade legs have also become sheep''s feet. This image is similar to the female devil in the legend of the world. "The contract has been executed. Shirley paid the price on the day of your marriage, that is, the night three days ago, to help her kill your parents and escape from here. The price is that her soul and body belong to me." "She has taken care of you for so many years, and now it''s hard to pay off her guilt for you," said the brown skinned Shirley The strange smell makes Harvey cold. Under the gaze of the golden cat pupil, his body vibrates with a strong sense of crisis. Harvey unexpectedly calm: "no matter before or now, I didn''t blame her idea, even if she killed my parents, it was just their own fault, but do you mean you devoured Shirley''s soul? Are you a demon? I thought the devil was just a legendary creature. " The demon said with a smile: "it''s almost the same thing. It''s a surprise to me. You seem to know a lot, legend? Your little pet is also a legend in other people''s eyes, and only Shirley stubbornly believes that you are still the waste of nothing. I''m curious now, Harvey Adrian. Who are you with that name, a demon like me? Or what? " Harvey looked grim and indifferent, explaining: "you can be regarded as a caster, inheriting all Harvey''s memories." The enchanter crossed his waist and sneered, "the caster? It''s a funny joke. I have all the memories of Shirley. Of course, I also know that you have a strange space. That kind of cross space facilities can''t be made by ordinary casters. They didn''t have them before, and they can''t have them now. " Harvey didn''t dare to relax for a moment. He said in a heavy voice: "how about making a deal? Let''s take it as if it hasn''t happened. You can leave at will. I''ll live a peaceful life." Harvey''s right hand clenched his fist, his arm trembled because of excessive force, and his reason was shocked by his fierce anger. However, Harvey knew his current situation more clearly. Demons were very difficult creatures in the eyes of ancient mages. With Harvey''s strength, it was very irrational to fight with an unknown demon rashly. As a caster, reason is always greater than emotion. Magic jade covered her lips, giggled and joked: "it''s so heartless. Don''t you want to take revenge for little Shirley? Thank you for saying that you love her. Every time you hear this, she can''t sleep happily. " Harvey released his paralyzed right hand and grinned: "but my reason tells me that it''s better not to be against a demon." The demon held his hands and looked down at Harvey. He pulled out a cold smile from the corner of his mouth: "Oh! Harvey, I''m beginning to like you, but that''s why I can''t let you go. Half a year ago, you were just an ordinary person. Now your name has spread all over the kingdom of balun. Then your accomplishments in magic are even more exaggerated than those of the upper level casters. I don''t want to let you go for a few years. When you get stronger, you come to me for trouble, It''s a lot of trouble to be remembered by a powerful caster. " "I''ve just come out, and I haven''t enjoyed the world yet. This body has a little charm of my body, and it must be quite convenient to absorb male soul," she said She licked her tongue and looked at Harvey''s cold eyes. She became greedy. The soul of the caster was much more delicious than that of ordinary people. "You think you can kill me?" The demon was stunned, holding his stomach and giggling: "little guy, you seem to be very confident in your ability. You are pitiful for your weak mental strength. No matter what means you have, now you are just a mortal. " "It seems that I have no way back, so I have reason to kill you!" As soon as the words came to an end, Harvey and the demon moved together. The black smoke on the demon rolled over and condensed into a dark whip full of thorns, beating Harvey. "The scourge of pain!" Harvey, it''s faster here! The heavy silver water, which has already begun to accumulate strength, has divided dozens of sharp spikes to the direction of enchantment. Harvey has never displayed this constructed weapon in front of others, not deliberately hidden, but has no chance to show it. Therefore, Harvey''s possession of advanced constructed weapons is not even clear to Shirley. The shadow whip is about to hit Harvey''s head. Suddenly, the colorful streamer around Harvey lights up. Shengsheng blocks the attack, and the colorful streamer breaks into pieces and disappears. The demon''s face changed dramatically, and when he was about to be pierced by dozens of sharp thorns, he escaped into the shadow and swept away. "Boom! Boom! Boom The heavy silver water runs through the position where the demon stood just now, overturning the stone brick of the ladder. The demon showed her figure in the study outside. Her right shoulder was pierced by a silver thorn because she couldn''t dodge just now, leaving a trickle of blood. She stares at the entrance of the basement, and a bright color appears. The heavy silver turns into a big bubble, wrapping Harvey''s body to form an absolute defensive circle. What''s going on? This is a magic prop!? Magic!? The demon''s face became dignified. Originally, the casters below the upper class were no different from the ants in the eyes of the demon. Harvey''s spiritual intensity was not high, but now she felt a stronger sense of crisis than facing the upper class casters. "I knew that it would take seven or eight years to occupy an ordinary person''s body, and the devil would not be a high-level thing." Harvey stepped out and looked at the demon with a cold grin. The demon is not anxious, but chuckles: "do you have the heart to kill me? This body can be Shirley''s, you see, now I''m also your favorite Shirley, master, how about a truce? In exchange, I''d like to serve you all night. Don''t you always want to Harvey was indifferent: "it''s just a skin bag." The mercury bubble that protects Harvey rippled, and the sharp spike suddenly stabbed out towards the demon, several times faster than just now! Chapter 169 It''s very stupid to measure a caster''s strength with mental strength. Mental strength only determines the upper limit of the caster''s spell level. If a mage''s strength is divided into 10 parts, his mental strength can only account for 2, and his knowledge also accounts for 2. The remaining six parts are divided into combat experience and other factors. Now Harvey''s heavy silver water is a kind of high-level structured weapon for the purpose of killing the enemy, and his combat power is even stronger than Harvey himself. Moreover, the battle with the caster is far from simple. A prepared caster''s combat power can usually be increased several times. If the fighting place is still the caster''s home, then even the Dragon dare not rush into the territory of a high mage. The reason is very simple. The caster''s normal power is 10. When he builds a territory in a place, over the years, the magic array he builds can emit hundreds or even thousands of power. The more knowledgeable the caster is, the more terrifying the accumulation in this area will be. In fact, if Shirley didn''t know Harvey''s roots, and the demon thought it was necessary to kill Harvey, she wouldn''t dare to kill Harvey. Harvey''s superficial strength is really not good. The memory of sherry having seen the inner scenes of the wizard''s tower made the demon scared. At that time, Shirley didn''t have any special ability, Just the information collected by the eyes makes the demon feel incredible. Why does a lower caster, a mole ant like character, have the ability to build a mage''s Tower in an independent space. Harvey is not an ordinary caster. Demon has no doubt that Harvey may be the ancient lord or even the crown caster who occupied Harvey Adrian''s body with special methods, so that all the abnormalities in Harvey can be justified. Demons are not good at fighting. She is the best at psychic magic, followed by shadow manipulation. In the face of the liquid metal blade, she waved her right arm, and the black smoke spread out at a very fast speed. The substance stained by the black smoke was like burning into black ashes. "Shadow flame!" Where the black smoke spread, the air twisted and made a violent sonic boom, and the floor was corroded into slag by the shadow. However, the liquid silver stab wire is not hindered. The heavy silver water is a constructive weapon given to Harvey by the sea Demon Lord. It was originally the equipment of a high caster. As long as you know the control method, the heavy silver water can play a very strong fighting ability. The enchantment devil also had the preparation, did not hesitate to escape into the shadow, flashed to another corner of the study, looking for a close method, she can escape, but she knew that her escape is likely to never kill Harvey. "Boom! Boom! Boom The fierce attack of heavy silver water doesn''t give her a chance to fight back. Whenever she stays in a place, mercury spikes will cut through the air. While controlling heavy silver water, Harvey sings magic spells with one mind. "Keng ~!" "Boom!" The long whip made of black smoke clashes with the sharp edge of water quality, one is gas, the other is liquid. The collision makes a sharp sound, and the afterwave shatters the crystal chandelier in the study. The whole house seems to have experienced an earthquake. The quiet streets were awakened by the loud noise. The residents turned on the lights and poked their heads out of the windows to find the source of the loud noise. Some of them were already dialing the number of the police. After Harvey''s singing, it''s easy for him to catch the location of the demons, wave his right hand, and the negative energy magic bullet that can''t be seen by the naked eye flies towards the demons. "Hiss ~" Magic ear heard the strange sound of the air being torn, and did not hesitate to continue to run away and control the shadow whip to fight Harvey. The position where she was standing was penetrated by several negative energy magic bullets. I feel that the shadow is swallowed by the negative energy magic bullet, and the spirit of the demon is trembling. It''s not difficult to control the shadow. The power of the shadow comes from the abyss plane. To the devil, it''s like magic to the caster. However, the shadow power is extremely corrosive to the real world. It can corrode most of the material and energy. There are many magic powers that can destroy the shadow energy, but it can never be mastered by a low caster. She was more and more sure of her guess, and more determined to kill Harvey here. Harvey chants the mantra again, perhaps because of distraction, the attack frequency of heavy silver water has weakened. Magic now seize the opportunity, bright golden eyes with blue light, staring at Harvey, invisible spiritual power ripples on the round mercury shield. Harvey, who was singing the incantation, turned pale, and his body was crumbling. The mercury shield lost the master''s control and immediately turned into liquid. "Opportunity!" The demon approached without hesitation, and his right hand was surrounded by a layer of black smoke. Seeing Harvey''s lips moving, he sneered: "do you still want to cast? Die Her right hand is about to run through Harvey''s neck, so Harvey will lose his singing ability, and the moment his arm runs through his spine, Harvey will die. But somehow, her thoughts were confused and her movements stopped. At the same time, the demon felt a strange power passing by her side. At this moment, her soul sounded the alarm! As a demon, she smelled the deep cold breath of death! The strange grey fog light flowed past her position, causing no change. But when this power emerged, she clearly heard that Harvey''s chanting was not a spell at all. There was a great difference between those voices and magic spells. Those voices had their own power, vast and far-reaching, which was more unfathomable than the caster''s spell. "Ancient Chinese!" The enchantment breaks away from Harvey, and her slender body almost sticks to the corner of the wall to make unbelievable questions. She can also hear the smell of fear. Her body still shudders because of the feeling just now. In ancient times, ancient language was regarded as the gift of God, representing the power of God. In fact, in that era, language was the most powerful force. Take the dragon like creatures as an example, their dragon language itself had the power to destroy the sky and the earth. A roar could tear up the sky or subvert the earth. Even today''s caster is just a continuation of the human language of that era, and all chants and incantations are part of the language. Instead, Harvey frowned at the enchanter standing on the edge of the study. Just now, the enchanter left his hand, and he also kept it. The demon didn''t launch a lethal attack, not because he was aware of the power of Harvey''s use of the language of songs, but because he stopped for no reason. The lower attack frequency of heavy silver water was Harvey''s intention to tempt her. The trap that should have killed her just now was in her eyes. Harvey felt the familiar light from her cold eyes. Harvey hesitated in his heart. Is the woman with Shirley''s body and appearance really not Shirley? If we give full play to the power of the language of songs, the enchantment in front of us will vanish in the real sense just now, and the body and soul will be annihilated into the most primitive particles by the destructive power of the language of songs. The short silence and the huge fighting between them awakened the third person in the room. "Harvey Shirley?" Diana, in her white pajamas, stood at the door of her study, looking at the scene in disbelief, wondering what had happened. The demon glanced at Diana, relaxed and said with a smile, "Harvey, I have to admit that I really can''t kill you, but what about your lovely wife?" Shadow smoke gathered into a whip, pointing to Diana at the door of the study, magic to observe Harvey''s reaction. Although Diana was shocked by the inexplicable scene in the foreword, she immediately reflected that she could not become Harvey''s burden. Her tense body stepped back carefully and wanted to escape here at any time. Chapter 170 Harvey''s cards are almost finished, and the goblin contract''s shield blocks the first attack of the demon. It''s hard for the heavy silver to limit the demon who can escape into the shadow, and the language of the song doesn''t mean that you can start it if you want to, and it''s hard for all kinds of restrictions to play a practical role. ¡ª¡ªThere''s no way. It''s time to show your cards. "It doesn''t need to be that complicated. Isn''t it me you''re after?" Harvey said with a leisurely smile that the silver was passing by, and the heavy silver was hydrated into hundreds of silver spikes, which came out from the ground and surrounded Diana. Then the silver spikes were tightened to form a top secret cage to protect her. Harvey spread out his hand and laughed, "come and kill me, faster." Without any protection, without any action, it''s just a relaxed attitude to die boldly. However, the demon didn''t dare to make any moves. He saw Harvey''s various ways just now, and each one was enough to kill her. God knows what Harvey has now. She frowned and released, smiling: "good, I can help you." A shadow whip tentatively stretched out, turned into a spear stabbing at the defenseless Harvey. "Poof!" Without any warning, the shadow spikes naturally penetrated Harvey''s chest. In a daze, the demon pulls out the sharp thorn. The sharp red blood is corroded by the shadow. Harvey''s body is soft and falls on the floor. A large amount of blood splashed from the big hole in his chest stains the carpet of the study red. The heavy silver water becomes a pool of disordered liquid infiltrating under the floor because of losing the master''s control. "Harvey." Diana is in a hurry. She rushes over the demon to Harvey. She is at a loss. She looks at Harvey on the floor. Harvey''s pupils are rapidly collapsing, and there are blood bubbles coming out of his mouth. "Don''t worry, it''s OK." Harvey opened his mouth and said it off and on with all his strength. Diana was biting her lips, trying to say something. Looking at the blood hole in Harvey''s chest, she felt as if something was stuck in her throat and could not say a word. Holding Harvey''s right hand in her arms, she felt the gradually cold temperature, and finally she gave out a silent sob. Until Harvey died, Diana stood up with tears in her eyes. She looked around, went to the study fireplace, drew out the decorative sword on it, turned and looked at the strange Shirley, took a deep breath without fear. "I didn''t think he was really unprepared." Magic pulled the corners of her mouth, killed Harvey, but not as happy as she thought, on the contrary, her chest seemed to be blocked by something. Is it Shelly''s memory? The enchantment demon was in a loss of interest and waved his hand: "you go, he gave up resistance to protect you, and I have no value in killing you." "Shirley, you killed my husband," Diana said, holding her sword flat "First of all, I''m not Shirley. Now I''m not in a good mood. I don''t mind killing a few more people, especially you, Diana Cromwell." "Kill me so I can be buried with my husband." Undaunted, Diana approached with her long sword, the edge of which glowed coldly in the moonlight, just like her eyes. The shadow behind the demon converges into a whip. With a sneer, she controls the whip to take Diana''s decorative metal sword away. Diana''s body is pulled away by the force. She picks up the stones on the ground and continues to rush. The demon looks at Harvey who falls to the ground. Her eyes are shaken. In the end, she doesn''t kill Diana. A faint blue light appeared in her eyes as she prepared to attack her. Diana fell to the ground with a soft body. The spirit attack of demon is very effective for ordinary people. But Diana didn''t fall asleep, so she stood up, shaking. "Although ordinary people, this will is really commendable." The demon smiles gently and points her hand on Diana''s forehead. This time, she falls asleep completely. Magic catches Diana''s body, puts it on the sofa, looks complicated, comes to Harvey''s body, squats down, trembles gently * * Harvey''s face loses temperature, the empty and dim eyes of the body make her sad more and more, Sherry''s memory keeps flashing in her head, and more feelings gush out of her heart. She went to the entrance of the basement, picked up the glasses she had thrown away and put them on. Staring at the broken lenses, she showed a bitter smile, even she didn''t realize that the glasses were useless to her. But when she changed, she threw them out to protect them from being corroded into ashes by the shadow. Now, she''s a little confused. Is she Shirley or is she really the devil that devours Shirley''s soul? She has all the memories of Shirley and inherits all the feelings of Shirley, but she has no other memory except some knowledge she was born to know, so the legacy of consciousness belonging to Shirley can shake her mind. The demon came back to Harvey''s body, held his cold body for a long time and said, "goodbye, master." Put down Harvey''s body, just as she was about to leave, her body suddenly stiff, unable to maintain balance, fell to the ground, her consciousness, her spirit, and even the body connected with her in the abyss were trembling, the demon even had no room to think. Ancient god!? The last glimmer of the demon''s conscious awareness of what happened. Above Harvey''s body, a huge eye slowly opened, overlooking the body on the ground. A lot of blood spilled on the ground began to flow back to Harvey''s chest, and soon the terrible wound and clothes recovered together. This is not a magic weapon to treat the injury, but to trace Harvey''s body time back to before he was injured. Harvey opened his eyes, looked around, cleared his mind, touched his chest, and shook his head with a bitter smile. "It''s really painful." He looked up and nodded to the huge eyes suspended in the air: "great existence, thank you for your help, please forgive me, I can only use this method to seek your help, I will return your gift." Harvey used his last card, the egg of the abyss. The role of the egg of the abyss is not only to turn Harvey into a deep-sea creature, but also can be seen as the ancient god''s right to realize human''s wishes. Moreover, Harvey has concluded a contract with the ancient god, and the ancient god will not let Harvey die. This time it can be offset by the egg of the abyss, but the next time Harvey is faced with the chance of life and death, the ancient god is likely to save his life again, but at that time Harvey''s body and soul no longer belong to him. Harvey used the language of song to communicate with the huge eye, and soon relaxed, showing a natural and relaxed smile. His guess was right. The desolate abyss tells Harvey that Sherry is still sherry, but her soul is corroded by the so-called devil, so she splits into a completely independent personality. In fact, this is the usual means of the devil. They don''t have the mind to attach themselves to human beings. Human beings are the hotbed of the devil. As the price of recovering the eggs of the abyss, Harvey finally made a request: "then, please tell me her real name." The real name of the devil has existed since the birth of the devil. It can be said that it is the origin of the devil and the basis of the world. In essence, it is very similar to the language nature of songs. As long as the master of the real name of the devil, even if the host is not any resistance of the baby, the devil can not resist. In addition, only the first person who knows the real name of the devil has this right. The desolate abyss can easily see the real name of the devil, but those strange rules have no effect on the ancient gods. The mysterious information is transmitted to Harvey''s consciousness through the language of songs. When Harvey''s consciousness silently recites the combination of those strange syllables, the deep part of his consciousness establishes a seemingly unrelated connection with the demon. Chapter 171 Harvey felt his chest. The white shirt was intact. He could feel the pain of the shadow spear penetrating his chest. The study is in a mess. In the aftermath of the battle, the spacious study is turned upside down. Huge holes are made in the ceiling. The floor of the study is as if it has been baked by a fire. It smells of coke. The chandeliers fall to the ground. Most of the furniture has become a pile of scrap metal. Harvey held his forehead and sighed helplessly: "the next thing is how to clean up this mess. The city security team is almost here." Harvey knew how to use the egg of the abyss, so he dared to die at that risk. With his current ability, he is not a believer in the abyss. It''s really difficult for him to contact the abyss by himself. Death is the most simple and effective way for Harvey to summon the ancient gods. The egg of the abyss is equivalent to a medium, which can make the desolate abyss come here and play a small amount of power belonging to the ancient gods. Even if it is one in ten thousand, it must be more than enough to crush a demon. This is Harvey''s last card. In this world where even ancient gods exist, he doesn''t want to use it as a last resort. Harvey came to the window and looked at the street outside. The residents who were awakened by the loud noise in the middle of the night went out of their houses and hesitated to get close to the house to see what happened. They all knew that Harvey Adrian, the most famous novelist in Elroy, had recently moved here. It was very impolite to peep at other people''s houses rashly. Many of the residents living in this street are nobles or businessmen. Besides, they dare not relax when they learn that Harvey''s house is still in trouble. Harvey first went downstairs to apologize and sent the security team away on the grounds of an explosion caused by an accident in the magic experiment. The security forces were submissive and did not dare to say anything to Harvey. Harvey is still thinking about what happened to Shirley. He gets a lot of information about demons from the desolate abyss. Demons are not the lives created by ancient gods, but they do have something to do with ancient gods. In ancient times, an ancient God fell, and his body fell from the material plane to form a new plane, which is called the shadow abyss. Demons are creatures born from that plane, and their bodies are difficult to leave the shadow abyss. In ancient times, since some powerful casters developed the method of summoning demons, demons gradually began to act on the real plane and were well known. Powerful demons do some experiments in order to have fun and find a way to enter the real plane without depending on the summoner. The experimental methods of each demon are very different. The abnormal changes on Shirley belong to the more common type. The demons who are good at playing with people''s hearts and manipulating spirit bury a seed in her heart while Shirley''s consciousness and spirit are in a state of extreme panic. Usually, Shirley''s performance is no different from that of ordinary people. In fact, with the passage of time, the seed will absorb power from her spiritual consciousness and evolve into demonic personality. Until the time is ripe, it will completely devour the main consciousness and become a mixed demon. It didn''t take a few days for the demon to engulf Sherry''s consciousness. The personality named Sherry in her deep consciousness is still there, so Sherry''s consciousness has a great influence on the demon. If the demon can kill Harvey successfully, it will not only solve a big problem, but also eliminate the last concern of Sherry''s personality, and speed up the process of engulfing Sherry''s personality. Desolate abyss is to tell Harvey the real name of the devil in the shadow abyss, Harvey directly becomes the master of Sherry''s demon personality. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "[item recovery technique] Class: Second Order Category: Department of change Function: it can restore the damaged items to their original state. Requirement: the caster must know the structure of the object and have a specific impression. Note: the difficulty of restoration is related to the time of damage, the complexity of structure and the material Harvey stood in the center of the study and closed his eyes to control the magic. The strange green light covered the surrounding damaged objects. A large number of books and pages spread on the floor automatically gathered into a hardcover book. The glass windows smashed by the aftershocks of the battle were automatically repaired, and no cracks could be seen. "The things destroyed by Shirley and the negative energy magic bullet can''t be restored. Forget it, let''s invite the decoration team to repair this part." Harvey is a little speechless when he looks at the charcoal floor corroded by the shadow and the flat marks of the incision. It''s really a big project for him to use his magic to recover the damaged study bit by bit. He also needs to dispose of the corpses and all kinds of strange things in the basement. At this time, Diana leisurely wakes up from her deep sleep on the sofa. Harvey has checked her mental state and found that she has only been pacified. Diana lay up on her forehead, remembering what had happened. She suddenly looked around. The traces of the damaged calligraphy were still there. The long sword that had been pulled away was placed on the fireplace. She clearly remembered what had just happened. "What happened?" Diana was a little confused. When she saw Harvey coming up from the basement, she was a little stunned. Her eyes were softer than before. With a faint smile, she stood up with a relaxed smile: "Harvey, are you ok?" He looked around the study and asked nervously, "where is Shirley?" Judging from the traces of the study, what happened just now was obviously not a dream, but the dead Harvey actually stood in front of her, and the familiar eyes told her that the man standing in front of her was either anyone or her husband Harvey Adrian. I think Harvey must have controlled the situation, and the study turned back to this way. Harvey woke up to check the scene also guessed what happened during his short death, apologized: "next, we will ask the decoration team to redecorate the study, sorry, you are also involved." "Just tell me what happened, and as your wife, I think it''s my duty to know that." Diana frowned and asked in a strong tone. She paused and asked, "what happened to Shirley? The gesture is as like as two peas in a legend. She is knowledgeable and has read a lot of folklore books in this world. The devil is a common role in those novels. "Shirley is OK. She is resting in the next room. I also investigated the basement of this room to find out what happened." Harvey did not hesitate. He sat down next to Diana and explained the whole thing to Diana, leaving out the part of ancient gods. The caster was mysterious in the eyes of ordinary people, and it was no surprise to come back from the dead. After the explanation, Diana looked up and down at Harvey with strange eyes and said, "do you mean you have accepted the demon attached to Shirley?" "It''s not hard for a caster." "I thought it was the church''s business to deal with demons." Harvey touched his chin and thought for a moment, "it''s a bit hard to explain. Let me show you my lab so that you can understand it more easily." Diana gave Harvey a white eye, a hand spread out, hands don''t care, said: "what to visit, I''m not interested in strange experiments, anyway, it''s OK." Chapter 172 "This is Lily. As you can see, it''s a mermaid. I was asked by her parents to adopt her. The price is the mercury you saw yesterday. It''s a high-level magic prop." Harvey points to Lily in the water tank and introduces that Lily is in the water. Her little mouth is bubbling. She lies in front of the glass and looks at the strange woman Harvey brings in with a curious look. Her soft blue hair is almost natural in the water as it is on the ground. Rao is Diana''s well-informed, not surprised Harvey came back from the dead, but also attracted by the strange creatures in front of her. Harvey held the diamond goblin Helen in one hand, which was only the size of a palm. "This is Helen. You should have seen her on the reef island, too. Helen is a gem goblin." Helen looked up at Diana and said, "Hello, Ms. Diana." "Well." Diana didn''t know how to react, and she laughed awkwardly and politely. Harvey put Helen, the gem goblin, on Diana''s shoulder and said, "this is my laboratory. I will study magic here most of the time. By the way, do you want to play games?" "The game?" Helen, sitting on Diana''s shoulder, explained with a smile, "yes, they are all developed by Harvey. They are very interesting and very popular in goblin town." When she heard the word "game", lily, who was staying in the water, raised her ears and appeared on the surface of the water, eager to try. "I''ll show you first, and then you and Lily will try to play together." Harvey comes to the water tank, takes Lily out and puts her in a small pool not far away. This is the exclusive position of the game that Harvey specially built for her. In front of her is a screen device driven by magic crystal. They are all simple and easy-to-use games such as snake, Tetris and pac man. After watching Harvey demonstrate them again, she became interested: "I see. It doesn''t look very difficult." Harvey gave Helen a look at her and asked her to take care of Diana. Then he handed Diana the game controller: "next, Diana, you play with lily. I''ll go out and see if Shirley is awake." Diana nodded and didn''t say anything. She took the handle and looked at lily, who was harmless to people and animals. The little guy played very hard. Then it was her opponent. She didn''t think she would lose to a Mermaid Girl in such a simple game. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey left the wizard''s tower and came to the rest room, but he didn''t see Shirley. He heard sobs coming from the study. Sure enough, when Harvey came to the door of the study, he saw Shirley lying on the floor, her shoulders slightly twitching. Harvey came forward and asked strangely, "Shirley, what are you doing?" Hearing the familiar voice, Shirley suddenly raises her head and looks at Harvey who appears at the door of the study. She cries into tears. She is wearing the white pajamas Harvey put on her. Her black hair is scattered in disorder, and her red eyes are similar to those of rabbits. She is no longer gentle and quiet. "Master... Master." Shirley murmured a few unbelievable whispers, then stood up and rushed to Harvey, crying around his neck, hoarse voice constantly apologized: "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." Shirley grabs Harvey''s clothes tightly, tears gush out uncontrollably, apologizes many times, and her voice is tired but with an unprecedented joy. When her body was occupied by the demon personality, she didn''t know anything. At least she could see what was happening outside through the uncontrolled "vision". She also tried hard. The first time the demon wanted to kill Harvey, she tried her best to regain the control of her body until Harvey was killed, and her heart was dead, I can''t see things outside any more. When she awoke inexplicably, she thought Harvey had been killed when she saw the battle traces in her study. Now Harvey''s reappearance didn''t surprise her. Crying tired, she did not dare to sleep, for fear that this sleep will be occupied by the body. "It''s OK. It''s all over." Harvey rubbed Shirley''s hair in a soothing voice. Shirley is still crying. She has a weak temper. She can''t do anything but cry in such a situation Shirley begged, "Lord, send me to church." Harvey also has Shirley''s deed of sale in his hand, and only the owner has the right to give Shirley to any organization. "Why?" "I don''t want to hurt you. If it''s the church, there must be a way to stop miss devil." Harvey caressed jade back and said, "don''t worry, it won''t happen again." Shirley leaned on Harvey''s shoulder without hesitation. She shook her head and said, "no, if the master doesn''t want to send me to church, I''ll find a quiet place to die." Shirley doesn''t know what happened yet. Harvey rubbed her hair and chuckled, "I''ll show you, it''s really over." Harvey calls for enchantment in his consciousness. Shirley''s face suddenly froze, and black smoke from her petite body corrodes the white pajamas again. However, this time, the black smoke forms a set of classic maid''s clothes, and her black hair turns into silver white. Every move, even a look, exudes amazing charm. "Master?" The skin turns brown, Shirley looks confused, completely awake when staring at Harvey: "master?" She is also the enchanter who has all of Shirley''s memories, one of Shirley''s personalities. "Tell Shirley everything." "If that''s your order, of course." Magic smiles at Harvey, and the two personalities communicate without reservation. Magic stood up and stretched himself lazily. He took Harvey''s neck and breathed out a hot voice: "master, let me stay here for a while. I have a chance to appear. Well, I''m looking forward to doing some happy things with master." The demon licks the cherry lips. As soon as she lost her voice, her body quickly returned to normal. Magic covered her lips with a smile: "Shirley, she''s shy. She can''t look forward to it. So Before she turned back to Shirley, she bit Harvey''s ear and whispered, "good night, master." Jiao Jiao body returns to Shirley''s appearance, but this change is dominated by Shirley''s personality. In fact, demon and Shirley are both one person, and they can transform into each other without obstacles. Shirley lowered her head and blushed when she knew all about it. Harvey stretched out his hand to tidy her bright black hair and said with a smile, "Shirley, you see, that is to say, whether you agree or not, you will be my maid for the rest of your life." Knowing the real name of the devil, Harvey will always be the demon and the master of Shirley. "Well." Shirley raised her head, hugged Harvey with both hands and answered. She felt the familiar embrace, but her face was full of peaceful and beautiful smile. The knot of so many years finally ended today, and the ending was much better than she thought. Chapter 173 After mollifying Shirley, when Harvey returns to the alchemy workshop, Diana is still playing a small game with lily. Her expression changes from being interested and skillful at the beginning to being serious. She stares at the game screen without even noticing Harvey''s return. Harvey stands behind Diana and watches her and Lily play PVP mode Tetris together. Diana is just an ordinary person, and it''s also the first time to start the game. The level of the game is barely good, but how can she be Lily''s opponent? When the speed of the falling block speeds up and Diana''s operation is wrong, leading to the wrong position of a block, the game ends. The haze on Diana''s small face is more serious. Her unyielding temperament is stubborn in the unexpected place, and her eyes become more serious and sharp. Lily, who is soaking in the small pool, is scared to shiver, considering whether to let Diana win. Lily turns her head pitifully to seek Harvey''s advice. Harvey smiles and signals to continue playing. Another round of the game started, and all PVP modes ended in Diana''s fiasco. Harvey coughed and laughed, "how was the game?" Diana was startled, glanced at Lily next to her, put down the game handle, looked complicated, hummed, and said vaguely, "it''s very good, but it''s not the time to play games. The study has to ask someone to clean up. How''s Shirley doing?" "Recovered, resting in the side room." "Harvey, don''t you really need the church to come? Cromwell chamber of Commerce knows a few clergy who have a good relationship, and they can hold exorcism ceremony for Shirley. " Diana asked anxiously. Harvey shook his head, tough. "I know more about this. I don''t need the church to get involved." Diana looked at Harvey''s serious face with one hand akimbo and sighed, "whatever you like, I''ll go back to rest." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ During the day, the construction team of Cromwell chamber of Commerce came to decorate the study of the residence, and then sealed off the basement, which was the end of the matter. In the next few days, Harvey continued to fish happily and lazily. During this period, he attended the share handover ceremony held by Cromwell chamber of Commerce. Forty percent of Cromwell chamber of Commerce''s shares were officially transferred to Harvey''s name. Such a major event naturally requires a grand dinner to announce the news to the outside world and send out the signal that Harvey and Cromwell chamber of commerce are bound together. This is very important for the future development of Cromwell chamber of Commerce. In the name of Harvey, Harvey''s popularity in the community can basically ensure the smooth flow of business and politics. Harvey also gave the technology of making photographic crystal as a gift to the Cromwell chamber of Commerce. Because the publication nature and magic operated by the Royal casters association was published nationwide, the crystal making industry in the whole kingdom of Baron set off a production boom. Harvey announced the principle and basic magic array of making photographic crystal, The workshops that can make magic crystal can easily copy the production process. Now the upsurge caused by the phantom of count of Monte Cristo and Harvey''s announcement of the foundation of count of Monte Cristo have made photographic crystal a hot commodity. The Earl of Monte Cristo has achieved unprecedented success, becoming the first example of eating crabs. People with a little business sense can see that mirage has created an unprecedented huge film and television market. Brenda theatre is one of the first people to enter the market. After the shooting of the phantom of count of Monte Cristo, Harvey presented them with a high-quality photographic crystal. They can shoot their own phantom works faster than others. Moreover, they have the experience of shooting count of Monte Cristo, so they can get started faster. Brenda theater is very smart. Even if they end their cooperation with Harvey, they still choose to cooperate with mirage entertainment company. Even if Harvey is not here, the resources possessed by mirage entertainment company are also an essential part of shooting. They first re filmed the plays they had performed in phantom mode and played them in cinemas. Then they began to shoot the first phantom of the Brenda theatre company, bloody castle, based on the classic novel of the same name. Harvey, who knows about this, also secretly praises Brenda''s steady behavior. Compared with shooting original phantom works rashly, classic novels can bring more and more stable popularity to phantom and ensure that there will be no disadvantageous situation. At this time, mirage entertainment company will naturally be able to take advantage of the development trend of the times to walk in the forefront of the times. In a short period of time, only mirage entertainment company''s cinemas have the technology of playing photographic crystal films, and all people who use photographic crystal to shoot "works" can only play in cinemas, Count Henrietta took advantage of this to set up a number of cinemas in Norton and the surrounding big cities, still taking Harvey''s civilian development proposal. Count Henrietta has enjoyed a good deal. In the past half a month, the popular cinemas are still full of customers, while the expensive high-end cinemas have left vacant seats one after another. The popular cinemas have brought more profits to mirage entertainment company and established a good reputation among the common people. The count of Monte Cristo has become a representative national novel in the kingdom of Baron from a popular novel, and has been translated and published to different neighboring countries. This is a very rare thing, and it is also a great honor and affirmation in the field of fiction. In this era of lack of knowledge, there are fewer people engaged in translation work. If a work can be translated to other countries, it means that the charm of the work can span the differences between countries and cultures. Because of the sensational effect caused by the phantom of the count of Monte Cristo, the royal family naturally needs to show it. Harvey was awarded the Bauhinia literature award, which represents the highest literary contribution award of the kingdom of Baron. In view of Harvey''s great contribution in the field of literature and illusion, the queen announced in person that Harvey''s title was promoted from Baron to Viscount, enjoying greater political rights and interests. Even if he does not engage in politics, it is also a symbol of status. The happiest news is not Harvey himself, but Pran, the reviewer who has been planning to publish the dark age. The Bauhinia literature award is the most representative and well-known literary award in the kingdom of Baron. No one has won this award in nearly ten years since the last award. Pran has long expected that the count of Monte Cristo will win this award, I just didn''t expect that the appearance of mirage greatly accelerated the process. The popularity of count of Monte Cristo is also a matter of this work. The Bauhinia literature award is directly titled with the great reputation of the author, which can be directly stated in the propaganda title of the dark age: "the novel author of count of Monte Cristo and the winner of Bauhinia Award, Harvey Adrian''s new novel dark age is on sale." The propaganda effect is more convincing than relying on the count of Monte Cristo. Chapter 174 In a word, the author is in a complicated mood. I hope readers who have the ability and like this novel or theme can subscribe to it. It''s about whether the author can have a good new year. In addition, it is not extravagant to ask for recommendation, collection and reward. Of course, I am also very grateful to the readers, but the author rarely opens the book review or novel page to view these contents. In a word, the author is glass hearted and can''t bear the blow. When he looks at the comments and some people call the novel spicy, the author may be hit hard. Ah, ah, ah! What a contradiction! I don''t know what to say. Even after so many books, I almost lost my character. So I''m very grateful to those readers who have followed me all the way, but how many of them are there? The author himself doubts whether there are more than double digits. For a period of time on the shelf, it''s stable for 3 watch a day. Because there is no contribution fee for several months, the author Jun is starving. The most hurt is the harmony of the last book. I can''t even eat old books. Ah! Hey, hey!! Nagging so much, I will not continue to vent negative energy to you. In short, please subscribe! Please collect! Please recommend! Chapter 175 At night, Rose Manor. Shenjun''s black horse drives into the manor with a carriage. Count Henrietta gets out of the carriage and drags his tired body back to his study. He throws down his coat at will and collapses on the sofa. He relaxes with all his heart. As soon as he closes his eyes, he falls into a trance. The illusion makes him very busy at this time. In addition to count Monte Cristo, he pondered with his chin. One after another, some people used photographic crystals to shoot illusions and wanted to cooperate with the cinema. However, no one could produce any excellent works in such a short period of time. A large number of so-called photographers came to let count Henrietta realize that the illusions business is not just about earning a vote. "Maybe we should also shift our focus to the mirage career. After all, fiction is a mature field, and I am not a novelist. I can never stand at the top of this field. Mirage is quite different. It is a new industry. It is sought after by people and has huge market potential. Just like the railway industry which was only interested in decades ago, at that time people thought that the railway industry had no interest. Now even the royal family needs to set up a special railway department to manage transportation. " The old housekeeper knocked on the door, poured him a cup of black coffee, and put the newspaper in front of him. The strong bitterness stimulates count Henrietta''s spirit. He picked up today''s newspaper and saw at a glance that Harvey''s new novel the dark age was about to be published in the newspaper. Later, several literary newspapers gave their comments. The content of the novel has not been officially disclosed, and the evaluation content of these literary newspapers and periodicals does not seem very polite. "Harvey Adrian, the controversial winner of Bauhinia Award, is about to launch his new novel the dark age. It is reported that it is a fantasy epic theme. Mr. Okam Clark, a famous literary critic, thinks that the selection of novel materials is too frivolous and does not have too much literary quality, Others think it''s Mr. Harvey Adrian''s preparation for the next phantom¡¶ Norton today. " "Mr. Harvey Adrian''s new novel after two months, or to quell the recent controversy over his winning the Bauhinia Award¡¶ The little canal times. " "Mr. Reynolds Scott, the author of the poem cold branches of the cliff, thinks that Mr. Harvey Adrian is not a pure novelist. The fact that the count of Monte Cristo won the Bauhinia Award is driven by mirage, which has no reference significance."¡¶ "Star Magazine" "The voice of doubt! Count Henrietta, vice president of the Literary Association, was accused of operating behind the scenes¡¶ The literary times. " ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "What are these reports about?" Count Henrietta frowned as he read the papers one by one, and his face turned pale. He was very angry at these malicious guesses and irresponsible remarks. With so many newspapers and magazines publishing this event at the same time, I know with my toes that someone must be behind the scenes, and the controversy caused by Harvey''s winning the Bauhinia Award recently is like adding fuel to the fire. In addition to Harvey, the criticism also points to count Henrietta himself. In the report, he is accused of being too utilitarian. Recently, he seldom takes care of the affairs of the Literary Association. Instead, he "does nothing" to stir up the emerging industry of mirage. It is precisely because of the utilitarian attitude of the Literary Association that the literary world of the kingdom is difficult to develop, The Bauhinia Award goes to novelists with only one work. The content was empty and real, the dirty water was broken, the hat was put on, and so on. The sharp words made count Henrietta dead in the literary world. "Father Faria said that well, if you want to know who hurt you, think about who is good for you." Count Henrietta slapped his fingers on the table and sneered to himself. He really committed a lot of crimes. There is only one person who has so much power to direct Norton publishing industry. He is the honorary president of the Literary Association, voyne hall, and the representative of the traditional literary faction. "It''s fast to say. No wonder he''s so worried about the election of the president of the association this year." Count Henrietta touched his chin and said to himself in a tone of emotion. The term of office of the president of the Literary Association is three years, and can be re elected once at most. This year is when the term of office of the president of the literary association expires. Honorary president Vern hall and himself are the most powerful candidates for the position of president. More than half a year ago, count Henrietta might have dreamed of becoming the president of the literary society. However, since he heard the applause that was enough to overturn the dome in the cinema a month ago, count Henrietta felt that his idea had been completely reversed. He clearly remembered the beating of his heart, the gushing of blood and the bowing of his heart under the applause, as if his whole head had been immersed in hot water, Count Henrietta felt for the first time at that time that there was something really worth pursuing. Focusing on the mirage business, he didn''t even notice the presidential election, which gave voyne hall the opportunity to launch the first round of attack. "I have no intention of competing for this position, hall. If you want to play, I will play with you." Count Henrietta sneered. He didn''t care about criticizing his report, but the evaluation of Harvey made him hard to accept. Before cooperating with Harvey, he thought he was the reader who was moved by count Monte Cristo. He really experienced the feeling of being changed by a novel. Now the criticism of Harvey and the query of count of Monte Cristo by these literary journals are overthrowing all these, which can not be accepted by Harvey''s collaborators or readers. These malicious comments are aimed at fanning the flames for Harvey''s winning the Bauhinia Award. Although not all of them are sure to stir up the approval of some novelists who are dissatisfied with Harvey''s winning the award. These novelists just have the votes for the election of the president of the Literary Association. The way to solve the problem is very simple, as long as their works are excellent enough, All the rumors are self defeating. Count Henrietta has this confidence. He told the old housekeeper to bring back the magic potion and the original manuscript and outline of the dark age. He had finished reading the dark age and the outline of the novel a few days ago, and the evaluation of the dark age became the source of his confidence. Count Henrietta studied the novel carefully until dawn, when he wrote down the special report of Norton''s night in pen: "the real obstacle to the development of literature, ridiculous [literariness]." Count Henrietta smiles excitedly when he decides the title of the report. He is a representative of the literary innovators. He has long been disgusted with the stubborn traditional ideas of the Literary Association. Now it is time to overthrow these traditional theories and open up a new era of literature. Count Monte Cristo and the dark age can be the most powerful representatives of tearing up these ridiculous theories. "Literature is not a straight line. It can bend, turn at will, draw three-dimensional patterns, and even draw magnificent oil paintings like painters¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Focusing on the so-called literariness, limiting the subject matter and deep meaning of literature, and forcing literature to develop in a certain direction are exactly the biggest obstacles to promote the development of literature¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The writer of the novel may be a woman who has no education, does not understand the real truth, does not understand those beautiful words, but who can better understand the trivia of life than them? They have seen the market and dealt with peddlers. They know how to survive. They can see the real face of the people at the bottom. Can''t this be written as a book? "Count of Monte Cristo" let me understand a truth, literature is the manifestation of reason and desire, is the representative of romance, it can be any one, also can integrate all¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± The fierce words overturn all the reports in literary journals, and they are really beating those leading literary scholars in the face. If this report is published, count Henrietta himself will certainly become the target of Norton''s literary world. He doesn''t care. He still has a way out. What''s more, these words are also his personal experience over the years. Harvey''s appearance confirms his idea. If he fails, it will announce the end of his way in the literary world. Chapter 176 Count Henrietta wrote a lot, which liberated the depression of more than ten years in one breath. The article is full of denouncing some concepts of traditional novelists and his understanding of literature. He may have been waiting for this day for a long time. He likes literature very much. He has been moved by poetry, and he has also liked those sentimental essays. The type of literature that he can''t extricate himself from most is fiction. Fiction accompanies him through countless days and nights when he went to university. With the improvement of his literary accomplishment, one day, he suddenly found that those novels that had made him addicted to become boring, began to reduce the amount of reading novels, and joined the Literary Association in order to find reasons. The more novels he came into contact with, the more he understood the reasons. Norton''s literature was too stereotyped, too much focused on criticizing sociality, expressing disdain for power and wealth, exposing the ugliness of human nature, causing thinking and so on. This is not a bad thing originally, but it seems too boring in this new era of rapid change. It seems that there is an invisible circle in literature, and it is difficult for any works to get out of this strange circle¡¶ The count of Monte Cristo is a work that breaks this strange circle. It is contradictory. At first glance, the story looks similar to traditional literary works. However, its plot is full of the author''s cognition of human nature. It does not elaborate too much and adds some elements of readers'' expectation. A revenge play? Count Henrietta read out the flavor of fairy tales again. They are just adult fairy tales that can stand scrutiny and thinking. That''s why count of Monte Cristo gave count Henrietta an unprecedented sense of wonder. Now what prompted count Henrietta to write this special report is "the dark age", which is also a novel that he can enjoy reading all night. Harvey reviewer Pran''s Publishing House has a cooperative relationship with his publishing house. Before the dark age was published, he sent a sample novel to him for examination. When he got the novel, count Henrietta was so happy that he decided to squeeze out time to finish it. The content of the novel didn''t disappoint him, even more than the count of Monte Cristo. The dark age makes up a magical and strange world, creating a grand background, the confrontation between darkness and light. There are heroic epics, treacherous villains, or ordinary people struggling to survive in this era. It seems that it directly presents what happened in ancient times to readers in the form of words. Compared with count of Monte Cristo, the dark age shocked him even more! The first half million words describes the enmity between the two countries and the choice of the two countries in the face of the invasion of foreign enemies. The Dark Lord led the alien forces to invade. The alien forces set up the primitive catapult and easily destroyed the city wall. The huge primitive giant animals collided with the city gate, and the human soldiers struggled to resist. In this context, the relationship between countries and personal grudges become complicated, and the plot is crisscrossed with bright and dark lines. Each plot is closely related to the characters, and the writing is very clear, which will not make the readers around the clouds. At the same time, because of the urgent time line constructed by the war, the whole story gives count Henrietta a sense of suffocation, It was as if he was standing in front of a million troops, nervously watching the cavalry charging. Count Henrietta felt very incredible, if not for the heavy burden of phantom affairs, he had to study the dark age inside and outside. If there is any dissatisfaction, the plot of the novel is broken at a critical time. A highly respected caster is preparing to go to another country to help the king resist the army of beasts. Count Henrietta was very much looking forward to the next plot development. He was afraid that he would read the outline of the novel, so he sent the novel and the outline to his scholar friend Scott for appreciation. The reply was that the novel was far higher than his evaluation. He was relieved, and then burned the outline of the novel, for fear that he could not help reading it ahead of time. In addition, Scott''s reply was accompanied by a kind greeting. It was the first time that count Henrietta saw his friend''s fierce praise. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Elroy, early morning. After a whole day''s sale of the dark age in the bookstore, there were not a few people standing outside the street. Instead, they lined up in another street. Many people in the queue came with stools and prepared their stoves for heating. There were all kinds of carriages on both sides of the street, most of which were not local carriages in Elroy. After the news of the sale of Harvey''s new novels spread, people from other cities rushed to buy them by train. More and more people were queuing up. The two security teams kept order at the scene. Yesterday, there were many conflicts because they cut in the line. Many of the people queuing here were noble servants. Once something really happened, the security team was responsible. Before the bookstore opened, several children across the street were holding a small pile of hardcover novels and shouting, "gentlemen, do you want to buy books? Harvey Adrian''s new novels can be bought here without waiting in line. The quantity is not very large. " It''s stipulated in the bookstore that every guest can only buy two copies at most. Yesterday, many ordinary children queued up to buy novels, and then reselled them to earn a profit. Each book can be sold at three or four times the high price. The bookstore has sufficient supply, but its facade is too small. It can only let a fixed number of customers in and out at a time. Some customers who are not poor in money are naturally more willing to spend money to buy books from children. A coach waiting to see the procession slowly stopped around the children. The children looked at each other happily. They gathered around and cried, "Sir, do you want to buy a novel?" "Ka ~" The door of the carriage opened and a bald man came down. When the child saw him, he was stunned. His smile was stiff and he stammered, "Mr. cook, why are you here?" A bald man named cook leaned on a cane and looked down at them with a black face: "when you have time to line up and resell books, don''t you have to work? Tell me, are you authorized to be here? " In this era, there is no concept of child labor. It''s not easy for common children to survive. Most common families who can''t afford to send their children to school will choose to send their children to work in factories to earn money. "Sir..." "Sir, you know that selling books here can earn more than ten times the daily income of working here." One of the children cried out with great reason. Cook''s face was even more gloomy. As soon as he was about to make trouble, he saw that someone had already come this way. The purpose of looking at the children''s books was also to look at them. He quickly waved his hand: "go back, kids. I''ll buy these books, and I''ll pay you tomorrow." The children looked at each other and understood each other''s eyes. It took them several weeks to buy the book alone. They rashly handed the book to the notorious stingy boss, who estimated that he would find an excuse to deduct it the next day. The first child made a grimace at him: "hum, we don''t want to sell it to you." Cook glared and said, "do you want to work or not?" The children looked at each other and said with one voice, "Oh, of course not. Before we sneaked out, we decided not to work with you." The money they earn from reselling books is higher than their monthly salary, which can also help them find a better job. "Son of a bitch!" Cook raised his hand to fight, but a guest had come to the child to choose a novel. He was itching with hatred. He looked at the long line across the street and quickly took out a gold coin from his pocket: "take it!" The child kindly reminded: "Sir, this money is only enough for you to buy one." "You... Cook is depressed and wants to vomit blood, but he has to pay for several books. The novel is new and hard to buy. It''s very suitable as a social gift. After a period of time, the value of the novel''s gift will be much lower. If he hires people to line up, it will cost more. He is waiting here because he hears someone reselling books. Chapter 177 The new novels continued to be sold out in more than a week. From morning till night, there was no need to queue up at the door of the bookstore. The publishing house operated by Pran made a big profit and established its position in the publishing industry of Elroy. At the same time, the first volume of the dark age was officially sold in Norton. The evaluation is mixed, and most of the evaluation tends to the good side, especially loved by young people. For those readers who like to take risks, there is no better story than "the dark age", which satisfies their desire for adventure and curiosity about the outside world. Most of the bad comments come from the faction of traditional novels. The revenge melody of count of Monte Cristo has made many novelists feel rebellious, and the dark age is beyond their understanding. Not to mention the plot, the three-dimensional narrative structure of characters, plot, time and space has made countless novelists scratching their ears. They don''t have the identity of another layer of caster. They don''t know how Harvey wrote such a magical effect. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Alchemy workshop Harvey put on a gas mask and carefully mixed different liquids together. After a while, the liquid solidified to form a small amount of white powder. Seeing this, Harvey was relieved, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said with a bitter smile, "I can''t imagine that my former liberal arts student would study chemical formulas." Now the alchemy workshop has almost become a chemical laboratory, full of bottles and jars filled with strange colors of liquid and solid. These are Harvey''s experimental materials. He is studying the film making process of the world. Because some elements of the earth could not be found here at all, Harvey needed to look for chemical raw materials again, read countless modern photography books, and finally used the alchemy workshop to make similar photographic materials after numerous failures. Harvey mixed the plural materials together, used the enchantment stage for processing, and soon made a translucent film. And put the film in the strange facilities to test. After more than a month''s research, Harvey finally found a way to make films that belong to the world. The production process of films is relatively complex, and it is difficult to put them into use for the time being. However, with the help of photographic crystal, the role of films is dispensable. "Zizizi ~" While waiting for the result, a strange sound came from the metal box the size of a drawer beside Harvey. He lifted the lid and took out a colorful photo from it. Harvey looked at the details of the photo and finally showed a satisfied smile. The photo development technology is much more practical. Harvey abandoned the traditional photo development mode and began to study in the field of laser printing technology. The research is not as complicated as he thought. There is a similar principle of [development] in the magic of the change system. To grasp this idea, Harvey finally made a laser printing device in front of his eyes, and the magic array engraved inside is not complicated, It''s easy to commercialize. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ When Harvey finished his experiment and came out of the wizard''s tower, he saw Diana sitting on the sofa reading his novel the dark age. It was only recently that she came into contact with this novel. The novel has a lot of content, and many places are worth tasting again and again. She hasn''t finished reading half of it this week. Shirley''s dress has changed a lot. Now she is wearing a white long skirt with light yarn. The skirt seems to be covered with countless layers of light yarn. The skirt is more relaxed. The upper part of the dress is designed for self-cultivation, which has the effect of waist binding. The willow waist is more delicate and beautiful. Of course, she does not pursue the effect of thin waist excessively. Her temperament is simple and elegant. After experiencing the demonization of Shirley, the study has become the entrance to the wizard''s tower. There''s nothing wrong with Diana sitting here reading novels. Diana saw that the secret door leading to the wizard''s tower had been opened. Her white mitten catkin put down her bookmark, closed the novel, stood up, picked up the document on the desk and showed it to Harvey: "Harvey, this is the bank transfer document sent by Mr. Pran this morning." Harvey went over and looked through the document. The content of the document was very detailed. There were records of how many novels he had sold. Harvey, as the author, could get 30% of the net profit of the dark age. This week, more than 400000 barons were remitted to his bank account. Harvey had already calculated in his mind how much magic material he could exchange for the money. Harvey nodded, put down the papers and pondered, "Diana, please contact William and say I have something important to find him." Diana''s calm look revealed a little curiosity: "what happened?" Harvey explained with a smile: "it''s not a big deal. It''s just that we have found suitable photosensitive materials and photo developing technology. They are all props used with photographic crystals, and they have great commercial prospects." "I''m still studying strange things. How''s the novel going?" "Fiction?" Diana picked up "the dark age" on her desk and motioned, "I mean the second one." "Why do you say this all of a sudden?" "Didn''t you read Norton''s newspaper? I said to you, even if you are addicted to experiments, at least you can spare half an hour to read the newspaper and learn about current affairs." Diana, holding her waist and holding her chin in one hand, reproached. Harvey laughed, "and then what?" Diana''s face became grim: "you won the Bauhinia prize and the dark age. There are many disputes in Norton''s literary world. Then the new issue of Norton''s night completely intensifies the contradiction. Now you and count Henrietta are regarded as heretics in the literary world, but this will not have any practical impact on your status, Anyway, most of the people in the community are after your novel, and the dark age is also popular "Do you think dark age is good?" "It''s good. I have a desire to read on." Diana nodded, saw Harvey''s complacent smile and snorted, "don''t be too happy. Don''t forget that you are the author of count of Monte Cristo. Now I don''t think your novel can surpass count of Monte Cristo." Harvey touched his chin and laughed: "really, I''m quite confident about this novel. Besides, these two novels are not of the same type at all. There is no saying that the novel can be finished any time. I''m waiting for Shirley to finish her illustration." Diana raised her chin. She understood Harvey. Her affirmation of the dark age is more than what she said. In particular, the narrative style of the dark age surprised her. Unlike the linear development of ordinary novels, it''s like a three-dimensional model. It''s very complicated to understand, but it''s easy to read, and it won''t give readers a sense of confusion. Shirley''s illustration plays a significant role in it. I don''t know why, Diana felt some unhappiness and loss in her heart. Since that night, her attitude towards Shirley has completely changed. She used to be a friend, but now it''s neither hot nor cold. Shirley has apologized to her, but Diana always has a bad heart. Sherry can help Harvey, but she can''t do anything. Harvey no longer asks her for advice when writing novels. Chapter 178 On the outskirts of Elroy, a carriage drove slowly. The exquisite decoration of the carriage attracted the interest of the children around. When they saw the badge of Cromwell chamber of Commerce printed on the carriage, they immediately followed with joy. The carriage stopped in front of a large warehouse. William got off the carriage and carefully moved a metal box. "Brother William, can I help you?" "What is this, William?" "William, let me see what this is, a metal box? It''s strange The children who followed the carriage gathered around and asked curiously. Most of their clothes were in tatters, and obvious patches could be seen on them. The patches were not cloth, but coarse linen cut from sacks such as grain and flour. Most of the residents in the suburbs are poor class, and they can''t even solve the problem of food and clothing. The huge warehouse in front of us is the magic workshop of Cromwell chamber of Commerce, which is used to study all kinds of things related to magic. Almost every large chamber of Commerce will set up a magic workshop to study new products and improve technology. If necessary, it can also crack the commodity production technology invented by other chambers of Commerce. Most of the members of the magic workshop are apprentices who are even difficult to cast magic. They follow their tutors to learn the knowledge of the workshop. Their goal is not to become a caster, but a tutor in charge of a magic workshop. William held the metal box in both hands and shook his head. "It''s not a toy. It''s an important commodity." "It''s up to you." William told the groom who was sitting on the top of the carriage that the groom jumped down from the seat on the top of the car and skillfully took out candy from his pocket and gave it to the children. When the children got the candy, they ate it contentedly. Just the rich sweetness is a very precious luxury for them. It''s still necessary to have a good relationship with the surrounding residents here. When the magic workshop first moved here, things would be lost every so often. Maybe the children just thought it was fun to steal, but in fact, the troubles caused to the magic workshop led to heavy losses for the Cromwell chamber of Commerce. William has no choice but to declare that if similar things happen again, he will be handed over to the security forces for serious treatment. On the other hand, he will help the surrounding residents and buy children with candy. After a while, the magic workshop finally stopped losing things. William entered the magic workshop from the iron gate. The interior space of the workshop was very spacious, about the area of three or four basketball courts. There were all kinds of strange devices and instruments in it. Sometimes he could hear the hiss of steam. The steel supports were connected with each other, and they were continuously operated by steam power. There was a dull roar inside the equipment, The magic workshop is more like an automatic chemical plant than a magic workshop. There are at least dozens of apprentices working in the magic workshop, carving magic array, making parts, or operating equipment. Some of them are local children. They follow the apprentices to learn technology and hope to become qualified technicians one day. The salary of the technicians in the magic workshop is not low. After working for a few years, they can buy a house in the city and have a good life. "Mr. William." A foreman saw William coming and rushed to meet him. He took off his dirty hat and put it on his chest. "Is Mr. Lawrence in?" "The tutor is in the research room. Do you want me to take you there?" "No, thank you." William went on to the depth of the workshop, where there was a research room for the master and tutor of the workshop. He knocked on the door and heard a dull response: "what''s the matter?" "It''s me, William." When the door opened, William smelled the strong smell of smoke and wine before he went in. The room was a small house with spacious space, but the owner of the house obviously didn''t like to clean it up. A large table was placed in the center, which occupied most of the space. There were all kinds of parts and tools on it. There were some spanners and pliers hanging on the walls of the room, If there''s anything different, it''s a table full of empty bottles. William knew it was Lawrence''s hobby. He liked drinking and preferred collecting empty bottles. He sat in his chair, and the fat old man shook his head and said, "Mr. Lawrence, are you lazy again?" Lawrence is very old, with half white hair. However, because he drinks all the year round and has good food, he has a whole body of fat, and his limbs are thick and short. He looks round and funny. If his body scale is reduced, he is no different from a dwarf. "What is idleness? I''m drinking. Can I be lazy about drinking? " Lawrence blew his beard and glared. "It''s working time, and you''re just being lazy." "Damn, this is my magic workshop. I can decide when to rest and when to work. Even your father dare not talk to me like that." William took a look at him and replied calmly: "of course, this is your workshop. This is your territory. You are omnipotent, aren''t you?" Insipid tone implies pungent satire, and can not catch the fault. Lawrence was a little depressed. Looking at the metal box in William''s hand, he said in a dull voice, "you and Diana have learned the same bad habits as your mother. What are you doing here? It has something to do with the things in your hand?" "Mr. Harvey gave it to me." "Oh, Harvey Adrian, the one who wrote count of Monte Cristo and developed the phantom technology?" Lawrence''s eyes were full of curiosity. William nodded and put the metal box on the table. "That guy is a traditionalist. No, it''s not too difficult to make photographic crystals." Lawrence murmured and came to William. He leaned down to look at the metal box from all angles and scratched his head. "What''s the use of this iron knot?" "Mr. Harvey called it a photo processor." William took a palm sized metal box out of his pocket and took a picture of Lawrence. "Kacha ~!" Lawrence was startled by the sudden flash. William took off the photographic crystal of the metal box in his hand, then lifted the lid of the big metal box and put it in. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± "And then?" "Mr. Harvey said he would have to wait 20 minutes until he heard the tone. This is the finished product, the photo." William takes a picture from his pocket and hands it to Lawrence. It shows Harvey and William in Cromwell manor. Lawrence repeatedly looked at the photos with a sense of novelty. The material was hard, and the image clarity was not bad. He felt his chin and nodded: "the effect is good, and the clarity is about to catch up with the picture taken by the photographic crystal. The question is how to make it. You also come here to confirm the answer. The complexity of the production process determines whether it can be made into a commodity." William took out a wooden box from his pocket, opened it, and placed an information crystal in it: "my father is also very interested in this device. This is the information crystal that Mr. Harvey gave me. There are detailed production records and principle instructions in it." "It can''t be written in star script. I can''t understand that thing." Lawrence patted his head and looked at the information crystal suspiciously. The magic workshop was more secular, and rarely used the information crystal, which was the only prop used by the caster. William intentionally or unintentionally said: "Mr. Harvey has taken this into consideration. He said that as long as he is a qualified workshop instructor, he can definitely understand it." "Damn it, I always feel that you talk one by one. Just say what you want to say. I''m sure I can understand without saying it." Lawrence scolded, took the information crystal and put it on a display panel to study. William smiles and sits on the side waiting for the result. Chapter 179 After a meeting, William conveniently took pictures of Lawrence and developed them. William took out the photo, which was still clear in the flash effect. Not far away, Lawrence is still dedicated to the study of information crystal. He is the mentor of the magic workshop of Cromwell chamber of Commerce, or the old acquaintance of William''s father Donne. Almost everyone in the magic workshop of King Baron''s country knows. Lawrence is a developer of steam technology. The steam technology here does not mean burning coal. The steam trains running in the Kingdom and the steam power plants used in most cars are made by workshop technology. The steam power plants consume a special metal called hot soft gold, A thumb sized hot soft gold gives off enough heat to keep a steam train running for a week. William also did not know how his father recruited the workshop master who represented the immortal monument of the magic workshop industry in the kingdom of Baron. Lawrence is still studying the content recorded in the information crystal. Sometimes he looks confused, sometimes suddenly, sometimes grinning. In the information crystal, besides the production technology of photo developing machine, he also introduces in detail the materials for developing photos, which is much simpler than making photographic crystal. "Harvey Adrian must be a genius!" A strange cry from Lawrence startled William. William stood up, held his forehead and asked, "Mr. Lawrence, what''s your opinion?" "The photo developing machine can be produced at any time. With the scale of my workshop, it can produce about ten pictures a day. On the contrary, the materials are difficult to deal with, but the problem is not big. I have a friend who studies chemical materials. If I find him, I can definitely achieve mass production." Playing with the information crystal, Lawrence exclaimed: "it''s a pity that Harvey Adrian went to write a novel. Oh, the person who can design a photo developing machine will not be so simple. I really hope to meet him." William gasped and did not argue too much with him. With Lawrence''s affirmation, William is in a good mood. Since there is no problem with commercialization, does the so-called photo have the value of commercialization? yes! No less than the value of photographic crystal! Photography crystal is also more sophisticated production process, especially the high-quality photography crystal provided by Harvey is quite difficult to make, unable to achieve the real sense of civil. The pictures? When he first saw a color photo, William was thinking about the production cost of this thin sheet of paper. When Harvey gave him a detailed list of materials and details, his heart trembled. The material cost of the photo was very low, and the production cost of the photo processor was not very high. Lawrence''s magic workshop could make it, Mass production can be achieved by apportioning to the production workshops dedicated to producing goods. In the past, only wealthy families had the ability to preserve images. When magic crystal was not popularized, oil painting was popular. In recent years, magic crystal was used to record three-dimensional images. This year, photography crystal was used to take pictures. William is sure that in two or three months, now the popular photography crystal will be changed to the photo recording mode, and not only the nobles can enjoy this treatment, but the ordinary people can take one or two photos at a low price. The production method of film still needs a lot of improvement, and the actual effect is poor. Harvey almost wants to give up the research on film and use crystal recording directly, so he didn''t give the film production technology to William. On the other hand, the completion of camera and photographic crystal officially declared the end of Harvey''s research in the field of photography. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Snow covers the mountains tonight Bury the footprints behind me In this isolated white country I am the queen of ice and snow The wind is blowing, the heart is also surging Can no longer hide my feelings, God knows how hard I try Don''t let them know, don''t let them see ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Why care about other people''s words, let the wind howl The cold can no longer stop me ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ I''m free Let go, let go I ride the wind and the sky ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ My magic falls from the sky My soul goes up with the ice My mind turned into a cold wind ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± The intense and high singing stopped suddenly, Harvey''s palm closed, and the light of magic crystal went out in his palm. "Do you two think it''s a good song? I want a more objective answer, which is very important to me. " In the study, Diana and Shirley are all here. They are called by Harvey to listen to this strange song. This song is the theme song letitgo of the animated film ice and snow made by digini. When the animation was broadcast, this song caused a sensation, became the most representative symbol of this animated film, and won the best original music award at that time. It was after listening to this song that Harvey went to the cinema to see the film. He was very impressed with this song, so he used [phonics] to copy it into the magic crystal. On the sofa, Diana tilted her legs, used to holding her hands and said, "I didn''t know you were still interested in music. Is this a ballad or something? The lyrics are interesting. " Shirley looked hesitant: "Sir, you know I don''t know much about music." Harvey rubbed his temple and stressed, "you don''t need to think about so many things. You just need to tell me three opinions about this song. It''s good, average or bad." Shirley thought for a moment and nodded, "that''s nice." "And you, Diana." "Average." "Surprise" Harvey''s face, this answer is really beyond his expectation, this is one of the few English songs he likes. "May I have your opinion?" Diana gave Harvey a sidelong look. "Didn''t you tell me not to think about so many complicated ideas?" Harvey speechless: "er Seeing that Harvey was flat, Diana raised her face, and then continued to give an evaluation: "my general evaluation is to give a completely objective evaluation of the situation of this folk song. First of all, the lyrics of this folk song are very powerful, but I can''t understand the meaning of it. I feel that the way I sing it is also very strange, and the overall feeling is not serious enough." In this era, it is difficult to be elegant in singing songs. Almost everyone''s cognition is that singing is equal to rural folk songs, rather than taking songs as music. "The generation gap of the times, the road of music has a long way to go!" Harvey sighed bitterly and said to Diana, "I thought this song was right for you." Shirley thought about it, with a smile of approval, Diana''s heroic willow eyebrows moved and said nothing. Since Harvey adopted lily, the sea demon, he has been cultivating her in the direction of singing. The sea demon naturally has a voice beyond the post song level, but in this era, she can''t enjoy the pop music. This makes Harvey feel headache, the ancient god just helped him recently, nothing means he is embarrassed. On the earth, the popularity of records promoted the development of pop music at that time. It needs to be mentioned that there are still records and special hand recorders in the world. The structure is similar to that of hand recorders on the earth. They are shaken manually, and do not need electricity and other external energy. However, before the popularity of the hand-held record player, it gradually disappeared with the emergence of magic crystal, but magic crystal is a luxury, only a few aristocrats and rich businessmen will buy it, which can not play the role of popularizing music. Chapter 180 "Letitgo" so good songs can not be fully affirmed, and the meaning of Diana''s words is also very obvious. If you want to change this view, you must change the whole environment. With different answers from Shirley and Diana, Harvey goes back to the wizard''s tower to consider how to solve this problem. "The first is to popularize music. We need a cheap player as a diffusion medium, so that more people can hear music. We should be able to find more advanced record player production technology in the endless library. It''s a good choice to sell it to Cromwell chamber of Commerce after improvement." "As for Diana, the lyrics of letitgo are really out of the ordinary in this era, and the way of singing is not recognized." "Lily can''t cover the song after listening to it. On the one hand, it''s related to not being familiar with the song. On the other hand, Lily doesn''t understand what the song is about." "Then..." sitting on the sofa of the alchemy workshop, Harvey pondered. His impatient mood spread to his body, and he shook his legs unconsciously. The frequency became higher and higher. Until his vague conjecture became clear, Harvey suddenly stood up and made up his mind: "since even the film has been shot, what trouble do you have to worry about? Let''s have a magic show with plot!" Harvey''s idea suddenly brightened, a magic show with plot, no! Correctly speaking, it should be an animation, a classic digini animation! Since the audience can not understand the meaning of the song, can not understand the form of singing, then let the audience to see! To empathize, to understand everything about "singer", to understand the meaning and charm of songs! Let the audience accept the form of singing! "Ice and snow" is an animation for young and old Xianyi. After its release, it has become the box office champion in the history of global animation with a box office revenue of 1.3 billion US dollars, ranking fifth in the list of film history. The amazing achievements have proved the excellence of this animation. Harvey believes that even in the world where the film has just started, it will be appreciated by many audiences, and it can be regarded as opening up the film and television development path with children as the market. Harvey can be sure that "ice and snow" can not cause a sensation in the screening of "count of Monte Cristo". The theme limits the development space of "ice and snow", but it is used to open the door of pop music! It''s no problem to refresh people''s understanding of the song with letitgo, a popular song that won the Oscar for best original song. Songs have lyrics, more infectious than traditional music, very suitable for animation. Harvey believes that the scene of Anna singing letitgo is one of the most influential pictures in the history of animation. In ice and snow, Anna is born with magical power. She is born with the magic power to control ice and snow, but she can''t control it very well. She doesn''t realize the horror of her ability until one day when she accidentally injures her sister Aisha while playing. She is forced to live in seclusion in the depths of the castle, without contact with others, singing the happy but lonely songs of her childhood. She closed herself, isolated from the world, even her favorite sister Aisha did not dare to meet, for fear of accidentally hurting her. She lived in a lonely and oppressive environment for a long time. Because she hurt her sister, Anna felt panic about her own ability. This panic made her power more uncontrollable. She put on gloves to isolate magic, and her inner shackles became heavier and heavier. Aisha, whose memory has been eliminated, knows nothing about it until the day when Anna is crowned Queen. Because Anna can''t agree with her sister''s engagement to a man who only knows one day, Aisha is doubted. Aisha, who knows nothing, can''t stand Anna''s cold attitude any more. She tears off Anna''s gloves during the conflict. Anna, who was out of control, couldn''t control her power any more. She threw a splinter of ice in the banquet hall. The queen who should have been crowned fled to the top of the snow mountain in a hurry. Anna lost everything. Ironically, it is because she lost everything that her power can be exerted. She let go of all her heart knot and sang letitgo in a deserted snowy mountain, releasing all her loneliness and patience after so many years. Anna has built her own ice and snow Kingdom and become the only lonely queen. In this truly isolated environment, she no longer needs to worry about losing anything or hurting her relatives. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "I hope there won''t be a lawsuit against digini in this world." Harvey laughs, but it''s not that there really exists digini in the world. In Harvey''s impression, digini is a famous copyright troll. Now that he has decided to make the animation of ice and snow, Harvey has to consider how to make it. This is the root of Harvey''s delay in making a decision. Compared with making a movie, making an animation is as difficult as making a tank in ancient times. There is no computer in this world, but magic crystal is not competent for such a large amount of work. It''s too embarrassing to make a live action movie. Harvey didn''t want to deny it. The only way to make animation is to use magic show like means to cast magic simulation screen. It''s hard to see the magic show in the kingdom of balun now. It''s better to say that the magic show is actually a flash in the pan of balun''s transition to modern magic. At that time, the mainstream magic concept turned to modern magic, and the magic workshop rose in China. The magic show was a performance project catering to ordinary people''s curiosity about magic at that time. Magic show has no special meaning. As long as the magic show is released in public, even if it is not magic, it can be called magic show. The difference is that the visual effect of magic is more gorgeous. In the final analysis, the audience, of course, prefer to see the magical creatures and all kinds of gorgeous visual effects produced by magic than rubbing fireballs, light balls and water balls. The simple use of magic animation, even the title of class casters are not necessarily able to produce the "ice and snow" screen. Harvey is different and has great innate advantages. Up to now, Harvey still has the memory of watching ice and snow. Second, Harvey is the developer of photographic crystal, and he has also separated the function of making special effects for movies. The success rate of animation combined with magic is higher. Third, Harvey can''t say that he is good at magic, Moreover, the reward for the novel "Dark Age" has not been used yet. It can just be used to improve one''s magic level. To overcome the problem of animation, Harvey also needs to consider the amount of work. The production cost of the animated film "ice and snow" is as high as 150 million US dollars, which has consumed several years of human and material resources of the immortal Taishan company of digini. With Harvey''s conditions at this time, even with the help of the "dark magic" of magic, it is much more difficult to make "ice and snow" than "count of Monte Cristo". Chapter 181 "[illusion] Class: Second Order Category: magic department Explanation: create an illusion that affects human visual effect. The complexity of the illusion cannot exceed the visual information effect of a person''s body, and the magic effect will not vary from person to person£¨ Different people will see the same illusion) Casting requirements: if the caster wants to create a specific illusion, he must have a vague impression of the illusion he created. The deeper the impression, the more delicate the illusion he created, and the easier the difficulty of creation. There is no such requirement for the secondary illusion technique that summons a fixed illusion. " [illusion] is the most basic component of magic. In the future, even if the visual effect is gorgeous and lifelike, the illusion is just an extension of this illusion. For example, if you want to create a giant dragon illusion with a huge body, the illusion itself is likely to be a tower made of sand, which is composed of countless illusions as a whole. Because of this, magic is the easiest one among all the magic systems. Mastering [Magic] is theoretically a qualified magic caster. Since Harvey has decided to make an animated film, he will not linger and be reluctant to invest in it. He adds all the follow-up rewards for the sensational effect caused by the phantom and the rewards for the sale of the novel "Dark Age" to this spell, and increases the level of magic to the highest level of magic proficiency. Harvey closed his eyes. After distributing the reward, a lot of spell information poured into his consciousness. It took a long time for his consciousness to fully understand. "[false world] Class: Third Order Level: a Category: magic department Explanation: you can freely create false illusions, five sense illusions and psychic illusions. The caster can make different illusions according to different situations. Casting requirements: to create a false illusion requires the caster to keep a minimum cognitive impression of the illusion. If a spiritual illusion is created, it cannot be something that the subject cannot understand. Proficiency: a + (additional effect: cast class condition reduced by one level) " "Although he was conquered by zhenzhishu, it must be said that magic is invincible!" Harvey opened his eyes and sighed that the magic is not as useless as he expected. The low-level magic can only be used by the magic, but the high-level magic has five sense illusion and spiritual illusion, which are different from the magic. These two kinds of magic are aimed at the subject, which is similar to the spirit magic. The biggest difference between magic and psychic magic is that magic creates illusions or illusions to influence the subject. Psychic magic itself can control or influence the subject''s spirit. The illusion created by illusion is objective existence, and all people can see the same illusion. Psychic illusions allow the individual subject to see an illusion Needless to say, when did you get the illusion that I didn''t use the mirror This sentence has fully illustrated the practicality of this magic classification. Of course, Harvey can''t do that now. The most important thing is to simulate the basic five senses, so that the subject can feel unbearable heat in the cold environment, or create unbearable odor, etc. The more proficient a spell is, the easier it will be for Harvey to cast it. [false world] is a third-order spell. When the proficiency reaches a +, it will not be much more difficult to cast than a second-order spell. After upgrading the magic, Harvey went to the magic workshop to try to cast the magic. First, he closed his eyes and recalled the movie picture of "ice and snow". When Harvey was on the earth, he saw "ice and snow" three times. The first time he watched it in the cinema, and the second and third time he watched it on the Internet. He had a deep impression. Now with the increase of intelligence, his memory also improved, Things that used to be vague can now be recalled clearly. Anna''s animated characters are gradually perfected in Harvey''s mind. Harvey recites the incantation, and the little light flashes in front of him. The figure of the ice queen starts from nothing and turns from transparency to substance. Anna is wearing a turquoise dress, which is the same as that in animated movies. From a realistic point of view, it is quite strange. "Do you want to change the character style? Or is it better to maintain digini''s animated character style? " Harvey looks at the realistic illusion in front of him with a strange face. There is no animation concept in this world. The so-called illusions are created on the basis of realism. God knows whether the audience is interested in the style of Disney animation. "How to say, digini is also a representative of the European and American animation film industry. This kind of human style is most in line with the aesthetic of Europe and the United States after the baptism of the times, or keep the original, so as to avoid self defeating." Harvey continued to cast the magic, in front of Anna''s sister Aisha''s illusion, two illusions looked at each other with a smile, hand in hand to start a ballroom dance, dance beautiful smart, pleasing to the eye. Two phantoms dance under Harvey''s control. Harvey records the visual effects of the phantoms he sees: "it''s very convenient for phantoms to come with a real physics engine, which is much higher than modern 3D technology." "The side also looks perfect, not like modern 3D technology. Considering the visual effect, the model needs to be stretched into deformity when modeling, um ~ it saves a lot of trouble." "Perfect." After the ballroom dance, the two illusions pulled the skirt and bowed to Harvey. Harvey recovered from the casting state and felt a weakness he hadn''t felt for a long time. The process of casting high-level spells didn''t allow him to do two things at once. Harvey sat down on the ground, took a breath, and continued to ponder the effect of the illusion. "The illusion lasted for five minutes, so I estimated that I could only last ten minutes at most when I summoned two humanoid illusions to make complicated movements." "Although the casting skill is very high, the consumption is not small. Enough, enough, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha, ha Harvey laughed happily, gasped and coughed violently, which turned out to be much better than he thought. With modern 3D technology, it''s not difficult to make a character model, so many viewers will have a misunderstanding, that is, creating a model for 3D animated movies or games can directly put the model into the movie, which saves time and effort. This wrong idea comes from people''s cognition of reality. In reality, the material seen by the naked eye will change with the change of vision. The simplest visual effect is that when you approach an object, the object you see will become larger and larger. This kind of "common sense" doesn''t exist in the computer world. Simple zooming in and out is not a problem. It''s difficult to compare. For example, if you put your hand in front of you and move it away in reality, the hand is still so big. In 3D animation, you need to create a huge hand to simulate this visual effect. These technical bottlenecks that are difficult to break through for modern 3D technology can be easily solved by using illusion. This may be because the illusion itself is the product created by Harvey''s own consciousness, which naturally conforms to his subconscious concept. In a sense, it is not so difficult to make animation in this world. Harvey opened up a room with nothing in the mage''s tower to serve as an illusion platform, and then made a photographic crystal that can shoot 360 degrees without dead angle. First, he constructed a static scene and recorded it with the photographic crystal. Second, he created a character''s illusion activity, and then finished cutting and special effects processing in another water crystal. Try it bit by bit. The advantage of this method is that it can relieve the pressure of Harvey''s casting. Now he can reach the spiritual strength of the middle caster, and can''t support the creation of character illusion while building three-dimensional scenes. Chapter 182 "Ms. Diana, from your description, the devil you are talking about should be a kind of enchantment devil, who lives by sucking the essence of men. Most enchantment demons have powerful mind control ability. They can sneak into dreams and easily capture the essence of men through dreams." Diana sat in a small wooden room and asked softly, "what happens to people who are sucked by demons?" There was a soft female voice across a board from Diana: "actually, I haven''t seen it. According to the description of church classics, it usually turns into a mummy, and the corpse will be wearing a strange smile. The eyes open. The eyes are the windows of human soul. Some people think that the demon not only sucks the essence of human men, but also devours the soul together." "So Sister Maria, does a caster have the ability to control demons?" "Ms. Diana, I can''t give an exact answer to this question. Judging from the traditional experience, there are two ways to control the devil. The first is called by the caster, who controls the devil''s medium of activity in the real world. In case of any accident, the devil can be repatriated to the abyss at any time. But as we all know, the devil is an evil creature, Their nature is chaotic and cruel. It''s usually too late for the casters to find out that the demons have changed. Therefore, most of the casters no longer call them to serve as slaves, and they don''t have the corresponding knowledge. " "What about the second one?" "The second is more complicated. In fact, it is difficult to find relevant records even in the historical books of the church. It is said that all demons have a real name when they were born. This name can''t be read out in words and has no meaning. But when someone knows the name and the devil whose name is opposite, he will become the master of the devil, The devil summoned by the caster is subject to the caster because he does not want to be repatriated, but the devil will not have the slightest idea of resistance to the person who knows his real name. " "What else? Is it possible for humans to live in peace with demons? " "It''s not impossible. After all, the devil also has wisdom. I can''t say anything with my shallow knowledge." "Enough. Thank you very much, Sister Maria." "Kacha ~" The wooden door of the confession room was pushed open, and Diana bowed to the person sitting in it to show her respect. Shortly after Diana left, the wooden door of the confession room was pushed open one by one, and a woman in a strict black nun''s dress came out. She was tall, and even a simple nun''s dress could draw a graceful curve. Her silver hair was very conspicuous under the black scarf, her eyes were covered by a cross black bandage, and her delicate cheeks were exposed. She was wearing white gloves, The whole person looks solemn and mysterious, but also reveals some female charm that does not match the nun''s identity. Soon, a middle-aged male priest trotted in, sweating face full of fear: "may the Lord bless, Sister Maria, is Ms. Diana really not a devil? When she passed me just now, I could even feel the hot cross on my neck! " The blindfolded nun nodded and said softly, "father Osborne, please don''t worry. Ms. Diana herself is an ordinary person. From the reaction of the sacred vessel, we can see that there are demons in this city, which may also be related to Ms. Diana." The priest''s face broke down and he said, "God, what can I do? Cromwell chamber of commerce is the biggest benefactor of the church. God bless you!" "Father Osborne, we just have to wait." "But it''s the first time in my life that there''s a devil. It''s too late when something really happens." "Father, we can''t do anything now, and as you said, we have no right to do anything to Ms. Diana." The nun nodded and left. The church has long lost its due position. Long ago, the church was a huge religious force that could influence the imperial power. However, in order to stabilize its position, the church put pressure on the royal family to hunt and kill the casters in the name of witch Association causing disaster. In the past century, as people know more about the casters, the rumors spread by the church have been broken, The royal family also put the responsibility of killing the casters on the church, which lost the trust of the people, resulting in great turbulence within the church and missed the best adjustment time. This era has long been separated from the period of ignorance, the devil or witch can not be an excuse for the church to control the people, and the church can be said to have become a dispensable existence in people''s eyes. On the other hand, the church is also carrying out the obligation to destroy the devil. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Diana is a very independent person, even if Harvey asked her to leave it alone, how could she let go of Shirley''s demonic posture with her own eyes. Perhaps it was because of the lack of servants that the house was too spacious, and the noise of the street would not make the house too quiet. Diana liked this feeling very much, and she felt comfortable after living. After passing the studio on the second floor, Diana saw Shirley sitting in front of the drawing board, concentrating on painting. The cool wind blowing in the window lifted up her hair. At this moment, Shirley looked gentle and dignified, without the dark and strange feeling that Diana felt that night. Diana never regarded Shirley as a servant, preferring Harvey''s sister and her friends. Thinking of what Harvey had said to her, Diana was sure that Shirley was closer to Sister Maria''s second situation, and she was a little relieved. After a moment''s consideration, Diana walks in with a light step and sees Shirley drawing a novel illustration of the dark age. An elite cavalry is standing on the top of the hill. Their figure overlaps with the sun, and their armor reflects the sun, making their bodies look more and more huge. Below the cavalry is a black army of millions of beasts, Diana was also amazed by the magnificent scene. "How long does it take to draw this illustration?" Shirley drew her shoulder a little. She was frightened by the sudden sound. She turned to see Diana and thought about it for a while. She replied, "I''ve spent three days on this painting. With the time of revision, it will take about a week to finish it, but not all the illustrations will take that long. This one is one that Harvey ordered to be carefully drawn, and there are a lot of details." "Yes, I can feel it just by looking at it. It''s amazing that I painted the metal texture of the armor without using color pigments." Diana looked at the illustration of the semi-finished novel and nodded. She said with an apologetic smile, "I''m sorry to disturb you." Shirley grinned shyly. "No, it makes me happier to get Diana''s praise. What''s the time now?" "About five." Shirley stood up, blushing a little confused and said, "ah, I almost forgot to prepare dinner." When she came back, Diana felt a lot more relaxed. She covered her lips and gave a low laugh: "I''ll help you. I can''t find anything more to do at home." Chapter 183 Diana doesn''t like to socialize. She thinks that socializing is a group of people who put on a mask for the sake of their interests. Of course, she doesn''t despise this kind of behavior. The Cromwell family didn''t have a good life in the early years. Compared with today, she knows more about the influence of material interests on a person. Since she married Harvey, Diana has been in a short period of confusion. She can''t find a target. When she went to university, she focused on her studies and devoted almost all her time to her studies. Occasionally, she needed to join some female social circles because of family interests. The days when she left university to take part in the shooting of count of Monte Cristo also made her feel more fulfilled and satisfied than ever before. After the end of count of Monte Cristo, she couldn''t find anything to do. She owns 10% of the property rights of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce, but she doesn''t need to intervene in the affairs of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce. She owns 5% of the shares of mirage entertainment company that Harvey gave her, and there is nothing she can do. There are two kinds of women in this era: reading books, watering flowers and taking a nap. On the contrary, Diana feels more miserable on a plain day. In addition to taking care of the housework, Shirley is painting. Her life is very full. "Pop." Diana closed the first book of the dark age in her hand. She could not help feeling empty. She finally finished reading the novel in a few weeks. She pondered every part of the novel and studied it from the perspective of the author and the reader. The delicate structure of the novel surprised her more than once, Wonder what Harvey''s brain is made of to construct such a novel? In her opinion, the narrative structure of this novel needs at least years or even decades of careful carving by a novelist, not to mention the plot content. The confrontation of darkness and light, the enmity between countries, the conflict of ideas between heroes, and the collision of the three plots are closely linked, which evolves into a clear plot network. When we review these contents, we will realize the author''s exquisite plot design. "The dark age" is Diana''s most important pastime in recent weeks. The thinner the pages left, the more she can''t read it. It''s not the problem of the novel, but she can''t bear to end the novel like this. Finally, she was attracted by the plot and read the whole novel. Diana came to the dresser to comb her soft blonde hair. When she came downstairs, she saw that the food in the dining room had not been passive. She ate dinner with Shirley, and Harvey had not come out of the wizard''s tower. She heated the dinner, and then took out some dried fish to enter the inside of the wizard''s tower through the secret door of the study. What came into her eyes was a crystal higher than her. It was held up and operated by the magic array. The precise structure made it look like a different space that had nothing to do with reality. No matter how many times she saw it, Diana would be surprised by the magic of what Harvey called the magic guide stone device. When she opened the wooden door of the alchemy workshop, Diana heard a few soft sounds. When I went in, I found that there were some water marks on the floor of the alchemy workshop. The water marks spread to the water tank. Lily lay in the water tank and fell asleep. Diana was amused. The projection of magic crystal was still on. The little guy must have been playing games just now. After a period of contact with Diana, I almost got to know Lily''s living habits. It''s similar to ordinary people, and the sleep time is longer than that of a child. Since last time she came here late at night and saw Lily playing games, she didn''t mean to scold her lightly, so Lily didn''t dare to play games late at night, at least in front of Diana. Helen, the gem goblin with lily, can''t be seen in the alchemy workshop. Diana remembers that she said she would go back to the goblin town today. Seeing that Harvey was not here, Diana put down the food for Harvey, picked up the plate with dried fish, came to the water tank and said with a gentle smile, "wake up, I''ve brought you something to eat." She still likes Lily very much. Her innocent and lovely personality makes her feel like a pet. Lily secretly opens one eye and takes a look at Diana. She is sure that she is holding the fish. Suddenly, her big round eyes light up and "Hua La" comes out of the water tank. The waves wet Diana''s pajamas. She shakes her head to dry the water marks of her blue hair. Lily Meizizi takes the dried fish and eats it. Diana looked at the little guy eating happily. She hesitated a little and rubbed Lily''s blue hair. She always wondered what the texture of the blue hair was, so that she could dry the water stains by shaking her head. Lily''s hair is smooth and cool. Lily ate happily, holding two dried fish in her small hands. She hesitated to finish one and handed the other to Diana. "No, I had dinner." Diana took out her handkerchief to wipe Lily''s mouth, looked around the water tank, pondered for a while, and went back to the house to get a toothbrush and toothpaste. Squeeze toothpaste out of the toothbrush and pass it to Lily. The little guy is a little curious and hesitates for a moment. He holds the toothbrush in his face. "Click." The toothbrush was easily bitten off. "Wait, this is not food." When Diana was in a hurry, she saw Lily spit out again. It was obvious that the toothpaste and toothbrush were not to her taste. Diana was angry and funny. She showed Lily how to brush her teeth again. Lily''s teeth are very white, but Diana, who is a cleanliness addict, still wants her to keep the habit of cleaning her mouth. Lily was even more curious about the bubbles from the toothpaste brush. She was playing with them and peeped at Diana secretly. But Diana found this little look in her eyes. Diana''s heroic willow eyebrows stood up and said, "don''t swallow it, spit it out after brushing." The little boy spit out the foam to the outlet next to the water tank. Diana told Lily to keep the habit of brushing her teeth. Before Harvey came out, she went back to her bedroom to sleep. I don''t know how long she slept. Diana felt someone was sleeping beside her. She slightly opened her eyes and saw Harvey''s side face. She leaned against Harvey''s arms and closed her eyes to sleep. Harvey, who has been practicing magic for a day, is also exhausted. When he lies down, he sees Diana''s sleeping face. Her side face is beautiful. Her frown is loosened, her sword eyebrows are bent down and become soft. Her nose is straight, her thin lips are pursed, and her face is neither fat nor thin. The more she looks, Harvey feels a quiet and dignified beauty, and his mood is relaxed. Smelling the fragrance of his hair in his arms, Harvey closed his eyes and soon entered a state of meditation. Chapter 184 "Again" "What happened." Helen, the diamond goblin, returned to the goblin town after a few weeks. The castle of the gem goblin changed dramatically. It was not surprising to say this. It was expected, wasn''t it? If one day Helen came back to see the castle built by gem goblin restored to its former peace and beauty, then she would feel incredible. The goblin''s castle is covered with green vegetation, and the surrounding green grassland has become a lush primeval forest. With the help of light wings, Helen can also overlook the dense sea of trees, where occasionally there are plant goblins. Helen flew for a while and landed on the balcony of the castle. There are also beautiful gemstone flowers planted here. They are bright and transparent. They grow by absorbing the power of the earth. These gemstone flowers are the food of gemstone goblins. When the body of gemstone goblins is damaged, they can also use the corresponding Gemstone flower material to repair the body. The body of the gem goblin is a whole. When a certain part of the body is missing, such as hands and feet, it is very likely to lose part of the memory. It can be repaired with the gem flower, but the gem flower is only pure material, and does not provide the function of memory repair. In the past, Amethyst goblins were responsible for taking care of this flower field. Now there are more plant goblins in the flower field. They fly in the air to water the flower field. The plant goblins have human bodies. They wear emerald green strange wooden clothes and have cicada wings behind them. They can fly in the air even though they don''t have provocative wings. Seeing the diamond goblin Helen, the plant goblins folded their wings and bowed respectfully to her. Helen nodded speechless and left here in a hurry. She didn''t adapt to the atmosphere. She entered the castle. Before long, Helen saw the emerald goblin. Her emerald hair was tied into a ponytail. She was lying lazily in front of a window sill facing the sun. There were green mineral food on the table beside her. It looked like a leisurely vacation. Before Helen got close to her, two plant goblins rushed over with some jadeite gravel, holding a cup of green drink to please the jadeite goblins. "Emerald." Helen went over and yelled. She looked at the goblin and asked, "what happened to the castle?" "Helen, you''re back. What''s going on?" "You''re like this." Helen was embarrassed and forced to smile again, pointing to jadeite. The jade goblin lay on the reclining chair and said in a natural tone: "nothing happened. It''s very calm. It''s because of the calm that I can lie here to bask in the sun. By the way, would you like a drink? Emerald flower and fruit juice She picked up the emerald green drink in her hand. Helen shook her head again and again: "no, it''s strange for you to lie here. Why are there so many plant goblins in the castle?" "Ah, that''s what I mean. Didn''t you bring back some games last time?" "Well, because Mr. Adrian is busy, he commissioned [goblin''s automatic factory] to make a batch of game crystals. Unexpectedly, there are too many game crystals made by fantasy goblins." "That''s the problem. When Ruby saw that there were more game crystals, he took them to one of her friends to share the fun of the game, and then "Needless to say, I know." Helen realized what a helpless slap on the forehead. The jade goblins squinted to enjoy the sunshine and said with a smile, "you just understand. Anyway, we can''t control the situation. Then it''s like this. Part of the game crystals are rented to the plant goblins. The price is that they need to obey our orders. Isn''t it good?" "It''s not good at all. It''s a game made by Harvey for us. What should we do if we take it out without authorization to cause trouble?" "That''s all right. You''ve always said that Mr. Adrian is a very generous man." Helen nodded and shook his head. The colorful bubbles were shining brightly in the sunlight. "Yes, but this is not related to generosity. This is a matter of stance. Harvey gave the game some updates a few days ago." "Oh, there''s an update at last. Let''s try it." The jade goblin, hearing the words, suddenly got up and jumped up from the reclining chair. Harvey made the game completely for fun, and some players made him feel happy. Every once in a while, he would squeeze out some time to add the game content, fix bugs, or make a new game for Helen to take back. It''s not difficult to update the game. Just put two game crystals together and start the corresponding magic array to automatically update the content. Gem goblins have a mature mind. After the early game craze, they are no longer fighting for the game. Of course, every time the game content is updated, everyone wants to play the first-hand content. Two goblins first update the crystal of gem goblin''s game. Helen comes to the game hall which originally belonged to fantasy goblin. Now it is occupied by plant goblins. It seems that there is a lot of peace. Some plant goblins are playing, some goblins are watching attentively, and sometimes they cheer loudly because of the victory of their companions. In the game hall, there are not only plant goblins, but also some human goblins with blue skin. "Ah, Smurfs?" Helen covered her lips with a small hand and exclaimed in surprise. The blue goblin was once again called the working goblin. It was one of the most commonly used goblins for casters. Most of the goblins had blue skin, different shapes and animal characteristics. When they were called to the real world, their bodies would be enlarged to the level of ordinary people, so they had no other special abilities and did not know magic. They were excellent laborers. "Deng Deng Deng ~!" In the game hall, there was a high voice, and the ruby goblin stood out from among the goblins, raised his right hand and announced: "I announce that the winner is the juice team! Today is the juice team''s 100 consecutive victories, and the little blue team will give up the right to use the last game crystal for one day Smurfs and sprites are playing PVP mode of Super Mario series, and the winner is the one who reaches the end first. At the door, Helen, the diamond goblin, was speechless: "what''s the meaning of juice team?" The jade goblin leaned against the door and explained lazily, "the juice made by the plant goblin is delicious." "Is the little blue team the blue skin of the blue goblins?" "It looks like that." "It''s reckless." At this time, Helen found that the game hall was almost full of plant goblins sitting in front of the game screen to play the game, only the last place was blue goblins and plant goblins playing together. Now all the blue goblins are looking depressed, they just lost the last chance to play the game in the game. Holding the game handle, the blue goblin''s burly body trembles, and the bull''s nose emits blazing white gas. It looks very angry. The goblins all around exclaim to step back. They don''t care about anything. Standing up, they just jump on the metal box where the game crystal is placed, and hold it tightly, saying nothing. The blue goblin is gentle and seldom impulsive or angry. The ruby goblin kicked the blue goblin and scolded: "if you lose, you lose. Let go of the crystal game. You can play tomorrow too!" The blue goblin is eager to hum and explain. The language is wrong, but the gem goblin can understand it. The main idea is that they just want to play the game quietly, but the ruby goblin forced them to compete. Blue goblin''s docile character generally does not like to play PVP competition mode, plus the inborn size, can''t flexibly control the game handle designed for gem goblin, how can it win the grass goblin. "If you lose, don''t admit it! Let go Ruby goblin holding the arm of the blue goblin, but her petite body in front of the blue goblin and bean sprouts is no different. The game hall is in chaos. The grass and wood goblins and the blue goblins are divided into two camps to challenge each other. When the sword pulls out the crossbow, the blue goblins holding the game crystal unfold a magic array around them. "No, it''s the teleport formation!" Helen suddenly recognized the magic circle. Before the goblins in the game hall could react, the blue goblins holding the metal box disappeared in place. Teleportation array. The caster is used to summon Goblins who have signed a contract. Other goblins will not have effect even if they enter the teleportation array. Except for substances. Chapter 185 Clark College, one of the most famous colleges of the magic association, is famous not because of its teaching level, but because this college is the representative of the people first group among the casters. Most of the students and teachers are the casters from the common people. The college is famous for its free and open academic atmosphere. Members of Clark College can read a lot of magic knowledge for free and encourage students to study new magic. In fact, most of the so-called civilian casters are supported by nobles or rich businessmen, and only these people can pay expensive tuition fees and buy Casting materials. In the world of casters, the most mainstream class of identity is lineage. The older the caster''s family is, the more noble it is and the more knowledge it has to inherit magic. With the innovation of magic, many people in the magic association think that only by injecting fresh blood can magic develop faster, rather than relying on knowledge inheritance. The scale of the college is very large, almost comparable to that of a small city. It has built all kinds of strange buildings, most of which are high towers. This is the representative of the mage''s buildings. There will be obvious regional division around the buildings. If you accidentally break into these buildings, you may not be fatally attacked, but you will certainly suffer a lot. In addition, there are strange houses, some of which are traditional western style, some of which are inclined to modern Gothic, or they plant a big tree on the tree crown to build houses. On the open street, two students in apprenticeship robes passed by in a hurry, complaining: "what should I do? The blue goblin, who is responsible for operating the adjustment plate, has not come for more than three days. Without it, the alchemy workshop can not operate normally." The companion looked up to the sky and sighed: "my God, why is no one able to operate such an important operation except a goblin? How stupid The student spread out his hand: "Professor Simpson also conveyed knowledge to the goblin. What''s the use of complaining to me? Now I''d better go to Professor Simpson first." "What do you think Professor Simpson is doing now?" "To pass the time, you know what it needs most is time." "Carey once visited Professor Simpson some time ago. It is said that he is still playing destiny to play the ending of dragon slaying hero." "Dragon Slayer? It''s not funny at all The two students looked at each other with a knowing smile. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Dudu!" Two students came to a tall tower and knocked on the thick wooden door. After a long time, they knocked on the door and yelled: "Professor Simpson! Professor Simpson! Are you there "Bang ~" They cried for a long time, the door was suddenly opened, and a strange creature in a nightgown stood inside the door and roared: "don''t you know the importance of sleep to dragons!? If it wasn''t for Clark here, I''d kill you with a breath! Now, tell me the reason why you disturb my precious sleep time. If it doesn''t satisfy me, I will deduct all your credits this semester! " The roar is like thunder. Its voice is low and penetrating. There is no exaggeration. It can be heard by the whole street. Standing in front of the two students is a burly dragon? He is about two meters tall. His burly body is wrapped in pajamas, and his neck is very long. You can see fine and round white scales. His head is similar to a lizard. His nose emits a small amount of white dragon breath. The raised dragon head looks down on the two students with dark golden vertical pupils. The natural terror makes the two students pale and shiver. "Professor Simpson..." the students clearly knew the character of the white dragon in front of them. They looked down and explained with trembling gestures: "the work Goblin you summoned has not come for several days... No one in the third alchemy workshop can control the adjustment panel, so..." "Hum ~" the white dragon''s nose spewed out another breath. The white flame was only close to the student''s face. The student''s face was green, leaving no trace. Step back. "The work goblin didn''t come?" The white dragon grunted. He felt that he really didn''t find a job. Then he said impatiently, "wait here for a while." "Bang Dang ~" The wooden door was closed heavily. For a long time, the white dragon in the robe came out again. He stretched out his claws to the empty air and made a dull voice in his throat. It was not a curse, but more like a kind of language. "Boom ~" A light sound, two students in front of a spacious space channel, a steady stream of energy into the channel inside, looks like the flame was blown into the channel by the strong wind. One dragon and two people enter and pass through. On the other side of the passage is a spacious corridor. At the end of the corridor is a white wooden door. The sign on the wooden door is written in star script: "alchemy workshop for the third student of Clark College." The white dragon''s claws seized the doorknob, and before pushing the door in, he looked at the low eaves of the door. He ran into the eaves with a black face. "Boom!" There was a big hole in the eaves of the door, and it thundered: "Damn it! I said last time that we should enlarge the damned door a little higher, instead of solving it superficially Inside the alchemy workshop, all kinds of complicated alchemy instruments stopped working. Seeing the figure of the students, there were several blue goblins eating human food and exchanging opinions. Sure enough, there is no blue goblin specially controlling the adjustment panel. The adjustment panel controls the experimental data of the alchemy workshop. In principle, only teachers are qualified to use it. Bai Long comes to the blue goblin group and asks, "where''s number six?" The blue goblins looked at each other and shook their heads one after another. One of them grunted in a strange language. The students couldn''t understand it, but the white dragon understood it. "To the gem goblin''s castle? I heard what kind of games are popular there? What a mess White dragon impatient way, finish saying big mouth a read to belong to caster''s incantation. In front of it, a magic array unfolded, and the light flashed. A blue goblin slowly floated up from the magic array. It bowed down on its knees, as if trying to protect something. "Six! Six Hearing the sound, the blue goblin slowly stood up, holding a metal box and looking around. "What''s the matter? According to the contract, you need to work here for more than 12 hours a day. Why didn''t you work here for three consecutive days The blue goblin touched his head. He noticed that he was holding a metal box when he patted his head and began to explain to the white dragon. The more he said, the more angry he was! "Mm-hmm! i see! For the sake of the game between you goblins, dare to violate the contract!? Can''t abandon the companions!? Will plant goblins win the game!? Get back to work! If something like this happens again, you won''t come back! " The white dragon stretched his neck and growled at the blue goblin, so loud that the students behind him could not help covering their ears. The blue goblins are like wilted eggplants. They obediently put down their things and come to their own jobs. Other blue goblins also return to their own places. The white dragon turned and left angrily. The students went over and curiously picked up the metal box and asked, "Professor Simpson, what can I do with this thing? It''s a strange structure. It seems that it should be a prop made by the caster." White dragon looked at the metal box, impatient to take it back: "I''ll keep it." Chapter 186 The white dragon rushes back to its dwelling place through the transmission channel. For most dragon creatures, sleep and wealth are sacred and inviolable fields. It is because human beings are so stupid that they have to sacrifice their precious sleep time to solve that stupid problem. After going back, he went to bed and closed his eyes. After waiting for a long time, he couldn''t find the comfort of sleeping. White dragon Simpson''s dark golden pupil is suffused with light red shimmer, which means that it is now in a very irritable mood. Among the casters, dragon creatures are famous for their irritability, and white dragon Simpson is still one of the best. Speaking of its name, it''s very famous even outside the scope of Clark College, because the era is too long, and almost no one knows its origin. Dragons are born with incredible magic talent. They can freely transfer etheric elements without chanting incantations. A little learning of edge magic can reach a height that ordinary casters can''t imagine, Besides, the magic society can''t find many dragons willing to live in the human world. Its body size has been reduced by special magic. It is tens of meters long and has a pair of huge wings. Just a little flapping can blow the college in this small city "Well, the game that No. 6 Blue goblin said was popular in goblin town. What stupid game would goblins play?" The white dragon grinned, his sharp teeth shining with cold light. In his eyes, goblins are better than human beings at most. They don''t have bad habits of human beings, but most of them are just as stupid as hopeless. The metal case is too small for it. It seems that you can crush it with a little pinch. White dragon Simpson chants a spell and releases the fourth order prophecy spell omniscient, which is an upgraded version of the second order prophecy spell insight. It can effectively help the caster understand the information in front of him. "So it is, this thing should be made by a human caster. Let me see..." the dark golden vertical pupil of the dragon head looks at the metal box, and a lot of information flows into its consciousness. The dark golden vertical pupil squints and gushes with lingering curiosity. It understands the structure and function of this thing. White dragon Simpson carefully lifted the metal lid with his sharp fingernails and found a signature in the corner of the metal box. It leaned over the dragon head and could not easily see the name in star script: "Harvey Adrian? It''s really the name of human beings. He made it. I haven''t heard of it in the magic association. " With the help of omniscientism, white dragon Simpson found the controller of this thing, a strange handle about the size of its fingernail tip. He touched his chin and thought, "so, this controller should be designed to be the size of a human goblin''s arm. Well, you can enlarge it." White dragon Simpson got up and left his bedroom. In his research room, he imitated the controller to make a strong controller that fits his body habit, and then connected it to the metal box. The manufacturing technology of the metal box is not very good, but the imitation made by Bailong can work perfectly. It presses the switch of the metal box, and a beam of light shoots from the metal box to the bedroom wall to project the picture. When it is placed in the right position, it can see that the information is marked with the Universal Star script of the caster. As a high-ranking caster, white dragon Simpson naturally understands it easily. "Super Mario, snake, Super Mario plus, fruit ninja, angry bird... Are all weird names." It tries to choose one of "Super Mario", the game officially begins, a simple villain appears in the picture. White dragon Simpson pressed the button of the controller, and in a short time, he made clear the operation and controlled the villain to run everywhere, and his interest came. Most of the Dragon creatures have a long life span, and most of them will waste their lives on two things. The first is gold and silver, of course. Everything shining is valuable in the eyes of the giant dragon. The second is sleep. They enjoy sleeping in the shining treasure. Simpson, the white dragon, is definitely an alien of the dragon''s biological clock. He not only doesn''t like gold and silver, but also takes the initiative to contact humans who are regarded as dirty insects by the giant dragon. It likes interesting things, whether it''s advanced magic or things created by human beings to pass the time, except novels, which are created by human beings to prove how stupid they are. In the projection picture, Mario, the plumber, lumbering forward, sometimes accidentally encounters a monster to die, sometimes jumps too early and falls into a big pit, sometimes steps into a trap. No matter how many times he died, Mario happily ate all the gold coins and smashed all the bricks. Maybe it''s the nature of dragons, Simpson enjoys collecting things. The dragon claw clumsily holds the game handle. As the character accidentally falls into the pit, the sharp claw makes a little effort, and the enhanced game handle is cut like clay. "Damn it The white dragon scolds, casts [item recovery] and continues to use the fourth level magic [dragon scale firmness] in the controller to make the hardness of the item equal to that of the dragon scale. Time flies, white dragon addicted to the game can not extricate themselves, after a day in its control, the plumber Mario clearance of the game, save the princess from the boss Cuba. "Congratulations on your clearance of Super Mario, collection completion: 75%, clearance efficiency evaluation: C, skill evaluation: B, you have won the silver medal cup, please make a record for this clearance." "What? Mingming has explored the whole map and smashed all the bricks that can be smashed. The collection completion rate is only 75%! Or the silver trophy? " The joy of white dragon Simpson''s customs clearance suddenly disappeared, and the hot white flame erupted from his nostrils. According to the prompt, it was named, showing that it ranked 18412th in the customs clearance record! "Damn it! Are there really so many customs clearance records? I''ve been playing for such a long time, and I''m only ranked 20000? " White dragon''s face darkened, its game level was not as good as those stupid goblins, but it did not know that the original owner of the game console was born game master fantasy goblins. White dragon Simpson tried to control and view the top ten customs clearance videos that can only be kept. It was very unconvinced and opened the top ten videos. It wanted to see what kind of operation was qualified to rank first. The video starts from the first level. There is no pause in the operation. It uses the physical engine of the game to do some amazing operations. The first level alone makes white dragon Simpson look silly. Many collection elements are transparent and cannot be found by the naked eye, or can only be obtained by triggering a special mechanism. The video only takes half an hour to get through the customs. It takes a whole day to get through the customs. Collection completion: 100%, efficiency evaluation: s, skill evaluation: s, get the diamond cup. "Is this really a goblin''s record?" The white dragon was stunned. As a proud dragon, he felt frustrated for the first time. He thought that he could not operate without mistakes with omniscientism. "Forget it, it''s just a small game made by human beings. Let''s see what ~ ~ ~ multiplayer competition mode is there? It''s kind of interesting. " As like as two peas, Simpson tried to choose the PVP mode of two person. The screen in front of the screen separated two identical screens. It knew what was going on. It also wanted to find a person who played with it. Chapter 187 In front of white dragon Simpson''s house, two students hesitated to knock on the door to disturb the grumpy dragon professor. The reason why they came here today is the same as yesterday. Goblin No. 6, who is responsible for controlling the adjustment plate of the alchemy workshop, didn''t come to work again. The student dawdled and said, "do you want to wait a few days? I remember Professor Simpson said that if something similar happened, we would send No. 6 back to the goblin town according to the contract. It would be as if we helped the goblin once. " "But we still can''t use the alchemy workshop without goblin six." "Are you going to knock, then?" "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" both of them looked at each other and both of them gave a cold cicada. "Come on." "Why does the tone become so polite that a fool would like to knock on the door and disturb Professor Simpson now? Damn it, Professor Simpson behaved like a madman yesterday. If I disturb him for the same reason today, I have no doubt that I will be tied to the barbecue rack." "Don''t worry, Professor Simpson said that human flesh is sour and not delicious," he promised The student was stunned: "how does it know the taste of human flesh?" "Please, please, as long as you knock on the door, I am willing to give you all the contributions I have saved this month." "No, no, no, no, no, you''re still here. Besides, your monthly contribution is only over 100 points. I''m willing to double it." "Boom!" When the thick wooden door was pulled open and the two students were still pushing each other away, white dragon Simpson came out with a black face and roared at them: "what are you two insects talking about in front of other people''s houses!? It''s so noisy. Get out of here! Get out of my land! Don''t let me see you again The roar almost shattered the eardrum of the students. The natural pressure of the Dragon creatures was heavier than that of a few days ago, as if it had ignited a volcano. The students watched in despair as the towering magma overturned towards them. Two unfortunate students were scolded. After Bai Long''s vent, one of them said: "Professor Simpson... No. 6... Goblin No. 6 didn''t come to work again." "Number six?" White dragon Simpson''s angry vertical pupil slowed down a little, and said, "well, it has returned to the goblin Town, and it will take some time to come back." "But the smelter ¡¤¡¤¡¤ Er" the student looked up at the white dragon. Suddenly, he was stunned. He saw a familiar figure standing behind the white dragon. It had blue skin and the symbolic appearance of a bull''s head. The hat he was wearing also wrote the letter 6 to distinguish his identity. Isn''t this the number six who didn''t come to the alchemy workshop today!? The student blurted out: "number six!" White dragon Simpson twisted the dragon head and looked at No. 6, and said, "no, it''s my newly summoned goblin. It''s dedicated to helping me with the housework." It''s a trick! The student''s face was stiff, and when he saw that his companion was trying to wink, he said, "what about the alchemy workshop?" "Go to Professor Budd. He knows how to do it." "Bang!" The wooden door was closed, and the two students stood in the same place at a loss. "Creak!" When the door opened again, white dragon Simpson put out his head and said, "and if you disturb me these days, even if the reason is the end of the world, I will kill you with a breath of dragon breath!" "Bang!" The door fell again. "I can see that Professor Simpson is serious." A student said with a bitter smile. The companion some doubts: "feels today it temper is bigger?" "It''s true, but how can we guess the reason why the dragon is angry..." No.6 blue goblin and white dragon Simpson return to the bedroom. The projection of the bedroom shows Super Mario''s PVP mode. When one goblin and one white dragon sit back in the position, you can see that Mario controlled by the goblin has passed the customs, while the role of white dragon Simpson has only finished less than half of the journey. "Just now I lost because I was disturbed by those two bugs. This time I changed to Tetris." The white dragon''s nostrils spewed white flame, with a dignified look. After just venting, he was finally in a good mood when he lost to the goblin. No matter what the situation, a giant dragon should crush a blue goblin, even if it''s the winner of the game. Before the game, white dragon in order to show fairness, but also developed a special handle for No. 6, I do not know how it some regret. Now let the sixth blue goblin go to work!? Are you kidding? You want to run after winning a dragon? Blue goblin concentrate on playing the game, "Tetris" traditional PVP mode officially began. White dragon Simpson''s game technology can''t be said to be bad, because the game level of goblins is generally high. Besides, Tauren blue goblin is the one with the highest technology among the blue goblins, otherwise it won''t become an opponent in the competition with grass goblins. After more than five minutes, the falling speed of the square is obviously faster. At this time, the disadvantage of white dragon Simpson comes out. Its speed of eliminating the square is not as fast as the blue goblin, and the score gap is getting bigger and bigger. "Damn, damn, damn!" White dragon Simpson cursing in a low voice, watching the blue goblin score higher and higher, can only dry anxious, the more anxious, the worse concentration. As soon as a square came out, it was in a hurry to move and press the falling direction key to quickly fall. However, this time, the square was not put in its proper position because of operational error. This error was fatal and almost declared the victory of this competition. "It''s over!" White dragon dejected want to give up the game, he it looked at the blue goblin next to the eye, that relaxed natural attitude let it angry. It saw the blue goblin sitting on the stool, lightning flint thought of a bad idea, it sneezed, sneezing there seems to be mixed with some strange syllables. "Click!" Blue goblin sitting stool feet suddenly broken, caught off guard blue goblin fell back, personal horse. White dragon Simpson laughs happily. In the projected game picture, the box is falling rapidly. The blue goblin reacts that it''s useless to control it in a hurry. Soon the box reaches the top of the game and the score is overtaken by white dragon. Looking at the 1p victory displayed on the projection screen, Bai Long was in a good mood. He stood up, grinning, puffing and laughing, and said, "ha ha ha ha, you can''t beat me with your level. Please challenge me after a good practice." The honest blue goblin was very depressed and didn''t feel anything wrong. He sighed and stood up to communicate with white dragon Simpson. "To return this thing?" The white dragon Simpson''s smile faded away and he recited the mantra. At the foot of the blue goblin, a magic array is launched, and then its body is sent back to the goblin village by the magic array. Satisfied, the white dragon picked up the game handle and groaned: "another happy Dragon can play. Let''s see what other games can be played... Mario enhanced, Mario enhanced? That''s what I want. " ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ A week later, Clark College Town, the roar of the Dragon resounded through the sky, the whole town was in turmoil. "Who!? Who is Harvey Adrian? " "I can''t win the blue goblin! You can''t win the game! Can''t I bite the game maker to death!? You dirty worm! You mean schemer! Come out! " Harvey''s name is completely remembered by the magic academy in the remote continent. All the teachers or students who heard the Dragon roar full of endless indignation and pain secretly vowed never to have anything to do with this name. Chapter 188 In the alchemy workshop, Harvey, holding a core crystal with the size of a basketball, sneezed and nearly fell to the ground. A few days ago, Harvey got this core crystal by dismantling the purchased construct, and gave it to Helen, the diamond goblin, for lack of the construction enlightenment. In order to pay Harvey for making the game, gem goblins allow this crystal to be buried in their castle to absorb the power of the earth. As a result, the core crystal, which was originally less than the size of a fist, grows to the size of a basketball, and the crystal is more pure. "I have enough arcane contribution points to buy [constructive enlightenment], but I don''t have time." Harvey sighed with regret and put this precious high-grade structure core crystal in the material warehouse for safekeeping. The core crystal can hold more information content, and it can also be endowed with intelligence by using the construction enlightenment technique, so its powerful function is beyond doubt. "Helen, what did you say just now?" Harvey looked at Helen, a diamond goblin, standing on the table. Her pretty face was full of embarrassment. Helen bit her thin lip and apologized: "Harvey, I''m sorry, a game crystal was brought into the world by the goblin." "What''s the matter?" "During the quarrel, a working goblin embraces the metal box where the game crystal is placed, and then is summoned to the present world by the contractor together with the metal box." Helen blushed with shame as she spoke. Harvey stretched out his index finger and rubbed the diamond goblin''s colorful hair to comfort him: "it''s an accident, isn''t it? So there''s no need to show this expression. Besides, game crystal is not a valuable thing. If it''s not enough, I can make more at any time. " Helen jumped from Harvey''s arm to her shoulder and gave him a kiss on the cheek. She looked relaxed and said, "thank you. I''m afraid it will cause Harvey any trouble." "It''s just a game crystal. It can bring me any trouble." Harvey, with a smile, got up and went to the desk. He took out a high-quality diamond and handed it to Helen "Well." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey wants to make the animation of "ice and snow", and it''s not just animation. Lily is still practicing how to sing "letitgo". The voice line of the sea demon is very strange. Lily usually talks like a soft and crisp loli, but she can adjust the voice line according to the content of the song. Lily''s singing level of "letitgo" is very close to the original, but there is a fatal defect. Her singing lacks emotional input, and she can''t feel the impulse to break through all the shackles and liberate herself as the lyrics say. It''s very nice, but it can''t shock Harvey''s heart. Harvey knows the reason for this. In Lily''s eyes, it''s a strange song. She has never felt all the feelings Anna felt in ice and snow. What Harvey plans to do for this is also to warm up the broadcast of ice and snow. Although it is not suitable for writing novels, it can be made into comic strips. Children may not be interested in words, but they certainly have no resistance to beautiful illustrations and wonderful stories. And the best person to draw comic books is Harvey''s Royal painter Shirley. Quiet studio interior decoration is simple, spacious room in addition to some painting props, there is no furniture, the window slightly open, blowing into the continuous breeze, leisurely and quiet. Harvey stood behind Shirley, admiring the magnificent novel illustration constructed by Shirley, exclaimed to himself, explained his idea and said, "that''s what it is. Shirley, you should stop drawing the novel illustration of the dark age for the time being." Shirley''s level of drawing illustration is far beyond Harvey''s expectation, which is no inferior to those tentacle level painters of later generations. Moreover, she can always find the key points Harvey wants. Maybe it is Harvey''s illusion. Since the integration of Shirley and demon personality, her painting skills have reached a higher level, and many places have been able to draw independently and draw their own styles. "Sir, what do you mean by comic book?" Shirley sat in front of the drawing board, put down the pen and asked with her head askew. Although there are some picture books in this era, they are only popular among the people, far from being on the stage and recognized by the society. "Well, how to explain it is the opposite existence of the novel the count of Monte Cristo that we created together." "On the contrary?" Harvey came to Shirley and held the warm catkin with a paintbrush. He explained: "yes, the Earl of Monte Cristo takes the content of the novel as the main body and the illustration as the secondary body. You play a crucial role in drawing the illustration, which can make the character setting fuller and let the readers have more space for association. The so-called comic strip is the opposite, with the painting as the main body and the text content as the auxiliary. This is your work. " Listen to Harvey''s words, Shirley''s delicate eyes can''t help but slightly widened, and then darkened again. She leaned her head against Harvey''s shoulder and apologized: "Sir, I just draw your novel illustration, and I feel a little powerless. How can I complete your lofty idea?" "You can." Harvey said with a smile, looking at Shirley''s worried and in a hurry: "don''t worry, it''s not as difficult as you think. I''ll help you draw the sub mirror of the comic book, which is the general content. You just need to follow the picture as usual. There are still some vacant rooms on the first floor. I will ask William to arrange some skilled painters to set up a studio, so that your burden will be much lighter. " "Well, I''ll listen to the master." Shirley smiles. Harvey is so sure that she knows there is no room for opposition. Harvey added: "by the way, if you have any comments, just tell me directly. This time you are the main writer, that is to say, you are the real author." "Master, you know that this is meaningless to me, as long as I can draw beside you. Besides, this story is also created by master. Signing my own name will only make me ashamed." Shirley looks embarrassed. Harvey gave a dumb smile: "then write down our names. After all, you are the main writer." "Well." Shirley''s delicate and gentle face looks more happy. After a while, Harvey went to the endless library to find information about comics and comic strips. In this era, there is no saying about comic strips. If Shirley is to draw all of them, it''s a big problem to figure out how to design the plot. People who can draw are not necessarily good at comic strips. Painters and comic artists are totally different professions. Chapter 189 There are many complex shooting methods, such as long shot, stretch shot, slow shot, overhead shot and so on. Different shooting methods can show completely different artistic conception. The same is true for comic strips. For example, when designing a battle scene, the enemy kicks the protagonist. The comic strip artist needs to consider the posture of the protagonist, the shooting (drawing) angle, the background, the special effects, the physical feedback of the wall when hitting the wall, and the reaction of the audience. In order to make the film count of Monte Cristo, Harvey studied the photographic knowledge needed for making the film, which is of great help to Harvey''s drawing of comic strips. The sub mirror does not require the painter to be good. It is just like a draft. It only needs to draw the general scene, the role, the dialogue, the plot and so on. In fact, there is no big difference between comic strips and comics in essence. Comic culture is one of the most representative cultures on the earth in the name of rising sun. In the form of comics, Harvey really likes Riman more than Meiman. Harvey found a guide book to create comics, read it slowly, and evaluated whether these creative skills were suitable for the world. There is a great difference between Riman and Meiman, not to mention the world where the comic industry has not yet been born. After reading more than a dozen similar books, Harvey has almost got the bottom of his mind. In order to provide a reference for painting and make painting more convenient, Harvey plans to start from his own field and create a novel version of ice and snow. The story of the film has only one story unit, and it doesn''t take much time to write it in the form of a novel. Harvey spent more than an hour listing the detailed outline of the novel, and then spent the whole day using sketching to create a novel with about 300000 words. The process of creating a novel is equivalent to previewing. Each plot will go through in Harvey''s brain, turning into a movie like lens, setting up every scene change and character dialogue. Before turning the novel into a sketch of a comic strip, Harvey calls William of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce for information about professional painters. In this era, professional painters are just upper class. They are comparable to novelists and musicians. Famous painters spend a few months to create an oil painting. If they sell it to nobles or businessmen at a high price, they can earn several years'' living expenses. In order to show their artistic taste, buyers usually hold a dinner party and invite celebrities to enjoy the painting together, The banquet held on the ground of appreciating artworks has thus become a more commonly used social form. Most of the artists who are not well-known lead a very hard life, and their works are ignored. Except for a few who are famous after death, most of them can be used as furnace fuel. Nowadays, the most popular is oil painting. For the time being, there are not so many chaotic factions in modern times. Those things that seem to be graffiti with paint can''t be on the stage at all. It is only a hundred years since sketch was born. Although it develops rapidly, it still can''t be put on the stage. Nobles or businessmen will hang oil paintings in the hall, but they certainly won''t show it, because people can''t see the so-called artistry from sketch. On the phone, William''s humble voice said, "Mr. Harvey needs to find some professional painters who are good at sketching, right? In this case, let me arrange for you. Cromwell chamber of Commerce has cooperated with many famous painters. " Harvey groaned under his chin and said politely, "thank you for your kindness, but if I can, I''d like to try my best to choose from my own perspective." The artist''s technique is not a problem, the problem is whether it can fit Shirley''s works. Harvey, as the person who guides Shirley''s creation, knows more about what kind of painter Shirley or "strange fate of ice and snow" needs. On the other side of the phone, William suggested, "I suggest you go to Rodney street. There are many professional studios there. They are the main activity places for professional painters in the city. Many paintings of our Cromwell chamber of commerce are ordered from there." "Is there another place like this in Elroy? I''ll go and have a look now. " Hang up the phone, Harvey hurried out to find a carriage, said Rodney street, the groom also nodded to know the address. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Professional painter is one of the few professions in the world that can cross class. Even if a civilian can get along well with his painting skills, he will be respected. Therefore, professional painter is one of the professions that many civilians most look forward to. In such an environment, a large number of professional painters are born. They set up studios in fixed areas and accept the entrustment. On the other hand, the nature of the studio is similar to that of the studio. In order to reduce the workload, painters usually accept apprentices to complete the simple but tedious work. In bad places, apprentices are free labor. For example, when painting murals, most of the apprentices need to pre process the drawing board of the murals, polish the stone drawing board smooth, and repeatedly lay a layer of colloidal material, so that the pigment with eggs as the blending agent can be retained for a long time. It took Harvey more than half an hour to get to Rodney street, which William said was once again called the art street in Elroy. Almost all studios and Guilds related to art are set up here. The street is not spacious. It is not too much to describe it as an alley. On both sides are some ancient style buildings piled up with stones. It seems that they have a long history. When pedestrians pass by, they are scared and afraid that the stone wall will suddenly collapse. It is obvious that artists of this era have no concept of road occupation. On both sides of the road are full of painters who paint in the open air. Drawing boards are randomly placed on both sides of the street for passers-by to see. Each painter has bottles and cans at his feet. From the bottle mouth, different colors of paint appear to be the paint bottles, In addition to the studio, there are also workshops for carving stone and making pottery pots. In the middle of the street, there is just a space for a carriage to pass. People are busy inside and outside. They carry paint cans, transport stone carvings, or pass by cautiously with drawing boards. It is clear that many people keep quiet subtly, and the sound of chiseling stones can be heard clearly. "It''s fair and aboveboard to paint in the street. It''s also likely to show the goods." As he passed by, Harvey glanced at the paintings on both sides and whispered to himself that most of them were oil paintings with different styles, but they were not inferior to modern oil paintings at all. Harvey has been wandering for a long time, but he still can''t find a satisfactory work. Just when he is a little impatient, the sound of disturbance comes from not far away, and some painters who are painting stop their work to watch. "It''s a common disease of all mankind to watch the crowd." Harvey chuckled to himself, interested in following and seeing what happened. Chapter 190 Harvey managed to squeeze through the crowd. He saw a middle-aged man in the center of the crowd, who was well dressed and a little bloated, pointing at a girl and cursing. There was a sketch on the muddy ground. The white paper was immersed in the dirty water mixed with paint, and no concrete appearance could be seen. The man dressed as a businessman, leaning on a crutch, stabbed at the painting on the ground and said, "what rubbish is this painting? What''s the difference between this painting and children''s graffiti on the roadside? Sure enough, I shouldn''t let you, an apprentice, paint for the sake of being greedy for a little bit of cheapness. What art does a woman know? " The painting was mangled by crutches. The girlish girl shivered at the sight of it. She wore a dirty long skirt and a scarf. Her appearance was pretty and refined. Freckles on her small face added a bit of youthful vitality to her. She retorted with a stiff neck: "but I just drew it according to your requirements." The merchant gasped and roared: "Damn it! What is this painting worthy of my wife? " The girl clenched her fist and repressed her anger: "woman is because I am a woman ~ ~" "Niya A gentle man with long hair came out of the studio to stop the girl from going on. The handsome and elegant man bowed to the businessman and apologized: "Mr. Fergus, I''m very sorry. My student is really not good at some skills. Well, you''ll come here again in a week. I''ll draw it myself this time. In order to show my apology, the price is free of charge, of course." The merchant''s face changed a lot and nodded: "Oh ~! You''re welcome, Mr. Warren. You''ll be fine if you paint yourself. " The onlookers laughed and said in a loud voice: "ha ha, Fergus, so a woman just can''t get on the stage. Thank you for taking her as an apprentice." It seems that what happened here was not once or twice, and some painters sneered: "what qualifications do women have to become painters? Give up your childish ideas as soon as possible. " "That''s right. Just go back and wait to get married. If you want to be a professional painter, it''s better to think that you will marry an aristocrat. But I think it''s hard with your strange temper." "You The girl was impatient. She could not look at her face any more. She lifted the wooden drawing board on the roadside with her hands and rushed to the crowd. When she waved it, the crowd all stepped back and avoided. Harvey stood in the same place and watched the scene. From the time she passed through to now, Harvey''s contact with most of them were gentle and lovely western classical ladies. This was the first time Harvey saw such a woman out of this era. The crowd dispersed, and Harvey, who was standing in the first row, didn''t move much. The girl''s Sketchpad naturally came towards Harvey. The girl''s intention was to drive away the crowd. Unexpectedly, someone would not dodge like wood. Although she was very angry, she still controlled her reason and planned to stop. Silver in the air, the girl''s drawing board turned into a pile of broken wood. No one knows what happened, just as the sketchpad structure is loose, it is used violently and falls apart, and the crowd laughs again. Embarrassed, the girl bowed to Harvey. She packed up the drawing board on the ground and left quickly. After the storm, the art street returned to its calm appearance. Harvey entered the studio that caused the disturbance and saw all kinds of paintings, including oil paintings and sketches, hanging in it. The sketches brightened Harvey''s eyes. They were all decent portraits. It was obvious that Harvey had solid basic skills. Harvey asked the male painter, known as Fergus, "are these all your works?" Fergus replied with a smile, "yes, sir." "That''s good. So how much do you make a month?" Fergus was stunned, looked up and down at Harvey, hesitated and said, "about three barons." Three balun gold coins, which can be regarded as a large sum of money, enough to live a wealthy life for a family of three. "I want to hire you to paint for my studio, and I can pay you six barons a month." Six? Fergus''s brush almost fell to the ground. He thought for a moment and shook his head: "I''m afraid I can''t help you, sir. I''ve received enough work this month. If I can, I would recommend my student. She has the same painting skills as me." "The lady with the drawing board just now?" "Er..." Fergus looked embarrassed and didn''t know how to respond. "Sir!" The high female voice came from the side. The girl just walked out of the inner room, looked at Harvey with her eyes straight, and said clearly, "do you think women can''t be painters? They can despise my work itself, but they can''t insult my work because of my female identity. " Harvey shrugged. "I never meant that, because the studio leader I''m talking about is a female painter." The girl''s eyes burst out with astonishing brilliance and sat over with a look of hope: "Oh! Please be sure to introduce her to me. You know, there are so few female painters here. I''m going to beat those who speak ill in the face Harvey could not help nodding: "before that, may I see your work?" "No problem." The girl turned back to the inner room and took back several bound sketches for Harvey to watch. When he saw her paintings, Harvey was stunned. It is true that Fergus said that the girl''s sketching skills are not weaker than him. However, these paintings obviously have a style totally inconsistent with the sketching of this era, It''s better to say that the sketch content and details are similar to Shirley''s novel illustration. "Do you recognize it?" The girl who noticed the change of Harvey''s face explained with pride: "these works are made by me by imitating the illustration style of the novel the count of Monte Cristo, and the illustration of the novel is the work of Ms. Sherry Adrian, but there are too few works of Ms. sherry, and those who only know money can''t appreciate them, They buy paintings just to show off their wealth and superficial artistic vision. " There are still Shirley fans? Harvey''s mood was a little complicated, but he was a little happy, but he didn''t agree with the girl''s statement, which was not recognized and accepted by the public. At least for this era, it''s just a bad work. After thinking about it, he nodded to the girl and said, "yes, it''s really outstanding as Mr. Fergus said. I''m willing to offer five barons a month to hire you to my studio. What do you think?" Five barons!? The girl stretched out her hands stiffly and counted one finger at a time. She looked stiff and asked, "how many barons are that five barons?" "About five hundred and fifty." He added. The girl screamed, took Harvey''s right hand in her hands, and said excitedly, "deal, I''m very happy to work for you, sir." Harvey nodded and said to Fergus, "what do you think? Mr. Fergus, my studio is still very short of excellent painters like you. " The handsome man shook his head, still declined: "I''m very sorry, I prefer to create freely." Harvey did not ask, write down the address of the house, let the girl go tomorrow, then leave here to continue looking for the next painter. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Excited for a long time, the girl thought about it happily. After a long time, she suddenly realized what she was screaming and asked her teacher Fergus: "teacher! Is someone really going to hire me for five barons a month? I''m just your apprentice. I can''t think of it "That''s the gentleman just now." The girl was worried: "I mean, he is not a liar who kidnaps women! Although that suit is very good, I don''t see him with a servant. He can really pay five barons. " "Don''t worry. If he can''t pay, no one in Elroy can." "What do you mean, teacher? Do you know him?" "A word he said convinced me of his identity." "What." "His studio is dominated by a female painter." The girl named Niya was very angry and waved her pink Fist: "indeed, there are almost no female painters in Elroy. Can''t women become painters? Ms. Shirley has also become Mr. Adrian''s special novel painter! Hum "Niya, that''s not what I mean. Can''t you recognize it?" ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± "Look at the address information that the gentleman left you just now, and think about every word he said." After a meeting, Fergus''s studio heard more high screams, which shocked most of the painters in the street. They almost thought that because of what happened just now, Fergus hanged Niya to fight. Otherwise, how could Niya, who was famous for his irascible temper, scream like ghosts and wolves. Chapter 191 It''s not difficult to draw a cartoon''s sub mirror. A few professional cartoonists can draw a cartoon''s sub mirror in an hour without ensuring the quality. Although Harvey is not a professional cartoonist, he has the experience of shooting movies and more powerful thinking ability. Drawing a cartoon''s sub mirror is easy. Lily is in the alchemy workshop. She is very noisy. She often plays with her and suddenly bumps into Harvey''s arms. Harvey acts like a coqueter and interrupts his thoughts. Harvey has built a temporary office in the endless library. It''s easy to find what information he needs. It took ten minutes to finish the first scene of "ice and snow", with a total of five pages. The ice transport team was singing in the frozen lake to cut the ice. When they went back, the scene just stopped on the close-up overlooking the whole dream city. Harvey found a total of seven painters in Rodney art street, each of whom offered a high salary of more than five barons. These seven painters were all good at different fields. But all the painters, including Shirley, have no experience in comics. Harvey needs to write a clear division of labor in the content of comics. According to the information he has obtained, he should assign who depicts the background, who depicts the characters, and who paints the colors. Harvey estimated that he would spend a few days in the studio teaching these artists how to draw cartoons. Harvey has never eaten pork himself. At least he has seen the pig run. He has seen it many times. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Niya got out of the carriage, carefully lifted her painting kit and put it on the ground, raised her hand and said, "wait, wait a minute." The groom sitting on the top of the carriage looked at Niya arranging her hair in front of the glass of the carriage for no reason. She had short hair that was neck length. Maybe it was because of neglect of care that many parts of her hair turned up and looked slovenly. She was wearing a dark green Italian long skirt with low chest and narrow waist. The skirt was embroidered with cross patterns. The skirt decoration had obvious folk style, It''s the most expensive of all her clothes, and she only wears it on holidays or at fancy parties. To make sure there was nothing wrong with her appearance, Niya carefully went to Harvey''s house. First, she looked around curiously, coughed with her little hand, and practiced the greeting words in a silent voice. "Miss Shirley, I like your work very much "Ms. Shirley, my name is Niya Angelo. Nice to meet you "Mr. Adrian, I was yesterday you She lingered at the door for a long time and finally summoned up the courage to knock. A middle-aged woman in a traditional black dress was opening the door. She was the housekeeper arranged by William, who was mainly responsible for managing the interior of the studio. "You are miss Niya Angelo, aren''t you? Please come in. Everyone is waiting for you." The housekeeper bowed slightly. "For a long time?" Niya''s face became stiff. She walked in timidly and hesitated. "I''m not late. I''m coming at the time Mr. Adrian said." "The master will explain the details to you, but you need to remember that your scope of work is only studio, and you can''t step into the scope of the second floor." The housekeeper gave her a cold glance and continued to lead the way. There was a room available at the corner of the corridor on the first floor. Yesterday, he was in a hurry to decorate it. The main purpose was to buy the tools needed by the painter, including the workbench, the drawing board, the drawing paper, the paint, and so on. Niya walks in with the help of the housekeeper and sees that the spacious room is full of eight people, including Harvey and Shirley. Harvey is explaining something with a piece of paper. Niya''s arrival attracts everyone''s attention. She''s a little embarrassed to hold up her skirt and bow to everyone. After she looks at Shirley gently, she only feels hot. It''s the first time that she really sees Shirley. She forgets how to react to her burnt head. She is one of Shirley''s loyal fans, including Shirley''s paintings and Shirley''s role as Merseyside Tess in count of Monte Cristo. The overlap of the two impressions perfectly conforms to the image of a female painter in her heart. Harvey looked at her bewildered appearance and gave a dumb smile. After all, she was a little girl, so he said, "please come in, Miss Niya. Since everyone is here, please introduce yourself first." Harvey stood up: "I believe you all know my name. My purpose of creating this studio is very simple. It''s to launch a new form of" book ", which takes painting as text and text as auxiliary. This is Ms. Shirley, the chief writer of the studio. If I have any questions about painting, I can ask her for advice. " Shirley stood up and bowed to the painters. Niya, who just came here, stammered to introduce herself: "my name is Niya Angelo. I''m an apprentice in Fergus studio. I''m good at sketching and often have sketchboards for making murals." "Stuart Keith is good at painting and coloring." The young male painter said humbly, "I''m Shaw Campbell, Mark''s assistant in the studio. I''m not good at it, but I have a little research on oil painting and sketch." A female painter came forward and bowed to introduce herself: "I''m Jennie Taylor. I''m good at sketching backgrounds." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After the introduction of the nine members of the studio, Harvey coughed to attract attention and began to talk about his requirements. "As you all know, mirage, as a new thing, is undoubtedly a great success. Now you are repeating the whole process and creating a new cultural form. I call it comics. Since ancient times, most novels have pictures. These pictures can only show the most basic information of the novel. Then I came up with an idea that simple and straightforward pictures should be used to express information, and words should be used to make up for the lack of pictures. Well, it''s not my personal guess, because this is the most primitive way of human communication "Then look at this painting first." Harvey showed the original cartoon that he had finished drawing overnight: "this painting is my draft. It shows the process of a small team collecting and transporting ice. Pay attention to the action and manner of each character in this painting. Here is the scene where they are singing to extract ice, What information can you read in this sketch? " The painters looked at each other. Niya stretched out her small head and looked at the mirror curiously: "it''s cold?" "This is also a part, but there is no element depicting the cold weather in this simple sub mirror, and this part is what you need to complete, including snow and ice. It is presented in the simplest but rigorous form, which is very similar to phantom. Phantom is the scene of shooting simulation, and cartoon is the scene of creating imagination." Niya blushed and felt Harvey''s suit. Other painters nodded their heads. The concept of comics is still too avant-garde in this oil painting world. Harvey shrugs, anticipates the result, and starts to assign work. Shirley draws the original figure, Niya completes it, Jennie Taylor draws the background, Shaw Campbell paints it, and so on. Every process needs Harvey''s detailed explanation. Painters can just copy. In fact, even in the modern comic industry, there is a similar situation. People who can make plots are not good painters, and those who draw well do not have the talent to think about plots. Harvey has seen a similar work "dream eater", which tells the story of two teenagers chasing their dreams to become cartoonists. One of them is good at painting, and the other is good at designing plots. Among the comic works Harvey came into contact with, "one punch Superman" is also a typical one. The plot of the original one is very good, but the painters are just like children''s graffiti. So the original version came into being, and then the comic version of "one punch Superman" was created by cooperating with Harvey Murata. Harvey is equivalent to one, the original author of one punch Superman. Although the group of painters he hired are only half a dozen in the comic industry, they can be regarded as experienced painters. It should not be a big problem to paint step by step. Chapter 192 Niya and Shirley may be the only ones who are really interested in the cartoon studio that Harvey has temporarily named digini studio. Other painters are confused or somewhat disdainful. They think that painting should not be so vulgar and straightforward. Due to Harvey''s high salary, it''s hard to say anything, Only a small number of well-known painters can get 5 pieces of gold coins a month in Elroy. Harvey doesn''t care how they feel, and he doesn''t mind throwing them out of the house if he can''t fulfill his request. In three days, Harvey created a cartoon segment of "ice and snow" in the evening, and during the day, he stayed in the studio to help the painters draw cartoons. Harvey has finished all the cartoon segments of "ice and snow" with 230 pages of content, which has been checked and modified repeatedly to make sure there is no problem. In total, digini studio has drawn 15 comics that barely meet Harvey''s requirements. Harvey is satisfied with the progress. For example, the most popular type of comics is weekly comics, which has about 20 pages of content every week. However, even the top comic studio configuration of rizhiben may not be as high as Harvey''s studio, Top cartoonists may have only four or five assistants, while digini studio has nine members, including Harvey. It is estimated that it will take only two months to create a cartoon version of "ice and snow". Harvey presented all the painters with a novel of "ice and snow", which is convenient to combine with cartoon creation. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ These days are definitely the most comfortable time for Niya since she became a painter. Originally, she grew up in an aristocratic family. Because of her family''s decline, she insisted on becoming a painter regardless of her parents'' opposition. A woman who wants to be a professional painter? In this era, it is estimated that people can laugh off other people''s big teeth by saying this sentence. In people''s cognition, as long as it is related to art, all industries are not related to women, including music and novels. Maybe novels are not. Modern development has produced many female sex poets and essayists. But a hundred years ago, literature was definitely an art that had no chance with women. Women are more suitable to stay at home, study tailoring, read novels and practice social dancing, so as to please their husbands in the future. Niya was ridiculed by male painters when she first came to Rodney art street. Fortunately, her resolute appearance moved Fergus, who had just opened a studio and lacked staff. Niya works very hard, and she has a painting foundation. In one year, her painting skills are no worse than her teacher Fergus. Therefore, Fergus often asks her to take on some tasks, which leads to the conflict that Harvey saw. No matter what nya''s works are, as long as she is a woman, her works can not be put on the stage, and will not be affected by those noble businessmen who "like" and "appreciate" art. For more than a year, Niya has been ridiculed. Even if she passes through Rodley art street, she will be discriminated and criticized by her peers. If it were not for her optimistic nature, she would not have been able to bear it for a long time. In recent days, the news that Harvey has opened a studio has spread, and the exaggerated salary has been confirmed. For a time, countless painters are envious. Niya is also a big mouth. She proudly shows off the news that she has become a member of the studio, causing a big stir in Rodney art street. Painters don''t understand why a female painter is valued. They think that Harvey''s Royal painter Shirley is also a female and then use this excuse to comfort themselves. Niya is valued because of her female identity. Niya is very satisfied with her work. She can paint with her respected object Shirley. Although she doesn''t know what she is painting, she is very happy as long as she can paint. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Early in the morning, Niya trotted to Harvey''s house and knew the specific address. It would be too luxurious to take a carriage again. After the housekeeper opened the door, she gasped a little, picked up her skirt, politely disrespected the housekeeper, turned and hummed to the quiet studio, where other painters had arrived and were discussing something. Shaw Campbell, the painter in charge of drawing the details of comics, said with regret: "I thought it was a big painting, but it turned out it was just a story for children, and Mr. Adrian just said it well." Stuart Keith, a senior, shook his head and sighed: "yes, I feel very disappointed after reading the novel. The plot is just a fairy tale written for children. It has nothing to do with art at all, and it won''t get attention when it is drawn." Campbell looked at the crowd and said, "by the way, is your novel still there? Mine has been sold Jennie Taylor, the female painter who painted the background, was surprised: "sold it?" Campbell sat on the table and held out six fingers mysteriously: "yes, the price is offered." "Six barons!" "No, no, no, it''s sixty!" Campbell said in an emphatic tone. In a moment, the faces of all the painters on the scene changed. Sixty barons are a lot of money. What can sixty barons do? It can support the daily expenses of ordinary families for at least eight years. Keith''s breath became heavy: "Sixty! Is it really worth so much? " Campbell was a little proud and said: "yes, it''s all Mr. Adrian''s novels. Moreover, they haven''t been published yet. For those who like Mr. Adrian''s works, they have great collection value. As for reading... Ha ha, that kind of fairy tale story doesn''t look good. It''s estimated that even Mr. Adrian''s fans will be disappointed. That''s right, Do you want to sell it, too? Now is the only chance. I can help you The female painter hesitated and shook her head: "this is not good." Campbell patted his chest and said, "what''s wrong? This is a book given to us by Mr. Adrian. It belongs to us. We have the right to rule by law." Niya came in from the outside. The painters were not very interested in her. They didn''t mean to talk to her on this topic. After all, they had been together for several days. Niya is careless and has no cover up. As long as it''s not wood, you can see Niya''s respectful attitude towards Shirley and enjoy it. Niya didn''t say much after seeing them. Although she despised them for reselling Harvey''s novel ice and snow, she didn''t comment on it. Her edges and corners were worn down by Rodney art street for a year, and she knew what to do and what not to do. However, all the painters present may not have thought that this is the studio. They should keep quiet and generally do not let servants near. But it does not mean that Harvey knows nothing about what happened here. After the crisis of Shirley becoming a demon, Harvey has arranged magic circles with different functions in the whole house in order to prevent another event out of his control. Harvey, who is having breakfast, can clearly hear the dialogue between them, and Harvey won''t say anything more. The novel is indeed given to these painters in the name of gift, provided that they can do their job well. Besides, Harvey decided to exclude the names of these painters from the list. Since these painters are fair, Harvey doesn''t need to be polite. Chapter 193 At noon, Harvey made a phone call to William. Now Harvey and Cromwell are on the same boat, and they have the same interests. Harvey can call them freely. "Well, that''s about it." "No, it''s too much trouble to investigate. It''s just laissez faire. It''s a good publicity." "That''s it. And when you''re free, come over and have something for you. OK, OK, that''s it." Harvey hung up the call to the Cromwell chamber of Commerce. This time, he told William to deal with the leaked novels of ice and snow. There are only a few people in Elroy who can get hundreds of barons at once, and they are basically related to the Cromwell chamber of Commerce. Cromwell chamber of commerce is now not only one of the large chambers of Commerce in Elroy. Since Harvey announced to join, the status of the chamber of Commerce in the social circle has leapt a thousand feet. Taking advantage of the momentum, it has swallowed up several medium-sized chambers of Commerce and become the largest Chamber of Commerce in Elroy. The sales channel expanded from Elroy to Norton, the capital city. With the support of the powerful people William met in Norton at the beginning, he had a smooth journey and managed to squeeze into Norton''s business. Under Harvey''s proposal, Cromwell chamber of Commerce officially began its transformation, focusing on department stores, followed by the real estate industry and the magic industry. The merger and acquisition of Norton''s depressed magic stores will facilitate Harvey to provide research materials, and merge these magic stores into the chamber of commerce system, Magic workshop is more convenient to make some magic related props. Norton is the economic center of the kingdom of Baron, and the headquarters of major chambers of commerce are all rooted here. It is a great thing to strive for a place in Norton''s business community. A big person in Norton''s social circle can make an earthquake happen in other cities. At this time, few people in Elroy dare to touch the bad luck of Cromwell chamber of Commerce. What Harvey told William to do was to make sure who bought the novel, but he wouldn''t do anything. They were trading normally. Instead, what Harvey wanted to do was push the boat along the water, publicize before the phantom animation and cartoon version of ice and snow came out, divulge the content of the novel, and increase the topic, Later, the copy of the novel "ice and snow" was pirated and sold to further increase the topic, which is commonly known as hype. Plan, increase the topic, increase the popularity, all at once, it''s a hero in the hype industry. As for what readers who have read the novel "strange fate of ice and snow" think, Harvey doesn''t care at all. This thing was originally created by him as a reference sample for painters, which was leaked and published by others without authorization. The real focus is on the comics and animated films of "strange fate of ice and snow". One of the main reasons Harvey made animated films of "strange fate of ice and snow" is to promote songs. "It''s really sparing a big circle, but in this era, there''s no way to be rude and straightforward." Harvey stretched his waist, and then put a novel "strange fate of ice and snow" in the studio for the painter''s reference. This novel belongs to the studio and is not given to others in any name. If someone takes it away, it''s a real theft. Harvey takes a nap on the sofa of the living room on the first floor and squints to figure out the next plan. It is estimated that the cartoon of "strange fate of ice and snow" will be finished in about one to two months. It will take at least three months to create the animated version to achieve the effect of digini''s animated film. Then there is a major problem. There are three elements in the animated film: picture, plot and music (dubbing). The first two can be solved without obstacles, Only the latter one is really difficult to implement in a world without the concept of dubbing. "The record player has been made. The magic workshops of the chamber of commerce can make photo printers. It should be easy to make a record player. Now there are some factories in Elroy that used to make record players, and William can buy them for recycling." Communication needs media. If you want to spread the songs, you definitely need the media to play the songs. Harvey has made a self-made record player based on the knowledge of making record players on earth, and the effect is fairly ideal. It''s a complete mechanical structure, and it''s not complicated to produce with the current factory assembly line. It''s much cheaper to sell as a commodity than magic crystal, A family that is not very poor can afford to live on it even if it shrinks for a few months. "The problem is that the number of songs on the record is certainly not enough. A record player can only play one song, even a divine song is too weak." "Lily''s favorite song, EVA''s polka, can be added." "Let William find some local folk songs and reset some of the classic songs already on the world''s record players." "Yes! There is also Mr. Griffin''s orchestra, who has given them Beethoven''s songs to sing. It is said that they are still planning to sing, so it should be in time. " Harvey thought of it as soon as he patted his head. In the name of Beethoven''s friend, he once granted the Griffin orchestra the right to play "Symphony of fate" and "Symphony No. 9" in charge of the music for the count of Monte Cristo. Symphony of destiny and Symphony No. 9 are both monuments of classical music of the earth, especially Symphony No. 9, which is composed of Symphony Orchestra, solo, chorus and ensemble, far beyond the mainstream Symphony Orchestra. At that time, Beethoven had been preparing for a long time in Vienna, the capital of music, Now Griffin''s band is probably having a headache. Harvey is not very distressed to "give" the symphony of fate and Symphony No. 9 to others. These two symphonies belong to Beethoven in name. Harvey is just a middleman and is given the right to use these two symphonies. Harvey turns to the orchestra led by Griffin to play them. Harvey is not in the mood to form a classical band and perform everywhere. He is too busy to learn the magic of separation. Originally, Harvey just wanted to show the peak of these two earth symphonies here, but now he did himself a little help by accident. "Symphony of destiny" and "Symphony No.9" have been famous in Norton''s music world since the phantom of count of Monte Cristo was broadcast. Just a few excerpts from the film have shocked Norton''s music world. The beginning of "Symphony of destiny" and "Ode to joy" have been talked about by countless musicians. They wonder which music master created such a magnificent symphony. However, everyone has heard the name of Beethoven, the music master, except that he is a friend of Harvey Adrian, who created these two Symphonies for the count of Monte Cristo. Since Griffin announced that he would perform the complete versions of the two symphonies, his orchestra has attracted the attention of the music industry all the time, and many famous musicians want to join in to see the true features of the two symphonies. Chapter 194 Harvey went to Jared of the cinema to find out about the situation. He was told that Griffin''s orchestra had already gone to Norton, and temporarily rented the Royal concert hall to practice with the huge financial support of mirage entertainment company. After thinking about it, Harvey still felt the need to go to Norton to finalize the matter. I haven''t seen you for a while. Harvey''s friend''s demeanor and temperament seem to have matured a lot. At least he doesn''t smile when they meet. When they meet, he is still busy processing cooperation documents in the office. Since Harvey left the cinema, all the pressure is borne by Jared alone. When he saw Harvey, he almost didn''t cry, A snot, a tear about their own miserable life. Harvey ignored him and left happily. Harvey also heard the feeling of elation from his friend''s complaint. Now Jared''s Evan family members try every means to climb up Jared''s thigh, greatly expressing the evil he suffered before. After going back, Harvey came to the backyard of the mansion. There was a covered flying motorcycle in the corner of the open garden. Since the last car accident, Harvey seldom used it. He was afraid that if he accidentally let others know that he was the culprit who smashed the clock tower that night, he would lose face. After the upgrade of the alchemy workshop, Harvey also took advantage of the situation to comprehensively upgrade the flying motorcycle. Now its flying speed reaches more than 100 kilometers per hour, and its stability and functionality are not the same as before. It is no longer like the model toy made up of [flying broom]. Harvey called count Henrietta first to tell him that he was going to Norton on his flying broom. Harvey lifted the cover, and the flying motorcycle was about the same size as a small car. The black enclosed flying motorcycle full of science fiction style looked very handsome. In order to hide, Harvey didn''t polish the metal shell, so the shape had the flavor of a bat car. "Harvey, is this a car?" When Diana came to the backyard, Meimu saw the car with a strange shape, which hit her aesthetic taste. Harvey touched the metal shell of the motorcycle, with a happy smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, "it''s a flying tool made by me with magic. I''m going to Norton. Although it''s OK to take a steam train, it''s a pity that it''s not necessary to make this thing." Diana was wearing a white dress, elegant and noble, holding her hands and pondering, "Norton, can I go too? I feel a bit dull when I''m at home all day. " "Yes, but the vehicle has only one seat." "Can you sit down?" "A squeeze should do." Harvey recites the spell first and activates the magic array on the metal surface of the flying motorcycle. The black metal shell of the flying motorcycle gradually fades away, forming a distorted visual space with the disappearance of light. The magic weapon engraved on the metal shell changes the wavelength of light wave, so that light lines pass through the flying motorcycle like flowing water through a stone. However, it does not achieve the purpose of real invisibility. Close to it, you can clearly see the unnatural distortion of light. This kind of design is to hide people''s eyes and ears. When flying, others can only see a faint distortion of light passing through the space, and most of them will only be regarded as the illusion of eyes. Harvey sat in the carriage and stretched out his hand to Diana. He put the beautiful man into his arms and adjusted his position. Looking at the rising landscape, Diana has never had such a strange experience. She can''t help shrinking her neck and sitting on Harvey''s lap, she curiously overlooks the city landscape below. Until the flying motorcycle is completely out of the city, the optical invisibility of the outer layer automatically stops. The driving force of the motorcycle is Harvey''s own casting to mobilize the etheric elements. It''s too exhausting to cast too many methods. "It''s a good view. I didn''t expect that the ordinary view from the sky would become so broad and magnificent." Diana opened her eyes wide and marveled at the flying scenery around her. Most of them were dense forests. Occasionally, she could see the paths of businessmen and the steam trains running on the railway tracks. The speed of the flying motorcycle is not as fast as that of the steam train. The advantage is that it has no obstacles and can fly in one direction. Harvey judges the way to Norton according to the direction and the track of the ground train. "Diana, I''m going to open the window." Harvey gave a bad smile and took control of the scooter to remove the window. "Buzz ~ ~ buzz ~" When the wind came, Diana was startled. She pressed her loose golden hair, and her eyes barely opened a slit to look at the surrounding scenery. Diana can no longer enjoy the magnificent scenery below, without the protection of the glass window, the wind makes everything crazy and restless, with the winter cold seeping into the bone marrow. Diana''s thin lips trembled, but it was not the trembling of fear, but the excitement accompanied by fear in this state. Harvey thought of the classic scene in the movie Titanic, hugged her waist and joked, "stand up and try?" Diana smile: "do you think I dare not?" She stepped on the gap of her seat and stood up lightly. Her golden hair and white dress were dancing in the wind. Diana''s little face was smiling like a fairy. All the accumulated worries were blown away in the wind. She stretched out her hand to straighten her hair and turned her head to Harvey''s side with a sweet and relaxed smile: "Harvey, it''s nice to stand up, Do you want to try it, or do you dare not? " In the sun, Harvey could see every detail of Diana''s face from her hair. It was stiff and flushed with excitement. Her small ears were transparent and her smile was sweeter. "I''m a coward." Harvey laughed, too. For a moment, Harvey was moved somewhere in his heart and had the idea of abandoning the control of the flying motorcycle and embracing the women in front of him, just like in the movie. Harvey''s heart is struggling, but Diana suddenly sat down, face to face with Harvey, put her arms around Harvey''s neck, calmly smile: "coward, this time should not be the same as in the novel, and" count of Monte Cristo ", but you don''t have such courage, I have." Diana as like as two peas, but now he has not used the magic medicine kiss, but feels the same heartbeat as when she is at the same time. Her mind is blazing and melting. Her cleanliness, the thought obstructions, are all blown away by the strong wind. Diana took the initiative to offer a kiss, very light, Harvey did not have time to taste the soft cherry lips, only feel with the fragrance of cold, a little touch back. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Count Henrietta has been more than an hour since he received Harvey''s call. He thought Harvey would come soon. After all, the caster''s method is so strange that he can''t control the flying broom. However, when he heard the servant''s report and saw the flying motorcycle falling vertically from the sky in the garden, he was surprised. The shape of the flying motorcycle was too advanced. He thought Harvey would control the flying broom like an ordinary caster. The servants of Rose Manor also gathered around and looked at this new car curiously. They could promise the omnipotent God that they had never seen such a beautiful car in their life? They couldn''t find a more suitable adjective to describe the strange car. Harvey left his scooter at Rose Manor and went with Diana to Norton''s Royal Concert Hall, where Griffin''s band practiced symphonies and recruited musicians. Chapter 195 Norton Royal Concert Hall. It is said that the founding emperor of the kingdom of Baron loved symphonies very much, but he could not hear symphonies that satisfied him in China. He thought that domestic music was not taken seriously, so he took out the assets of the royal family at that time and built Norton Royal Concert Hall. Because of the luxurious interior decoration of the concert hall, it was also known as the "golden palace", It represents the highest level of the symphonies of the kingdom of Baron. All the orchestras that can play here are famous. Harvey and Diana came here dressed in formal clothes. Harvey used to wear a slim black suit, which was the only way for men in this era. It was considered formal clothes. Diana was wearing a white and blue dress with a thin waist and a wide group. The silk sling of the dress was wrapped in a jade neck, which was enough to show the delicate collarbone and jade back. Harvey added a light blue shawl, Looking noble and elegant, he wore long blue gloves and took Harvey''s right hand to enter the hall. Even Harvey, as a passer-by, can''t help but marvel at the luxurious layout of Norton Royal Concert Hall. The corridor is covered with red carpet, and the exquisite golden pattern shows that the price is high. There are art paintings, statues and flowers on both sides of the corridor. There is a crystal chandelier on the dome every ten meters. The light is soft, though not dazzling, The lighting level is really not good. Maybe it is because of this that the corridor atmosphere looks more solemn. At the end of the corridor, a doorman with white gloves stopped Harvey and Diana. "I''m sorry, sir and madam, it''s not a place to visit." "I know. I''m here to find Mr. Griffin." The doorman looked at Harvey hesitantly, respectfully: "are you a musician? But Mr. Griffin didn''t tell me someone was coming today. " "Then could you tell Mr. Griffin for me that Harvey Adrian wants to meet him?" The doorman stares at Harvey''s face impolitely for a long time, then turns to show uncontrollable excitement and answers, "Oh! Of course, please wait here for a moment "Your name is very useful." Seeing the doorman''s appearance of leaving in a hurry, Diana, who was holding Harvey''s arm, had a light sarcasm. Harvey had the cheek to smile: "that''s why I want to be famous." After the meeting, Griffin personally led Harvey in. I haven''t seen him for several months. Wearing a black suit, Griffin looks more energetic, sharp eyed, and has the temperament of an orchestra leader. When he saw that it was really Harvey, his serious face relaxed slightly: "my friend, if you want to come to me, you can tell me in advance, so that I can be ready to meet you. Miss Diana, I haven''t seen you for a while. You are more glorious and beautiful than before. " "I''m sorry, but I have something to ask for you." Diana let go of Harvey''s hand, lifted her skirt and said, "Mr. Griffin, you look younger and younger, too." Three people said hello. Griffin took Harvey in and introduced Norton Royal Concert Hall by the way. First of all, the performance hall. The stage is U-shaped, the gap is the stage, and the U word is the auditorium. It is divided into four layers, which can accommodate more than 4000 audiences and add more than 500 seats. The constant silence technique in the room can eliminate all the unexpected noises. The architectural structure is obviously designed by someone who is proficient in architecture. Similar to the architectural structure of a cinema, the sound can form a reflection cycle inside the building, so that all the audience can clearly hear the music. All the lighting in the room is provided by a huge ring lamp with a radius of more than 20 meters in the dome. The wine colored lights spread all over the corner of the hall, as if coated with a layer of honey. No wonder it is called "golden palace". In addition, Norton Royal Concert Hall not only has one concert hall, but also has five side halls and many small concert halls that can accommodate more than 100 people, and some of them are inconvenient to move, such as piano. On the whole, Griffin''s band is just one of the vast majority of bands practicing here. Before they came to the side hall that Griffin said, Griffin''s face suddenly became ugly. The three met a thin middle-aged man. His hair was neatly combed and his eyes were as sharp as an eagle. When they saw Griffin, he grinned with a cold look: "Griffin, are you recruiting members of the orchestra again, Ten years ago, I gave up the idea of playing in Norton Royal Concert Hall. After ten years, I want to play here again? What''s the function of the so-called band, which is made up of wild people "Murphy, you don''t have to judge my business." Griffin had an ugly face and said the name. The man named Murphy took a look at Harvey and said, "did you join the band because you were interested in the so-called phantom? It''s not a place where you''re going to be able to play symphonies when you''ve got a group of people who are not good at it. " "That''s enough. He''s not a member of the orchestra. He''s not something you can mock. He''s my guest." Griffin stood up and said coldly. "Oh, that''s rude." Murphy, with a formulaic smile, extended his gloved right hand to Harvey and said, "I''m Murphy, the conductor of the Osborne orchestra." Osborne Orchestra, even Harvey, who is not interested in symphonies, has a little knowledge of this name. It is known as Norton''s best orchestra. It performs twice a year at Norton Royal Concert Hall, and most of the time it plays abroad. The ticket fee for a performance is as high as one Baron gold coin, but every performance is full of seats. Harvey shook hands with him and said with a smile, "I''m Harvey Adrian. I''m here to play." Murphy''s face was full of haze. "Oh? Are you the young writer who wrote the count of Monte Cristo "You flatter me." "It''s a pity that your friend''s vision is not very good. Although the music score may be excellent, you can''t play a symphony with the music score. You also need to select a suitable orchestra to play. Some orchestras are just like the wild dog on the roadside. It''s impolite to listen to the beauty of different music forever." Murphy bowed politely and walked by Harvey by mistake. At the corner of the corridor, she looked disgusted. She took off her white gloves and threw them into the garbage can. Diana frowned and asked, "Mr. Griffin, do you have any grudges with him?" Griffin pressed his chest, his face turned pale, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "there is no grudge. He used to compete on the same stage before, and his father was a famous musician in the kingdom. Of course, he no longer plays. I was born in Pingmin, so simple." It''s a struggle between classes again! Harvey sighed in his heart. Music has been regarded as the entertainment art of the upper class since ancient times. In the old times, Griffin''s identity as a commoner would be enough to end his music career. Chapter 196 After seeing Griffin''s Symphony Orchestra, Harvey understood that Murphy mocked Griffin. The side hall, which can accommodate hundreds of people, is full of people. They hold all kinds of musical instruments, such as violin, Viola, cello, trombone, trumpet and so on. Their attitude is casual, chatting and laughing. In addition, there are men, women, young and old, each wearing casual clothes. The whole cross band seems to be pulling people in at random on the roadside. Regular orchestras usually have a black suit, and there are no female performers. Even during the practice period, they will keep silent to prevent their voice from affecting other people. Griffin enters the spacious side hall. The side hall quiets down. Members of the symphony orchestra look at Griffin and Harvey and Diana behind him and guess Harvey''s identity one after another. Some musicians seem to recognize Harvey and stand up from their seats in surprise. They also discuss with their friends excitedly the reason why Harvey came here. Griffin stood at the command desk at the bottom of the room, his sharp eyes swept over everyone, and he said coldly, "now, everyone, keep quiet." I can hear the suppressed anger in my voice. I think I was angry by Murphy just now. Now I''m even more angry when I see this scene. "These two are my guests, Mr. Harvey Adrian and his wife, Ms. Diana. They are here today to see the performance of our orchestra. All the members are sitting back and ready to play the symphony of destiny." Griffin picked up the baton on the table and waited for all the musicians to take their places. He raised his hands and suddenly waved them under the gaze of all the musicians. "Deng Deng Deng ~!" The heavy and powerful ensemble music sounds together. No matter how many times you listen to it, it''s like a heavy object pounding your heart, which makes you nervous. Griffin, standing on the podium, waves his hands fiercely, showing the tense atmosphere created by the melody of symphony of fate, sometimes fast and sometimes gentle. He leads the rhythm of the symphony. The players sitting on the stage have unified actions, the bows are slow and fast, and the left hand skillfully plucks the strings. The simple and unified actions make people feel a strange aesthetic feeling. Symphony is not only an art that can be heard, but also an art that can be seen. After the performance, Griffin''s stiff body suddenly lost strength. When he came down from the stage, his forehead exuded a lot of sweat. He took out his handkerchief and wiped it. He was not happy at all. "I have to admit that I am still old." Griffin said to himself with a wry smile, and his body looked bent as he relaxed. This performance may be very good to ordinary people, but as a conductor, he can hear the disharmonious tones in it, such as who didn''t play the high violin, who played too fast bass, who didn''t have enough strength when playing, who couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of the ensemble, and so on. As Murphy said, this symphony orchestra is second rate at most, He is not qualified to play the symphony of fate. Harvey and Diana stood up and applauded for the performance. Griffin announced that he would let the musicians practice freely and took Harvey to another conference room. After sitting down, Griffin seemed to be a teenager, pale and ashamed to face Harvey. Harvey comforted: "Mr. Griffin, you don''t have to. It''s a great thing to form an orchestra and successfully play the symphony of destiny in these months." Griffin sighed and shook his head: "I can''t be more clear about the situation of the orchestra. If it goes on like this, playing" Symphony of destiny "is far away. How can I play" Symphony No. 9 "? I''m ashamed of my selfishness. I begged you to give me the right to play. Now I''ve screwed it up. " "In my opinion, it''s a good performance. Mr. Griffin really wants to play these two symphonies. In this way, he doesn''t live up to my friend''s idea. Remember the first sentence in the score of symphony of fate?" Griffin looked complicated and nodded: "it''s the soul of this symphony. How can I forget it?" Harvey said seriously, "Mr. Griffin, I don''t think you know why this symphony is called" Symphony of fate "? Why is there such a sentence on the score? " "My friend, you can say it directly." Harvey''s voice is sonorous and powerful, and his words contain deep admiration: "because Mr. Beethoven had ear disease when he wrote this symphony of fate. You know how painful it is for a musician. He alienated his relatives and friends and composed this symphony alone. He knows what happened to him very well, A musician favored by the God of music is suffering from fate. " Griffin looked stunned, carefully recalled every syllable in the symphony score, and said to himself, "hold the throat of fate The meaning behind this sentence is more than Griffin thought. "What about Symphony No. 9?" he asked "Yes, Symphony No. 9 was written by Mr. Beethoven after he could not hear the sound at all." "No wonder so... No wonder so..." Griffin got up and walked back and forth for a long time with deep admiration: "I can''t imagine what happened to Mr. Beethoven, but there is no doubt that Mr. Beethoven is a real musician, and only with such indomitable and noble spirit can he create such a symphony score! Mr. Adrian, thank you for your encouragement. Mr. Beethoven wrote this symphony after conquering his fate. I just praise his greatness. If I can''t overcome these difficulties, I''m not qualified to play these two symphonies. " Harvey said with a smile, "Mr. Griffin, in my opinion, there are other reasons for the uneven quality of your symphony orchestra, which should not have been a burden to your orchestra." Griffin looked at Harvey in surprise and said, "what do you see?" "You seem to lack support, especially financial support." The fact that the costumes are not uniform, the quality of the staff is uneven, and even the musical instruments are brought by the musicians themselves is enough to explain the dilemma of the Griffin orchestra. If there is a lot of financial support, they can change into uniform costumes and musical instruments, or they can easily eliminate the musicians who are not serious and attract more professional musicians to join. Griffin nodded with a heavy face and admitted: "yes, I have emptied my life savings and just bought the right to use the side hall. Behind every well-known Orchestra, there are some big chambers of Commerce or noble support, but no one is willing to bear the expensive price for an unknown Symphony Orchestra." "That''s why I''m here. I''d like to persuade count Henrietta to provide you with financial support, but I have something else I need your help." Harvey can provide financial support for Griffin on behalf of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce, but now the Cromwell chamber of commerce is in a period of rapid development, and its foundation is not stable. The photographic crystal industry, the photo printer industry and the record player to be launched in the future all need to invest a lot of human and material resources, so it is not suitable to continue to invest a lot of foreign investment. Griffin stood up excitedly and made a deep bow to Harvey: "of course! Please say, and allow me to express my high respect and thanks to you. " Harvey will need to record "Symphony of fate" and "Symphony No. 9". The right to use these two pieces is in Harvey''s hands, which is not a requirement. Second, Harvey needs Griffin''s Symphony Orchestra to practice many choruses and symphonies in "ice and snow" while practicing, "Ice and snow" is a cartoon, there is no strict requirement for the accuracy of performance, as long as it is played by a regular Symphony Orchestra, it can be qualified. This is not a problem at all. Originally, Symphony Orchestra practice is not all about practicing a piece of music. The most important thing is to run in and cooperate with each other. After reading the score of "ice and snow" given by Harvey, Griffin changed his decadent state and nodded in red. Chapter 197 Harvey went back to Rose Manor and told count Henrietta about the Griffin orchestra. He was going to finance the Griffin Symphony Orchestra to perform "Symphony of destiny" and "Symphony No. 9" in the name of mirage entertainment company. Symphony can''t be played casually. In this era, the price of a high-end musical instrument is enough to make most people shy away. Since the phantom of the count of Monte Cristo was broadcast, it has swept the whole kingdom in a short time, and there is a trend of spreading abroad. Many cinemas have made a lot of money, and the funds are very abundant, so it is no problem to support a large orchestra. Moreover, with Harvey''s understanding of symphony of fate and Symphony No. 9, funding Griffin orchestra is definitely a lucrative business. As for why Harvey had to persuade count Henrietta to invest instead of himself, the reason was simple: Harvey had no money. All the money Harvey earned by holding shares in Mirage entertainment company has been invested in the mirage foundation. The Earl of Monte Cristo award has been set up to encourage those who dare to create mirage works. The standard is equivalent to the earth''s Oscar. Count Henrietta agreed to Harvey''s request and enthusiastically asked him to stay for a day and attend the dinner he prepared. Harvey was embarrassed to refuse. Besides, he wanted to take Diana to Norton and buy some magic materials. In the evening, after a grand dinner at Rose Manor, count Henrietta invited Harvey to his study. "Harvey, you''ve helped me a lot, but now I have to be bold enough to ask you for help." Count Henrietta poured Harvey a glass of red wine, and his rich face looked very serious. Harvey doubted: "count, I''d like to help you, but I''m not sure if I have the ability to solve the problem that you can''t solve with such a noble identity." "Of course." The count chopped off the rail: "Harvey, your humility will make me ashamed. At least in Norton, my status is no more noble than you. The royal family will give me the title of count if you want. Your name has long been well known throughout the country. The Minister of magic, Mr. Arnold, praised you very much. Princess Elinor also publicly said that she could be her adjutant at any time as long as you wanted. All of these are far more noble than a count. So I''m asking for your help as a friend this time. " Harvey was almost embarrassed when he was flattered. After thinking about it, he nodded and said vaguely, "as long as it''s within my power." Harvey is not a fool. He can''t find the north without being flattered. He doesn''t mind helping if he has the same interests and is not too troublesome, "It''s just a small lift for you. Read these newspapers before I explain." Count Henrietta pushes the stacks of publications to Harvey. Harvey takes them up and scans them one by one. He finds that part of the contents of the publications are slanders and doubts about Harvey and count Henrietta. Their words are so fierce that they almost say that they are eternal sinners in the literary world of the kingdom of Baron. "I thought I was the popular type at Norton." Harvey gave a funny smile and didn''t care. "Ha ha, your name is really very popular in the social circle. Only a few people are blinded by interests and buy their tongue." Count Henrietta said with disdain. He put his hands on the table and closed his mouth with a heavy sigh: "but even if it''s groundless slander, when it passes through three people''s mouths, the rumor may become a reality. Those who have misguided will join their own malice into the rumor without thinking. Even if only one person in ten believes it is true, It''s a disaster for both your reputation and mine. " "Go ahead, please." "I am the vice president of the Literary Association. This year, when the current president leaves office, the election day for the new president is August 10. My competitor will spare no effort to discredit my reputation and be regarded as the most popular novelist in the social circle, that is, Harvey Adrian." Harvey shrugged. "It''s not that I''ve been on your side since you helped me publish count of Monte Cristo. How do you want me to help you?" Count Henrietta looked very happy and relieved. He said with a smile: "ha ha, I''m glad to hear that from you. I don''t need you to do anything. This sentence is enough. I firmly believe that you are more important than half of the literary world in the kingdom of Baron! As long as you''re on my side, even if you''re the only one, I have the confidence to defeat the despicable competitors. " What count Henrietta wants is "potential". Harvey''s "potential" in literature and society. His rival, voyne hall, has cleverly tied him and Harvey together. Count of Monte Cristo was originally an excellent novel. The appearance of mirage has promoted this literary work to the altar, which itself has aroused the dissatisfaction of many literary scholars, Then Harvey won the Bauhinia Award, which represents the highest literary level of the kingdom of Baren. Although the newly published dark age is an excellent novel, it does not meet the expectations of some literary scholars and does not have literariness. The voice of discontent is amplified by literary publications, and then linked with count Henrietta to create the illusion of darkness, which may not cause the special ideas of the general public. The general public just know that the novel of count Monte Cristo is very good-looking and the phantom is wonderful. However, the literary world is different. Harvey''s practice has affected the interests of many people. Under the leadership of public opinion, it is easy to form a single direction of public opinion. At this time, if Harvey''s new novel proves his ability, the disturbance of discrediting him will be calm at most, which will not affect the backstage man voyn hall. Moreover, if this incident is calm, some scholars'' negative impression of Harvey and count Henrietta will not be eliminated. It''s a matter of position. If you stand in the wrong position, even if you know you are wrong, you need to hold on. Count Henrietta couldn''t swallow his breath, and he didn''t want the storm to be settled peacefully. He was patient, and he hoped Harvey would not refute these rumors so soon. The reason is very simple. The tighter the elastic band is, the stronger the rebound will be. Harvey''s fame and count Henrietta''s own strength have great room for manipulation. The more they are discredited, the worse they are beyond a certain limit. On the day when the truth comes out, they can reverse the operation, which will instantly ruin voyne Hall''s reputation and slap the current trend in the literary world, Completely shut the mouth of those traditional schools. Some time ago, count Henrietta''s literary papers published in Norton''s night hit all traditional schools in the face, offended half of the literary world, and completely divided their positions, causing a lot of rebound. Now he has become a critic in Norton''s literary world. Under great pressure, many novelists who had close relationship with him have cut their robes and made their stand, including some novelists from new factions, which makes him very cold. Harvey''s words were equivalent to giving him a dose of cardiotonic, and his hanging heart finally fell back to his stomach. Chapter 198 Harvey has received modern education and has a longer-term vision than this era. He can easily see through the undercurrent of the Baron Kingdom''s literary world, so he agrees with count Henrietta''s idea. The change of literature is not driven by others, but the spontaneous change of environment from the inside to the outside. The reason is very simple. Literature is one of the most common forms of entertainment for human beings. What determines the development of literature is not the litterateur at the top of the pyramid, but ordinary people everywhere. Nowadays, people''s material life is increasingly rich, and they begin to have a higher pursuit of spiritual entertainment. More and more ordinary people come into contact with words, stripping off the mysterious and noble veil of literature. Literature is just a small wave of the times, just like the rise of the merchant class, the industrialization of factories and the transformation of the whole civilization due to the change of productivity. It took human beings hundreds of thousands of years to evolve from wild animals to intelligent creatures, tens of thousands of years to form primitive society, and then entered the era of agricultural civilization which lasted for thousands of years. Now half a foot has entered the industrial era which represents modern civilization. The evolution of each social form takes less and less time, and its process is bound to be turbulent. The study was quiet. After listening to count Henrietta''s explanation, Harvey held his hands and pondered for a long time: "count, I agree with you very much, but I don''t think my work alone can meet your expectations. I didn''t think that this kind of thing would happen when I built the novel" dark civilization ". This novel is just my entertainment work." The novel prototype of the dark age is the Lord of the rings trilogy. Although it is one of the originators of fantasy theme, it is certainly not enough to become the backbone of the transformation of the literary world. Moreover, in the world where there is magic, the dark age is more like a story of heroic Poetry history to please the common people. "Scott spoke highly of the dark age, and I''m looking forward to volume two myself." Harvey knocked on the table and said with a frank smile, "count, you misunderstood me. I mean, the dark age is not enough to be the whole force to innovate the literary world today." The count stood up in a daze, looked out the window at the dark landscape, carefully considered the meaning of Harvey''s words, and replied, "it''s more than enough to deal with my competitor. As long as I can become the president of the Literary Association, it''s only a matter of time before I can change the status quo of the Kingdom''s literary world." "It''s natural, but I like to do things in one step. Why not take this opportunity to completely change the atmosphere of the literary world." The count turned his head and said, "I''m a little confused. What do you mean?" "Count, can you supply me with paper and ink? It''s enough to fill the table. " "Of course, I''ll let someone do it." The count picked up the desk bell and rang it a few times. The clear bell spread to the outside through the sound proof door. The old housekeeper came in and bent down to listen to the count''s instructions before leaving. Half an hour later, a large number of servants entered the study one after another, brought in dozens of bottles of ink and white manuscript paper enough to make a big bed, and piled up the count''s spacious desk. "Harvey, what''s the point of asking for so much paper and ink?" "What else can I do but write novels?" The count was stunned: "now? Here it is? " "Yes." "But "Count, would you please leave your study for a while? I need to stay here in peace for a night. I don''t want to be disturbed by anyone." "Well." Count Henrietta was puzzled. Before he left his study, he saw a large amount of white manuscript paper lying on the desk covered by a layer of green light, floating automatically and standing in front of Harvey in dozens of neat parts. At the same time, the cap of the ink bottle opened automatically and the ink was injected into the white paper into neat fonts. This is how the caster writes!? Seeing this scene, count Henrietta was stunned. He closed the door carefully and retreated. It suddenly occurred to him that Harvey''s publishing speed was so fast. He vaguely guessed Harvey''s plan, some can''t believe it, since "Dark Age" is not enough to become the power to change the literary world, from Harvey''s words, it is to create works with this power on the spot! A novel that can transform the literary world of Baron kingdom? Count Henrietta''s body suddenly shivered. He felt the excitement when he saw the phantom of count Monte Cristo for the first time in the cinema. The hot blood spread from his heart to his limbs, making his head more sober. The count didn''t know whether to laugh or to sigh: "it seems that I can''t sleep tonight." ¡¤¡¤¡¤ Not enough, far from enough. How many brilliant writers in Victorian England promoted the changes of the literary world at that time: Jane Eyre, Wuthering Heights, Agnes gray, Oliver Twist and great expectations by Charles Dickens, Vanity Fair by William Macbeth Thackeray Jane Austen''s pride and Prejudice and so on! Harvey has seen all these works, not in the form of novels. The Victorian era is the peak of English literature. All the above works have been adapted into films and TV series in the form of documentaries by BBC television. Harvey likes Victorian style films and documentaries very much on earth, I have been looking for these works which represent the peak of Victorian literature. As for the novel, Harvey also recently because of the need to complete the creation. The impression of novels is much worse than that of films or documentaries. The reason is the limitations of the times. The works that can break through the limitations of the times are the monumental works in the literary world. These works have not reached the level of entering the palace, but their excellence lies in that they were written in that era, reflecting the author''s cognition and criticism of that era, Full of the flavor of that era. The Victorian period in England is very similar to the kingdom of Baron now. It''s no offence to change the names of the characters in the works and then translate them into the world. In fact, that''s what Harvey plans to do. It is not in the name of Harvey Adrian that the treasures of British Victorian literature are put into this world. If they are all published in the name of Harvey Adrian, the significance of these works will be lost. The author himself is also a part of the works. Just as Jane Eyre is written by Charlotte Bronte, the British female writer, it will be more meaningful, and only by her can it be Jane Eyre. Harvey has read these novels, and it''s easy to copy them. He has to carefully consider the translation of novels and revise the irrationalities in novels. He can translate as many novels as he can in one night. Harvey, with his A-level writing skills and his literary vision beyond the limitations of the times, has greatly improved the quality of these works after he translated them. Every novel has Harvey''s identity and background according to the original author. Whether these writers really exist or not is not important. A novel will not be born out of thin air. Since it is born, it must have its meaning of existence. Count Henrietta can deal with these Victorian literary treasures and turn them into the backbone of the Kingdom''s literary world. If count Henrietta didn''t know how to tap the value of these works, it would be a white help. When translating, Harvey, with a playful attitude, left a back door in his works. In every novel, there is a related clue. All the clues can be combined to get a message: "the author of the novel: Harvey Adrian." In fact, this kind of practice is quite popular in the art world. For example, many painters will draw themselves into their works. In the famous painting "Coronation of Napoleon I", the painter David plays the role of the painter in the painting. In "the family of Charles IV", the painter Goya also draws himself into the painting because of the number of people. As for how to find this problem, you should know, Painters also have the idea of "eternal fame" and generally like to draw a self portrait. In addition to the role of eggs, this back door may also be useful in the future. Harvey doesn''t worry that no one will find the egg. There is magic in the world. Prophecy magic can help the caster easily find the hidden information and analyze the clues. As for the question of whether Harvey is the author of these works, there is the identity of the caster, and nothing is a problem. In history, there was an example of a high-ranking caster who liked literature to create a novel of ten million words overnight by using sketching. Chapter 199 "Hua La ~" In the study of Rose Manor, the floating sound of pages can be heard clearly, and dozens of pages floating in the air automatically fall to the desk. There are 14 stacks of manuscripts on the desk, and the name of the manuscript is written on the top of each stack. The last page of the manuscript with the title of the book in the air falls to the desk, and all the dust settles down. Harvey''s body falls straight back, making a dull sound, with a soft blanket cushion, which doesn''t hurt. "Ha ha Hoo ~" Harvey breathed heavily, his face was white and frightening, his shirt was wet with sweat, and he looked embarrassed. The corners of his mouth showed an unprecedented smile of satisfaction. It''s done! Harvey spent 11 hours translating 14 novels, each of which is a representative classic in the Victorian era of the British Empire. Browning sisters'' Jane Eyre, Wuthering Heights, Agnes gray, Anthony Trollope''s the chronicle of Bassett, Charles Dickens'' Oliver Twist, great expectations, William Macbeth Thackeray''s vanity fair, Jane Austen''s pride and prejudice, William Macbeth Thackeray''s vanity fair and Jane Austen''s pride and prejudice Mary Barton by Elizabeth Gaskell, etc. The works cover all fields of new literature, from the hard life of the workers at the bottom of the factory to the upper social structure, from the creation of female images who have the courage to fight to criticizing the ugly things in the current society. These works are enough to reflect the whole of an era, that is, the criticism of the old era and the yearning for the new era. This is the crystallization of wisdom of an era. It is the essence of the hundred years of literature in Vitoria''s most prosperous era on the earth. "Kacha ~" Harvey beckons and uses his last energy to open the door of his study. In a short time, a passing servant discovers Harvey''s strange appearance, screams out, and then goes to ask someone to inform count Henrietta. "Sir, sir, are you ok? I''m going to inform the doctor now!" The maid was in a hurry. "No, let me lie down for a while. If you can, please ask my wife to take care of me. You''d better bring some water." Harvey politely refused the servant''s plan to help him to the sofa. The servant nodded and trotted out to inform Diana. When Diana came, she looked at Harvey with a reproachful look, lifted Harvey''s body and carefully fed him cold water. Count Henrietta came in a hurry in his pajamas. He was startled to see Harvey. His fat body and his voice trembled: "Harvey, what''s the matter with you?" "Mental overuse, just give me a break." Harvey looked weak, laughed, and turned his eyes to the desk. Count Henrietta nodded to Harvey and came to the desk to see more than a dozen manuscripts. At first, he was a little puzzled and began to read them casually. He looked at the first book Jane Eyre, and his eyes were deeply surprised. He put down Jane Eyre and flipped through great expectations for a while. His eyes turned to shock, and his reading speed became faster. Each book read only a little, He also saw the author settings page of each manuscript. With a puff of his rich cheek, his unrealistic conjecture of yesterday has come true, and there are more than one, fourteen novels that are quite excellent in his eyes. Each book has different writing habits, different writing tone and techniques. The content of the novel is quite different, but it fully reflects something, which is in line with the characteristics of the new literature of this era. all night! Only one night to create 14 novels! It''s not only shocking, but also unprecedented in Baron''s literary world! The count''s heart set off a storm, he also some do not believe, unable to be sure of the content of the novel. "Unbelievable! Harvey, you wrote all these novels in one night? " Count Henrietta trembled, holding the manuscripts of Mary Barton page by page. His trembling voice contained incredible shock. If he had not seen it with his own eyes last night, count Henrietta would rather believe that Harvey had done it before, and now he would take it out in one breath. However, each of these novels seems to be written by a different author. Diana, holding Harvey''s head, looked at count Henrietta''s face and the stacks of manuscripts on the desk. "Part of it is my previous ideas, part of it is my understanding of this era, part of it is temporary creation. I imitate different writing habits and create them separately. These works are enough to become the backbone of new literature." Harvey lay in Diana''s arms and laughed. Count Henrietta''s Three Outlooks were strongly shocked, and he still asked, "but one night, just one night time... How can it be! How can it be "Count, you can finish reading these novels slowly. I''m going to the magic shop to buy the potion for recovery." Harvey laughed, disapproving. Count Henrietta then woke up to his blunder, turned around and apologized again and again: "I''m sorry, I''m not questioning your ability, but this fact is too incredible." "For ordinary people, of course, but after reading these novels, you will understand." Harvey didn''t want to explain much. After recovering his strength, he staggered to his feet. Count Henrietta saw that Harvey didn''t get angry. He said, "I understand. I''m sorry that there''s no magic potion for mental recovery in the manor. I''ll arrange a carriage to the city." Harvey raised his eyebrows and said, "I didn''t think it would be so difficult to create so many works at one time." Seeing the reaction of count Henrietta and Diana, I felt very happy, and finally I succeeded. Count Henrietta stayed in the Rose Manor study to study these fourteen novels, which is beyond the scope of whether he believes in Harvey or not, and beyond his common sense. But he is confident that as long as he reads these fourteen novels, he can judge the truth of Harvey''s words. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The old housekeeper arranged a carriage for Harvey to go to the city. Harvey and Diana went to Norton to buy the magic potion for mental recovery. The carriage stops in front of a magic shop in Norton. Harvey gets out of the carriage and looks at the magic shop in front of him. It''s obvious that the shop has been decorated. It''s very different from the old medieval decoration style he saw when he came here last time. The front is bright, and there are spacious glass windows to show goods. Pushing the door in is like entering a small shopping mall, The women in uniform and suit greet the guests with a bright smile. The shop assistant in the suit came over and said with a kind smile, "what can I do for you, sir, madam?" "Yes, my husband is a caster, and he wants the potion to restore his mental power." Diana held Harvey and nodded. In a daze, the shop assistant quickly looked at Harvey, entered the inner room and informed the store manager that the magic goods on the shelves were for civilian use. The potions or magic materials used by the casters were usually much more expensive and would not be easily displayed. Moreover, every caster was a VIP in the magic store whether he bought them or not. When the middle-aged male store manager came out, he saw Harvey in a daze and quickly welcomed him with a flattering smile: "Oh! Why are you here, Mr. Adrian? I''ll prepare a bottle of advanced potion for you Most of Norton''s magic shops and workshops have been acquired by Cromwell chamber of Commerce. That''s why the decoration style has become so modern. Harvey owns 40% of Cromwell chamber of Commerce and is the big boss of this magic shop. Harvey drank the magic potion from the shop and felt a cool pouring from his head. His headache was much better. After a while, Harvey went on shopping in the magic shop to buy some useful magic materials. One of the benefits of Cromwell chamber of Commerce''s acquisition of magic stores is that Harvey can easily buy those originally precious magic materials, which were originally not for sale, but were specially used for processing or provided to specific casters. Chapter 200 Fourteen excellent novels originally from the Victorian era in England, each of which caused a sensation in the British literary world at that time. The total number of words was about 7 million, which took Harvey 11 hours to translate, with an average of 600000 words per hour. "Writing 600000 in an hour is really a feat that human beings can accomplish!" Count Henrietta took out his handkerchief to dry the sweat on his forehead. It took him at least two weeks to read a novel of more than seven million words, let alone to write it. A novelist may not be able to create so many works in his life. He naturally doubts the origin of these novels and whether they are really created by Harvey. This is a normal idea that any ordinary person would have when facing such a situation. In fact, seven million words is not much in Harvey''s opinion. Many of the Internet articles he came into contact with on the earth can reach this number of words. Seven million words was only a few days'' reading during his infatuation with Internet articles. At that time, he developed the habit of reading ten lines at a glance. Every time he read the content of a novel, his mind would naturally turn the words into fuzzy scenes. Even if it''s not creation, it''s impossible for ordinary people to translate more than 7 million words per page. Besides, Harvey also needs to rectify the content of the novel while translating. And turning the impossible into the possible is the power of magic. "[text conversion] Category: Prophecy Class: 2 Function: the caster can transform the text he understands into another language he is familiar with. Limitation: the caster needs to have an objective understanding of the two languages. The higher the familiarity with the two languages, the higher the success rate of translation. If there is something in common, it will be presented in disorder. Explanation: knowledge is not objective, but determined by people''s cognitive ability. People''s ability to understand the world is limited. The noumenon of the world can''t be recognized by people. People can only understand the feeling phenomenon that the noumenon of the world gives us. You can''t judge whether the phenomenon is true or not, you just need to judge the effect of the judgment on you¡¶ Pure language, "by Emmanuel Bo As the successor of socialism, Harvey always scoffs at idealism, and the explanation of this magic is one of them. However, the mystery Harvey is exposed to is really changing his mind. The existence of ancient gods, the common language of goblins, the magical effect of magic and so on, Harvey prefers to believe that it contains a deeper scientific essence that can be understood by logical thinking. As for the meaning of English and even Chinese, Harvey once thought whether it was because "I" appeared in the world, and my knowledge was projected to the deeper part of the world through some channels, and the goblin was just associated with it, so as to understand the words that did not exist in the world. Let''s get back to the point. This spell is really very practical. This spell is used on Harvey himself. The effect of the spell is just like that of a computer, which usually only uses 10% of its computing power. After this spell is used, the computer can''t play 100% of its computing power, at least it can improve more than 50% of its computing power for language translation, And the process is completely controlled by Harvey. In addition to the language knowledge of the caster, the long-term translation will also make the caster''s spirit become manic. Even the high-level caster can''t complete the translation of more than 7 million words of novels in one night. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ On the same day, Harvey took the steam train back to Elroy City, with the flying motorcycle and a lot of achievements in cleaning up Norton''s magic shop. Count Henrietta remained alone in the manor, shut himself up in his study, and told his servants not to disturb him except to deliver food and drink. Wandering in the sea of knowledge should be a wonderful enjoyment, but more than seven million words! The sea was too wide, and the amount of information contained was enough to drain the count''s energy. He was not sure whether he would drown. He spent two days watching Jane Eyre. The protagonist Jane Eyre was born in an unknown town in the kingdom of Barron. Her father was a pastor in the town. After her parents died, she was adopted by her uncle. However, she lived a life with less dignity than a servant. She suffered from torture and ridicule. In this bleak life, Jane Eyre did not despair and still remembered her father''s teachings, Be friendly to others. Jane Eyre was sent to the orphanage by her snobbish aunt. She experienced a painful childhood until she came of age. She found a job as a tutor by using newspapers. She came to Thornfield Manor, the biggest turning point in her life, and met Rochester, the love of her life. The hope that count Henrietta saw from Jane Eyre is in sharp contrast to the cruel environment depicted in the novel. He can''t help but put down the manuscript several times to calm down. His throat is blocked by something, and his eyes are sometimes moist. What he really feels in Jane Eyre is something out of tune with this era. Count Henrietta spent another day sorting out all the clues, plots and characters in the novel, and the records he wrote covered his desk. "My God, this work really seems to come from a female writer. The first half of the description almost makes me doubt whether the author has really experienced similar things, but this work is undoubtedly one of Harvey''s works that he spent a whole night creating!" Count Henrietta was shocked by his conclusion. The cultural background of Jane Eyre coincides with the kingdom of Baron. The social atmosphere and all kinds of information described in the novel are based on the kingdom of Baron. It can be determined that the work was born in the kingdom of Baron and is still a modern work. Even though the style of writing is different, he is quite sure that this work is from Harvey. After reading it, the slight regret only lingers in his heart for a moment. The count adjusts his mind to watch the second novel, great expectations, written by Charles Dickens in his later years. The original work is a work written by a writer after experiencing the ups and downs of his life. At that time, Charles was at the bottom of his life. He just broke up with his wife and was entangled with a young actor. He developed an extramarital affair. However, this extramarital affair did not cure him, but brought him more pain. Charles''s dark mentality at that time fed back to this work, The works are full of the drawbacks of the society at that time and the true portrayal of the world. Pip, the protagonist of the novel, is a character at the bottom of the society. He has a fairly happy family. His elder sister often harasses him, and his brother-in-law also cares about him. Life is still passable. All the changes begin with his saving an escaped prisoner. PIP soon forgot about it. One day, he met Estella, the love of his life. She was young, beautiful and of noble birth. PIP felt inferior for her humble status and resented her birth. However, Estella was just playing with his feelings. Until one day, he was subsidized to go to school by a London rich businessman who did not disclose his name. He saw the life of the upper class in London, the most prosperous city in the world at that time. He soon became addicted to his life. However, when he learned that the person who subsidized him was not a mysterious rich businessman, but the fugitive he saved, all the balance was broken¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Great expectations" has been adapted into countless works on earth, including stage plays, TV plays, movies, etc. even in the modern era of information explosion, "great expectations" is also praised by the audience as one of the most memorable works. Chapter 201 It''s not that Harvey didn''t consider the disadvantages of packing so many novels at once. Can an author write fourteen novels of different styles? Even if you have the status of a caster, it''s not easy to fool. Because of the adverse consequences caused by so many novels being released together, Harvey would let count Henrietta release his works as the set author. Externally, the author of Jane Eyre is Charlotte Bronte of the three Bronte sisters, and the author of Wuthering Heights is also Emily Bronte of the three Bronte sisters, None of the fourteen novels was written by Harvey Adrian. The only people who knew the true authors of the fourteen novels were count Henrietta and Diana. Count Henrietta and Harvey were in the same boat. He could not doubt, let alone doubt. As for whether these authors really exist, it doesn''t matter. This approach is similar to the substantial library of some modern novel websites. As for whether count Henrietta has the ability to discover the real image, how can a mortal who does not even know the field of casters guess the identity of Harvey''s traverser, and guess that these works come from another world. As for other methods of finding the true image, such as the exploration of the high caster''s prophecy system, we can find out that these novels are written by Harvey, but that''s all. How about publishing them? Maybe they will be ridiculed as whimsical by the public. Even if the public believes this, they can''t find the motivation for Harvey to do so. Publishing novels in their own name is different from being found out that Harvey is the author. Although these novels are classics, most of them have no effect on Harvey. If Harvey publishes count of Monte Cristo in his own name, he can no longer publish Jane Eyre in the name of Harvey Adrian. Despite the great differences in writing styles, there are also differences in plot and story, which will only cause readers to guess. It''s just because of this that Harvey feels sorry that he can''t carry these excellent novels from the earth. Now, after listening to count Henrietta''s dilemma, Harvey plans to finish these works, kill two birds with one stone, and solve Harvey''s inner regret. These fourteen works have nothing to do with Harvey or count Henrietta ever since they were sent to count Henrietta. They were created to make him take advantage of the situation. Count Henrietta is a smart man who can''t guess Harvey''s plan but knows what to do and what not to do. As for the actual distribution of interests, there is no doubt that these 14 novels will cause a huge sensation when they come out, subverting the literary world of the kingdom of Baron. When Harvey left Norton, he discussed with count Henrietta about this. Harvey planned to donate all his benefits to set up a foundation, set up many literary awards, and promulgate them to those who have made outstanding contributions to literature. Of course, the award was established in the name of Harvey. Harvey donated the proceeds of the novel the count of Monte Cristo. The fourteen novels and some writers responded. The award was named the count of Monte Cristo literature award. From the beginning to the end, Harvey only played the role of the author of the count of Monte Cristo, half an outsider. Of course, perhaps the clues left by Harvey in the books will be discovered by others one day. At that time, it is estimated that Harvey''s name has been forgotten by others and become an eternal mystery in the history of literature. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ More than half a month later, the servants of Rose Manor obviously felt the unusual atmosphere in the manor. Count Henrietta seldom came out to walk around. He didn''t go to the spacious dining room to eat, but sent the servants to the study. Count Henrietta declined to visit and did not attend any activities. His silence seemed to send a tacit signal to the outside world, and the slander in the newspapers became more radical. Seventeen days, it took count Henrietta seventeen days to finish reading these fourteen novels with more than seven million words, from relish to habit of censorship, from shock to numbness. In 17 days, he finished reading 14 novels, each of which is a rare masterpiece. At the moment of the last Wuthering Heights, the count''s eyes were moist, and he felt the pleasure of being liberated. It''s not that he doesn''t want to go out here. Each of the fourteen novels has great attraction for him. After reading one, the count is looking forward to the content of the next one. This unsolved cycle lasts until he has finished reading it. In the manor study, the desk and the ground are covered with white paper, on which are the records written by the count, with the analysis of the plot clues, the feeling of watching each novel, and the deep meaning behind each novel. When everything was down, count Henrietta felt dizzy. The content of the fourteen novels was too large, but every one of them was full. The more he watched, the more shocked count Henrietta was, until one day the string of his head broke and he became numb. Harvey Adrian, the count, can''t think of anything else that a man with that name can''t do. At least what he thinks is unbelievable is much easier than writing fourteen novels in one night. Every novel gives him a completely different reading experience. When he often looks at it, he mistakenly thinks that the set author information is the real author of this work. However, what he saw with his own eyes that night was that Harvey used magic to create these books. The content of each novel is not separated from the Kingdom of Baron and the era. It can be determined that these works are set in the kingdom of Baron and take modern times as the time line. Count Henrietta himself is a book fan. He has not read any similar novels before. The only reasonable explanation is that Harvey is the author. In so many days, the count thought of this problem for countless times, and finally gave up. He admitted that his common sense had been subverted. "Harvey Adrian, this name is more important than the literary world of the kingdom of Baron!" At the beginning, flattery has become count Henrietta''s common sense. He is sure that Harvey''s fourteen novels will set off an unprecedented storm in Norton''s literary world, completely changing the literary environment and promoting the development of literature. "Harvey is considering this. If all the authors are signed by Harvey Adrian, these works will lack some real meaning." "Jane Eyre is suitable to be written by a poor female author, which reflects the wishes of the female author. Only in this way can her protagonist be so strong and kind, because it represents the voice of all women." "Even think about that. Harvey, what kind of literary monster are you?" Count Henrietta, lying on the cane chair in his study, closed his eyes and pondered. He finally understood Harvey''s intention by connecting with the contents of his fourteen novels. Suddenly, the count lost his interest. What he had fought for all his life might not be as important as Harvey''s novels. Instead, he was a little lucky because he met Harvey, Harvey wrote these fourteen novels because of his request. At least count Henrietta can use these works to change the literary world of the kingdom! At least he knows who the real author of these works is! Chapter 202 301 A.D. (1627 A.D.), United States of Baron Henrietta University, located in Norton, the capital of the United States of Barents, is one of the top universities in the United States of Barents. It has more than 30 different general disciplines and more than 10 modern magic disciplines. It is known as the Pearl of Norton. The students who can enter here are basically elites from all over the country. In the classroom, the history teacher pointed to the information projection on the blackboard and asked, "in 1326, the literary works of the kingdom of Baron suddenly developed explosively. There were many novels reflecting the social, cultural and humanistic relations at that time, among which the count of Monte Cristo by Harvey Adrian was the representative, So who can answer which other famous novels appeared at the same time? " The students in the seats looked at each other. For a long time, they did not dare to breathe. They said that one or two works were OK, and three or four works were OK. But looking at the posture of the history teacher, we must say everything. In such a large classroom, only one female student raised her hand. She has beautiful golden hair and elegant appearance, but somehow exudes a sense of arrogance that strangers are not allowed to enter. "Miss Trish Cromwell, you answer this question. I remember you were doing some research, right?" "Yes, teacher." "Because there are still many vague places about this record, I want to restore the true image of history as much as possible." Trish stood up and nodded her head gently. Then she answered, "at that time, besides count of Monte Cristo, there were 15 novels appeared in that year. They were Jane Eyre by Charlotte Bronte, Wuthering Heights by Emily Bronte, Agnes gray by Anne Bronte, pride and Prejudice by Jane Austen, pride and Prejudice by Jane Austen Harvey Adrian''s ice and snow, Elizabeth Gaskell''s Mary Barton "The fifteen novels that appeared in the collection caused a strong sensation in the literary circles at that time, further promoted the development of new literature in the literary circles at that time, and opened up a new pattern of literature in the Kingdom at that time. At the same time, all the novels mentioned above appeared in the speech of count Devin Henrietta at that time, which helped him get the position of president of the Literary Association at that time "Although these novels are very famous, there is very little information about the author. For a long time, the outside world only knew the name of the author. Except for Harvey Adrian, none of the authors in these novels appeared in public, and there is no image record to keep their identity information." "One year after the concentrated appearance of novels, people at that time wondered why there was no information about the authors and no follow-up works of these authors. Many later writers had studied it in depth and named it the" sea tide incident ", describing the literary tide as turbulent as the sea tide, and there was no clue after the ebb tide, There are also rumors that the truth is hidden in these novels Trish said, until she sat down, the female teacher standing on the platform returned to her mind, showing an embarrassed smile and praising, "it''s very excellent. Cromwell''s analysis is very complete, including her own opinions, which is very rare." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ President''s office, Henrietta University. The headmaster is a lady with frosty white hair. She is meticulous and dignified. Sitting behind her desk, she looks at Tris and says, "Miss Tris Cromwell, in view of your excellent academic performance, your application has passed. You can refer to the information documents on the 15th floor and below of the library at will." Trish leaned over and said politely, "thank you very much, director. But I''m a little puzzled. Is it really because of my excellent academic performance that I passed the application?" The headmaster closed his hands and said with deep meaning, "Trish, I know you are looking for the real image of the turmoil in the literary world of the kingdom of Baron 300 years ago. You are not the first person or the last one over the years. If you want to say anything special, it is probably your surname. Make good use of it. It can help you dig deeper than others." "Of course, I''m proud of my family." Trish raises her chin with pride. She has pride. Cromwell is well-known all over the world and has a history of more than 300 years. Compared with those real nobles, Cromwell may have less qualifications. However, Cromwell is the largest comprehensive company in the world, covering numerous fields and holding more than 20% of the world''s wealth. Its influence is comparable to that of a superpower. Trish Cromwell is one of the core family members of the business empire. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Cromwell company always pursues elite education. Before taking over the family business, all family members will receive professional evaluation. The scope of evaluation includes but is not limited to the family members'' living habits, achievements, learning scores and so on. These evaluations will affect the future of the members. If they fail to pass the evaluation, they will receive professional evaluation, Then even the core members with the surname Cromwell will be kicked out of the family business circle. Trish is not very interested in literature. What she is interested in is what happened in Baron Kingdom, which was just a remote Kingdom 300 years ago. At that time, business, politics, culture and modern magic all developed by leaps and bounds. Even Cromwell company was the most direct beneficiary of that wave. The only clue she got was the name of Harvey Adrian, which was most deeply related to that era and was known as the greatest writer, inventor and caster in the history of the kingdom. Up to now, the records of Harvey Adrian are still vague. There are legends that he still seems to live in a certain corner of the world. However, the records of that era are accessible only to those who really stand at the top of the Cromwell family. Now that Trish has been given access to the advanced reference room of the college, which even ordinary teachers can''t enter, her eyes burst with a strong light. She must find out what happened to the kingdom of Baron, the Cromwell family and Harvey Adrian at that time. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The library of Henrietta university is more than 20 stories high, with more than 30 million books in the first 10 floors. Even outsiders can look up materials at will. Countless famous scholars in history have read books here. The next ten floors are not open to the public. Generally, only distinguished guests or senior teachers can enter. Trish took the elevator to the 11th floor and saw a ball of light the size of a basketball floating in the center of the floor. The soft light was not dazzling. Trish went over and asked, "manager, where are the books recording the history of the kingdom of Baron?" The light ball projected on the screen and gave out a pleasant female voice to reply, "Miss Diana, the book you are looking for is classified into the 12th floor, Kingdom history on the right." Trish leaned back slightly. "Thank you very much." The light ball projects a smiling face with a waving pattern. Trish returns to the elevator. The magic circle under her feet lights up slightly to verify her identity and project a row of virtual buttons in front of her. "The twelfth floor." The virtual projection button retracts automatically and the elevator starts to operate. On the 12th floor, Trish found the bookcase where the historical information of the kingdom of Baron was placed. She looked up it roughly. After turning a few bookshelves, her pretty brow wrinkled. There was nothing she wanted to find in it. She came to what was as like as two peas in the twelve floor, and asked cautiously, "manager, I want to find out the historical information about barren calendar around 1326. Do you have any suggestions?" The translucent screen projected by the photosphere shows a sentence: "Miss Diana, are you looking for information about Harvey Adrian?" Trish was surprised and nodded, "yes." Intelligent photosphere can draw conclusions so quickly, it seems that it has collected quite a lot of information, that is to say, there are many people like her who are looking for information about Harvey Adrian. "All the books about Harvey Adrian are kept on the 15th floor. Please check them carefully." "Thank you very much." Trish took the elevator to the 15th floor again. This floor was obviously different from other floors. Trish could feel a strong magic wave. The magic ornaments she wore vibrated slightly to remind her of the danger here. With a slight release of mental perception, Trish felt a deep fear in her heart. She knew that if she had any change here, even if she had advanced magic or props protection, she would be forcibly repatriated or... Erased in a very short time. Although Harvey Adrian is a legendary figure in history, she can''t understand why the place where personal information is kept should adopt the magic circle of domain level security, which is more advanced than the bank vault operated by Cromwell company and can only be arranged by the caster of Lord level. There are no more than 100 casters of Lord level in the world, and each one is a national treasure level. "Interesting." Trish''s face turned scarlet, and she became more and more excited, because the deeper the data was preserved, the more valuable it was. Chapter 203 The 15th floor is not so much a library as a data warehouse with books. This layer of convention is equipped with intelligent light ball guidance, and there is a cabinet in front of the light ball. When Trish comes to it, she is instructed to bring a pair of white hand covers before she is allowed to touch the contents. Trish came to the first row of bookshelves and saw that there were many old books on them. Her eyes were fixed on a poorly bound book. The black cover only said "strange fate of ice and snow". Besides, there was no information. She carefully took down the book and opened it. In disbelief, she whispered, "this is a sample of the novel" strange fate of ice and snow! " "The novel of ice and snow by Harvey Adrian was never officially published at that time. All the popular novels of ice and snow were pirated at that time. The sample of the novel is the reference sample that Harvey Adrian provided to the cartoonists at that time. There are only eight copies in total." "Ice and snow is the first animated film of that era, which promoted the birth of new music forms and songs, and was also regarded as the representative work of women''s liberation." "I remember that six years ago, a sample of the novel ice and snow was auctioned for 150 million barons!" "There is even a book in the collection. No wonder the security level is so high." Holding 150 million barons worth of works of art, as a core member of the Cromwell family, Trish felt a little guilty, for fear of tearing the book paper with careless force. If she damages the book, the Cromwell family will indeed compensate for the loss for the sake of reputation, but the assessment of Trish will directly drop to the freezing point, or even be deprived of her surname. Trish carefully closed the book and continued to stroll. She saw a crystal fixed on the bookshelf and a plaque in front of her to introduce the information crystal: "the 76th crystal Journal of nature and magic, which records Harvey Adrian''s theory paper on making photographic crystal at that time." After another visit, she finally found a familiar thing, a classical artwork placed in the corridor for decoration. Holding her hands, she pondered to herself: "this is the first hand gramophone sold by Cromwell chamber of commerce at that time. She also has one at home, but her father''s usual treasure is not good. I really don''t understand. It''s obviously troublesome to operate and maintain, The sound quality is also poor. " While Trish was wandering around, a woman in a white coat appeared behind her and asked with a smile, "isn''t it spectacular? This layer is just to preserve the proof of a person''s existence. There are 43626 books, each of which is named Harvey Adrian, Information crystal and other props about the name are even more numerous. " Trish stopped to look at the woman with short hair and a white coat, recognized her as Esther Gaskell, one of the senior teachers of the college, stepped back, picked up her skirt and saluted, "Miss Esther Gaskell, why are you here?" Esther said with a smile, "I''m the manager here, but it''s you. This floor is not a place where everyone can come." "I''ve got permission from the Council." Esther had expected a smile: "without permission and can not appear here, after all, is the Cromwell family." Trish didn''t resent being praised for her family. "It seems that you don''t know. The reason why I let you in is not because of the Cromwell family, but because of the surname itself." Trish was stunned and frowned. "What do you mean?" "Come with me." Two people come to a bookcase in front of Esther familiar with the car, a book to give Trish. "The Memoirs of Pran, Pran... I remember, seemed to be one of the biggest publishers in the Kingdom at that time." "Page 131, turn to it." Trish turned to the page and read out: "I attended Mr. Harvey Adrian''s wedding that day. It was a small wedding. Mr. Harvey Adrian invited only a few friends. It was a great honor, including me. The wedding was held in an old house, which is said to have been the residence of the Adrian family. Oh! Perhaps it is fate that Haide married the count, which is a happy ending. I sincerely wish Mr. Harvey Adrian and Ms. Diana Cromwell "Diana Cromwell!" Seeing this name, although it was the first time that Trish learned this information, she was not surprised. She had already guessed the connection between her family and Harvey Adrian. "Haide married the count. Does that mean the count of Monte Cristo Trish pondered the message in the sentence. Esther heard her murmur and said with a smile, "ah, you don''t understand that, of course. Do you remember the first phantom of the world in the history book?" Trish nodded: "I remember it was adapted from count of Monte Cristo, which caused a sensation in Norton society at that time. However, because it was too old, the magic net could only provide basic casting function at that time, and the magic crystal storing the movie was basically damaged." "In fact, there is still a magic crystal left. It''s here. Do you want to see it?" "To do with this sentence?" "Of course, because the Earl of Monte Cristo is played by Harvey Adrian himself, and Haide is played by Diana Cromwell." Trish a stay, the hands of the book did not hold steady, fell to the ground, fortunately is about to fall to the ground when an invisible force to hold up. "I''m sorry!" Trish apologized quickly and put the books away carefully. The first movie in the world, starring the legendary Harvey Adrian and the Cromwell chamber of Commerce, how could this information not shock Trish! Esther shook her head and laughed when she saw her flustered appearance: "don''t worry, there is a protective magic array with time retrospective function here. Although it takes a lot of energy to start each time, it''s quite worthwhile to protect here." They come to another display counter, and Esther takes down a photographic crystal. "The method of making this photographic crystal is quite old. Originally, it needed matching tools to play it." As Esther introduced, she came to a blank wall and sent the photographic crystal forward. The photographic crystal floated into the air automatically, and the light streamed. A vertical light converged from the inside of the crystal and projected onto the wall. Esther showed a smile of expectation: "I really like this phantom. It''s the purest phantom without the messy visual effects of the present phantom." Chapter 204 Three hundred years ago. Three hundred years, three centuries, is equal to three times the life span of ordinary people. Is there any work that can span three hundred years to satisfy the audience who has entered a new era? Trish has read about the film "count of Monte Cristo" from the history books. It is said that it caused a strong earthquake like sensation in the Kingdom at that time, and all countries competed to introduce this technology. Mirage has long been a rarity. There are ordinary mirage, sensory simulation mirage, which can make the audience really "immerse themselves" and spiritual mirage. This is a relatively high-end mirage, and the ticket price is relatively expensive. Usually, the audience is allowed to sleep in a specific place to guide their spirit into a fictional spiritual space, There, the audience can freely choose different vision to watch the phantom. Trish doesn''t think that the mirage of 300 years ago can transcend the great fault of the times, cultural differences and the aesthetic judgment of the audience. "Here we go. No matter how many times we look at this lens, we will feel very comfortable." Esther looked infatuated at the phantom screen. The sound of the sea breeze blowing, mixed with the high cry of seagulls, half of the sunset into the water and sky, at the junction of the sea covered with a layer of rippling honey, the sea beat the wooden sailboat, the camera then moved up, fixed on a young man, he stood in the bow, his hands against the bar, looking at the distance, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. This is Harvey Adrian!? Trish recognized the identity of the young man, but felt that she was very different from the textbook. The plot is just like the novel she read. To her surprise, the count of Monte Cristo, even though it does not have the visual impression of modern phantoms, its extremely comfortable photography style and exquisite use of lens, can always bring her into that world. This phantoms does not have the rigid and frivolous style of early phantoms, and it does not look like the works of that era. "This long shot has not been cut, and there is no double. Mr. Adrian conquered me with this shot." Esther can''t help talking when she''s watching movies, as if she''s going to pour out her troubles. Before long, Trish also saw Diana Cromwell, a pretty girl. She didn''t know why she always felt familiar when she saw her. Trish''s head came up with a strange idea that Diana looked about the same age as her. If in modern times, Harvey Adrian, who married her, would be punished by the law. "You are very similar, especially the expression that strangers are not allowed to enter." Beside, Esther chuckled and commented. "I don''t think I''m arrogant," Trish said Esther looked at her with a smile but not a smile: "to say this is the greatest arrogance." Two hours is not long or short. Trish has to admit that she is attracted by the oldest illusion, so that she doesn''t realize the passage of time. It''s really hard for her who doesn''t like to watch the illusion for entertainment. Mirage faithfully restored everything in the novel. No, maybe it is a sublimation. After watching the phantom, Trish began to ask Esther about the times, and expressed her doubts about her research topic. "Ah, I''ll tell you that for free as a reward for watching the phantom with me." Esther stretched her waist and stood up: "this matter has long been regarded as an open secret, but most people do not have access to understand. One day, the Baron Kingdom suddenly burst into classic novels one after another." Trish added: "yes, and then there was no information about the work other than the author''s name." "Come with me." Esther took her to another bookshelf, which was lined with fourteen novels. "Are those fourteen novels really about Harvey Adrian?" Esther laughed, took out one of the books, turned to a character''s meaningless words and asked, "can you read it?" Trish shook her head blankly. "It''s very simple. At first glance, this is just a nonsense line of a madman. But if you use the BIVIS code to parse the first and second letters of each word, you will get the corresponding hundred to thousand digits. If the number is a percentage, the first digit represents the work number, the last two digits represent the page number, and if it is a thousand digits, the first two digits represent the book number, The last two are the same number of pages. " "According to this code, find the hidden clues of each book, put them together, and then convert them into a sequence of star characters, and you will get a sentence [Author: Harvey Adrian]." Trish was stunned. Under Esther''s guidance, she put together all the books and information to get this conclusion. She was stunned and asked, "all the works that made a sensation in the literary world of the Kingdom at that time were created by one person!" "Not only that, but it was written all night by Harvey Adrian, and it was recorded in Henrietta''s count''s Secret Diary." "Why hasn''t anyone found out for such a long time?" "Because no one has found out from the beginning that with the passage of time, every work has a reprinted version, plus some translated versions. It''s only a few decades. The works we see are not the first edition. Even if one word is missing or the specifications are different, the clues will only become meaningless words, It is only because the descendants of count Henrietta donated his diary that we can find out the truth. That is to say, these books are the first edition collected later Fourteen novels were written in one night, each of which was a classic work in the literary world at that time, with a total of more than seven million words. Was it really possible to do it in that era? Even in today''s era, it''s very difficult for a caster with a magic net to write a million words in one night. Except for a title level caster, only a caster with this level has such strong mental power that he can create words continuously. However, a caster with such a strong spirit does not necessarily have creative talent. One person, with one night, promoted the progress of a kingdom''s literary world, at least shortened the process of literary development for more than half a century! absurd! Ridiculous! Trish felt that the high wall of her three outlooks was rapidly collapsing, and she doubted whether she was living in a false world. Esther put the books back, yawned and said: "the conclusion is that Harvey Adrian created these works to help count Henrietta become the president of the literary society at that time. Let alone tell it. After all, it is a scandal of the Henrietta family, which is not a scandal." Trish sighed, "now that I''ve come to a conclusion and it''s not my personal discovery, I don''t have to publish it. It''s just, Miss Esther." "Go ahead, please." "What kind of person is Harvey Adrian?" Esther looked around and shook her head. "It''s all about him. The mysteries of Harvey Adrian are just like that gorgeous era. Different people can find completely different conclusions. If you want to know, you are welcome here at any time. After all, you are a princess of the Cromwell family. Sooner or later, you will have to come into contact with them." "My research project is over." Trish stared at the cover of the novel on the bookshelf, not knowing what she was thinking, and her mouth turned up again: "the new subject hasn''t been decided yet." In order to understand that era, she also needs to continue to study what role Harvey Adrian played in that era. Chapter 205 For those fourteen novels, because they were not created with painstaking efforts, the literary world who gave them to the world did not feel distressed. Unlike the count of Monte Cristo, which was carefully adapted by Harvey, or the dark age, which was created on the basis of imitation, Harvey''s changes to these works at best were to adjust the unreasonable environmental factors, Make it a novel in line with the environment of the kingdom of Baron. It''s translation rather than creation. This process is like copying and pasting more than 7 million words on a computer. It doesn''t take a second to complete this process on a computer. In fact, Harvey''s consideration of writing style and translation makes this process a little more complicated. This is not a great achievement. Many of the translators in some big countries are from the origin of Dharma casters. After all, the translation of Dharma casters is countless times faster than the translation of words. Back in Elroy City, Harvey devoted himself to the production of the animation, and made great achievements in more than half a month. Most of the characters and scene models were finished, and the animation achieved the scene where the protagonist Anna and Aisha were playing in the house. The next step was to start the main line of the story. Because of the hard play, Anna didn''t control her own power to control the ice and snow and hurt her sister Aisha, So fear of your own abilities. In a closed dark room of the mage''s tower, Harvey opens his right hand, and a photographic crystal floats and projects a clear 3D animation scene around it. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the dark and quiet room, a petite figure ran quickly, climbed into bed, rode on her sleeping sister Anna, pushed her shoulder and whispered: "Anna ~ Anna ~ wake up, wake up." Holding the quilt sleeping Anna was woken up, but looked at his sister, muttered: "Anna, go to bed." Aisha lies on Anna''s body, a face mischievous: "but I can''t sleep, the light is too bright, they call me in my ear, so come to play together." Anna was dissatisfied and pushed her sister out of bed: "it''s very late. Just play by yourself." The floor was covered with soft carpet, and Aisha fell to the ground unharmed. Her small face was full of discontent. Her big round eyes turned. She thought of something and showed a knowing smile. She climbed back to bed, patted her sister Anna''s sleeping face and whispered: "how about playing snowman with me? I want to be with Mr Olaf. He loves hugging, doesn''t he? " She knew that her sister must be interested in this, Anna has magical power, so she is proud of it, never stingy to show it in front of others. Anna opened her eyes and was finally moved by her sister this time. She was helpless and spoiled with a smile. The sisters ran down the spacious steps happily, holding hands. The castle was too big for them, and it seemed cold. The sound of tiny footsteps echoed in the open castle. Anna, who was led down by Aisha, quickly reminded them, "Shh, Aisha, keep your voice down." "Come on, come on, come here!" Aisha giggled and took Anna''s hand to a huge door. The two sisters pushed it open, revealing the empty room like the hall inside. The stars slanted in from the window, providing a little light here. Aisha can''t wait to enter the center of the room. She jumps like a rabbit, looks up at her sister and says, "hurry up, hurry up, use magic." Anna dotes on smiling. She opens her hands and poses to cast magic. In fact, she doesn''t need any posture to use magic, but she always wants to satisfy her sister''s excessive curiosity. Starlight gathered between her hands, gorgeous and beautiful, light condensed into an ice crystal. Anna asked mysteriously, "are you ready?" "Oh ~ oh ~ oh ~!" Asha nodded like a chicken pecking rice. Anna throws the ice crystal in her hand to the sky. When the ice crystal is broken, a brilliant fireworks will bloom. The blue stars are like stars hanging in the dark sky, illuminating the dark sky. Aisha''s eyes were wide open, her pupils were reflecting the bright stars. She ran back and forth, jumped up happily and cried, "this is amazing ~!" Anna looked at her sister''s joy and said with a proud smile, "next look at this." When she stamped her right foot, the ice spread from her right foot to the whole room. Her sister Aisha almost fell to the ground after a few curious steps. She was so happy that she was like a dancer sliding back and forth on the ice. Next, Anna made a lot of snow and covered the room, so that she could play with the snow in the room without violating her parents'' orders not to go out. The two sisters happily piled ugly snowmen and built castles. The gorgeous light came out from Anna''s hands and formed half round ice castles. They went in to warm themselves and flattened the ice castles, Anna launched magic to make a small blizzard, pushing the two sisters'' bodies to slide on the ice. The spacious room was filled with the two sisters'' laughter. Anna and Aisha play selfless, Aisha from a towering snowdrift, she likes the thrilling feeling of sliding from the snowdrift, she jumped forward to shout: "catch me." Anna uses magic to make a snowdrift to catch her sister Elsa''s body: "I''ve caught you ~ OK ~" Aisha jump higher and higher, more and more urgent, some can not respond to Anna quickly stopped: "wait, you jump too fast!" "One more time." Aisha did not hear her sister''s anxious cry. She jumped forward again. The snowdrift was already very high. If there was no snowdrift to catch Aisha''s body, she would be hurt directly. Anna had to continue to use magic to make snowdrift to catch her sister''s body. She wants to stop from Aisha, forgetting that the ground is still the ice she made, and her body suddenly fails to stand firm and slip to the ground, unable to exert her ability. Aisha still doesn''t pay attention to her sister''s abnormality and jumps down from a snowdrift several meters high. "Asha!" Anna fell on the ground and quickly waved a light. However, when her body was out of balance, she couldn''t lock the target. Instead of forming a snowdrift under Anna''s feet, the light hit Aisha''s body. Aisha''s body was thrown out by the power of ice and snow and fell on a snowdrift, like an uncontrolled string pulling puppet. "Aisha - Aisha!" Anna called her sister''s name, ran to check the situation of Aisha, and found that Aisha''s beautiful brown hair was stained with frost. Anna, who has always been mature and steady, has completely lost her square inch. She holds Aisha''s body and cries out: "Dad ~ mom!" Anna''s strength with her emotional ups and downs and rage, terrible frost completely covered the room, even the windows were frozen to form a thick ice, the stars can not penetrate, she was extremely afraid. Holding Aisha''s body, Anna panicked and comforted: "it''s OK, Aisha, I''ll protect you!" After that, she could not help crying and yelled: "Dad ~ mom ~ dad ~ mom!" Although Anna is a sister, she is still an immature child. "Boom!" The door of the room was forced to open, and the ice on the door splashed out. The king and the queen rushed in together. Seeing the room covered with ice and snow and Asha lying on the ground, the queen angrily reprimanded, "Anna, your power is getting out of control!" "Sorry, it was just an accident, Asha!" Anna hugged her sister tightly, but there was no excuse. The queen took Asha''s body from Anna and exclaimed, "her body is as cold as ice. What''s going on?" The king took a deep breath: "I know what to do." Chapter 206 The 3D animation film picture is frozen, the time of the whole world stops, and the scene gradually fades, showing the original room. A real room, about the size of a basketball court, is empty and surrounded by stone walls. Only a photographic crystal floats in the middle, releasing the projection light to form the animation scene. Harvey''s body passed through the body phantom of the king and his wife, squatting on the ground to observe Anna''s look carefully. "Anna accidentally hurt her sister, her mood should be helpless, afraid, worried, confused." Harvey pondered, just imagine what kind of expression a little girl who is occupied by these emotions will show. The facial expression and body language information of the animation can be different from reality, and should be richer, so that the audience can see Anna''s current state of mind at a glance. As Harvey thought, Anna''s face changed subtly again. Harvey nodded his head after four or five adjustments. Anna''s eyes were full of tears, her mouth was pursed, her brows were wrinkled, there were grievances, helplessness, and fear. In her arms, Aisha was in a daze, and there was no change except that her hair turned frosty white. "Next is the scene of the king looking for books on the bookshelf. The text of books can use simplified star script, which is also in line with the world." The scene faded away. At the same time, a bookcase appeared in front of Harvey, which was full of books of different thickness, but there was no decoration or details on the books. This is the scene constructed by the photographic crystal according to Harvey''s mind. "The wood texture of bookcase and the texture of book leather cover need to continue to improve the book cover, including pattern and text." The book cover on the bookcase automatically draws the exquisite pattern and the simple Star text. "Then there are the hands. This shot is just a transition. There is no need for the king''s body to appear." One hand appeared, flipped through the books on the bookshelf, and soon found one of the thicker books, opened it, and a map fell to the ground. Harvey repeatedly tested and improved this scene, which was not a big scene, and there were not many details, so it was very easy to complete. "I''ll come here for the time being today. It''s a bit difficult to make the next big scene." Harvey waved his hand wearily, and the projected pictures disappeared, revealing the empty room. Then, under the control of Harvey, the photographic crystal projected about dozens of adult Anna models, each wearing different costumes and showing different expressions. This part of the work does not cost much energy, but Harvey needs to devote himself to carving these models, just like a sculptor, before they can be used for animation. In addition to Anna''s model, there are other characters in the photo crystal, including dozens of passers-by and guests. Harvey spent most of his time carving character models and scene models, and animation was the second. As long as he made models and stored the model information in the photographic crystal, it would be much easier to make animation. This process is similar to the "real-time calculation" of the game. Harvey needs to prepare the material to perform the animation. "The cost of an animation is not the beauty of the picture, but the supporting role and background." Harvey sighed deeply about the theory of animation in the last world. Digini animation is OK. In order to save cost, many animation simply omit passers-by and scene details, and lose the flexibility that animation should have. Harvey laughed again with satisfaction: "but it''s much easier to make animation with magic. There''s no doubt that the most expensive full animation on earth can be easily realized here." The so-called full animation does not mean full frame animation. Many viewers mistakenly think that the so-called full animation is 24 frame animation. In fact, there is no good standard for judging the number of frames of full animation. The so-called full animation, the correct understanding should be panoramic animation, "panoramic" which includes the character''s posture, action, physical effects, background effects and so on. When the wind blows, it''s not a fuzzy special effect, but a physical effect that the whole scene is blown by the wind. When the character talks, there will be muscle changes, body language, clothing will show physical effects with the action of the character. The general audience can clearly distinguish the difference between full animation and limited animation with their naked eyes. Most of digini''s animated films are full animation, while most of island animation are limited animation. Long ago, full animation was the benchmark of the animation industry. However, with the commercialization of animation, it is inevitable to reduce the production cost and reduce the amount of painting. Therefore, limited animation was born and carried forward by the island animation industry. At least before Harvey''s crossing, 99% of the island animation Harvey watched was limited animation, and only the animated films produced by Ghibli studio used full animation effects. It''s a good thing to use magic to make full animation without any difficulty, and the visual effect of animation will not be dull. If animation develops in this world, the caster who is good at magic will have a better future when he turns to animation maker. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ During the lunch break, Harvey came to the studio on the first floor to see what was going on. The studio named dickenie comic studio by Harvey went well. The painters Harvey found were not very good, and most of the painters were excellent, otherwise Harvey would not have found them. Up to now, the progress of cartoon creation is about half. As soon as Harvey entered the studio, he could feel the subtle changes in the atmosphere inside. The painters looked at him and then turned away in a hurry. They were afraid that Harvey would suddenly say something. Shirley and her student Niya were still painting seriously and didn''t notice Harvey''s arrival. Shirley and Niya get along very well. Maybe it should be said that Shirley is quiet and has nothing to do with Niya who is always noisy. As for the problems of students, this era is relatively relaxed. It is common for an apprentice to have several teachers. Harvey takes a light step to Sherry''s back and sees that Sherry is drawing Anna''s body. A few lines have already outlined Anna''s look. The characters have the animation style of digini. Shirley can be so quick to start, thanks to the night magic into Harvey''s dream learning and communication. After reading today''s painting, Harvey doesn''t intend to interfere with their creation. As for the reasons why the painters feel uncomfortable, Harvey can guess. The novel version of "strange fate of ice and snow" has been circulated, and the pirated novels have flowed out of the market. The painters are afraid that Harvey will drive them away after he knows about it. They have food and drink every day, high salary, and a decent job, which is thousands of times better than their previous life. Harvey is not so stupid. If he drives them away, he has to spend a lot of time looking for painters. When they finish painting, they will be fired together. At that time, Cromwell chamber of Commerce will hire a group of stable painters again. It is not difficult to select qualified painters with the cartoon version of ice and snow as the sample reference. Chapter 207 Sharp von Owen is a speculator. If he can, he would prefer to be called a businessman''s business sense of smell. As a matter of fact, he was born in the slums of Elroy. At least a few decades ago, there was a place on the outskirts of the city where poor people could not afford to eat and wear. A large number of abandoned buildings provided shelter for the poor. Sharp still clearly remembered the first money he made by delivering newspapers, He paid only 10 barons a month, the highest of all newsboys. He used the money to buy goods at a low price and sell them in the city. From then on, he began his legendary life. At that time, people called him the witty sharp, because he could speak well and win the favor of many aristocratic businessmen with one mouth. He could always find business opportunities at the first time by relying on the information he got from the upper class. Now sharp runs a clothing chain and has branches in several prosperous cities in the kingdom. This is a good deal, because those ladies and ladies always spare no effort to spend their wealth on clothes. Clothes are their pride, and he only needs to give the ladies clothes with the original value of no more than one balun gold coin, so that they can win the favor of their husbands or families. Sharp believes that this is a golden age everywhere. Anyone who seizes the opportunity can easily earn a lot of wealth. Sharp, who already has amazing wealth, is naturally not satisfied with this. His status as a businessman makes him always inferior in social activities. Even when he talks with some poor little nobles, he needs to look at each other''s faces. The reason is not because of how much power the poor aristocrats have, but because the aristocracy itself represents a class. Even if they have accumulated amazing wealth before entering this class, the merchant''s identity is doomed to be unable to cross the Leichi half step. Years of social experience tells sharp that if he accidentally offends an aristocrat, then the aristocrat only needs to publicize a few words in his own social circle, and his relationship network will be greatly impacted. Now is the time when the relationship between merchants and nobles is most sensitive. Merchants want to squeeze into the circle of nobles, and most nobles look down on the mercenary merchants. He himself is one of these businessmen. He finally found such an opportunity half a month ago. By chance, I learned from a friend that someone was selling Harvey Adrian''s unpublished novel. At first, he thought it was just a hoax or something, but when he heard that Harvey was looking for a painter, he had a try. Sharp made the right bet and bought the unpublished novel ice and snow by Harvey Adrian from a painter. It''s a fairy tale. He''s over the age of reading fairy tales. Although it''s not clear why Harvey Adrian wrote a fairy tale, it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that the person who wrote the novel is Harvey Adrian, who can make an earthquake happen in the social circle of Elloy by stamping his feet. Full of excitement, he contacted the Cromwell chamber of Commerce. Because he didn''t make an appointment in advance, it would have taken a long time for him to wait for a response. As a result, William, vice president of Cromwell chamber of Commerce, called him in person the next day, and because of the novel, they hit it off and reached a consensus. Although he spent a lot of money to buy these novels, sharp would not be distressed if he could return them. Just climbing the Cromwell chamber of commerce is worth the price, but he dreams of opening a clothing branch in the department store now operated by Cromwell chamber of Commerce. Cromwell chamber of Commerce has a shorter seniority in Elroy than his clothing chain stores. Originally, it won the favor of a new generation of young nobles by relying on novel goods. After gaining a firm foothold, it squeezed into the aristocratic class by climbing the title of nobility, The most unexpected thing is that Harvey Adrian, who used to be the object of political marriage, suddenly rose to the top of Norton society. Nowadays, the city of Elroy gives a green light to the Cromwell chamber of Commerce, and the social community is proud to buy the goods of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce. All these are due to the chain effect brought by a person''s name. Sharp is sure that he only needs to be a link in this chain, and his social status will usher in a qualitative change. In the end, sharp returned six ice and snow novels and kept one at William''s command. The clothing store he opened successfully entered the department store of Cromwell chamber of Commerce. At the same time, relying on social relations, he took the novel ice and snow to the printing house for private printing and handed it to some booksellers to sell it at a very low price. As a businessman, he naturally knew what Harvey wanted to do, which was similar to the marketing means of commodities and increased the reputation of commodities, And it''s very likely that it''s not just a novel like ice and snow. It''s easy for social dignitaries to find out the truth of the incident, and they don''t have to worry about what''s going on. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Not long after Harvey returned to Elroy, the novel "ice and snow" flowed out through special channels. At first, it was circulated among children in civilian areas. They could buy it from booksellers with a small amount of pocket money. Although there are no exquisite illustrations, the stories are still very popular with children. They are not old enough to understand the truth of life in the count of Monte Cristo, so they are more interested in fairy tales. Fairy tale is still a new literary genre in today''s literary world. It originated from the stories that people passed on from mouth to mouth to coax children to sleep. It was only a few decades ago that a publishing house bound these fairy tales together and published a collection of fairy tales called late at night, which marked the birth of this literary genre. However, after decades of development, fairy tales, even though recognized as a literary genre, are rarely paid attention to. The literature market of adults is still hungry, and fairy tales can''t bring a lot of fame and wealth to authors. Who would like to create stories to coax children to sleep? Therefore, the mainstream fairy tales in Wang''s country were all published in "late night talk" and spread for hundreds of years. For children, it is undoubtedly a novel and interesting story. The strange world depicted in the story is in line with children''s expectations. There are magical magic, interesting snowman, kind princess and clear conflict between good and evil. More importantly, the warmth shown in the story is no longer the praise of true love in traditional fairy tales, More in line with the concept of children. All the new things spread quickly among children. Within a few days, most of the common children had a copy of "strange fate of ice and snow". In the deep of the night, they took their parents to read the story to themselves. Some time later, the literary world in Elroy realized that the author of "ice and snow" was signed by Harvey Adrian. At first, some people didn''t believe it. Why would a national famous author write a fairy tale? It''s not groundless that Harvey is the author of this fairy tale after watching "ice and snow", which has a lot of unique writing styles. If someone else imitates Harvey''s writing style, it is possible to write one or two chapters of Harvey''s novel style. If the whole novel can imitate Harvey''s writing style, there is no need to specially imitate Harvey''s writing level. It is estimated that they can create excellent novels by themselves. Chapter 208 Norton, the capital of the kingdom of Baron. In the spacious and luxurious study, a thin man sat on the sofa and lit himself a cigar. His face was thin, his eyes were deeply sunken, and his eyebrows were sparse, which made him look gloomy and strange. Ordinary people will feel fear when they see a fierce face, but he belongs to the type that makes people fear without reason. This kind of feeling is like a poisonous snake. Sometimes it is more dangerous than a beast. The burning tobacco is particularly conspicuous in this dark study, and the light white smoke rises up. If count Henrietta is here, he will recognize the identity of this gloomy man at a glance. The honorary president of the Literary Association, voyne hall, the rival in the next election of the president of the Literary Association, is also a person who can do nothing for the higher position. "Dudu ~" When the knock on the door rang, a dusty young man came in, put down his papers and began to tell what he had seen and heard in Elroy. "Fairy tales?" "Yes, Harvey Adrian did not deny that the novel was his own creation. This is a sample of the novel I bought from the bookseller on the street." "It''s hiring painters, it''s writing fairy tales. What do our great writers want to do?" Vorn snuffed out his cigar and stared at the crude novel with a grim look: "you can go back and continue to monitor Harvey Adrian''s movements. Don''t miss any information, even if it''s just a shadow." "Yes, Mr. hall." The young man bowed, put on his hat and left the study. Voyne came to the window, gazed at the scenery outside and muttered to himself, "Devon Henrietta hasn''t done anything during this period of time. He''s not a patient person. He won''t be indifferent in the face of gossip. I''d like to see what else you have." "Harvey Adrian, a young man, is in the wrong place. Apart from the count of Monte Cristo, there are no works that can cause a sensation. At best, the dark age is a well conceived novel, the romance of ice and snow? What else can fairy tales written for children bring about? " "No, perhaps Harvey Adrian should not be regarded as a pure author. He invented the photographic crystal technology, which makes it difficult to attack him alone. Now we can only try our best to suppress Harvey Adrian before he has time to write novels. No matter how popular the count of Monte Cristo is, the position of the literary world and society is different, And the literary world is its own home. It completely suppresses him and takes over the post of president. When the dust settles, it''s too late for him to do anything. " "Devon Henrietta." Vaughn sneered: "maybe some people think highly of him. Does he really think Harvey Adrian can fight against the whole literary world? Do you really think that winning the Bauhinia medal can represent Norton''s literature? Now the right of public opinion in Norton''s literary world is completely in his own hands. Devon Henrietta''s only trump card, Norton''s night, has been criticized by many authors for a stupid article he published impulsively, and has killed himself! " "Now." Vaughn turned around and looked at the novel "strange fate of ice and snow" on the table. He was always cautious and never gave the enemy any chance to fight back. He lit the oil lamp on his desk, sat back and began to read "strange fate of ice and snow". When the moon outside the window was gradually setting and a touch of fish belly white appeared in the distance of the city, voyne put down his novel "strange fate of ice and snow" and finished reading the fairy tale in one night. "Yes, yes, because it''s the fairy tale genre, which uses a lot of gorgeous rhetoric, and the words and sentences described are also very innovative. Adults will not feel boring when they read them. It''s true that only Harvey Adrian can write this flavor." Voyne was born as an author and had some excellent literary accomplishment, so he naturally had the ability to appreciate a novel. "But fairy tales are fairy tales after all. There is no good or evil in the world of adults, only interests," he sneered After watching "ice and snow", he completely mastered the fairy tale, judging that its literary or artistic value is far from enough to put on the table. "Ice and snow" is an excellent fairy tale, but it is far from enough for the author of "count of Monte Cristo", and it is far from enough to help Harvey Adrian win the Bauhinia medal. Voynn picked up the phone from his desk. Now that "ice and snow" appeared, he had to do something to suppress the momentum between Harvey and count Henrietta. Now he can''t let go of any chance to suppress Harvey and count Henrietta. Especially recently, they haven''t moved a bit in the face of crazy public opinion criticism, which makes Vaughn feel uneasy. He doesn''t know what cards Harvey and count Henrietta have. The only thing he can and must do is to completely suppress them, At least before the election, they''re going to make their reputation worthless. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Absolutely, there are still people to help hype it!" When Harvey got today''s newspaper, he almost didn''t spit out the milk in his mouth. He thought that Norton''s disturbance couldn''t involve him, but he didn''t expect that even Elroy''s newspapers would dare to publish their own slandering remarks, or aimed at the novel "strange fate of ice and snow" which has not been on the market for a long time. [Elroy Morning Post: "talent is exhausted? A story for children. "] The title of the newspaper almost didn''t directly indicate that this is a comment on the novel "strange fate of ice and snow" which has been circulated. The whole content didn''t mention Harvey''s name, but the strange shadow implied that Harvey couldn''t come up with a better work to refute Norton''s popular criticism that he didn''t deserve the Bauhinia Award. Elroy is the city where Harvey lives. In addition to the huge economic and fame effects Harvey has brought to Elroy, Harvey''s face is Elroy''s face in a sense. The people who wrote this report either follow suit or are ready to be driven out of the city. Although there is a saying that reality is stranger than fiction, Harvey can''t believe that newspapers publish such journal reviews in order to attract attention. Harvey thought about the stupid things that some people did on the Internet in order to gain attention before crossing, but now he is uncertain. Hyping novels is Harvey''s idea by the way. If the painter doesn''t sell the novel, he doesn''t have to sell it. Hyping can really improve the popularity of the novel and lay the foundation for comics and animation, but it''s too much trouble after all. It''s hard for Harvey to draw a conclusion. Niya, a female painter with bread in her mouth, comes to Harvey''s back, sees the newspaper headline, blushes, wants to say something and is swallowed by the bread. Seeing this, Shirley handed her a year''s warm milk. Niya swallowed the bread in confusion, waved her fist and said angrily, "it''s all those guys'' fault! It''s Mr. Adrian who gave those guys a painting reference, but he shamelessly sold it. There''s no character an artist should have! " Harvey put down the newspaper, glanced at her and said, "let''s not talk about that. Niya, you''ve been eating breakfast here for a week in a row." "Thank you. The breakfast is delicious. The bread is soft and sweet. The bacon is delicious. If only I could put more salt in it. The milk is also delicious. I haven''t had such a big breakfast for a long time." Niya nodded with satisfaction. Harvey was angry for a moment, and felt that his brain waves and Niya''s were not at the same frequency. "Please keep quiet during the meal." Diana''s elegant dinner towel touched her little mouth in a light reminder. Shirley next to me smiles apologetically. Niya waved to Shirley with a smile: "teacher, I''ll go to the studio first." Niya complains in front of Shirley that she comes here to work in a hurry from home. Most of the time, she doesn''t even have time to eat breakfast. After hearing this, Shirley invites her to have dinner with her, but Niya doesn''t know what politeness and refusal are. The breakfast is all prepared by Shirley. It doesn''t take much effort to prepare more than one person. It''s just that the atmosphere of breakfast is lively. Chapter 209 The impact of the novel in reality brings Harvey a little reward, just enough to upgrade the energy facilities of the mage''s tower, which is not enough. "[magic guide stone] Explanation: the energy core to keep the mage tower in normal operation. Level: 4 Energy output rate: 100 (consumed: 47) " From level 3 to level 4, the energy output rate doubled. Finally, Harvey didn''t have to worry about the lack of energy in the mage''s tower. Completing experiments in the mage''s tower or using photographic crystals consumed the energy provided by the [magic guide stone]. Level 3 [magic guide stone] had less than 50 energy output power, and the facilities to maintain the normal operation of the mage''s Tower occupied 47 spaces, The remaining three spaces are not enough to support Harvey to complete some complex research. Now that the magic guide stone has been upgraded, some facilities that could not have been used can operate normally. For example, the goblin village has been upgraded once. Because the energy output rate is not enough, Harvey did not summon gem goblins except Helen. "[goblin village] Note: for the facilities where goblins are employed, goblins can help to manage the mage''s tower, but they need to pay attention to the difference between working goblins and ordinary goblins, pranking goblins and so on. Working too long will make goblins get bored. They can feed food with sugar. When using food with sugar as reward, the efficiency of goblins will also be improved. Level: 2 Energy consumption: 6 (6) Number of summonable goblins: 1 / 5. " Every time a goblin is summoned, it will cost 5 more grids of energy. Since he no longer needs to worry about energy, Harvey considers how to "squeeze" the value of gem goblin. Harvey came to the experimental stage. Besides the gold making facilities, there was a handbasket on the test-bed. The basket was covered with soft white silk. The Diamond Fairy Helen was curling up on the silk to sleep. The foam hair was overflowing with the warm seven color halo. Harvey put out a finger and poked Helen in the face. When she got up, Harvey asked, "Helen, is there any spirit in the goblin village who can control ice and snow at will? It''s just like the protagonist in ice and snow. " Harvey remembered that he was still short of a special effects artist. Although magic can create good ice and snow special effects, it takes a lot of time. Harvey made the story of Anna and Aisha playing in the room. Ice and snow special effects accounted for at least half of Harvey''s working time. Helen first gave Harvey a sweet smile: "good morning, Harvey." Such as diamond bag, beautiful eyes and Harvey look at each other, just wake up, dull thoughts for a while to understand Harvey''s words, voice soft waxy reply: "yes." "Is she willing to make a contract with me? I just need the help of goblins with this type of ability. " Helen held her hands and nodded, "well, if Harvey needs help, maybe it''s OK. We all like Harvey and the game Harvey made." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Helen jumped into the mirror for a while, then half of her body came out of the mirror and beckoned Harvey to come in. "How do you feel like a doll grabbing machine?" Unable to laugh or cry, Harvey put his right hand into the mirror under the guidance of Helen and held a cold and hard object. The touch is very strange. It''s as cold as ice, and it doesn''t feel wet or touching. Take back your right hand. Harvey already has a piece of ice in his hand. If he hadn''t had the experience of calling Helen, Harvey would have regarded the ice as the real ice. Harvey weighed the ice in his hand: "it''s a little different. It doesn''t melt and it''s heavier than normal ice." Helen jumped out of the mirror, landed on Harvey''s shoulder and whispered, "Harvey, put her on the table first." She came to the side of the ice, small hand knocked on the ice, calling the goblin''s name: "ice stone, ice stone, wake up quickly." With the movement of the ice, the inner frost flowers bloom and spread, and the texture is no longer transparent and condenses out the girl''s body. "Kacha ~!" The ice broke, and a goblin with only the size of a palm came out and looked around in confusion. Her figure is much smaller than Helen''s, her skin, hair and eyebrows are all white, her look is very cold, not deliberately cold, giving people an unreal pure beauty. "Bingshi, how are you?" Helen asked softly. Ice stone tilted his head and looked at Helen. For a long time... For a long time, when Helen was puzzled, he asked, "who are you?" You don''t know each other yet! Harvey, who was watching, almost didn''t fall to the ground. Helen turned to see Harvey''s strange face and explained with a little sad smile: "it''s not what you think. Ice stone is made of ice. It''s not a gem in the traditional sense. It''s a very fragile existence. Ice stone usually lives in ice, but the material of ice stone is the same as that of ice. It''s like dropping a drop of water into a big bowl of water. Ice stone can''t keep the memory for more than a week. " Harvey knew the special constitution of the goblin and nodded silently. "But don''t worry, although the ice stone can''t keep the memory for more than a week, it will keep the feelings. She just doesn''t know Harvey very well." Helen squatted down and pointed to herself with a warm smile: "I''m a diamond. Just call me Helen. He''s Harvey Adrian. You can call him by his name or Mr. Harvey. He calls you to the world, so you need to work for him." Bingshi turns her head and stares at Harvey without expression for a long time. She nods. She looks around. As soon as she steps forward, her slender jade leg breaks, causing her body to lose its center of gravity and fall straight. "Pa!" Harvey took a breath of cold air. In the true sense of cold air, the girl''s body easily fell into pieces and burst out a terrible cold. It spread around the alchemy workshop at the speed visible to the naked eye. Everywhere it went, it was like the scene in "strange fate of ice and snow" covered with a thick layer of frost. The diamond barrier to protect Harvey has been activated automatically. Fortunately, lily is now receiving Diana''s education and is not here. The floor and all the facilities of the alchemy workshop were covered with frost. The water tank filled with dozens of tons of water condensed into ice in less than a second and broke the glass tank. The cold wave came and went quickly. All the cold air automatically gathered into the broken body and condensed into a girl''s body. She looked around in confusion, looked at Helen close at hand and asked, "who are you?" Helen was closing her eyes, and her colorful hair blocked the invasion of cold. The body of the gem goblin stores their memory, but the body of the ice goblin is similar to the ice. It melts and volatilizes all the time. The cold air just exploded belongs to her body, and the loss of energy transformation directly clears her memory. Harvey has a headache and rubs his temple. What kind of goblin is this? It''s an unstable time bomb! Helen shook her body, turned to look up at Harvey and apologized: "ice stone is not so fragile in goblin town. Maybe it''s because she just came to this world and is not very familiar with the temperature here." Chapter 210 In modern times, movie special effects are no longer a new element. Whether it''s Wumao special effects or Hollywood special effects, the purpose of special effects is always the same, which means better picture effect. There are many different kinds of special effects in modern movies. In Hollywood movies, gorgeous special effects can be designed by computer. From this point of view, 3D animation itself is a movie composed of countless special effects. On the other hand, some special means can be used to achieve better visual effects in 3D animation movies. For example, motion capture technology or expression capture technology, when 3D animation film needs to shoot a more complex battle, and it is difficult to make the action of the character with the computer, motion capture technology can be used to make the performer wear special equipment. The performer''s own action information will be collected by the computer, and the performer''s every move will be simulated in the animation, The animation that used to take a lot of time only takes less than one tenth of the time to complete. The same is true of expression capture technology, but this technology is not suitable for digini''s animated films. The facial expressions of real people are not as rich as those of digini''s animated character films. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "With the special effects artist, Helen is very suitable to play Anna. There''s only one Elsa left." Harvey was not satisfied with summoning the ice stone goblin. He asked Helen the diamond goblin, "Helen, is there any gem goblin with a more lively character?" "Lively?" The diamond goblin jade finger gently points his chin to consider. Harvey added: "yes, it''s a kind of immature personality, similar to the kind of plant goblins." "In this case, there is a gem goblin, who is my good friend. Do you need me to contact her? I''m not sure if she''d like to come here "Then ask." Helen jumps into the mirror. Only Harvey and the ice stone goblin are left in the alchemy workshop. The ice stone goblin with a pure white body is lying on a metal plate. Her eyes are closed, and she looks sleepy. Harvey also finds a moist water light around her body. Thinking of Helen''s introduction, Harvey gets a basin of water, freezes it and hands it to the ice stone goblin. The ice stone goblin stands up in a daze and tries to climb onto the basin with ice. "Ka ~" The ice stone goblin''s slender arm was broken. This time, there was no terrible cold. She turned around and looked at Harvey innocently. She took back her arm and gave up the plan to climb up. The ice under her feet condensed into a small platform to support her body. She lay on the ice with her broken hand in her arms and yawned. She soon fell asleep, with a slightly relaxed look of indifference. Harvey found that the ice really began to blend with her body. "The goblin is a magical creature." Harvey, who saw this scene, was speechless. By summoning the ice stone goblin, Harvey retrieved a gorgeous red gem from the mirror this time. As soon as he retracted his right hand from the mirror, the ruby in his hand sent out a bright red light with a little hot breath. The red light condensed into a gem goblin with ruby hair. She looked around curiously, He fixed his eyes on Harvey''s face and said excitedly, "Oh, you are Harvey, Helen''s contractor, just like I imagined! But my body is so big. So is this room. I''m ruby. If you need any help, please tell me! " It is a warm and lively appearance, contrary to the ice stone goblin, which completely meets Harvey''s requirements and Aisha''s character. "Nice to meet you. It seems I don''t need to introduce myself." Harvey laughed with a ruby goblin in his right hand. The ruby goblin opened his arms and nodded: "of course, you don''t know how famous you are in goblin town. Just like Super Mario, Goblins who have played this game all know your name. I mean, those little games you made are very interesting." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey named the ice stone goblin as ACE, and the ruby goblin as ruby, both of which are English transliteration of their names. The three goblins perform their respective duties. The diamond goblin Helen and Ruby goblin ruby are responsible for playing Anna and Aisha, and the ice stone goblin ace is responsible for making ice and snow special effects. Although Harvey can produce the animation of ice and snow without them, it certainly takes more than ten times of human and material resources. All day long, Harvey has been instilling the animation knowledge of "ice and snow" into the three goblins. Helen belongs to the obedient type. As long as Harvey orders her, she will do her best. After listening to Harvey''s explanation, ruby is also very interested in the so-called animation. She pats her small chest to make sure it''s OK, and ACE is a lot lazy, lying on the ice and shaking her feet, It took a long time to say yes, but there was only one "um." Words. In the room where the animation is made, Harvey builds a magic circle to collect their action information. First, the scene where Anna and Aisha play in the empty room. With animation reference, Helen and Ruby can easily simulate the actions of Anna and Aisha, and then integrate them into the "strange fate of ice and snow" animated film to make the characters'' actions more smooth and natural. "I''m not used to wearing so much cloth." Ruby gripes at her skirt. Harvey didn''t hear the order: "next, ruby, you jump forward. Ace is in charge of making a snowdrift. Catch ruby. Helen, you just do something." The character action shooting of animation continues. "Unfortunately, only Anna and Aisha can use action gathering, and Helen''s movement habits are not suitable for playing some male roles." Harvey watched the goblins'' performance with great interest and thought, "maybe we can launch goblins'' animation or something in the future." Goblin animation is more like puppet animation. Before 3D animation movies became popular, the mainstream "3D" animation mode needed to first produce puppets and scene props, and then continuously set up puppets to shoot one picture after another. These pictures were linked together to form puppet animation. The more famous puppet animation in Europe and America on the earth included "ghost mother" and "ghost mother" In China, puppet animation is a kind of traditional culture, but it has not been transformed successfully. The only famous one is golden light puppet show, which has many loyal fans. In addition to the European, American and Chinese markets, Jinguang cloth bag was also favored by xuyuanxuan, a famous Japanese animation script writer, who produced "journey to donglijian" and won a good reputation in Japan. Puppet animation is a branch of animated films. Many successful examples have proved the artistic value of this mode. But in this world, there are goblins whose body is about the same size as the puppet, and the troublesome steps of setting up can be directly omitted. Therefore, it is not so much puppet animation as goblin animation. Chapter 211 Rodney art street is a busy place with dim street lamps lighting up the narrow and crowded streets. The apprentices in workshops or studios make various preparations for the artists'' creation, such as polishing carving tools, making mural panels or mixing pigments. Fergus stepped across the dirty ditch, carrying an unfinished portrait, and was about to open the wooden door of his studio when he heard a male voice behind him saying hello. "Oh, Fergus." Fergus looked back and looked surprised when he saw the visitor: "director George, why are you here?" The man who called him was a middle-aged man with a big beard and a mild complexion. More than 90% of the painters in Rodney art street knew his name because he was the president of the Elroy painters guild and had great prestige. The man, who is known as director George, touched his head and said with a smile, "I always wanted to talk to you, but I can''t squeeze out time recently. I have to come to you when I don''t have to do anything in the morning." Fergus opened the door, embarrassed, said with a smile: "as long as you tell me to go to your office in person, why bother you to come here, please come in first." When they entered the studio, director George brought a stool and sat down, with a slightly serious look: "Fergus, you should have guessed what I came for you." Fergus nodded and said in a complicated tone, "is it about my apprentice?" Director George put his hands on the table, held his chin, and said seriously, "ah, the rumors about her have been circulating in the guild. This is a rare opportunity for her. Since she works for Mr. Adrian, now that she applies to join the guild, no one in the guild will question or oppose her." In Elroy, the way to distinguish apprentices from professional painters is very simple, that is, to verify in the professional guild. Generally speaking, as long as you have the corresponding ability, you can easily pass the test. However, Fergus''s Apprentice Niya has participated in several tests before, and all of them have failed because of her poor painting skills. But it was when Fergus saw that Niya''s painting technology was mature that she asked her to test it. He knew better than everyone that Niya had talent and enthusiasm. The unqualified evaluation was just a conclusion for Niya''s female identity. Fergus is not unable to understand the ideas of those painters. If a female painter passes the test and becomes a professional painter, it will damage the reputation of the painters industry in Elroy. What kind of painters guild will make a woman become a painter? Is the male painter dead? Can''t even find a capable one? Fergus hesitated: "but "I know what you are hesitating about. Before that, you asked her to accept the job as an apprentice, including Mr. Adrian''s entrustment. Don''t worry. After all, Mr. Adrian has a high reputation in Elroy. No one will question his vision, so private work can''t be the reason to eliminate her. " Director George looked out of the window, looked at the people coming and going, and seemed to see farther away: "Fergus, I think this is the best era, just like the oil painting of master oshart two hundred years ago. His works changed that era. Now we must be in the same situation. The times are changing, and we stand at the center of this change, In recent years, you have personally felt that no matter how excellent a female painter was, no matter how excellent her works were, it would not have been possible to show them out decades ago. " "No, maybe it''s changing. There are several famous female writers in our neighbor''s literary industry, which also uses pen. I don''t think painting, which is also an art, will be silent all the time. Isn''t Niya a suitable girl? She likes painting. She has high talent and ambition. The most important thing is that she meets the opportunity that the painter dreams of. What do you think? Fergus, the baby eagle has learned to spread its wings. Do you still want to confine her to this narrow and dark studio? " Fergus shook his head. "George, I''ve never had such an idea." George patted Fergus on the shoulder: "that''s good. I should go back when I''m finished. By the way, we should consider letting Niya find a new teacher in the end." A teacher''s role is not only to teach students. The reputation of a teacher is also very important to his apprentice''s career as a professional painter. Fergus himself is just a painter who runs a well-known studio on Rodney art street. He knows his limit, which has become the shackles of Niya. It''s not appropriate to push the young eagles who have learned to spread their wings down the cliff. Fergus looked a little lonely and depressed: "don''t worry about this. I once wrote a letter to Ms. Shirley, imploring her to accept her as an apprentice. Ms. Shirley agreed. Although Ms. Shirley is not a professional painter, she can certainly help Niya with her fame." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The spacious room was full of people. A man in painter''s clothes came out, raised his right hand and announced: "now, let''s start the third test. The test questions are portrait painting, oil painting or watercolor. You can paint in your own way. The theme is self-determined, and the time limit is two hours." At the end of the speech, the male painter looked at the door: "well, Ms. yudora, please be their painting reference." A woman in a gorgeous dress walks in with an umbrella. She looks pretty, but she doesn''t seem to be used to this gorgeous dress. Her temperament reveals a subtle sense of disharmony. The well-dressed woman sits in the center of the room. In front of her, there are six drawing boards. In front of each drawing board, there is a painter who took part in the professional test. Yudora sat down formally. The harsh eyes of male painters made it difficult for her to adapt. She just looked up and was stunned. In front of her was a beautiful woman with short hair, much younger than her. However, being able to sit here also showed her identity. A painter who came to take part in the test, when can a woman become a painter? In Niya''s eyes, yodora nodded politely and chuckled. With the presence of the same woman, her mood relaxed a lot. Niya responded with a warm smile. After taking a deep breath, her eyes became cautious and she began to think about how to write. For a month, she worked as an assistant pen in digini comics studio, assisting Shirley to draw the details of comics. At the beginning, her proud ability of sketching was defeated, and the details, speed, and even the exquisite degree that she could not describe in words were far less than Shirley. Fortunately, Shirley doesn''t have the mentality of being clumsy, so she carefully guides her painting. Most of her painting skills come from Harvey''s modern painting skills, so it''s impossible to be worse. Niya''s talent is very high. Although she can''t compare with Shirley, she can''t even compare her heartfelt enthusiasm for painting. Shirley is a better teacher than Harvey, and Niya is a better student than Shirley. Digini''s comic Studio provides a good environment, so in this month, Shirley''s painting technology has made rapid progress, absorbing the knowledge and ability of Shirley all the time. The girl is holding a brush and measuring the scale of the characters. What she has learned most this month is probably the light, shadow and sense of space in sketching. When other male painters look at her and don''t know what Niya is playing, they almost don''t look at her with the eyes of the mentally retarded. As a model, yudora also smiles. Chapter 212 Two hours later, the painters handed over the finished works to the supervising professional painter, who took them to another room and gave them to the judges. The judges are four famous painters in Elroy. One of them is George, the president of the painters guild. They are more than enough to judge these young paintings. The quality of the painters in this test seems to be good. The first few paintings are remarkable. "Now please turn to the next painting, titled" the smile of nature ", by Niya Angelo and classified as sketch." The painters in charge of evaluation picked up the next painting and handed it around. It was a sketch portrait. At first glance, painters are surprised by this sketch portrait by Niya. This sketch portrait is quite different from the current popular style. The lines are delicate, and the complex light and shadow fully show the figure''s face outline. Especially the eyes, it is difficult to distinguish whether it is a painting or a popular photo. The women in the painting are smiling. The smile is natural and gentle. There is a sense of relief, which completely subverts the impression of the previous paintings. The painters looked at each other and didn''t know how to comment. One of the judges suddenly cried out, "call the lady in the picture!" "Yes, call her over." The painters in charge of the evaluation woke up from a dream and told them to call the model yudora. After she came in, yudora stood in the same place with a nervous face. I don''t know why she was called here, but also several professional painters looked at her with serious eyes. The painters observed the sketch carefully and considered it for a long time before they came to a conclusion. One of the painters put down the portrait with both hands and sighed with regret: "it''s very good. The painter''s observation is also very meticulous. It''s a pity that I''m not present. I can''t see the expression of the lady at that time." Another person echoed: "the painting of eyes is very interesting and can be called unique." "Will it be too real to cover its artistry?" "We can''t discriminate against the talent of a painter because of gender. As judges, we need to respect the diversity of painting. Reality is also an art," said George, director of the guild The painter had nothing to say: "er..." George coughed to attract attention, and the obscure words seemed to have different meanings: "cough... No wonder Ms. Niya Angelo is favored by Mr. Adrian. She is really a professional painter with such ability." The painters echoed one after another: "yes, yes, my painting ability was still immature in the past, but now it''s no problem at all. It''s enough to become a qualified painter. My opinion is that it''s passed." "She has a unique style in the field of sketch. Although she is a woman, her painting ability is beyond doubt, and my opinion is also approved." "Of course, a painter who can be liked by Mr. Adrian can''t be any worse, seconded." "Fergus has really cultivated a good painter. In time, he will be able to become a respected female painter and pass the exam." Yudora, who was a little nervous, suddenly realized that what these famous painters were talking about was the apprentice of the female painter just now. Hearing their high comments, yudora could not help but be curious. How good is Niya''s painting before she passed the test? Yudora''s father is a painter, and she found this job as a model through her father''s introduction. She certainly understands the situation of the painter industry. Becoming a painter has been a great achievement in the eyes of ordinary people, and the female painter is a rare species comparable to the giant dragon. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Teacher ~ teacher ~ I passed the industry test! Now I am a formal painter, and I can accept the commission from the guild! Teacher ~ teacher Fergus ~! " Niya was running in Rodney street with her skirt, and her mouth was smiling. Before people entered the door of the studio, the voice came in, shouting in a voice, hoping that the whole world would know the news. Yes, just like her current mood, she was oppressed by the eyes and comments of her peers for too long, and her insignificant pride finally found an opportunity to fight back. She wants to tell everyone in a loud voice that she has passed the test of the painters guild now, but as a woman, she has become a professional painter! She ran with her skirt, and nothing could stop her. This day is probably the happiest and most fulfilling day in her life. Niya gets this month''s salary from Harvey, which is a huge sum of five balun coins. Four of them can be sent back to her hometown to let her family have a good life, and the remaining one is enough to cope with her daily expenses. Harvey gives her a day off. God knows how uneasy she was when she was under the strange eyes of the painters during the test. Is there a better time in life than this day? Niya enjoyed the suspicious or envious eyes of the professional painters in Rodney art street. She made a grimace at them with a smile and came in singing. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Yes, there must be another day, otherwise my life would be too miserable!" Niya was angry and said to herself. As soon as she got back to Fergus''s studio, she had no time to be happy. She suddenly had an accident and kicked a pile of luggage beside her feet. She was dissatisfied and asked her teacher Fergus: "Mr Fergus, why do you want to pack the things in my room?" Fergus stood at the door of the studio, spread out his hands and said with a smile: "first of all, congratulations on becoming a professional painter. Then from today on, you are not an apprentice of Fergus studio. Of course, you need to move out of the studio." Niya thought about it and couldn''t find anything wrong with it. She took up her skirt and squatted down to pack the luggage on the ground. She cried with a black face, "but you can''t drive me away in this way! I want to come back to inform the teacher that I passed the test. Aren''t you happy at all? " Fergus touched the back of his head and waved impatiently: "I said, Niya, at the beginning, I accepted you as an apprentice because you begged me. As a result, you became an apprentice in the studio, which made me not less discriminated by my peers here. Even when I bought paint, I often met the situation of lack of weight. It would be better for the studio if you left." "I know. It''s all my fault." Niya did not get angry and muttered in a low voice. She stood up and gazed at Fergus''s face. She took a small step back, put one hand in her skirt, put one hand on her chest and bowed deeply: "teacher, I appreciate your help in this year. I will remember your teaching and live up to your expectation to become a respected painter!" She clenched her fists in small hands. From today on, she is no longer an apprentice in a studio. She looked around the street. This was her starting point and also her more than a year''s apprenticeship. She vowed that the painters here would treat her differently. Niya left on her front foot, and artists from Rodney street came to her back foot to discuss. "The girl Niya has gone. It seems that Rodney Street will be much quieter in the future." "She is not suitable to stay here, although I don''t want to admit that her paintings are really good." "Look at what you say. It seems that you are responsible for Niya''s becoming a professional painter. At the beginning, she visited her family, but none of you took her in." "What can I do? I can''t accept a woman as an apprentice. My apprentice number ten is a vigorous young man. Women''s small body can''t do any rough work. What artistic talent can women have? Well, I admit that Niya is an exception "Let''s have a drink tonight. Maybe a painter who can change the artistic pattern of the kingdom will be born in this street. Ha ha, and she is also a female painter." Chapter 213 In March, the grass grows and the winter cold disappears completely. Elroy''s style changes like a new city. The depressed and solemn streets and buildings are covered with warm gauze. The streets and alleys are a little green. The flower clusters planted on the building balcony are blooming. The bright red flowers are swaying in the breeze of the alleys. The children''s laughter overflows the streets and alleys. "Creak ~" Niya pushed the French window out of the balcony, the melodious breeze swept her cheek, raised the pure white window screen, opened the pages of books on the desktop, Niya moved a chair to sit down, bathed in the warm wind, below the balcony is a quiet alley, the stairs lead to the endless depth. She stretched herself lazily and gazed at the flower bed in the attic opposite. She narrowed her eyes in a daze. After a while, she thought of something. She took her notebook and wrote a letter. "My dear and respected Mr. Fergus, it''s April now, and the season is spring. How have you been recently? Or have you been drawing in the studio? Mr. Adrian has arranged a new residence for me. It''s an old house on the edge of the busy street. To be honest, I don''t like it very much. It''s much noisier than Rodman street. In the morning, I will be woken up by the cry of children. Mr. Adrian also teases me that it''s to make me stop oversleeping. I''m only five times late this month! " "Add: Fortunately, Miss Shirley will prepare breakfast for me. Miss Shirley is really a gentle lady. I like her very much!" Speaking of her teacher Shirley, Niya naturally smiles happily. "I want to live in a small house in the suburbs with a small garden. I want to be closer to nature there. At that time, the warm wind will tell me that spring is coming." Niya biting her pen and thinking for a moment, continued to write: "my work as a painter has probably come to an end. Mr. Adrian has ordered us to draw all the cartoons we have created. Now miss Shirley and I are carrying out the final finishing work to revise the defective works drawn at the beginning due to lack of experience." "Oh, one thing I forgot to say is that Mr. Adrian finally dismissed those inferior painters, but I am very happy to see their depressed expression. I think it''s probably called falling into the well." "As for the work I''m creating, it''s a brand new art. Mr. Adrian said that it''s like a novel belonging to painting, which is called cartoon. He said that words can form poetry, prose or novel. Why can''t painting have these forms? Poetry is oil painting, prose is watercolor, and caricature is novel. It''s very interesting and novel, isn''t it? " "Recently, I began to receive entrustment. It must be hard for the teacher to imagine that I received many invitation letters for portrait painting. They were all big clients as the teacher once said. It''s a pity that most of them were delayed because of the need to take care of Mr. Adrian''s work. I can only complete the entrustment once every half a month during the rest time." "In an anatomy meeting, I met a novel thing. It seems that Mr. Adrian made something called camera, which can draw extremely real pictures. It''s really amazing! Because of this, I think those record painters may face the threat of unemployment. They can''t draw that kind of real picture, and I can''t draw it either. The teacher will be very surprised to see it. Those pictures are just like the phantom of count of Monte Cristo ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Niya came to Harvey''s house humming a ballad, and the cold faced housekeeper opened the door for her. However, when she came to the studio, she was stunned. The room that should have been the studio became strange. All the painting desks were empty, and there were no painting tools. The room was carefully arranged, and she could not see the appearance of the original messy studio. Just as she hesitated, Harvey came down from the upstairs and tidied up his suit. He saw Niya in a daze in front of the studio door and said, "Niya, what are you doing? Come with me "Mr. Adrian! The studio is gone! Aren''t there still some paintings that haven''t been revised? " Niya was in a hurry to feel Harvey''s face depressed and asked. "That''s why I asked you to follow me." Harvey glances at her, opens the door and goes out. He takes Niya to a house next door, which is similar to Harvey''s residence in size and has been transformed into an office space long ago. Harvey opens the door with a key and leads Niya to a more spacious drawing room. Shirley is painting in this studio. Her hair is curled and her quiet temperament is particularly suitable for this spacious studio. "Teacher ~" Niya exclaimed, looking around, her eyes were full of doubts: "what is this The layout and props of the studio were all moved from the studio in Harvey''s residence, which is very complete, including oil painting, watercolor, mural and other painting tools, and even some art stone carvings. "Niya, catch it." Harvey threw the key to the house to her and explained with a smile: "I''ve bought this house. After that, this is your studio. There are still some useless empty houses upstairs. You can move here." "But... Isn''t it already done?" Niya still feels the same surprise in her dream. Originally, she thought that nothing would happen to her after she finished painting "ice and snow". "There''s as much ice and snow as you want, and now dickney''s comic studio also needs a painter. Shirley can''t do it by herself." In front of the desk, Shirley stopped writing. Her pretty face flushed. She was embarrassed and said, "now I''m drawing illustrations of my master''s new novel. If I can, I''d like to ask Niya for help." "Great, you can draw with Sherry again ~" Niya warmly hugs sherry from behind and rubs her. Niya took her skirt and walked around the studio, feeling the comfort of the spacious space. She smelled the paint which didn''t smell very good, but she was very happy. It was heaven for her. She stopped in front of Harvey, put one hand on the skirt, put one hand on her chest and bowed: "Niya Angelo is very happy to serve you, dear Mr. Adrian." Niya is an aristocrat with good etiquette education. If Harvey didn''t know her noisy character, she would be cheated by her elegant posture. Before Harvey could respond, she straightened up and exclaimed to herself, "yes! I haven''t finished watching here. How many rooms will there be in this house! I''m going to choose one that can see the street outside. " Niya''s face was full of excitement, and she ran out with her green skirt in her hands. She only heard the sound of Deng Deng Deng. Chapter 214 Three days later, the cartoon version of "ice and snow" was officially completed In the study, Harvey looked through the bound comic book of "ice and snow" and whispered whether he was happy or sorry: "this book is more like a picture book than a comic book. It''s more like a comic book than a picture book. It''s embarrassing." The so-called picture books can be understood as comics with less words than comics. They are mainly aimed at the young market and are regarded as the most suitable reading materials for children. Picture books on earth originated in Europe and the United States in the second half of the 19th century. It was only in the 20th century that they began to spread and ushered in the golden age of the development of picture books. Picture books are probably the earliest form of comics. They are the combination of traditional oil painting and comic ideas. Compared with comics, they have more characteristics and artistic components of painters. There is a picture book version of "ice and snow" on earth, but the picture book version basically does not tell the whole story. When Harvey wants to take into account the plot of "ice and snow", he inevitably needs to use lines. After more than two months'' work in digini comic studio, Harvey''s work has turned into a picture book comic. Even without publishing it, Harvey guessed the sad fate of the picture books. Because of the high printing price, the poor can''t afford to buy them. The rich disdain to use these picture books to tell stories to children. Maybe one day, the picture books will be listed in a popular science book, This is the first picture book, the first cartoon in the history of the kingdom of Baron. "Just think of it as the promotion of" ice and snow "animation. With the first one, there must be a second one. Although it is impossible to cause such a sensation as the phantom of the count of Monte Cristo, the comic book of" ice and snow "must be the first comic book of the Kingdom." Harvey reached out to take off his coat hanger and put on his suit. He took the picture book "ice and snow" and went to the publishing house run by Pulan. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Boom boom ~" "Kacha ~ Kacha ~ Kacha ~" When Harvey stepped into the printing factory, he was drowned in the sea of sound. The deafening sound of mechanical operation poured into his body from his ears, nose and eyes, beating Harvey''s heart. The sound was like the tide. In addition to the loudest sound of beating the rocks, the noise of the tide was also heard all the time. The workers here are used to what they should do or what they should do. Occasionally, they look up carefully at the guests led in by their boss, Pulan. Harvey couldn''t stand all this noise. Harvey was sure that even if Diana pulled her ear and yelled, she wouldn''t hear a sound. Harvey recited the incantation, a faint light burst from the palm of his hand, and then the world full of sound suddenly became quiet. At that moment, the whole sound world collapsed. The workers who were operating the machinery looked up and looked at each other in confusion. Why was the machinery still in normal operation but could not hear the sound? They take off the earplug inside the ear and pat the ear to make sure it''s not their own. "[noise elimination] Protection department Class: Second Order Effect: eliminates all noise except human voice. The caster controls the coverage and duration Harvey, with a black face, said to Pulan, who held his hands over his ears. "Pulan, stop the machine first. It''s too noisy to hear anything." Pran hesitated: "Mr. Adrian, it would waste a lot of printing time to stop the machine now." "It doesn''t matter. I''m not short of that time." Pulan nodded and told one of the workers that soon all the machines in the printing plant would stop working, and the machine tool would spray hot white steam. It could be seen that most of these machines were also driven by steam. Harvey just released the silent magic and visited this printing factory at ease. As early as the time when Harvey''s new novel the dark age was published, William acquired Planck''s Publishing House in the name of Cromwell chamber of Commerce, and Planck still managed the publishing house business. Harvey''s social status is based on literary works. Naturally, Cromwell''s chamber of commerce can''t give the lifeblood of publishing to others. In the beginning, the Earl of Monte Cristo ended up in such a mess because there was no way to publish it. This printing factory is now the trump card of Pulan publishing house. It started production half a month ago. The machines here are all from the magic workshop of Cromwell chamber of Commerce. With such a lot of trouble, this printing factory naturally has its unique feature, that is, it can print color newspapers or magazines by adopting the color printing technology developed by Harvey. In the era of black and white publications and newspapers, color publications can be regarded as a big killer in the publishing industry! When William learned that Harvey had developed this technology, he realized the value of color printing and hastily called all the magic workshops to work out the corresponding printing machines. The only drawback is that the noise is too loud. If you don''t wear earplugs to work here for a long time, you will lose your ears in a day or two. Wearing earplugs is just a matter of time. Harvey had received socialist education, but he did not disdain to damage the personal safety of workers for the sake of a little benefit. In this era, Harvey is willing to employ child labor, because it is good for the families and factories of child labor. It is not a matter of right or wrong. The root of the problem is the sorrow of the times. Poor families can''t support too many children. If poor children can''t work to support themselves, they are likely to face the fate of starvation. In the era of coexistence of barbarism and civilization, civilization only belongs to the upper class, and at the bottom of society, we always need to follow the iron rule of the jungle. Just as the United States of America on earth refused to give milk to the poor in those years, no matter what the reason, a large number of poor people starved to death at that time, but capitalists preferred to pour milk into the river, which shows the cruelty of the times. Harvey knows that if we want to change the world with culture and promote the development of civilization, we need more material foundation. Harvey holds 40% of the shares of Cromwell chamber of Commerce, and 10% of the profits are used for the workers, including improving the working environment, enhancing safety, increasing salary and so on. Because this is Harvey''s personal proposal and Harvey''s own profits, they naturally have no reason to object, William also added five percent of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce profits. Because of this, the reputation of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce has soared in the lower class, with high salaries and welfare protection. These two points alone are enough for countless workers to squeeze their brains out and want to join in. The publications printed by the color printing factory have not been officially put on the market. If there is no production line, there is no need to worry about the negative impact of the shutdown. Harvey simply gives the workers two days off with pay, so that the Cromwell chamber of commerce can work out a method to reduce the noise of mechanical operation as soon as possible. Harvey also joined the research team when he was idle and bored. After consulting the earth related books, he solved it easily. A week after the color printing factory resumed operation, everything was ready. The color picture book "ice and snow" was officially sold in the bookstore, and the first color newspaper was also printed by Pulan publishing house. Chapter 215 In the early morning, the sky is light and the breeze is refreshing. At this time, the bazaar in Elroy is busy. Most of them are vendors who rush to transport goods to prepare for the next rush. Huntington Williams was sitting on the simple cart and driving slowly. He sniffed and couldn''t stand the rotten smell of seafood, meat, vegetables and fruits in the vegetable market. He glanced carefully at everyone passing by. When he saw the sneaky people, he raised the whip in his hand to warn them. He is a bookseller. He buys books from the publishing house at a lower price, and then resells them to other bookstores to earn the difference. He is a kind of businessman. Generally speaking, bookstores not directly under the publishing house will purchase books at a 60% discount, while Book carriers can purchase books at a 50% discount or a lower price, and then sell them to bookstores. In other words, they are salesmen belonging to a third party. It''s no exaggeration to have a keen sense of business and the ability to read words. If no bookstores are willing to buy a large number of books that Huntington bought from publishers, it will only be rotten in the hands of the book carriers themselves, or sell them at a very low price. In general, the book carrier is a high-risk, but also has a good return career, do not need to travel between several cities like a businessman. With the development of the times, there are many fewer Book carriers in Elroy. First, there are too many risks. Second, many regular publishing houses have set up departments to contact with bookstores. They will take the initiative to contact major bookstores before publishing. The only thing the book carriers can do is to relieve the pressure of some newly established or small-scale publishing houses. Huntington Williams is also an experienced Book Runner. He has been engaged in the book transportation industry for at least 20 years. At the peak of his life, he even bought a beautiful house in the city center. However, the goddess of luck did not always favor him. He lost almost all his property in a gamble, which was also related to the books he was carrying. At the beginning, he received internal information from Leonard press and bought a large number of wild roses written by Kathy, the second son of the Elroy family. Huntington knew that it would be Kathy who won the essay, and it was no surprise that Leonard publishing house would hold wild rose. To say the least, even if the quality of wild rose is extremely poor and the content is mediocre, the author''s identity and the intention of the publishing house alone are doomed to make this work a best-selling novel in Elroy. Huntington himself has read the novel and thinks that it is not bad. However, the gamble that he should win has made Huntington even lose the house he bought with ten years of hard work. Huntington had a big appetite and bought a lot of wild rose novels in stock. At the beginning, they sold well, but at that time, he was greedy and wanted to sell them at a higher price for some time. The room where wild rose was stored was like a pile of gold and silver. Half a month later, when he smelled something bad, it was too late. Leonard''s Publishing House declared bankruptcy overnight. The wild rose became a book that no one wanted to buy. He went around and sold it at half the purchase price. The house he had worked hard to buy for more than ten years was gone. He fell from a respectable person to a poor class and could only rent in a shabby old house. The main culprits of all this were Harvey Adrian, the author of the books he was carrying, and the count of Monte Cristo. Huntington didn''t have any dissatisfaction. He was convinced that he lost. The book carrier or businessman was essentially a gamble that needed skills. At that time, he was blinded by his interests and couldn''t tolerate any works other than wild rose. Until he reopened count of Monte Cristo and watched the phantom of count of Monte Cristo in the square, all his complaints disappeared. He had many opportunities to turn back, but he didn''t grasp them once. Now, Huntington has gambled everything on Harvey. The book pulled by this carriage is a picture book, a comic book, a collection of paintings, which he bought with his life savings and borrowed money? Or a novel? Huntington doesn''t know how to define these commodities, but there is no doubt that there is a huge space to try them, with the same risks. "It costs five barons a copy!"!? This is crazy! no way! Definitely not! Who would pay eight barons for a book, my God! It''s not a necessity. Can it keep people from eating and drinking for a week? " After listening to Huntington''s offer, the bookseller looked at him like an idiot, spitted and waved him away impatiently. Huntington, smiling and nodding, drove the carriage to find a second bookstore. The bookseller should not offend the bookstore. As the bookseller said, although Harvey is very famous among the young people today, who but the noble would be willing to spend eight barons to buy a book? It is exorbitantly expensive, several times or even ten times the price of ordinary books. Huntington bought from Planck at four barons a book, when he was suspected by his companions that he was crazy because his head was full of water. The risk is too high! It''s too high for ordinary book carriers to bear. If they win, they can make a lot of money. If they lose, they are likely to lose. Huntington drove his carriage around Elroy all day. The horse was tired and didn''t want to go any more after feeding him some hay and carrots. He had no choice but to pull the rope to drive the horse back. At the end of the day, most Bookstore owners were particularly excited when they heard that it was Harvey Adrian''s new work. Then they saw that the title of the book was "ice and snow", and then they saw that the high price of the book made them lose and let him leave with a cold face. Ice and snow? Isn''t it a fairy tale that came out a few days ago? What''s the value of stories written for children? What''s more, the novels of "strange fate of ice and snow" have been passed down. You can buy one from the bookseller at a price dozens of times lower. Why buy the hardcover version when you know the content of the novel? Huntington came down from the carriage. His wrinkled face was not very good-looking. He sat on the carriage in a daze for a long time before sighing. He slowly moved the books behind the bookshelf into the house and worked for nearly an hour. He was paralyzed and rested. All the books were wrapped in oil paper. He didn''t have to worry about books getting damp and so on. These are just the parts he dragged out for sale. He still has a lot of stock in his room. Huntington ran all over the city of Elroy and asked more than half of the bookstores, but none of them wanted to buy them. Is his decision really wrong? "No bookstore is willing to purchase goods from itself. Are you old enough to walk into a dead end? All the experience I have accumulated and all the savings I have accumulated in my life are all wasted because of my impulse. " Huntington felt confused. He sat in front of the oil lamp and took a picture book named "strange fate of ice and snow". When he read the cartoon, the paper was very strange. It felt like greasy paper, and every picture was colored. It was a work of art by the painter. There are more than 200 beautiful illustrations in a book. From Huntington''s point of view, the picture book comic of "ice and snow" is definitely worth the money. It can only be said that it should not appear here, but in cities where a large number of residents can eat. Chapter 216 Huntington flipped through the picture books and comics of ice and snow, and the conflicts in his heart were still fierce. Even though he was refused to buy by more than half of the bookstores in Elroy, he was always reluctant to admit that his vision had gone wrong. Harvey is different from Kathy at that time. Every work written by Harvey has its own unique features. Harvey has become a national famous writer with his own strength. According to Huntington, the story of "ice and snow" is indeed fairy tale, which is not as shocking as "count of Monte Cristo". He can read some different information from it, as if someone told him that this exquisite picture book is not so simple. The candle and oil lamp are about to burn out. While there is still a last ray of light in the room, Huntington has no time to appreciate the exquisite illustration. He turns to the end page by page and sees the happy ending with a happy smile on his lips. This happy ending and the warm picture expressed by painting are probably his only consolation today. A fairy tale is a story for children. As an adult and an old man, Huntington doesn''t feel childish or impatient about this story. This feeling is very subtle. The story of "ice and snow" attracts him. The family relationship between Anna and Aisha makes him feel more interesting and moved. "The story is over, how can there be another page?" Huntington mumbled strangely. Turning to the last page, he found that it was a much more exquisite illustration. The protagonist Anna and Aisha were playing in the same room. A few lines were marked beside the illustration, which destroyed the beauty of the illustration. Huntington had no time to complain and stopped looking, Read the words one by one: "the mirage of ice and snow will premiere in Elroy mirage cinema on May 10, and will be shown in Mirage cinemas nationwide next month. Please look forward to it." phantom! Magic cinema!? Huntington''s body beat a spirit, suddenly stood up, the body accumulated a day of fatigue and depression disappeared, just feel a blood rush to the brain, moved an hour of books hands do not know because of off force or excited tremble¡¶ "Ice and snow" is not only a novel, there are such a strange picture book, even intend to launch the phantom!? Even the count of Monte Cristo doesn''t get such a good deal. However, ice and snow is not as warm as Harvey''s other novel, the dark age. So, maybe from the beginning, the novel was not a novel. Huntington felt that his heart had missed a beat when he came to this conclusion. One year ago, no one could answer the question of what is phantom, but now it will be ridiculed for being too ignorant and backward. Mirage has long been a new art in the kingdom of Baron, and is highly sought after by the younger generation. Since the mirage of count of Monte Cristo was broadcast, Harvey''s photography technology has been open to the public, and there has been a wave of mirage all over the country. People are willing to shoot those pictures, either real stories, or adaptations of stage plays, or simply recording picture information. Elroy magic cinema often plays some illusions, attracting a large number of viewers to watch, although so far no work can surpass the count of Monte Cristo, people''s enthusiastic pursuit of illusions is enough to prove its value. The mirage of the count of Monte Cristo is an unprecedented success, which has caused more sensation than any other works of art, and has a profound influence. It is the mirage of the count of Monte Cristo that makes the novel the altar! Now, Harvey has made a second phantom!? Huntington stood up and walked back and forth in the room, suppressing his restlessness. He knew that when the news spread all over Elroy, the picture book comic of "ice and snow" would not have to worry about selling. He could also guarantee that the news would spread all over the whole society of Elroy tomorrow. After all, mirage is one of the symbols of the new era, and Harvey''s position in the mirage world is much higher than that in the fiction world. He is the father of mirage, and his works have never been surpassed, so Harvey''s making a mirage is more eye-catching than creating a novel. In the dark and shabby room, the old man''s eyes become hot. Do you want to sell these picture books and comics after the news spreads all over the city? In this way, he can make a lot of money. When he didn''t resell wild rose, the money he made was enough for him to live a decent life. "No, he is different from others. He has talent and ability. Without exception, his works have a wide and far-reaching impact. If he doesn''t do it once now, he will never have a chance. The worst result will be when he didn''t see the news just now." Huntington, with his hands on the table, gazed at the picture book comic book of ice and snow and whispered to himself. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ As Harvey had expected, the comic books of "ice and snow" had a poor performance. They were only sold on a small scale in Elroy, but they were far less than "the dark age", let alone the count of Monte Cristo. Harvey was satisfied after reading Pulan''s report. The sales volume of "ice and snow" picture books and comics is similar to that of popular literary works, just in line with the printing efficiency of the color printing factory. Most of the equipment in the printing factory is made on a temporary basis. With old machinery as a reference, it''s not troublesome to make them. The trouble is the mixing of pigments and inexperience, Printing efficiency can not be high where to go. Now the situation is that the number of picture books and comics of "ice and snow" printed by the printing factory can sell as many as possible. In the future, there will be Norton and the national market waiting to open up, so there is no need to worry about the sales volume. The comic book of "ice and snow" has received a flat response, but the color newspaper has won a high praise. Through photo printing technology, color photos are printed and attached to the text, which makes the report more convincing. The printing of color newspaper is not as complicated as picture book comic, and there are no high requirements for the clarity and accuracy of the picture, The overall printing cost is not much higher than that of ordinary newspapers. At the same price, of course, people prefer to read newspapers with colors. Especially with the recent popularization of photography technology, people are very interested in the concept of photos. The first batch of color newspapers were sold out by curious people. They squatted on the side of the street, sat in the carriage or at home, and discussed the new sense of reading brought by the content and color of the newspapers. The content printed by Pulan press was not very fresh or eye-catching. There was no difference between the quality of reports and ordinary newspapers, In one day, it became a popular newspaper in Elroy. Cromwell chamber of Commerce acquired Planck publishing house. Seeing that color newspapers are so popular, they spared no effort to invest a lot of money to improve Planck publishing house. Planck publishing house has increased its staff by more than 100 people from more than a dozen people. Many of them are well-known people from the publishing industry or the media in Elroy. It plans to create a new printing factory and set up a magic workshop specializing in printing technology. Pran realized that money can really do whatever he wants, and his dream will come true overnight. Chapter 217 "There is a cold wave spreading in the hall, and the magic power of the queen is completely exposed. On this beautiful coronation day, the guests look at the queen with strange eyes and think of many bad rumors. They talk in a low voice and maliciously question whether the storm that led to the merchant ship accident or the death of the king was done by the queen herself." "Queen Anna does not dare to face the questioning eyes of the guests, because she is afraid of her own power. She can''t control her own power, for fear that this curse like power will hurt her family, especially her sister Aisha, who is Anna''s only relative and her beloved." Harvey is holding the picture book comic of "strange fate of ice and snow" to tell Lily the story in an exaggerated tone. Sometimes the tone is low, creating a depressing atmosphere, and sometimes high and urgent, making the story atmosphere more tense. Sitting on Harvey''s lap, the little guy was attracted by the story of ice and snow. The slender and beautiful blue fish''s tail fell on Harvey''s knee, and his smart big eyes looked curiously at Harvey''s picture books. When telling a story, Harvey uses the third person, but tries to use the first person vision to increase Lily''s sense of substitution for Anna in the story. Harvey deliberately pauses at the critical moment. The little guy''s right hand is impatient to put it on the page of the picture book, and his mouth is urgent to let Harvey turn the page. Harvey didn''t want to spoil the atmosphere, so he turned to the next page and began to tell the story of "ice and snow". "Queen Anna looks at the gloves that her sister accidentally pulled off. She has nothing to say. She just wants to leave the place that makes her feel uncomfortable as soon as possible. She creates a large ice thorn between her hands to isolate the guests. Her heart is beating fast. The secret that has been hidden for more than ten years has been exposed. It''s all over. She doesn''t even dare to look into her sister Anna''s eyes, She is afraid that Aisha will alienate herself, because Aisha''s memory has long been modified by the goblins, and she does not remember the days when she used magic to play happily with Anna. " "Queen Anna rode a horse to escape from the city in a hurry. Along the way, ice and snow spread, cold waves came, and cold storms enveloped the country again." "She escaped to the high mountains, because she knew it was so cold that even the best hunters in the Kingdom did not dare to set foot in it. No one could come here but her." "Anna, the queen, was cut off from the rest of the world. She was very sad, but happy that she didn''t have to hide her secret any more." "She made a castle on the top of the mountain with her own ability!" Harvey reaches out a hand and points to ace, the ice stone goblin lying in the red wine glass beside her. She breathes lazily. A magnificent frost castle in front of Harvey and Lily condenses quickly. The spreading cold makes Lily shrink her neck and hold Harvey''s western costume to warm herself. Although it''s a red wine glass, it''s filled with semi-frozen juice. Ace prefers to stay in flavored liquid than ordinary ice, but she doesn''t like milk or sea water. If she stayed in the juice for a long time, ACE''s body would turn into juice ice. Harvey thought the taste was no different from ordinary juice ice. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ As like as two peas, the original animation studio was transformed into a stage, surrounded by illusions, creating scenes similar to those in the world of snow and ice. Lili, the sea monster, stood singing on the top of snow mountain. "Snow covers the mountains tonight Bury the footprints behind me In this isolated white country I am the queen of ice and snow The wind is blowing, the heart is also surging Can no longer hide my feelings, God knows how hard I try Don''t let them know, don''t let them see ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Why care about other people''s words, let the wind howl The cold can no longer stop me ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ I''m free Let go, let go I ride the wind and the sky ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ My magic falls from the sky My soul goes up with the ice My mind turned into a cold wind ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± "Pa Pa Pa ~" Helen, the diamond goblin, clapped her hands hard. The sound was crisp and sharp, not like the ordinary clapping sound. "It''s a wonderful song ~" Helen was gratified. The beautiful eyes of the colorful bubbles flowed out of glistening tears. When they fell, they were naturally condensed into small particles of high quality diamonds. Helen was called here by Harvey. Besides taking care of lily, she also had a very difficult task, that is, to teach Lily how to sing, to learn the notes and the knowledge of music. To this day, Helen feels that her efforts have not been wasted. Lily''s "letitgo" is extremely beautiful, full of emotion, and shows her desperate sense of liberation, which is better than all previous songs. "After singing, we''ll play the game together. I''m sure I can win this" Russia "square duel!" Ruby goblin Ruby clapped her hands carelessly and yawned. In her opinion, singing is better than playing games together. The ice stone goblin, who is responsible for making ice and snow special effects, is also held by Harvey. She sleeps lazily on the red wine glass. When Lily sings, she is responsible for creating special effects to increase Lily''s sense of scene substitution. She turned her head and looked at Harvey with no expression. She was sure that Harvey nodded. Her body was very determined. She fell into the juice. The juice condensed into ice and let out wisps of cold. She was also a little tired. "Sure enough, the decision to spend some effort telling lily a story is right. The emotional impulse expressed in the song is more felt than before." Harvey put away the magic crystal recording in his hand. He was also excited. The animation production of "ice and snow" is coming to an end. At least the 3D animation is OK, and then the question of dubbing needs to be considered. The first one to bear the brunt is the theme song "let it go". Lily has tried to sing it many times before. Although it sounds good, even better than Harvey on earth, Harvey always feels dissatisfied and thinks that it is not Lily''s limit. Now, Harvey doesn''t think the song "letitgo" that he heard is Lily''s limit, but it has been exhausted and perfect. Harvey''s music is beyond the original music on earth in all aspects. The sea demon race is a natural queen of songs. The song has its own charm effect. After Harvey banned it from bringing the spirit charm effect, Lily''s singing voice is not comparable to that of human beings. If Lily goes high, she can even shatter the tempered glass made by Harvey, and Lily''s singing comes from BGM with background, which has surprised Harvey for more than the first time, From the beginning, there was no BGM background. Harvey showed Lily the original song letitgo. After she sang it again, she had brought BGM with her. Many musical instruments in it were not in this era. Lily, who has finished singing, slides down from the snow mound made by ACE lazily. Her long tail slaps the snow mound, turns her eyes to shine, grabs a handful of snow with her little hand, pinches the snowball, and stares at Harvey not far away. "Whew!" The snowball was thrown hard. Although Lily''s body is petite, her strength is stronger than that of the three strong men. When the snowball flies into the air, it is blocked by heavy silver water. The splashed snow hits ruby ruby ruby ruby beside her. The goblin''s body is only the size of a slap. The small snow is a big snowball for her. It flies out and falls to the ground. If ice stone goblin ace gets this one, she will be broken to pieces at least. "Well, naughty, you want to play a real game, don''t you?" Ruby stood up intact, not only not angry, but also looking excited. With a flash of red light behind her, a pair of beautiful gemstone wings are gathered. Between the wings, they fly to the snow mound. The white snow condenses into a snowball that is as big as her body and floats in front of her. It''s not polite to throw the ball in Lily''s face. When a big war started, Harvey looked at Helen, the diamond goblin, who was eager to try. She forced a smile: "go, today is a day to celebrate." Helen secretly smile, with a teasing look at Harvey, behind the seven color wings at the same time, disappeared in place. Gem goblins need to add gems with the same physique to their ability to use in the real plane. This snowball battle will at least eat Harvey''s profits in Cromwell chamber of Commerce for a week. "You''re better off, ace." Harvey comforted himself by raising his wine glass. Chapter 218 Lily''s voice will be automatically converted into the most familiar language of the audience. Harvey''s listening is Chinese, so he needs to modify the tone of voice line recorded by magic crystal, and use magic to adjust it to balun. Compared with songs, animation dubbing is much simpler. [phonics] allows Harvey to perfectly reproduce the sounds he has heard, find a busy street, take a newspaper to an open coffee shop, and choose the right voice line from the crowd. So when the animation was nearly finished, Harvey did the supporting character dubbing. Only part of the chorus repertoire that Griffin is responsible for has not been completed. "Ice and snow" is scheduled to be released in a month. Naturally, Harvey has no plan to skip tickets. Griffin promised Harvey that he would produce results within a week. With the support of count Henrietta, the Griffin Orchestra soon got better. It could afford to pay high prices to buy a large number of high-grade instruments, hire professional musicians and conductors to rehearse, and attract more people to join. The choir was officially established. The reason why they didn''t produce results for several months was that they were actually practicing the music score and Ode to joy that Harvey had given him. Under Harvey''s urging, the formal chorus took one day to complete the recording, and sent the magic crystal to Harvey by mail. Harvey is not so strict with those choruses as he is with letitgo. These ballads, which are similar to folk songs, play the role of adjusting the atmosphere in ice and snow. The roles of singing are not professional musicians. A few of the flaws that only musicians can hear are irrelevant. By the way, Griffin Orchestra sent Beethoven''s Symphony No. 5 and Symphony No. 9 to Harvey. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In spring, the landscape of Cromwell manor remains the same, and the garden is even more vibrant. The overgrown green is dotted with some bright colors. When the old housekeeper sees Harvey coming down from the carriage, he takes off his gloves and gives them to the gardener next to him, and comes to the carriage to welcome Harvey in. "Is William there?" Harvey asked as he walked with a suitcase The old housekeeper bowed and said, "yes, master William is in the studio on the second floor." In the studio on the second floor, William was still working on the papers when Harvey pushed in. Harvey doesn''t mind. He puts down his suitcase and sits on the sofa. He is almost familiar with his brother-in-law these days. William''s character is the same as Diana''s, but he is tactful or mediocre. "What are you doing?" Harvey reached for the red fruit on the table and asked casually. William did not look up, looked at the documents on the desk, and pondered: "the establishment of a magic workshop, the land use right has been approved, and some workshop tools need to be customized from the Norton chamber of Commerce, and then there is the problem of recruiting apprentices." Harvey joked, "can''t you slow down? I remember the last time I came here, you were almost like this, but it seemed there was still time to stand up and meet me William put down his pen, stretched his body, leaned against the chair, and said in a helpless tone: "Harvey, it''s not me who has kept the chamber of Commerce developing by leaps and bounds. The magic workshop was set up to study the recording technology you provided. The materials are not hard to find. Lawrence said that there is still more room for cost compression and improvement. Besides, as long as I stop, the Cromwell chamber of Commerce will not be able to digest the negative effects of leaping development, and will only make the chamber of Commerce bulky and useless in the end. " The last time he studied color printing machinery, Harvey came into contact with the magic workshop tutor of Cromwell chamber of Commerce, knowing his identity. Even though he has a perfect alchemy workshop, Harvey still has to admit that Lawrence has more experience in civil alchemy. However, experience is one thing, and Lawrence does not have Harvey''s vision and cognition of modern knowledge. A few months ago, Harvey gave the Cromwell chamber of commerce the improved technology of the phonograph player. William bought a factory in the city that used to make phonograph and was on the verge of bankruptcy. With the equipment, the factory and the technology, it was not difficult to make the improved phonograph. However, there are some shortcomings in the records. Like the earth, the old records are made with a special kind of shellac, which is usually expensive and short in singing time. As like as two peas, Harvey changed the needle of his disc player to artificial diamond, replacing the shellac with a special chemical plastic, and greatly reducing the cost and technology of making the record. "It''s a coincidence that I''m here for the record, too." Harvey opened his suitcase, put it in front of William and explained, "there are three records in it. One is letitgo, the theme song of ice and snow I mentioned to you. The other two are symphonies. The Fifth Symphony and the Ninth Symphony adopted by the phantom of the count of Monte Cristo." "Is it finished so soon?" "Today, the magic crystal was sent by the orchestra. Mr. Griffin''s orchestra performance is scheduled for October. Before that, the two symphonies should not be released. After all, they are still experimental objects. Mr. Griffin will re record them on that day¡¶ "Letitgo" can be released at any time after the phantom is broadcast "Well, is it too urgent?" William frowned and held his hands in thought. Harvey shrugged. "Good times never wait, and we don''t need them." After thinking about it for a while, William nodded to Harvey and said, "well, I''ll let the store start selling old songs, records and gramophones these two days. A month''s publicity should still have some effect." Harvey warned: "in order to promote the phonograph, be careful not to launch the magic crystal version." "I know." The three records are exclusive to the new type of gramophone, which is similar to the modern console game of the earth. We can often hear that the XX game is monopolized by XX platform. In fact, a large part of the reason is that the game platform vendors want to promote their own game machines and let more players buy game machines for the sake of the game. Harvey''s idea of promoting gramophone is the same. "Ice and snow" phantom broadcast and Griffin Orchestra premiere in Norton. Are you afraid these music are not well-known enough? Do you want to listen to the music? Yes, buy a phonograph first. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After Harvey left the manor, William did not bury himself in the business of the chamber of Commerce. He ordered his servants to move a factory produced phonograph and put one of the three records Harvey had brought in. William closed his eyes and lay down on the chair. After a short silence, he was pounded on the heart. "Dangdangdang ~" The moment the familiar melody sounded in his ears, he got goose bumps. A stream of heat flowed from his heart into his limbs. He thought of the sentence from the phantom of count of Monte Cristo, and the first sentence written on the score of the symphony by Harvey. "Hold the throat of fate!" Just listening to the music, William somehow flashed in his mind the phantom picture of the count of Monte Cristo. Through the music, he could recall the high tide plot of the story, the count''s unyielding in the face of fate! Show the dignity of human beings! William listened attentively and relaxed with the music¡¤¡¤¡¤ He put on the record of Symphony No.9 and continued to revel in the grand and unified symphony. At last, the chorus of Ode to joy suddenly rang out, and William''s whole head was wiped out. He clenched his fists and seemed to sublimate his soul under the solemn and solemn chorus. The lyrics and melody made him feel sacred and inviolable. The shock brought by the complete Symphony may not be as good as the excerpt from the phantom of the count of Monte Cristo. However, the complete Symphony highlights the symphony itself. Pure music can resonate with people''s hearts, which is the beauty of music. The chorus didn''t know when to end. When William came back from the vast and solemn chorus, he felt a void like pleasure. He laughed and laughed at himself: "it''s a waste to be the first person who has never suffered to listen to the complete versions of the Fifth Symphony and the Ninth Symphony." When William listened to the two symphonies, most of the scenes in his mind were not his struggle with "fate", but the mirage of the count of Monte Cristo, which produced a sense of shame. After listening to Symphony No. 5 and Symphony No. 9, he looked at the last record, which was Harvey''s theme song of mirage of ice and snow. Actually, he didn''t know what it meant. country music? ballad? nursery rhyme? The fact that the record can be put in the Fifth Symphony and the Ninth Symphony by Harvey shows that the so-called theme song may not be as shocking as the two symphonies, but it must have something extraordinary. Chapter 219 Pop music is a big basket into which everything can be put. Modern songs, rock music, jazz and even local music can be regarded as a kind of pop music. The earliest pop music on earth was born with record players. Different cultures, different races and even different environments can produce completely different pop music, From the perspective of the whole pop music culture, we can find that modern pop music is a very complicated concept with many different standpoints and factions. Although diversity is the symbol of pop music, Harvey''s own concept of music is still conservative. Apart from that, crazy rock music or heavy metal music can not be accepted in any way, which is different from this era and lacks a sense of delicacy. Letitgo belongs to modern music, which is in line with the animation of ice and snow. Its rhythm is light, but it does not lose the classical charm. Its lyrics may have different significance in this era. Harvey decided to let Lily sing this song after careful consideration, and based on this song, he made the animated film "ice and snow". Animation is born of songs, which is the biggest difference between Harvey''s "ice and snow" animated film and the original. Many of the characters in the animation are more intense and have a sense of substitution. You can vaguely smell the flavor of Adult Fairy Tales, hoping to make letitgo more powerful. "Letitgo" is doomed to be unable to leave the animation of "ice and snow". If the animation of "ice and snow" loses the status of "letitgo", it may become a classic Disney animation. Every ten years, after a batch of children change, they will come out of the box office, rather than take the top position in the global box office. What William heard was the complete version of "letitgo", which was sung for Lily after leaving the animated film "ice and snow", and Harvey needed to tune it when it was really used in the animation. Letitgo is not the same thing as Anna, the ice queen, singing in the animation. Many audiences still feel that the animation is better. The biggest reason is that in order to show the character''s mood, the animation adds a human emotion. When singing, it is more emotional, with a little out of tune and a little trill, It can just express the inner shaking of the heroine at that time. In addition, there is still a question: is letitgo suitable for balun? In fact, "letitgo" also has a 42 language version. There is no need to worry about losing the charm of the song itself because of changing the language. "No more avoiding, no longer afraid The secret has been made public Don''t care, don''t flinch Say goodbye to the past and leave nothing to worry about. " Light voice with a little trill, piano accompaniment is more prominent voice. When the song started, William was a little stunned. Even in the form of singing, the song was too strange. He had no idea that the piano voice could be so matched with the female voice, and the singing form was quite different from his impression. He could not describe the difference in language, but he felt that the song was very beautiful. "I see. Is this what Harvey said about the theme song? The form of singing... Can really express the emotion of a character, but the voice of this female singer is... Strange. " "The accompaniment is the piano and ¡¤" William closed his eyes to listen carefully, unable to hear the specific instruments used in the accompaniment. "White snow Mountains that cover the night Buried the footprints behind me In this cold and lonely white country I am the queen of ice and snow the wind howled I can''t calm my heart Keep working hard There''s no way to hide it. " The deep and euphemistic song suppresses the sadness. In his head, William has already vaguely seen a woman pitying for herself. He begins to understand why Harvey put the record of this song between two symphonies. "Hide yourself No one is allowed near Be obedient Don''t worry about it Close your heart Don''t let others see it Now it''s seen. " The song is repressed, showing a stubborn and strong taste. The last sentence raises the syllable, pushing the rhyme of the song to the peak. William stretched his body in surprise. He felt almost the same feeling of listening to the fifth symphony, as if some inner desire had been awakened and his excitement could not be restrained, so that his body and spirit were restless. Songs are more likely to infect people''s hearts. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At the end of the final recitation, the song is about four minutes long. After listening to it, William feels that he is still full of meaning. Compared with the symphony, which often takes more than ten minutes or half an hour, he can only taste the beauty for a short time. He has no time to figure out the meaning of the lyrics, the complicated accompaniment and other things. It''s a very strange song. William can''t classify it into any music category he knows. He came to the record player, shook the rocker to add power to the record player, and rearranged the record. After listening to letitgo for the second time, he suddenly became curious about the story of "ice and snow" when he was supposed to be busy. He searched the bookcase and found the picture book of "ice and snow" sent by the housekeeper some time ago. Looking at the originally uninterested fairy tales, I turn page by page. I stop at the part when Anna is hiding in the snow mountain. Combined with the plot description, I directly speculate the debut time of letitgo in ice and snow. "It''s a new form of music. It''s undoubtedly beautiful and has incomparable novelty, but it''s not enough to juxtapose this song into those two symphonies." "No, there''s no comparison at all, because it''s not even the same kind of... Music." "Even so, what does Harvey want to do?" "It''s hard for people not to associate with the plot and lyrics of this scene." "With Symphony No. 5 and Symphony No. 9, there''s no need to worry about record sales. Why does Harvey take this risk to create a new form of music?" "From fiction to fantasy, it''s really like his style." "It seems that this fairy tale has something to look forward to." William said to himself and quickly read the picture book comic of "ice and snow", he was not interested in fairy tales, but now he wanted to see the phantom because of a strange song. "The count of Monte Cristo" in which the use of a collection of classical symphonies and plots, causing an unparalleled sensation. Now Harvey adopts a new form of singing music combined with phantom, what kind of effect can it bring? Unbelievable, after a month as like as two peas, it was a month to feel William''s little patience. He put back the comic strips to restore his mood, and he lost his expectation and lost his focus on his work. He was exactly the same as he had expected when the phantom of Monte Cristo was shown. Chapter 220 Norton, magic Society The magic association is located in a quiet and peaceful street in Norton west district. It is a grand mansion in appearance. The interior space is wide and open, but the architectural decorations are not as bright as the current popular colors. In other words, the interior is lack of decoration. The turquoise Brown of bricks and stones becomes the main color of the interior, giving people a solemn and rigorous feeling. The entrance is a huge arched corridor with a very high dome. There are skylights on both sides to illuminate the interior of the corridor all the time. A row of crystal chandeliers are hung between the skylights, which will light up naturally at night. In addition to a front desk, the corridor has only a staircase leading to the second floor. In the middle of the staircase is an indoor fountain. Visitors need to register at the front desk before they are allowed to enter the second floor. At this time, a girl with blonde hair and blue eyes is standing in front of the front desk. When she says her name, the receptionist''s attitude is more respectful. Soon the girl went up to the second floor with the old housekeeper behind her. In the office of the president of the magic association, Susie came out of her research room, took off the anti-virus mask covering her head and cast a magic to remove her defense magic. Her tired eyes, which could never wake up, were surprised when she saw someone coming: "Oh? Eve, I didn''t expect that the first lady of the ludwigs would come to this small border country in person. " Suzy''s office is filled with a blonde girl. It may be too early to use the word "girl" to describe her. Her body and appearance are very immature. She is wearing a regular black-and-white dress. Under her thick curly golden hair is a delicate and indifferent face. Her eyes reveal maturity and reason that are totally inconsistent with her appearance, Behind the little girl stood an old housekeeper in a suit and shoes. With a low brow and leisurely demeanor, we can feel that she was born in a certain way. The little girl, shaking her legs, stood up from the sofa. Her right foot stepped back a little and touched her left heel. Her small hands lifted up her skirt and saluted respectfully: "Mr. Terence, it''s a great honor to meet you again. Mr. Ludwig XVI asked me to say hello to you." "That guy only says hello when he needs someone else. Well, it''s your commission." A strange mushroom, whose height could touch the table, came out of Susie''s laboratory. It was holding a tray in both hands. On the tray was a bottle of blue magic medicine. The liquid was as clear and thick as a polished gem. At a glance, you could know that the bottle of magic medicine was valuable. The old housekeeper put on his white gloves and carefully checked the potion. He nodded and put it into a small box covered with red silk. The little girl waved the old housekeeper back and looked at the environment of the office. Her face was puzzled: "Mr. Terence, please excuse me for asking a personal question. Why do you choose to settle here? This environment is not suitable for high casters to live in for a long time. " Susie sat on the sofa and lazily replied, "magic teleportation device can complete the experiment everywhere. At least in this country with weak magic net, no one bothers me, and this country is also very interesting." "Interesting... Susie, can I stay here for a few days? Seeing the customs and cultures of different countries is also a part of learning magic. " Susie yawned and waved her hand: "whatever you like, but now Lottie is not here. She has gone to another city to participate in a performance. My experiment has not been completed yet, so I don''t want to hang out with you." Eve''s face looked angry. She pretended to be mature and said calmly, "please don''t worry. I can take care of myself." Magic teleportation device is the exclusive facility of magic association, which connects branches and headquarters of different countries around the world to share magic. Therefore, magic teleportation device is also called secondary magic network. At least within the scope of magic association, even in the kingdom of Baren, Susie can perform advanced magic or magic experiments beyond the limit of the fragile magic network of this country. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Interesting country." Eve von Ludwig left the wizarding society and looked around the peaceful streets in front of her to talk to herself. The streets were more tidy and civilized than the imperial capital where she lived. This is not unusual. The civilization of the place where she lives is polarized. On the one hand, it is the ordinary world where ordinary people live, and wars and famines often break out. On the other hand, it is the field controlled by the magic association, and the intellectual civilization is highly developed. The former is slow in civilization, while the latter is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination. It seems that the Kingdom named Baron has achieved a balance between these two extreme situations. Eve likes this kind of urban landscape very much. She stretched out her right hand to sing, and a ball of light gathered in her palm, and the color gradually became transparent. "Sure enough, spell net can only support casting spells no more than level 3." Eve, who observes the color of the ball of light, shakes his head in disappointment. The magic net here is so fragile. Casting more than three levels of magic may lead to the collapse of magic and be eaten back by magic. Besides the magic association, she can''t complete some complex research. Can such a place really produce any excellent casters? Eve found a coffee shop. After she indicated her willingness to stay in Norton for a few days, the magic association provided her with a lot of money. In the cafe, not only one of her guests, but also the well-dressed women are talking about something. "Have you heard? Master Adrian''s work will be shown in Elroy tomorrow! It''s said that it''s a magic show phantom adapted from fairy tales, which has a very strange impression. " "Of course, I''ve bought the novel" ice and snow "and the beautiful picture book comic, but why didn''t it premiere in Norton? My father won''t allow me to go far." "Recently, I''ve finished watching the performances of Mara theatre company. No matter the phantom or the drama performance, it can''t match the count of Monte Cristo! Since watching the phantom of the count of Monte Cristo, I feel that all the plays have become dull, ah! I wish I were in Norton right now! It''s a pity that the phantom tickets are all sold out now. " "Magic show, oh! I''m forgetting that Mr. Adrian is a great caster "Compared with the caster, his status as a writer is more prominent. He has the talent of a writer, the ability of a caster and the status of an aristocrat. If only he could marry him!" When strange language comes to Eve''s ears, she can fully understand the meaning of these words, just as there are twelve gemstone pendants fixed on the rope of her golden hair tied by the crown, each of which has a fixed magic array and plays its role. One of the gemstones has a second-order prophecy magic [language translation], which contains the balun language. Literature or the caster? Magic show? phantom? Eve couldn''t understand these new words, so she invited the waiter to order some delicate snacks and milk tea and enjoy them. She liked to see different cultures and customs in foreign countries. "Newspapers?" Eve saw a newspaper on the table not far away for guests to watch. She picked it up from her chair and found it was a color newspaper. This surprised her a little. She only read the color newspaper in the magic association. When can this technology be used in the civil field? "Harvey Adrian''s new fantasy" ice and snow "will be released tomorrow, an unparalleled magic show feast." Chapter 221 Harvey Adrian Harvey Adrian¡¤¡¤¡¤ Eve frowned and recited the name. She always felt as if she had heard it somewhere. She was sure that it was not an illusion of her own memory, but why did she know the name of a caster in a foreign country? She tried to find her own memory. Thanks to the strong mental power of the caster, she remembered where she heard the name. At that time, she was still in Clark College, and suddenly heard the roar of Professor White Dragon Simpson at that time. Despite the language barrier, she was sure that the name Simpson said at that time was Harvey Adrian. "Is it a coincidence that the transliteration is the same? Why does Professor Simpson call a caster in a small border country? At that time, some students said that Professor Simpson''s face was very ugly. No one dared to ask the reason, and no one knew who his [enemy] was. " After relaxing, Eve stops playing Norton and goes back to the magic association to ask Susie about Harvey. After hearing this, Susie looked strange: "Harvey Adrian? Are you interested in him, too? " "What do you mean?" Suzy looks helpless: "Lottie went to that city just to participate in the premiere of his phantom, although I don''t know what happened between him and Simpson, and I don''t want to interfere." "Have you seen him?" "Hey, Eve, I can feel the curiosity in your heart. I advise you to have less contact with him. If Ludwig XVI saw him, he would do the same." Susie gave a funny laugh. "I don''t quite understand you." Confused, Eve could not understand why even Susi, who is famous in the magic association, would give such high praise to a caster in a small border country. The caster who can live here must have a lower magic class. Susie looked at eve, but her joking eyes couldn''t hide the seriousness: "the reason is very simple. All casters don''t want to have a relationship with shendai, whether they are enemies or friends." God! Eve''s eyes widened when she heard unexpected words. Shendai, also known as the age of ancient gods, was before the birth of human beings, or in a state of ignorance. There are few records about that time. Even in the magic association, the records about that time are listed as the highest level of taboo knowledge. In history, countless casters have pursued shendai knowledge, Most of the outcomes are extremely tragic. For example, the forbidden summoning of demons originated from a caster''s study of DEI, which accidentally opened the channel to the dark abyss plane. As a result, at least 10 billion people died under the influence of demons in human history. The emergence of demons promoted the birth of religion, and religion launched more wars under the pretext of demons, In addition, many kings of the kingdom were bewitched by demons. More than a thousand years ago, a demon bewitched the king of mankind at that time and tried to completely open the plane channel to the shadow abyss. When he was almost successful, he was jointly suppressed by the church and the magic association at that time, directly resulting in the death of more than 100000 people, and the loss of state control led to greater chaos, It''s also from that time on that demon summoning was listed as taboo magic by the magic association. "Under the house of Aimee" Suzy interrupted Eve''s words: "she knows that, in her words, if you can''t pursue what you like, it''s meaningless to become a magician. Lottie likes his novels very much, and there''s illusion." "Phantom? I''ve heard that before. What''s that? " "Similar to the plane projection technology of the magic association, it only takes pictures and sounds. Harvey Adrian uses this technology to create a new art form, which is similar to drama. If you are interested, you can go to the nearby mirage theater to watch it. Anyway, it plays every day." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "This is Elroy." Eve rides a flying broom to overlook the whole city from the sky. Elroy is not as prosperous as Norton, but it seems to be very busy. From the sky, you can see the dense flow of people coming and going down the street. "Is it because of the influence of that movie She landed in a remote corner, arranged her clothes and recited the incantation. A black cat came out of the shadow of the alley, jumped into her arms and curled up comfortably. Eve is very happy, holding the black cat in her hands is a mess. "You''re the demon here, but it''s really dark. I''ll call you for the time being... Well, it''s just Moore. It''s a good name. In LaPO, it means someone with night like eyes. So, Moore, can you help me to find Mr. Aime?" Eve reached out to massage the black cat''s chin. The black cat narrowed her amber eyes and gave a gentle cry. She stretched out her furry claws to show her the way. Eve came to a luxury hotel, you can see the road outside is full of carriages, many people come and go with children, she is a little girl here is not conspicuous. Tell the waiter to call Lottie, and Lottie will come down from the hotel to meet Eve. "Ah, Eve, why are you here?" Lottie was obviously surprised when she saw Eve. She and Susie were both consultants and students of Clark College. Eve bowed to salute: "long time no see, Mr. Aimee. Originally, I was here to get the potion from Mr. Terence. I planned to stay here for a few days to visit the culture and customs of this country. It''s better to hear people say that there are celebrations in this city. It''s very lively." "It''s not a celebration, it''s the premiere of the phantom. It''s much more lively than the celebration. The celebration can''t attract people from all over the country to come here." Lottie was more honest and didn''t care: "fortunately, Mr. Harvey gave me a ticket for the box. If Eve is also interested, she can go to see it together. It must be a wonderful story." Lottie put her hands together, her eyes shining, and she looked infatuated. It''s not like a caster, it''s more like an ordinary little girl, and it''s the kind that I haven''t seen in the market. Eve frowned slightly and said, "OK, thank you very much." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Just wake up the next day, before she has time to take care of her appearance, Eve is rushed out by lotila, but she has no choice but to perform [body cleaning]. After leaving the hotel, Eve understood why Lottie was in such a hurry. In the morning, there were crowds on both sides of the street, the road was blocked, a large number of carriages were parked in the same place, and almost all the passers-by were moving in the same direction. Eve had never seen such a lively and strange scene. "All these people for that phantom show?" Eve doesn''t know exactly what the phantom means. Is the recorded image so interesting? Lottie nodded with pride: "yes, but don''t worry, my ticket belongs to the first audience." Chapter 222 In the morning, the streets where the movie theater in Elroy is located are packed with people. The center of the road two blocks away is occupied by a large number of carriages and cars. Noble businessmen who come here by carriage or car "excuse me!" "Please let me have some!" Lottie shouts and pulls eve through the crowd. Her glasses would have been broken if they hadn''t been strengthened by magic. She finally gets in and gives the phantom ticket to the staff to check and make sure it''s not fake. Approaching the gate of the magic cinema, Lottie looked back at the dark crowd outside, with a happy smile on her face: "it feels like we have won a battle." The petite Eve had not yet recovered. She patted her chest and said, "under Aimei Pavilion, why didn''t you just use flying magic to land here? I feel like I''m almost suffocating in the crowd. " "It''s exaggerating. We''ve already come in. Let''s go." Lottie was relieved that she didn''t like to be seen. At the gate of the magic cinema, more than a dozen staff members of the magic cinema formed a semicircle to block the door and maintain order. One of the male staff members raised his horn and kept shouting: "ladies and gentlemen! Please don''t push and shove. The audience with 7 a.m. phantom tickets please come here to check in! I''m sorry for the inconvenience. Please take it easy. " At the ticket gate, one of the audience angrily scolded, "what''s the ten o''clock stall? That means I have to wait here for two hours to get in!? God, I think you''re crazy. You wait here for two hours to have a try? " The staff is also helpless: "I''m sorry, sir, in order to avoid unnecessary confusion, please come back here at 10 o''clock." Another man in the crowd yelled, "Damn it! I''m a nobleman. I order you to let me in as a baron! " As soon as the voice fell, someone next to him called out: "Baron!? Why does a baron give orders here? I''m Elvis, the hereditary Viscount from Norton. I have a ten o''clock phantom ticket. May I come in? Of course, I don''t want to watch it immediately. I just want to wait inside. I can''t stand the second time In the crowd, the young man was enraged by the noble''s domineering demands and roared angrily: "what about the noble? Do you want to take care of Elroy? " The sound is like a stone falling into the calm water, one stone arouses a thousand waves, and more people echo: "yes, yes! This is our city! We have priority in the cinema "Damn, it''s because of you people coming from the city that it''s so crowded here!" "I have ten o''clock tickets, too! I want justice! " The rare nobles can be seen everywhere like beggars on the roadside. They pull out one of them, who may be the Lord of a certain territory in the kingdom or an important political figure. When they see people in a turbulent mood, they shrink their necks and no longer dare to ask for special treatment. The chaos continues¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Kacha ~ Kacha ~!" In the crowd, there is something flashing. A small number of people in Elroy know that these flashing effects come from the new magic props of Cromwell chamber of Commerce, called cameras, which can record scene information with special equipment. The camera has not been on the market for a long time. It is based on the production of photographic crystal. Because the production process of photographic crystal can not achieve assembly line production, the price is naturally not low. Despite the high price, almost every batch of cameras was sold out with the photo printer as soon as they came into the market. Most of the buyers came from publishers and newspapers all over the country. The premiere of "ice and snow" inevitably attracted the attention of a large number of media and newspapers. Chapter 223 Eve was born in a famous family of the magic association. It''s no exaggeration to say that she began to receive magic education in her mother''s womb. In order to make her offspring a step ahead of others, many magic families began to instill knowledge about magic from the fetus. Although Eve is only 14 years old in appearance, she thinks that she is much stronger than most of the high-ranking casters who have lived for decades or even hundreds of years. She knows more about magic. The only problem is that she lacks personal experience, which leads to her distorted personality. Her thinking is as mature as adults, but her temper and interest may be the same as children. Eve is not averse to the lively environment of the magic cinema, but also has a strong interest in the so-called phantom. What in the end can make people pursue so enthusiastically, driving them to queue here regardless of their identity and face. Eve looks at Lottie with a keen face beside her, why even Lottie, who is a caster, does not hesitate to join in. Mirage is called art. Is the so-called art so attractive? Eve thought of the famous novels she had read. She had already forgotten the contents of those books and only remembered to label them as boring. She sits on the sofa in the VIP room overlooking the audience on the first floor, and there are audiences coming in one after another. She has never seen such a large theater in her own country. Seeing the momentum, this so-called phantom performance is sure to be full of seats. Eve was bored and waited for more than ten minutes. The audience was finally full. The gate of the magic cinema was closed and the lights went out naturally. "What happened?" The sudden change made Eve nervous. She saw that the audience downstairs didn''t make a fuss about it. Instead, with the dim light, the audience''s whispering was decreasing until it was completely quiet and no one could hear. "Look, here we go." Lottie looked at the big screen, looking excited. Eve curiously looked at the wide white curtain, and saw a light beam suddenly shot out from the rear of the auditorium, projecting a clear picture on the white curtain. The crystal clear snowflakes condense and spread, and the lens converges on one of the floating crystal ice flowers. As the lens stretches, the name of the mirage - "strange fate of ice and snow" is displayed. The title of the phantom gradually disappeared, and when the fuzzy background became clear, the audience suddenly realized that the background was a piece of ice, and there was someone walking on the ice. "Kacha ~!" Eve was startled by the sudden sound. In the animation, a sharp saw blade penetrated through the ice. The cold light of the saw blade made the audience shrink, as if the saw blade could really jump out of the screen and hurt them. "Kacha ~ Kacha ~" The camera goes through the ice. It turns out that an ice transport team is collecting ice on the frozen lake. The strange animation style inevitably makes the audience marvel. When the film is still playing, some people whisper to discuss it. Is this a painting? Is this a magic show? Or something? Whatever it is, it''s not a phantom of a live show. The audience was not like the Earl of Monte Cristo. At that time, the positioning of the fairy tale "ice and snow" made many viewers not interested in reading the original work. The cartoon pictures let the audience who were not interested in the magic show feel a little disappointed. The audience who like watching magic show are not unfamiliar with cartoon special effects. When magic show developed, there were all kinds of schools. Some pursued the real visual effect, while others were unable to restore the real effect. They simply adopted a similar cartoon visual style, such as making a phantom dragon without a lot of details to please children. In the animation, the ice transport team sang catchy songs. "Far away in the polar cold mountains, surrounded by ice and snow Water vapor condenses when it''s cold, releasing ethereal white gas When the temperature drops to freezing point, the crystal clear gem is in front of you Cut the frost, I will not be tired, dedicated to it Stand firm and take your time It''s beautiful It''s very clear DANGER We share adversity without fear of hardship The sky is cold and the earth is cold Dig the ground and dig the ice "Is this a visual illusion? Is the lack of reality intentional? " Eve is standing on the balcony of the box, holding her chin to watch the phantom. She is used to seeing the picture in front of her eyes with the eyes of the caster. She creates such a complex picture with magic, but records it with magic crystal. In her opinion, it''s unnecessary and better to directly present the picture with magic crystal. The scene changes with the camera and comes to the beautiful castle. The little girl with snow-white hair is sleeping. The cool moonlight shines on the little girl''s face through the window. Her sleeping expression is more and more sweet. Soon, the interaction between the smart picture and the two lovely little girls attracted all the attention of the audience. The plot developed like the original animated film. When Anna accidentally injured her sister Aisha, the audience heard bursts of rapid cry. Is this really a fairy tale to coax children to sleep? ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey sat in the box of the magic cinema, watching his own hand-made animated film, feeling a little heavy, a little uneasy. Harvey is still unable to determine the acceptance of the so-called animated films in this era. Digini company has built a brilliant animation empire through the development of an era, from 2D animation to 3D animation, which embodies the painstaking efforts of several generations of animators and the aesthetic differences of the audience. In order to highlight the song "letitgo", Harvey painstakingly modified many contents of the first half of the animated film, so as to make the plot of the first half more compact and make the audience feel more empathy for Anna''s situation. There is no doubt about the excellence of ice and snow. Some concepts in the original work itself are a great breakthrough. For example, this time, the "hero", a prince with noble status, is the biggest villain. For example, fairy tale company unexpectedly appears the plot of seizing power, and for example, in this fairy tale film, the sisterhood is revealed. In the era when routine has not been popularized, anti routine is more fresh. In addition, Harvey likes Lily plot very much, but he still doesn''t dare to cross the thunder pool in this era, and deliberately portrays the relationship between Anna and Aisha in the animation in terms of family affection. Compared with the old times, the culture of this era is much more enlightened. However, sex is still inclined to asceticism. Lily is still a taboo in the kingdom of balun that is morally and legally unacceptable. Once touched, both parties will be deprived of their property rights whether they are married or not, and will be sentenced to imprisonment for more than half a year. After they come out, they are likely to be sent to the monastery. The monasteries of this era are equal to women''s prisons and mental hospitals, which may not be able to come out for a lifetime. "Modern culture, even if it is a trivial place, can cause incomparable impact in this era. On the contrary, if you want to spread modern culture here, it is also limited everywhere. If you live in such an environment, you can''t be reckless. Thanks to the existence of magic, this era does not have many stupid and backward places in the Victorian era of Britain." Harvey rubbed his head to talk to himself, looking at the screen, the plot progressed to the Queen''s ability to be found. Harvey smashed his mouth and murmured maliciously: "it''s a pity that there is no lily to watch. Maybe when will he write the city of thorns anonymously to refresh the Three Outlooks of this era?" The city of thorns, a lily novel created against the background of abstinence in the Victorian era, has been praised by many newspapers in Europe and the United States. There are also adapted films, and the film is Harvey''s favorite real Lily film. Chapter 224 The total length of Harvey''s "ice and snow" animated film is about 130 minutes, which is half an hour more than that of the original. Many of the extra half an hour is the supplement and modification of the first half of the plot, adding more Aisha wants to actively touch Anna''s plot. Anna suffers from being unable to control her own magic. The first half of "ice and snow" keeps the atmosphere of fairy tale and creates a gloomy atmosphere, which is not as depressing as "the count of Monte Cristo" when he was in prison, and still firmly attracts the audience. Digini animation characters have a very distinctive character and charm, and through singing and rich expression of the characters, even if only the interaction of the two sisters makes the audience feel worthy of this trip. Some viewers who have seen the picture book comic of "ice and snow" are surprised. They never thought that the story in the picture book comic would be so vivid and interesting when it turns into a phantom. Lottie looks at her sister Aisha pulling off Anna''s gloves in the animation. She can''t help but clasp her hands tightly. She has read novels and picture books. Of course, she knows the next plot development. She wants to remind Eve, but she finds that Eve''s eyes are still staring at the phantom screen. Obviously, she is also attracted by the phantom content. Fairy tales are meant for children. God knows how much "killing power" ice and snow has on children. In the animation, Anna is worried that her sister will cause her magic to get out of control. She first wants to escape from here, but her sister stops her and pulls off her gloves to restrain her magic. Facing her sister''s query, Anna recalls that she accidentally hurt Aisha''s memory when she was a child. Although she loves her sister, she can''t help feeling dissatisfied with her impulsive ideas, Aisha has been questioning when finally can not bear to wave sprinkled a large sharp ice thorn. The guests were stunned. They looked at the queen with strange eyes. Unable to bear all this, Anna fled the palace, her magic was affected by her panic and became uncontrollable. Anna escaped from the palace and came to the lake. When she stepped on the water, the clear water of the lake condensed into ice and spread out a path of ice. She finally looked at her sister Aisha and knew that everything was irreparable, whether it was her ability or the situation. Now Anna just wanted to find a place where no one was, so her magic could not hurt anyone. The horse made up of cold ice climbed out of the ice. Anna rode the horse across the huge lake. All the places swept by the deep purple Cape turned into glaciers. The summer heat disappeared, the lake water froze, and the sky snowed heavily. In the snow covered mountains, Anna walked alone, leaving behind a row of footprints, soon covered by snow. Anna escaped, no longer need to be the strange eyes of others, in this only one person''s snow mountain, in this one person''s country, she is the queen of ice and snow. In the magic cinema, the audience who haven''t seen the original are shocked by the sudden development. The plot is very different from the traditional fairy tales. Can fairy tales play like this? Anna''s experience makes the audience angry. The first half of the animation is based on her. The audience subconsciously takes Anna as the leading role. Now it can be said that the whole world has betrayed Anna. How can people accept it? Some of the audience were speechless, and they all found the depression in each other''s eyes. The uncomfortable feeling was the same as when they saw the count of Monte Cristo in prison. The difference was that Anna was betrayed by the whole world, and the only dawn was on Issa. Anna alone in the wind and snow ahead of the lonely back, let a small number of female audience secretly tears. With the accompaniment of the piano, Anna looks around the top of the lonely snow mountain, feels the cold, holds her hands tightly, looks hesitant, and sings in a hoarse voice: "the snow covers the mountain tonight Bury the footprints behind me In this isolated white country I''m the queen of ice and snow. " Anna''s singing has less to tremble, hands down, looking into the distance, because of the suppression of emotion and let it more like a self mocking reading. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the box of the cinema, the moment the song starts, William adjusts his posture and sits up straight. He has listened to the song for countless times, until he doesn''t feel it. He can''t tell the good from the bad. Yes, no matter how beautiful the music is, it can''t directly affect people''s spirit like the siren''s singing. William thought that he had no feeling for the song, but now with the illusion, he is back to the time when he first heard the song. The combination of mirage plot and picture makes letitgo sublimate! At the same time, countless audiences in the audience are facing the same feeling, and there is an impetuous atmosphere brewing in the audience. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "The wind is blowing and the heart is surging Can no longer hide my feelings, God knows how hard I try Don''t let them know, don''t let them see You''re a good girl, you have to always be To hide, do not touch the truth, do not let others know. But now, they know! " With the long high voice singing, Anna finally made up her mind. She took off her green gloves and threw them into the air. The gloves were blown away by the cold wind. The audience also felt something, while staring at the phantom, their hearts began to become excited. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "No more avoiding, no longer afraid The secret has been made public Don''t care, don''t flinch Say goodbye to the past and leave nothing to worry about. Why care about other people''s words, let the wind howl The cold can no longer stop me Anna shows a sincere smile, unties the button of the purple Cape, and the dark purple cape is blown to the sky by the cold wind. The atmosphere of the song changed, and the score became light and clear. "The funny thing is that the plot makes everything small The fear that once controlled me no longer bothers me It''s time to show who I am Break through my limit, no longer bound by the rules. I''m free No hiding, no fear I ride the wind and the sky Anna stepped on the ice bridge full of residual snow. In an instant, the snow and ice covered on the ice bridge disappeared. A beautiful crystal clear ice bridge was set up between the two snow mountains. The audience glared and were surprised at the wonderful scene. The change of the scene and the mood of the characters changed with the singing. Everything was so natural. They have never heard such a beautiful song, never heard such a strange song, and never felt the emotion aroused by the song at this time! They feel that their bodies are full of ants, and the slight electric current paralyzes their muscles. Something is coming out of their hearts. "No more avoiding, no longer afraid I don''t cry anymore It''s my decision, it''s my persistence. " Anna''s right foot is forced to step on the snow, with her body as the center, the pure white world blooms a crystal clear ice flower. Anna is no longer bound, she liberates her own strength. When she reaches out her hands, the whole ice and snow world is under her control, and a magnificent ice crystal Castle rises from the ground. Anna is dancing in the dark blue ice crystal hall "My magic falls from the sky My soul goes up with the ice My mind turned into a cold wind I''m not going back The past is a thing of the past. " In the ice crystal hall, the ice crystal condenses into a dome, forming a gorgeous ice crystal chandelier. In the dreamy and free world, Anna takes off her crown and throws it away. Her white hair falls down at will. The ice queen sings freely, just like the lyrics, and is no longer bound. The emerald green skirt snow frost spread, dyed the skirt into ice crystal blue and white, Anna''s back like starlight gossamer Cape condensation falling. This scene is breathtaking. "No more avoiding, no longer afraid Let me be reborn in the dawn No more avoidance, no more fear The perfect girl is no longer there I stand in the sun Let the storm roar The cold can no longer stop me "Bang!" The thick ice door is closed by the ice queen, and everything is quiet inside or outside the movie. The audience was stunned and unable to recover. Chapter 225 Harvey still underestimates the audience''s pursuit of mirage in this era. He once thought that "ice and snow" is an animated film. Although it belongs to the Xianyi type for young and old, it should be much less attractive to adults. The reason for this is that Harvey subconsciously substitutes the audience into the modern audience when he is considering catering to the audience. However, for the audience who first comes into contact with the phantom, "ice and snow" is even better than "count of Monte Cristo" in some way. In the field of phantom, all the audience are crying for food. They haven''t formed a good set of phantom aesthetics, and they can''t distinguish the so-called children from animated films. You know, in the era when the Earth movie just appeared, just shooting the black and white picture of the train entering the station had already made the audience exclaim at that time. Digeni made countless animated films to accompany everyone''s childhood. The ugly duckling, snow white, lion king, each animated movie has its own unique style. "Ice and snow" is the essence of the company''s decades of precipitation, returning to its essence, a pure, complete and beautiful animated film. There are many ideas in ice and snow that can''t fit in with this era, such as singing, which originates from the unique Broadway culture of the United States. In this era, if it is untested, it may bring bad viewing experience to the audience. This kind of feeling may be similar to Harvey''s watching Indian movies. He doesn''t like Indian movies and often inserts long time songs and dances. When making the animation, Harvey tries to make the characters in the "ice and snow" animation sing more naturally and fit the inner emotions of the characters themselves, which is also the specialty of digini company. No matter what kind of controversy about this animated film, Harvey always thinks that he can''t hide his glory. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the animation, Anna shakes her hand to close the ice door. After the singing stops, the audience''s eyes can move away from the screen. When the audience comes back, all this is so incredible in their hearts. In this age when classical music is qualified to be called music, they feel the charm of pop music for the first time. The original singing form of music only exists in the mouth of some minstrels. They usually bring their own musical instruments to play in the hall of the pub, or sing praises to the history of heroic poetry, or express homesickness, or express longing for something beautiful. Most of these songs are popular and straightforward, and can not give the audience too much space for reverie. Therefore, people have always thought that songs are vulgar culture. Only classical music can be elegant, and only classical music can express the art of music, so that different audiences can find different feelings from music. Anna''s "letitgo" is completely in line with the audience''s understanding of the song, but she sings a completely different feeling! "Letitgo" can not be separated from "ice and snow", which is not derogatory, but only the combination of songs and animation can show the real charm. If you give a score of ten to "ice and snow" and "letitgo", you can multiply the two in this scene to achieve a result that shakes all the audience. "Letitgo" is the most true portrayal of Anna''s mood, a song will wipe out the depression of the previous plot, let the audience experience the feeling of happy dripping. "Ice and snow" obviously focuses on "letitgo". From the expression and mood changes of the protagonist Anna when she sings to the animation atmosphere, the scene changes with the song tone. At the beginning, when Anna is depressed, the animation tone is gloomy and the scene is quiet. In the middle, the lyrics change and the style begins to change. Anna''s magic and the scene of creating the ice bridge match perfectly. The melody rises, and then creates the ice crystal castle, bathed in the sun. This song can be seen or heard. It can be conveyed to the audience in the simplest way and let the audience experience the charm of the song and the role in the most direct way. After the scene of high tide, the discussion in the audience was up and down. This scene is so similar to the original "count of Monte Cristo". The audience knows that it is extremely impolite to discuss when watching the film, but they still can''t help talking about the scene they just saw and the songs they heard¡¶ "Letitgo" left a deep impression in their hearts. Anna ushered in a new life in that song, and the audience who witnessed this scene could not hide their excitement. It seemed that there was an electric current passing through their skin and flowing into their heart with their blood, which excited them emotionally and physically. They could not be peaceful without doing something. "I never thought this scene would be so dreamy..." Lottie murmured to herself. In picture books, the plot of this scene is not so brilliant. Eve bit her lower lip. When the ice door closed, she returned to her position and sat down. She wanted to say something but didn''t know what to say. In the other box, William was relieved after watching the scene of the phantom animation. At the same time, he took off his strength and sat on the sofa with a complicated look and said to himself, "this is the true face of this song. No wonder it''s so..." No matter how much the audience still wants, the animation is still playing and the plot is still going on. The theme of "ice and snow" is not as heavy as "count of Monte Cristo". In the future, the plot is tense, and at the same time, it shows the lightness and pleasure of huantuo, which is also the representative style of dickenie''s animation. No matter how dangerous the protagonist is in, the animation can always create a humorous laugh. It turns out that although audiences in different times and with almost the same cultural origins feel funny about these humorous scenes, there is a lot of laughter in the audience after half-time. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Strange fate of ice and snow" is undoubtedly an excellent animation, and the paragraph of "letitgo" is a very infectious plot representative rarely seen in the history of animated films. However, it is because this paragraph of "letitgo" makes the quality of the whole animation rise to a higher level, which leads to the end of the animation has a sense of tiger head and snake tail. Very standard fairy tale happy ending, the lack of "letitgo" that a high degree of emotional appeal. Most of the 30 minutes produced by Harvey do is to modify the ending of "ice and snow". In the original ending, Anna and Aisha meet again, but Aisha becomes an ice sculpture because of Anna''s ability. When Anna hugs her sister and cries, her true love relieves Aisha''s magic and makes Aisha recover. The prince''s plot of rebellion is revealed, Everyone has a happy life. When watching this scene on earth, Harvey once commented that the ending was too hasty, there was no music to set off, and there was no fierce conflict of ideas and emotions. Harvey''s own ending can''t be said to sublimate animation, at least it won''t give people the feeling of tiger head and snake tail. Chapter 226 "Citizens of arendale! I have a very heavy heart to tell you the news that queen Anna has once again fled the castle. This time her magic is out of control. As you can see, the whole kingdom is shrouded in a snowstorm. Before dawn tomorrow, if we don''t stop queen Anna, the Royal assembly will be completely buried by the snowstorm, and the kingdom will become a desolate snowland. " Prince Hans stood at the height of the square and announced loudly with his horn that under him were the black people. When he heard his manifesto, he immediately fell into confusion. The Blizzard has destroyed everything. Before the blizzard stops, you can''t even leave here. That is to say, if the queen doesn''t stop it, all the people will freeze to death. "Is there no way to stop this?" A male national cried out and spoke the voice of all the people. Hans shook his head regretfully. "Unfortunately, according to the queen, even she can''t control this power. I want to find some people to find the queen with me. I can always find a solution." The atmosphere fell into silence again. "No, it''s too late. The queen is bent over by the devil. She has taken away our summer, and now there''s a snowstorm. It''s all irreparable. If we don''t do anything, the kingdom of arendale will be destroyed. I, the Duke of Weston, am willing to bear all costs and consequences. For the sake of the Kingdom and the people, I hereby announce that I will send my men to kill queen Anna. " "You''re crazy." Exclaimed Prince Hans. "No, I just don''t want to see people freeze to death. If I can, I hope Prince Hans can help us." The Duke of Weston said with dignity. "This There was a commotion in the crowd, but more and more people responded to Duke Weston''s call. The soldiers didn''t want to see their families freeze to death. They had no choice but to join. In less than half a day, they formed a team of thousands of pursuers. Before they set out, Prince Hans and Duke Weston looked at each other and laughed. Their goal was achieved. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "No! no no Asha''s not dead, she can''t be! I never wanted to hurt her Anna holds her hands tightly and walks on the ice covered lake. The cold wind blows up her cape. The Queen looks haggard and confused. The news of Aisha''s death makes her completely lose her square inch. She wants to find Aisha to confirm the news and has nowhere to go. She did not know how long she had gone. There was a slight vibration from the ice. There was something close. There were still a lot of them. Anna looked up in a confused direction. Suddenly, there was a scream breaking through the air. Hundreds of arrows flew towards the queen. Although most of them were blown away by the cold wind, the rest was enough to block the area near the queen. Anna waves to make a barrier of ice to block the arrow, and then sees the dark cavalry of the kingdom of arendale approaching and stopping in front of her. Prince Hans looked down at the frail queen on a tall horse and said: "Queen Anna, please forgive me for my offence, but I have to stop you. You must stop this snowstorm, or the kingdom will be covered by the snowstorm because of your magic power." Anna shook her head and said bitterly, "I can''t do it. I can''t control this force." Prince Hans and his knights looked at each other. He pulled out his sword and said coldly, "I''m sorry, then, for the sake of the kingdom of arendale, I have to put the queen to death here!" "No! You can''t do this. I haven''t found Asha yet! I''m not sure if she lives in this world. If she''s gone, it doesn''t matter if I live or die. " Mention the name of Aisha, Prince Hans is like an enraged lion, shouting angrily: "shut up, Aisha is my fiancee! She was killed by your own magic The cavalry behind Prince Hans raised their crossbows and pointed straight at his queen. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The ending of "ice and snow" produced by Harvey is quite different from the original. The prince deceives Anna that Aisha is dead, which leads to Anna''s heartbreak. Some people don''t believe the news and escape from prison to find her sister Aisha. Because of Anna''s grief, the whole king had a blizzard. If she didn''t do something, the kingdom would be covered by the blizzard soon. The prince stood up and made a speech. If he didn''t kill the queen, sooner or later the blizzard would destroy the whole kingdom and freeze all the people. In response to the call, the Duke of Weston, who was plotting a rebellion, sent out a small team to support it, which caused a chain reaction. With the support of the Royal Army, the whole army set out to kill their queen. Anna marches aimlessly in the frozen ice lake. She doesn''t know where to find her sister. She is soon overtaken by the army. She has no intention of hurting her own people. She can only resist with magic. The magic condenses into an ice barrier and blocks thousands of arrows. The huge ice wall rises from the ice and blocks the cavalry. When the pursuers put on their equipment and climbed over the ice, they were thrown out by the huge ice giant. When the queen saw that the soldiers were determined to kill her, she thought that her sister Asha had been killed by her own magic, and she was expelled from the world, so she was ready to give up resistance. On the other hand, Aisha retrieved her memory from the goblin. It was because of her mischief when she was young that all that happened, which forced Anna to live in confinement for more than ten years, unable to contact with outsiders. She heard from the goblins that true love can unlock her magic and let Anna overcome her own strength. Prince Hans has broken her heart. She is wondering if she has hurt her sister in the same way. Knowing all this, Aisha is ready to solve it in her own way. Before being frozen into ice sculpture, she tells Christopher to send her ice sculpture to her sister Anna, because she loves her family and her sister. She believes in her own sincerity and that Anna has always loved her. So when the soldiers of arendale kingdom are ready to kill Anna, Christopher uses a sledge to transport the ice sculpture of Aisha to stop her. Anna is even more heartbroken to see the ice sculpture of Aisha, and embraces Aisha''s no longer rebellious mind. She remembers the little memory of Aisha and the song that Aisha often sings. She sings it in a low voice, just like the beginning of "strange fate of ice and snow". They use singing to share their thoughts through a door. "I''m sorry I can''t do it. I can''t control it My magic is full of malice and takes away the summer It hurt my family I would rather give up everything, I just want you to come back to me Even if I''m locked up in the house forever I''m so stupid. Where can I go Can''t escape the storm You can''t get rid of the curse Again and again ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Anna''s song is full of sadness and helplessness. At the same time, the soldiers control Christopher. Behind Anna, Prince Hans pulls out his sword and hugs Anna step by step. Holding the sword high is about to run through Anna''s body, but Aisha''s ice sculpture suddenly disintegrates and blows the sword away with Prince Hans. Turning into ice sculpture, Aisha can still see everything, hear everything, as if all her memories have changed with it. She understands everything, pushes open the door, hugs her sister, and sings to her heart''s content. "You don''t have to protect me, I''m not afraid at all! Please don''t shut me out again You don''t have to keep your distance with me. I finally understand you You can! I know you can! Because I haven''t been in my life for a long time You don''t need to be afraid anymore We can work together Turn the storm around Don''t panic The sun returns to the earth Face together, don''t give up Change the cold winter weather together Work hard together The sincerity of Aisha and Anna relieves the magic, which is controlled by Anna all the time, but Anna never dares to deal with it directly. When Aisha sees that Prince Hans wants to kill her sister, her heart responds to the magic and Anna. After that, just like the original work, Anna finally controls her magic power and dispels the blizzard that ravages the kingdom. All the soldiers and Prince Hans fall into the lake. Anna and Aisha seem to be back in their childhood, stepping on the path of frost. All misunderstandings were solved and the people cheered. All the conspiracies between the Duke of Weston and Prince Hans were made public. They were arrested and announced that they would be deprived of their identity and expelled from the kingdom of arendale forever. As for Prince Hans, who had 13 brothers, he wanted to take the throne of arendale just because he could not become a king, His despicable plot angered his brothers and the king, and he was expelled to his own country and deprived of his status as a prince. Chapter 227 "Ice and snow" came to an end in a wave of applause from the audience. Although this animated film does not have the depth of "the count of Monte Cristo" to explain the truth of life, it has incomparable subversion, such as the phantom form of animated cartoon, such as a more interesting plot, or the song "letitgo", which refreshes the audience. "Count of Monte Cristo" created the era of illusion, while "ice and snow" created a genre of animation in the illusion, and there is not much difference between the two. When the first group of audience came out of the magic cinema, the outside of the magic cinema was still crowded, and a large number of people were waiting for the entrance. The cinema staff dredged a channel for the first group of audience to leave. The faces of the departing audience were more or less indescribable. It can be seen that the makeup of many female audiences was destroyed by tears, and their emotions were more easily affected by the plot. Especially when Anna sang letitgo, most female audiences were more excited than when count of Monte Cristo finished. The ending of count of Monte Cristo is beautiful and romantic, but it is mainly male vision. In the first half of ice and snow, Anna is the main vision, which makes the female audience feel more substituted. In such an era, the singing of letitgo is endowed with more distinctive significance. Newspaper reporters crouching on both sides of the road saw a crowd of spectators coming out of the magic cinema and took out cameras and handwritten notebooks to record information. The young man in a suit took his notes and pen to a man and asked, "Hello, I''m a reporter from the Elroy guardian. You are the first audience to finish watching" ice and snow ". What do you think of this new work by Mr. Harvey Adrian?" The man took a look at the young reporter''s decent clothes and nodded slightly: "the phantom style is very unique. It reminds me of watching the magic show in an hour. It seems that the whole phantom will be made in the form of magic show. Isn''t it very interesting that a magic show with plot? And the song is very good and impressive. " Not far away, another reporter found a middle-aged man with a red face and a loud voice communicating with his female partner and asked respectfully, "Sir, I''m Robert from Norton daily. You look very happy. What''s your special opinion on Mr. Harvey Adrian''s new work?" The man''s eyes lit up: "Oh, Norton daily! I''m very happy to be interviewed by you. I can only say that it''s Harvey Adrian. He is the father of illusion. No one can surpass him in the field of illusion. Originally, I was not very interested in the so-called fairy tales. I accompanied my daughter to see this illusion. Now I want to say it''s very good-looking! The plot is wonderful! It''s worth getting up early and spending a whole morning watching it. If I can, I really hope I can watch it for a second time, especially the middle and the end "Madam, please allow me to disturb you for a moment. I''m a reporter from Baron day news. I''d like to make an exclusive interview with you. Are you free?" "Oh! Yes, sir "Thank you. What''s your opinion on" ice and snow " "Opinion? Of course not. I mean my opinions are not opinions, at least not criticisms. I am full of praise and affirmation for this strange phantom! I can''t even imagine that it was created by master Harvey Adrian. This animation has completely different connotations and values. In my opinion, it has a more valuable pioneering concept than the count of Monte Cristo, that is, the affirmation of women. " The second group of audience waiting outside are curious to hear the audience''s comments after watching "ice and snow". The count of Monte Cristo has left a deep impression on them. What kind of fairy tale can surpass the count of Monte Cristo? Especially those who have seen the picture book comics of "strange fate of ice and snow" are even more unconvinced. The plot has already been written. Although it is innovative and wonderful, what new tricks can it play when it is adapted into a phantom? After listening to the interview, some impatient audience stopped to wait patiently. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Baron kingdom is used to the impact of Harvey. Since the name Harvey Adrian appeared in people''s eyes, every action will cause a big stir. Harvey Adrian, whose name is of equal value to the treasure in count of Monte Cristo, naturally attracts the attention of domestic newspapers and magazines. So the next day, all the slightly famous newspapers and periodicals in Wang''s country specially wrote a long review of "strange fate of ice and snow". All the rumors that Harvey was not good from the outside world disappeared. Those newspapers and periodicals were not stupid, and no one wanted to be a leader when Harvey had the greatest influence. "[different call stories] - this is a great progress and the clarion call of the times Mr. Harvey Adrian''s latest production of "ice and snow" Mirage long review: the story has a fairy tale style, but it expresses a completely different profound connotation, it is not bound by tradition, in line with the concept of the new era. There are bold innovations, wonderful songs and soul stirring plots. The plot mirage made in the form of magic show gives people a wonderful feeling of watching the film, but they will not feel disobedient. This is an unprecedented visual and auditory enjoyment. Some parts of the film are more wonderful than the count of Monte Cristo. A few of the singing and dancing forms are completely compatible. They are integrated into the characters themselves to make every character lively and lovely, even the funny little snowman inside¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡ª¡ª"Baron day news." Baron day news is the largest media newspaper in the largest city in the west of Baron Kingdom, north coast city. In this issue, only the comments and audience interviews on "ice and snow" occupy the positive front page. "[the power of family affection] - a fairy tale full of mystery and innovation Each character is extremely fresh, and the depiction of Anna is even more amazing. When the queen went to the snow to sing a strange song, at least the audience I saw, especially the female audience, looked very excited. After watching it, there was a long line in the toilet of the magic cinema. I think most of the women in the theater, except the women who really went to the toilet, cleaned up their makeup with tears on their faces, We should always remember this work that makes women willing to destroy their makeup. This fairy tale theme phantom has a very bold innovation, not like the traditional fairy tale praises true love, but highlights the power of family and friendship. Anna''s courage to break through her true feelings when singing that song is even more surprising, creating a completely different female image¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡ª¡ªThe Elroy midday. " Elroy midday, the most popular newspaper for women in Elroy, is regarded as the most exquisite publication for afternoon tea. The cover of picture book comic book "ice and snow" is directly used on the page of the newspaper, and the visual effect is very good. "[song of the queen] - a hymn of the new era When I listened to Queen Anna sing that song, I could feel my eyes moistened, and the lenses of my glasses were a little foggy. I have never imagined that a fairy tale adaptation of the story will be so infectious, which may also be the charm of mirage. This is a gorgeous fairy tale, from the scene to the characters. With the wonderful music, more complex emotions breed in my heart. I marvel at the wild imagination of the story and offer my blessing to the existence it praises. True love can bring unlimited possibilities, and true love is not limited to love¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡ª¡ªThe observer daily. " Observer daily, a newly established press run by Pran, is famous for its color photos. "[the sound of music] - a new definition of song After watching this phantom produced by master Harvey Adrian, I know that the most eye-catching part of the whole phantom is that song. Even a musician with decades of rich experience in the field of music can''t imagine the existence of this song. It''s simple and straightforward, pleasant to the ear, and it doesn''t lose depth. It fits perfectly with the plot of the phantom, It completely overturned people''s impression of songs. There is no doubt that this song is an ordinary song, without any magical power. However, it achieves the same effect as the siren song in fishermen''s legend. This song alone is enough to let the audience watch this magical phantom repeatedly¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡ª¡ª"Baron music." Baron music, the most famous music newspaper in Norton, the capital of the Kingdom, represents the highest music authority in Baron kingdom. Chapter 228 Norton, Rose Manor Count Henrietta was in his study, looking through the newspapers and periodicals sent by the old housekeeper. There were at least dozens of them, all of which were well-known newspapers and periodicals from various cities in the kingdom of Baron. After reading a newspaper, count Henrietta''s smile on his rich face was deep. During this time, he was busy dealing with the novel that Harvey gave him, so he had no time to go to Elroy to watch "ice and snow". Count Henrietta had great confidence in Harvey, but he did not expect that Harvey could really push the fairy tale adaptation to the peak of "count Monte Cristo". Count Henrietta had read the picture book comic of "ice and snow", I think it''s an interesting fairy tale, and there must be something unique about it. But fairytales are fairytales after all. No matter how interesting they are, they are hard to put on the stage. Now this unique feature has caused a greater sensation than when count Monte Cristo was released. How can count Henrietta not be happy? His enemies no longer dare to attack him by the name of Harvey Adrian, so they are bound up in a cocoon, and their criticism against him is weak. "This is the loudest horn! Ha ha, I wish I could see the expression of voynn after reading these newspapers. Now it''s time to be proud! " Count Henrietta slapped the table hard and laughed. He picked up the bell on the table and rang. When the old housekeeper came in, he took out an original novel from the bookshelf and gave it to the old housekeeper. He said, "send this Wuthering Heights to the printing house, and publish this evaluation in Norton''s night." Harvey gave him a total of 14 novels, each of which was published in the name of a different author to promote the development of the Kingdom''s literature. All these novels need to be published in Norton''s night, and all the works printed in Norton''s night must be labeled with the position of count Henrietta, At least the author of these works is on the side of count Henrietta. Fourteen excellent novels are enough for him to fight against the whole kingdom literature. Count Henrietta only needs to prepare for his speech. There are only three months left before the election of the president of the literary society. His reputation has fallen to the bottom in Norton, and no one even dares to invite him to the banquet. Count Henrietta wanted to laugh, and now was a good time for him to turn over. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After reading the evaluation of "ice and snow" published in several newspapers, Vern hall had no patience to read on. His face was very ugly, dark purple, and gloomy enough to drip ink. "Pa!" Voyne hall slammed his newspaper on the young man''s face in front of him and roared angrily: "why can a fairy tale cause such a big response?" The young man replied bitterly, "Mr. hall, I didn''t expect that the phantom of ice and snow could cause such a sensation." "Enough, get out of here!" The young man didn''t dare to say anything more. He bowed down and left the study in a hurry. He was sent to Elroy by voyne hall to monitor Harvey''s movements. All Harvey''s actions need to be taken now. The situation is out of control. What can voyne hall do? We can only pray that Harvey doesn''t know the smear words, at least not that they came from him. As long as Harvey doesn''t publicly support count Henrietta, Vern hall is confident that he will be elected president of the Literary Association. "It seems that we should make good preparations this time." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Magic association As soon as Lottie came into the president''s office with the book in her arms, she heard Suzy''s lazy voice: "Lottie, what happened?" Lottie looked at Susie lying on her desk and asked, "what do you mean?" "Eve came back with you like she''s out of her mind." After thinking about it, Lottie replied excitedly: "nothing special happened. What we have to say is that we have watched Mr. Harvey Adrian''s new work" ice and snow ", which is very good! It''s a pity that Susie just doesn''t want to go out. " Suzy yawned, "I know." Lottie''s eyes lit up: "Susie, aren''t you not interested in Mr. Harvey Adrian''s works?" Susie pointed to the newspaper on her desk: "I''m not interested, but now all the newspapers have records about the phantom. Then, what''s the matter with Eve?" Lottie looked disappointed, turned to be happy, covered her lips and said with a low smile: "if there''s anything special, Eve likes the work very much, and she cried after watching it, but she''s stubborn and refuses to admit it. It''s really a good work." Speaking of the last sentence, he looks like he''s in a state of obsession again. "I warned her. Forget it. It''s none of my business." Suzy muttered to himself. Chapter 229 The widespread influence of the mirage of "ice and snow" has just come to the fore. The overwhelming praise from the media and newspapers aside for the time being. Elroy is at the center of the storm. Every resident or anyone who comes here from other cities can feel the obvious difference, and the most direct feeling is probably the density of the population. The density of floating population in Elroy is extraordinary. A large number of residents from other cities come by steam train in order to watch "ice and snow", but there are only a few cinemas in Elroy. Even if the film arrangement rate of "ice and snow" is increased to 100%, they still can''t digest a large number of audiences who stay five or six times a day. On the second day after the release of ice and snow, the number of people lining up at the gate of the magic cinema has increased, which is a huge effect brought by the media. Those who were not interested in fairy tales have also become interested after reading the praise of the newspaper. They wonder what kind of fairy tales can be praised as comparable to the count of Monte Cristo. In this era, people from aristocratic or wealthy families usually have only two things to do. The first is to participate in various social activities and increase their influence in the social circle. The second is to pursue works of art, all kinds of exquisite oil paintings, stone carvings, literature and so on are part of it. "Ice and snow" belongs to the latter, which is undoubtedly the best target for the upper class with money and leisure. It may be exaggerated. In fact, because the economy of the kingdom of Baron is in a state of rapid development and the culture and material are changing, the living habits of the old age can not adapt to the modern times. This is a habit developed by the upper class in order to fill the spiritual void. The pursuit of culture to the extreme, the pursuit of delicacy to morbid, is probably the most appropriate evaluation of them. In fact, the most popular afternoon tea time is just a habit passed down by one of the Queen''s court aides. One aide liked to enjoy afternoon tea, so she gradually developed this habit in her social circle, and then it spread to the whole society. Which lady doesn''t like to drink afternoon tea, taste exquisite cakes, and spend leisure time with her friends? Just from the habit of afternoon tea, we can see the morbid pursuit habit of the whole era. When ice and snow is famous all over the country, it''s just like the afternoon tea habit. Some people talk about the phantom, while others choose to understand the work in order to integrate into the circle. When there are more and more similar things, a wave sweeping the whole country is formed. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ On the third day of media coverage, the storm caused by "ice and snow" was at its most violent. First of all, the novels that had not been authorized by Harvey were only sold out in the civilian market in less than a day. Some civilian families were not happy and sold their books one after another in exchange for several weeks'' living expenses. You know, when they bought this novel from the bookseller, it was not cheap. Now they sell it at tens of times or hundreds of times. Who''s not happy. Most of the people who buy the novel are aristocratic businessmen from other places, with different purposes. Whether it''s for collection or as a gift to others, or for show off, the novel only circulated in Elroy is a good choice. After that, it was the turn of "ice and snow" picture book comic. The printing volume of "ice and snow" picture book comic is not much, and it needs to be shared equally among different cities in China. Because of its high price, few people pay attention to the hometown. For most of the day after "ice and snow" was broadcast, all the picture books and comics of "ice and snow" sold nationwide were sold out, and those businessmen with a keen sense of smell always spare no effort to find business opportunities. "Ice and snow" picture book comic has become the current target of the art world, even if it is cheap print. As the main writers of picture books and comics, Shirley and Niya have made their own names. Niya, in particular, is different from Shirley. She is a member of the painters'' Guild and has a commercial nature. At one time, countless noble businessmen with good status went to the painters'' guild to appoint her to paint. Niya had no time to help Shirley to draw novel illustrations, so her first teacher became the biggest beneficiary. Rodney art street was full of excitement and visitors came to her door, which led to the development of the whole art street. The artists who set up workshops and studios in Rodney art street are very happy. Whenever the guests ask, they have the cheek to say how to value Niya and try their best to bring in their relationship with Niya. However, the residents of Rodney art street basically know that Niya was shut down by the whole street, So when a guest came to the door, he took out a few teasing words to make those cheeky artists lose face. A few days after ice and snow was released, another big news blew through Elroy. That is, the gramophone sold by Cromwell chamber of Commerce has been added to letitgo, a song highly praised by newspapers and periodicals. The price of gramophone and record is not expensive. Ordinary families can afford to buy it after saving a period of time. On the day of the announcement, the threshold of the department store operated by Cromwell chamber of Commerce was about to be trampled down. The number of people queuing at the door was comparable to that outside the mirage yard, and the whole street was blocked. As long as there is no audience who has seen "ice and snow" who is not impressed by the scene of Queen Anna''s singing, the audience thinks that this is the essence of the whole cartoon. In order to listen to it and watch it several times, many audiences have bought phantom tickets several times. They appreciate every detail of that paragraph carefully, and they also admire Harvey, The amazing scene is composed of countless details, the perfect combination of picture and music. Gramophones were on sale more than a month ago, and some classical music records were reprinted. However, the sales volume is not very good. Thanks to the low price, otherwise they can''t be sold. When the release of letitgo was announced, the number of gramophones and records sold by Cromwell chamber of Commerce in half a day exceeded one month''s total sales. William kindly sent one to every influential person who had cooperated with Cromwell chamber of Commerce, especially those guests who came to Elroy to watch "ice and snow", William did not forget to talk about the cooperation with those dignitaries, such as which city to open a branch, which commodities to cooperate with, and so on. William and Diana are different in this point. Harvey thinks William is a born businessman. Cromwell Manor Looking at the report in his hand, William said with a little surprise: "Harvey, all the phonographs have been sold, and the remaining 100 sets are ready to be sent to Norton''s dignitaries. It''s no harm to the chamber of Commerce to please them. When Norton''s cooperation is settled, we can also increase the production of phonograph factories." Because of Harvey''s orders, the stock of gramophones and records was quite sufficient before "ice and snow" was broadcast. More than 5000 gramophones were produced in the factory assembly line. The production process of records was much simpler, and the stock was ten times that of gramophones. However, all of these sold out in a short week, For today''s Cromwell chamber of Commerce, it is a huge income. In Harvey''s opinion, the popularity of gramophone has more important significance, that is to spread music, mass music and pop music. Harvey felt his chin, thought about it, and replied with a smile: "that''s it. My purpose is to spread music. I''ll just follow the path of small profit and high turnover. I''ll contact count Henrietta to buy the right to use music in the name of mirage entertainment company." "It''s troublesome, but my father has gone to Norton. I don''t think he will be able to come back here for a long time." "Isn''t that what Mr. Donne wants?" William said in a complicated tone: "ah, thanks to you, he certainly can''t imagine that his dream will come true so soon." William knew what his father wanted. At least half a year ago, Donne''s ideal was to develop the Cromwell chamber of commerce into one of the largest in the country. Now Cromwell chamber of commerce is a little green in scale, but its reputation is no less than that of many big chambers of Commerce in the kingdom of Baron. A steady stream of powerful people come to seek cooperation because of Harvey''s reputation. Chapter 230 Late at night, the lights of the bustling city continue to go out, and no more people can be heard in the bustling streets. The cool moonlight poured into Harvey''s bedroom through the glass window. Diana was the only one in the bedroom sleeping soundly on a soft velvet bed, breathing evenly. However, this cool atmosphere did not last long. A light ball came straight through the wooden door, and the thick wooden door was quietly knocked out of a regular round hole. The ball of light became brighter and fell in front of Diana. Diana in deep sleep felt the obvious brightness, opened her delicate eyes and looked at the ball of light in front of her eyes: "Helen?" It''s Helen, the diamond goblin, who shines brightly. When she uses her ability, her hair made of diamond will shine brightly. In a slightly dazzling light, Diana noticed Helen''s expression of crying. It was the first time that Diana saw this quiet and gentle goblin so eager. "Diana! Lily, she... Lily... Helen was too anxious to organize her language. Diana immediately got up, wrapped up her pajamas, took Helen to Harvey''s mage''s tower, and comforted her: "Helen, speak slowly, what''s the matter with lily?" Helen shook her head hard, from the tears left by the colorful glass eyes into hard diamonds: "I don''t know, I don''t know what happened to lily, but something''s wrong." "Where''s Harvey?" Diana asked as she walked Helen clenched her hands and said to herself, "meditate in another room. I can''t get into that room." One person and one goblin came to the alchemy workshop of the mage''s tower. There were two other goblins at the scene. Ice stone goblin ace was lying on a red wine glass, her body was immersed in grape juice, so her whole body was dyed violet. The other was Ruby goblin ruby, she was lying in a luxurious jewelry box full of ruby, Half of the body comes out and pays attention to the situation. When Diana came to the water tank, she knew what Helen meant when she said something was wrong. Lily was floating in the water, her little face wrinkled, and she seemed to endure some pain. Her warm skin glowed. Diana has seen Lily bite her bathtub. She has the ability to show a rare look of pain when she has the teeth. She can be sure that something must have happened to Lily. Diana stood outside the tank and said, "lily, can you hear me?" Lily opens one eye and looks at Diana outside the water tank. She closes it again. "Diana, what should we do now?" Helen asked with concern. Diana is more calm: "Harvey said lily is a mermaid, and my understanding of mermaid is limited to those legends. Helen, you are a goblin. Do you know anything about Lily''s phenomenon? It''s good at all. It can help us understand the current situation. " Diana turned her head and looked at the other two heartless goblins. She said decidedly, "you two... Forget it, ace. No way, ruby. What do you know about mermaids?" Ace is an ice stone goblin. After Helen''s introduction, Diana also knows that this goblin can''t keep more than a week''s memory. Ruby goblin Ruby held his small face embarrassed to answer: "sorry, I should not be able to help, I do not like the type of reading." Helen stood on Diana''s shoulder and shook her head. "Lily is not an ordinary Mermaid. She is the spirit of the sea. Ordinary knowledge is not suitable for Lily. Right! Smart goblin! She must know, Diana. I''ll go back to Goblin first "Harvey''s not here. I''ll be with lily. I''ll trouble you." Helen nodded, leaped down from Diana''s shoulder, spread out the colorful wings behind her, and her petite body turned into a ball of light and flew into the huge floor mirror. Diana came to the water tank and looked down at Lily lying in the water. Her heroic willow eyebrows frowned deeply. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the crescent tower, Harvey sits in the center of the tower and closes his eyes to meditate. His spiritual power turns into thousands of filaments, penetrates the transparent barrier of the crescent tower and extends to the depths of the stars. In the dark, every ray of spirit is baptized by the light of the stars and feels the strange fluctuations of each planet. This feeling is very wonderful, as if the spirit can be sublimated, covering the infinite universe, so that Harvey has an omniscient, omnipotent sense of pain and pleasure. When Harvey opened his eyes, the attribute panel information in his mind poured into consciousness. "Harvey Adrian Constitution: 32 Intelligence: 36 Charm: 18 Spirit: 80 Dexterity: 28 Energy: 115 / 120 (normal) Remaining attribute allocation point: 1 skill [writing (level: a)], [negative energy control (level: A, proficiency: b)], [minor miracle (level: D, proficiency: b)], [star Mastery (level: s, proficiency: a)], [advanced Spell Mastery (level: A, proficiency: C)], [star meditation (level: A, proficiency: a)], [intermediate enchantment (level: A, proficiency: a)] Proficiency: C)], [false world (level: a +, proficiency: a)]¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Times of remaining skill level improvement (proficiency improvement): 0 Learned spells: [eye of investigation (Level 2 prophecy system)], [metamorphosis (Level 3 change system)], [phonics (Level 1 magic system)], [constructive Enlightenment (Level 3 special system)], [life giving Level 3 incantation system]¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ talent [magic talent (level: a)] Remaining talent upgrades: 0. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Harvey focuses the reward of "ice and snow" on his own ability. Originally, in this low demon world, Harvey thought he could develop in a farming way. However, after experiencing Shirley, he realized that the supernatural forces in this world are enough to threaten his daily life. Shirley''s lesson made Harvey lose the most important means to protect his life, If something similar happens again, Harvey may have to make a choice, either to let it go or to become a believer in the ancient god. The reward of "ice and snow" is similar to that of "count of Monte Cristo", which is very rich. The improvement of Harvey''s personal ability is a qualitative change. Now Harvey''s mental strength has reached the level of the middle caster, which is still on the high side. The second most important thing is Harvey''s special skills and knowledge. Special skills are basically evolved from the property panel, and those that have not been evolved from the property panel will be classified into spell categories. These special skills and knowledge endow Harvey with strength far beyond that of ordinary casters. In terms of combat effectiveness, Harvey''s real strength is even beyond the definition of upper level casters. If he is enchanted again, Harvey will no longer need to rely on high-level structure [heavy silver water] to stabilize his power. In addition, the improvement of the property panel does not bring any changes, such as physique. Now Harvey can be a strong man with more than two figures empty handed. Although his 32 point physique is only about three times that of ordinary people, it actually includes the improvement of strength, speed, explosive power and so on. In fact, it is no worse than the protagonist of spider man in the movie version. On the other hand, the improvement of dexterity can improve Harvey''s nerve reaction speed, body coordination ability and so on. Learning sword skills or painting has a natural bonus. Chapter 231 Harvey felt that his spirit was full and strong as never before. He made a sharp sound like a whip with one punch. "It''s almost time to get out." Harvey stood up with satisfaction, and his consciousness connected with the magic array at his feet. The floating platform descended like an elevator, and there was a strange emerald green space around the passage. As the owner of the mage''s tower, Harvey certainly knew what was going on in the alchemy workshop. Since the "ice and snow" broadcast, Harvey has noticed that there seems to be some power infiltrating into Lily''s body. Harvey doesn''t know whether this is the power of belief as the ancient god said in the desolate abyss, so he opened the wizard''s tower and the channel of reality, so that these strange powers can be absorbed by Lily''s body. Harvey doesn''t know what''s going to happen to Lily. He''s sure it''s going to be in a good direction. When Harvey returned to the alchemy workshop, Helen, the diamond goblin, also came back from the goblin town. She asked the intelligent goblin, who is known as the embodiment of wisdom in the goblin town. However, she didn''t get a clear answer. She just said that Lily''s strength has become strong, and what kind of changes will happen to her body is entirely up to her. Lily is a species made from human beings and sea monsters in the abyss of desolation. It has been endowed with extremely special properties. If the ancient casters could see through the changes in lily, the root of which is Lily''s "demigod" identity. Harvey reached out and lifted Lily''s tiny body out of the water tank. Lily''s skin was as hot as a freshly cooked egg. Lily, who is picked up by Harvey, opens her eyes again. When she sees Harvey, her face looks relieved. She nests in his arms and holds on to Harvey''s shirt. Diana stood by and asked softly, "Harvey, how''s Lily?" "I''m not sure, but it won''t hurt much." The wizard''s tower is Harvey''s domain. Even if Harvey connects the reality plane, the powerful ancient god has little control over it. Harvey left the wizard''s tower with Lily''s body in his arms and put it in his bathtub. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Far away in the deep sea, only through the island deep well can you enter the inner world. Countless tentacles are flying, each with the power to destroy the sky and the earth. In this dark world, the light can not illuminate all. In the dark, a dark golden cold vertical pupil is opened, and then it is closed again after a little wriggling. There are ripples in the chaotic space. It''s because intelligent creatures can''t understand what language says, but language has the power to change the rules of the world. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ A lot of information poured into Harvey''s mind. This time, it was much more gentle. The desolate abyss seemed to take care that Harvey was just a fragile human. Most of the information was about lily, including the changes in her body, and a few were the rewards given by the ancient god who was very satisfied with Harvey''s actions. A year in the eyes of this ancient god is no different from a blink of an eye. It is very satisfied that Harvey can fulfill his promise so quickly. In front of Harvey, an ice blue gem pendant condenses. "[heart of the ocean] Rating: Super Explanation: the jewelry worn by the high priest of the ancient sea demon civilization is a symbol of noble status, and the wearer of the heart of the sea can freely deploy the power of the deep sea. " More information about this necklace was sent to Harvey''s mind through ancient divine language. In short, wearing this necklace in ancient times was equivalent to the identity of constant God envoy. But now the God generation has already passed, the influence of ancient gods is no longer, the necklace''s function is much weaker, and it can''t force those deep-sea creatures. If Harvey lives in the sea, this necklace can let Harvey walk horizontally. In addition, there are many secondary magic powers in the necklace itself. Although the effect has been reduced countless times, the remaining part is enough to make the necklace priceless. While still keeping a little contact with the desolate abyss, Harvey used the language of song to communicate with it, and brazenly asked if he could give another similar prop. It''s very good for Harvey, but it''s good for ordinary people. It''s good for Shirley and Diana. Harvey opened a dark hole in front of him, and an arm sized tentacle threw out a mess of things. "Wow ~" At Harvey''s feet, all kinds of jewelry or props inlaid with blue gems are piled up into hills. The function of each one is similar to that of the heart of the sea, but it has no symbolic meaning of the heart of the sea. "Lying grass!" Harvey was stunned. He didn''t expect that the ancient god was really so generous. He quickly checked whether his body or spirit had any strange changes, and then communicated with the desolate abyss through consciousness. These things are the props that the ancient sea demon civilization offered to the desolate abyss. In fact, from the perspective of the desolate abyss, these things are no different from the stones on the roadside, so they are symbolically used as Harvey''s reward. This thing has no value of one millionth of the egg of the abyss, and Harvey doesn''t mind giving it all to Harvey if he wants. "Lying grass! I didn''t expect to have a day of "picking up garbage." Harvey put away all these things and planned to study their functions one by one in the future. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Helen, the diamond goblin, insists on taking care of Lily in the bathroom. The others go back to their own places. What should they do? What should they sleep. "Kacha ~" The bedroom door was closed, and Harvey held Diana''s body from behind, sniffing the fragrance of her hair. "Don''t you worry about lily at all?" Diana raised her eyebrows and said angrily. Harvey is dumb. Who knows Lily better than him? Even if a meteorite falls from the sky now, Harvey estimates that Lily will not be in any danger if Elroy is completely destroyed. Behind her is a real God. "Don''t worry. I''m sure nothing will happen to Lily." Harvey chuckled and put her body on the soft bed. Compared with the wedding day, Diana would not be against Harvey''s skin. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The quiet studio is full of sunlight, and the light wind blows up the snow-white curtains. On the drawing board in the studio, there is an indecent portrait of Shirley herself. When he first appeared here, Harvey knew where it was. It belonged to the realm of demons, the dream space constructed by demons. "Master, I can feel that you are much stronger." Shirley, dressed in a maid''s dress, stands in front of Harvey with a gentle smile. Shirley has two different personalities. The charm personality calls Harvey the master, and the Shirley personality calls Harvey the master. The two personalities share memories and belong to one person in essence. Don''t use Harvey to do something. Magic has come up on its own. She still keeps Shirley''s posture. She knows this is Harvey''s favorite appearance. It''s not the first time Harvey has marveled at the reality of this dream space. "Hunting night?" Embracing Harvey''s neck, the demon is reading this unknown word. This is what Harvey just thought. In this dream space, it should be possible to build a real Yanan town and play a Hunter game. "It''s nothing. I want you to stop peeping into my mind in your dreams." Harvey bent his finger to knock on the demon''s head, and his consciousness moved, which prevented the demon from exploring. Without prevention, the demon could catch what Harvey thought, and usually only peep at a few key information. The demon covered his lips with a low smile, kissing Harvey''s cheek, with a charming and attractive tone: "then please punish me, and use me to vent your extra energy." Chapter 232 "Dudu ~" Early in the morning, Harvey was awakened by a simple and light knock on the door. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Diana with messy hair sleeping on his arm. Diana''s work and rest time is very regular. She should have changed her clothes, washed and finished reading this morning''s morning paper in the restaurant. I think she was very tired last night. Harvey carefully moved his arm, put a pillow on her, dressed and opened the door. Shirley, the maid, was standing by the door. She saw Harvey open the door, showing a quiet and shy smile: "Sir, breakfast is ready." Shirley is used to stretching out her catkin to help Harvey tie his tie and turn over the collar until she is satisfied with her clean and tidy appearance. "What''s going on in the bathroom?" Harvey asked casually, the bathroom is not far from the kitchen. If Shirley prepared breakfast, he should also find something unusual in the bathroom. Last night in his dream, Harvey told Lily what happened to her. "It seems to have stabilized." "Don''t wake Diana up. You and Niya can eat first. I''ll see Lily." Harvey hurried down the stairs. As soon as he opened the bathroom door, he knew what Sherry said about the stable situation. Lily has woken up and sat in the bathtub full of water. There is a wooden board in front of her. There are some snacks and fruits on the board. She holds half a fruit similar to pitaya in one hand. She takes a big bite without peeling off the skin. Her mouth is covered with sweet red fruit juice. The fruits and snacks should be prepared for her by Shirley. Harvey is stunned. Lily doesn''t like human food very much. The fruit is OK. The biscuits placed in front of her seem passive. In the past, Harvey gave her biscuits that she even threw and vomited. "Li... Li?" As soon as Harvey called Lily''s name, he suddenly found that the long and beautiful blue fishtail had disappeared and replaced it with white thin legs. From the appearance, Lily was no different from an ordinary little girl except for her satin blue hair. "Humanized..." Harvey recalled the message sent to him by yesterday''s desolate abyss. Lily has absorbed those strange forces to grow up. What she wants to become is her own will. Now that her tail disappears and becomes human legs, it''s not difficult to guess Lily''s idea. Lily is half a siren and half a human. Influenced by Harvey, she grows up in the direction of human beings. The diamond goblin is sleeping in the corner of the bathtub. Lily sees Harvey come in with a bright and lovely smile. She holds up the fruit with her hands as if she is asking Harvey if she wants to eat with her. Harvey came to lily, took the fruit, peeled it off and fed it to her: "has the height changed, too?" If lily used to be a little girl of nine or ten years old, now she is about ten or eleven years old. Lily''s eyes brighten, and her little hand just wants to take the fruit. She suddenly remembers something and hesitates to look at her hands. Some time ago, she received Diana''s etiquette education. "MMM ~ ~" The little guy can''t bear the sweet temptation of fruit. He reaches over his head and eats the flesh contentedly. The fruit without skin tastes better and sweeter. The little guy''s eyes look more satisfied. Harvey pointed to himself, stretched his voice and said, "ha ~ ~ Wei ~ ~ read it with me, ha ~ ~ Wei ~" "Ah, ha, Hello!" Lily tried to shout these simple syllables. Her voice was clear and sweet. "Ha ha, there is no small progress compared with before." Harvey felt satisfied and finally experienced the feeling of being a father. When Harvey and Lily are playing, Diana comes to Harvey''s back, sees Lily''s legs and asks, "isn''t lily a mermaid?" Diana changed into a home dress. The simple and elegant white dress is not as complicated as the ordinary dress. Most of women''s dresses in this era have their own skirt support. The cheaper ones will use metal, and the more expensive ones will use natural hardwood. The size of the skirt support largely represents the gorgeous degree of the dress. Diana does not like to wear this kind of dress with skirt support, and also does not like clothes that highlight the body curve, although it is popular nowadays. The dress she is wearing now is made by Harvey referring to the modern dress design and then in the alchemy workshop, which just highlights the curve of her body without being too kitsch and gives people a sense of dignity, simplicity and lightness. In addition, underwear is the same. There is no concept of underwear at all in this era. Women wear white profanity pants at most. Facing the underwear of modern design, Diana was still a little stiff at first. Her eyes were a little strange when she looked at Harvey. Her husband, who was a good-looking man, actually had an unknown side. After a period of time, she gently hinted to her husband that she wanted to make more sets. Harvey turned his head and looked at Diana. Compared with the time when she was not married, Diana''s looks, words and deeds are much softer now, and her spines are no longer merciless. "It''s mermaid. Don''t you take a rest? I''ll take care of lily. " Not to mention that it''s OK, when Diana was mentioned, she got angry, crossed her waist and sarcastically said, "your so-called care is to throw Lily into the water tank and let the goblin look after her? Last night, I personally experienced how well you took care of me! It''s hard to believe that such a big thing has happened that there is no way to contact you. " You must be angry. Harvey gave a dry smile, not defending himself. When Diana saw Harvey''s face embarrassed, she didn''t mean to continue to tease her husband. She held her hands and pondered, "anyway, prepare some children''s clothes first." Diana stares at Harvey, the meaning is obvious. "Well, well, it''s all my fault. I''ll prepare now." Harvey stood up and put out his hand. Diana''s eyes narrowed and her straight eyes were like a knife on Harvey''s neck: "Harvey, there are many things about you that I hate. One of them is the casual attitude of admitting your mistakes. It''s like saying you''re right and being forced to admit your mistakes. Lily is brought back by you. If you don''t want to raise her, put her back where she was. Otherwise, please do your duty. " The tone was cold, but Harvey was sure it was more serious than anger. Harvey was a little annoyed by the sermon, and thought that Diana really didn''t know the situation between herself and Lily, so he couldn''t give a euphemistic explanation: "I''m sorry, but I have my own consideration, and I expect everything you think of." Diana looked at Harvey''s cheek and bit her lower lip to swallow the harsh words. Harvey passed by Diana''s side, but was suddenly pulled by Diana''s collar and pressed against the wall. He didn''t say much. He stood on tiptoe and kissed Harvey''s lips until the lips split. He said softly, "I know that even if we are husband and wife, there are some things we can''t understand. I really shouldn''t have said that much just now. I apologize for that. I don''t know anything, but if I can, I hope Harvey, you can tell me more things. I will try my best to fulfill the responsibility that should belong to my wife, just like that night, if you are killed by the devil, I will avenge you even if I give my life Diana''s rosy cheeks spread to her ears. She struggled to wriggle. She looked up at Harvey and said, "go and prepare Lily''s clothes." Helen, the diamond goblin, was woken up by the sound of talking. Lily looked at the conversation between Harvey and Diana, shrinking timidly and afraid to say more. Harvey''s attitude towards lily has always been free range. Despite Harvey''s time studying alone in the alchemy workshop, Harvey and Lily may not get along as long as Diana. During this period of time, Diana could not find anything to do, so she simply wholeheartedly taught lily about human life habits and etiquette. At the end of the day, she had to spend at least five or six hours together. "Er..." Harvey''s face was stiff. He came to the stairway and couldn''t help holding down his chest. He took a deep breath and said to himself, "Damn, how can you be so handsome." For the first time, Harvey felt that the word "handsome" could be applied to women. Chapter 233 At breakfast time, the atmosphere changed from the usual bustle. Everyone''s eyes were focused on lily, a new comer. Even Niya, who always likes to talk, was absent-minded. She delivered bread to her mouth and looked at Lily carefully. Her blue hair was too conspicuous. Lily puts on the gothic dress made by havett. The dress design takes into account the convenience of action and the artistic flavor of the times. The large amount of lace in the top is enough to pile up an ordinary dress into a gorgeous one. The bubble sleeves are tied with ribbons. The sleeves are like a blooming trumpet. The white gothic dress matches Lily''s temperament very well, Make Lily look like an exquisite doll made by a master. The little guy grabs the spoon with his whole hand and clumsily delivers a mouthful of vegetable soup to his mouth. However, just holding this mouthful of soup, his face suddenly stiffens. It is estimated that he is scalded by the temperature of the soup. After swallowing the soup for a long time, he sticks out his little tongue to dissipate heat and fans his tongue with his little hand. Harvey''s mind is a little complicated. Is Lily growing up or degenerating? Before this little guy was cut off with a long sword, his tongue would not have any fierce reaction, and his teeth could even crush stones or metal. Among the people present, Niya is the only one who doesn''t know Lily''s specific identity. She belongs to an outsider, and it''s hard to ask. She looks at this doll like little girl curiously and guesses her relationship with Harvey. With her blue hair, she can be sure that the little girl is not Harvey''s illegitimate child. After dinner, Harvey and Lily come to the study, which is covered with soft carpet, so that they won''t break their clothes or get hurt. "Lily, can you stand up?" Harvey straightened Lily''s body and asked, Lily has human legs and is not used to the way of walking. Just now, she has fallen, and her white skirt is stained with a little dust. As soon as Harvey let go, Lily was in a hurry, clutching Harvey''s trouser legs, pitifully looking at Harvey as if begging not to let go. "EEE ~ EEE ~" "Well, well, if I don''t let go, try to move on." Harvey squatted down, laughing and crying, straightened her body and helped her find her balance. With the help of Harvey, the little guy stepped forward carefully, and her face suddenly became clear. The feeling of walking was a novel experience for her, and she had a sense of accomplishment. She turned to look at Harvey and raised her chin for praise. "Very good. Go on." Harvey pinched her little face and smilingly took a biscuit from the desk and fed it to her. After practicing for a long time, he felt that Lily''s balance was not so bad. Harvey quietly released his hands and watched Lily wriggle to the corner of the study. "Now come back." Harvey picks up another biscuit as bait. However, lily, who finds that Harvey doesn''t hold her body, is in a hurry. As soon as she takes a step back, she falls down straight. There is no way to protect herself. Just like a stiff wooden man, Lily knocks her face down on the carpet. Lily raises her head and stares at Harvey bitterly. Harvey opened his hands and said with a smile, "lily, come on, get up and come back to me. I''ll give you more food later." Diana, who didn''t know when she came to the living room, held her hands in her arms and said, "I''ve just finished breakfast, but children can''t eat so much." Diana looked at Lily and gave her reasonable advice: "lily, first support your body with your hands, don''t rush to stand up, try to find a sense of balance, don''t rush to step after standing up, feel the balance of two feet standing on the ground, and then try to lift one foot ¡¤" Obviously, Diana''s advice was more useful than Harvey''s simple encouragement. Lily quickly found a sense of balance according to Diana''s instructions. She had to fall every meter to keep her balance every three or four meters. After walking for a long time, she fell on Harvey''s arms and giggled. Next to Harvey, Diana, who had opened her hands to meet lily, turned black and gave Harvey a smile. Shirley came in holding a tray full of homemade cakes and fruits. When she saw the scene in her study, she couldn''t help but smile, her eyes rippling with gentle warmth. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Diana and Shirley are responsible for taking care of Lily and teaching her how to walk. The goblins and their friends go to join in the fun when they are idle. It''s better to say that they make trouble and give all kinds of messy opinions. Lily is asked to run before she learns to walk. It''s rare for the alchemy workshop to be clean. Harvey uses the equipment of the alchemy workshop to study the gift from a desolate abyss. Most of those jewelry are the remains of the ancient sea demon civilization. The ice blue gems inlaid in jewelry are only bred in deep-sea organisms. Since the disappearance of the sea demon civilization, mining methods have been cut off. Ice blue gem has excellent compatibility with ether elements, which is an excellent magic carrier in itself. It can be used to make high-quality enchanted jewelry. Harvey looked at the materials of these ice blue gems through an instrument similar to a magnifying glass, and constantly exclaimed in a low voice: "yes, it''s good. The jewelry that has lost its effect can unload the gems. Although these gems have not been processed, their quality is higher than the top synthetic crystal, and they can be engraved with high-level magic array. Finally, his flying motorcycle can be upgraded in all aspects, Well, the game board used for the legend of hearthstone is also very good. " [constructive enlightenment] can endow constructive creatures with logical thinking ability. Harvey has studied this magic and found the key point. The reformed [constructive enlightenment] can endow them with special logical thinking ability, which is the mathematical calculation rules of card games. Originally, the core crystal of the building creature is equivalent to CPU. These gemstones can be transformed into different kinds of "hardware" to support CPU operation. In this way, a game platform similar to that in game king can be created. Most of the magic attached to jewelry disappears with time. Magic is different from magic system. In this era, only the church can use magic, and the magic used by the church can only be regarded as a variety of magic. If you want to perform real magic, you need a corresponding ancient god. For example, Harvey needs to use the language of song to contact the ancient god, The power of belief is transformed into a specific form by the rules made by ancient gods, which can be said to call deep-sea creatures, heal the body, or destroy a certain existence. [heart of the sea] the magic attached to it can also play a good effect. Moreover, the heart of the sea is also a symbol of identity. Maybe it can be used that day. Harvey will transform it into a bracelet to wear on his body. In addition, he will find some jewelry with constant magic effect to transform it for sherry and Diana. Chapter 234 "You have failed, and mankind will be destroyed." The shadow beat back Gandalf, the white wizard, with a peculiar crown. The crown was connected with the shawl and wrapped around his head like thick armor. His face could not be seen under the crown. His head was only dark as the shadow of the abyss. The cold voice between the crowns laughed at the weakness of the people in front of him. The defeated white wizard gazes at the shadow in front of him, but just as the shadow says, Gondor has been occupied, and the cruel Warcraft army has broken through the city gate, regardless of killing human soldiers. "Die! Old fool The shadow held the sword high in his hand, and the body of the sword ignited a strange flame, burning with the surrounding space. The power of the fire broke the white wizard''s last defense. Gandalf sighed. He had no defense but to wait for death. "Wuwu ~" All of a sudden, the sound of a heavy horn came from the distance. The shadow couldn''t believe looking for a voice to see, the flame on the sword was destroyed together, and the Warcraft who was frightened by the horn twisted his body in panic. Gandalf looked very happy. He knew that Gondor''s last hope had come. It was Rohan''s cavalry, an invincible army! The shadow has no time to solve Gandalf, pull up the rein to control Warcraft and go back. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The Warcraft army, which is gathering troops to attack the main city gate, also hears the sound of the trumpet. With the dawn coming, the Warcraft army stops moving forward. They look sideways. On the plain, at the junction with the sky, darkness and light divide the world and the battlefield into two parts. The Warcraft army saw something flickering under the light, like the starlight in the dark night, more and more, until it occupied the whole skyline. When the stars rise, look! It''s not a starlight at all, it''s a sharp spear! They are gripped in the hands of heavy knights, and when their owners charge, these spears can easily penetrate the heavy armor. At the critical moment, Rohan''s cavalry came to support. Tens of thousands of cavalry stopped at the height of the plain to straighten out their troops, overlooking the fierce battlefield below. Maybe it can''t be called fierce, it''s totally one-sided suppression. There are too many Warcraft troops, and there are many Warcraft''s help. The pure white kings built by relying on the mountains are all in the dark plains of the Warcraft army, just like the lights in the storm, tottering. Even the victorious cavalry will show fear when they see such a large number of Warcraft troops. Seeing the Warcraft army on the plain, the king of Rohan couldn''t help straightening his body and became dignified. He swore, "Damn it, it''s more dangerous than you think." The king of Rohan raised his sword in his hand and yelled angrily: "valiant hussars, descendants of IO! The crucial moment has come! In front of you are enemies and flames. Although your home is far away and you fight in a foreign country, the glory you have won will always belong to you! We have promised our allies. It''s time for us to keep our promise! Let this land and its rulers understand our friendship The king of Rohan rode around to announce the attack plan. "Irving, you''re leading the attack on the left." "Ready." "Gamlin, follow the king''s flag and attack the middle road. Don''t let the flag fall!" "Yes." "Greenberg, after tearing the opponent''s formation, you are responsible for attacking the right wing. Don''t give the opponent breathing time." "Anytime." The king of Rohan held up the flag to raise his morale. He held his chest and cried out. This is the loudest voice ever issued by mankind: "march forward bravely without fear of the dark!" "Up! rise! Hussars of Theoden "The long gun will break! The shield will pierce "On the day of wielding the sword, we will fight with blood!" "The sun will rise at last!" The encouragement of the king of Rohan makes the cavalry blood boiling. They hold up their spears and point their cold spears at the Warcraft army in the distance! The king of Rohan drew out his sword and rode on his horse to strike the spears of the first line of knights one by one, giving them the courage to charge and break through the darkness! "Go! Go! Rush to the dark! Rush to destruction! To the end of destruction! That''s where our glory lies! " "Kill The roar of the king of Rohan infected the cavalry. They raised their spears again and roared at the Warcraft Army: "kill!" "Kill "Kill "Kill The roar of tens of thousands of Knights was louder than the tide, and there was no fear in it. It''s windy! The morning light has gradually poked its head. Looking to the far south, people can vaguely see the fuzzy clouds rolling, and the dawn is coming. "Wu Wu ~ ~" The king of Rohan snatched a huge horn from the flag officer guslav. He summoned all his strength to blow it. Even the horn could not withstand the force and burst into pieces. The bugles of the whole cavalry responded at the same time, interwoven into a magnificent symphony. The deafening sound of the horn, like thunder, swept across the plains and hills of Gondor, tearing the battlefield. "Go The king of Rohan called out to the horse, and the horse immediately ran down. The flag of the king behind him was flying in the wind, hunting, white horses galloping on the green grassland, but even the flag could not catch up with his momentum. All the cavalry troops followed closely, and the king of Rohan still rushed to the enemy. Irving was in hot pursuit. The white horsetail on his helmet was flying in the wind. The first team was fierce, but they still couldn''t catch up with the king of Rohan. He looks like a warrior who is invincible. The blood of his ancestors burns in his body, just like oromi, the riding God in the battle of the LORD God! He held high the shield of gold, reflecting thousands of golden lights, and the four hooves of his horse seemed to be surrounded by green flames. Dawn did come, dawn and the surging sea breeze in the South came together, turned into fierce waves to repel the darkness! The army of monsters was terrified. Watching the crazy cavalry charging, they became uneasy and wavered. No matter what the cruel centurions did, it was meaningless. Their survival instinct drove them to escape from the sharp spear. The Warcraft army was defeated as if it had burst the levee. They kept running away and were helpless to accept the sanction of angry cavalry. Some died under the long gun and some died under the hoof of horse. All the Hussars in Rohan sang the magnificent battle song and killed the enemy mercilessly with their sharp sword, because this was their most glorious battle and they won the glory. The deafening song drifts with the wind into the turbulent city of Gondor, arousing the defeated soldiers. Their eyes, oppressed by the darkness, light up the hope. When they see the desolate capital, their hearts also light up the flame of anger. The war is not over! The light will stand again in Gondor plain! ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the study, the original novel pages are suspended in the air, forming a circle around Harvey''s body and slowly rotating, sometimes you can see subtle changes in the text on the original. Harvey is making a final inspection of the second volume of the novel. With the help of Niya, Shirley will finish the illustration of the second volume of the novel in advance, and the second volume of the novel will be officially published soon. "Dududu ~" While Harvey was absorbed, there was a knock on the wooden door of the study. Chapter 235 Harvey''s study ushered in a special visitor, a guest from Norton. Most importantly, Harvey did not know him, but heard his name from count Henrietta. Voyne hall, the honorary president of the Literary Association, is a leading figure in Norton''s literary world. When Harvey heard that someone had come to visit him from Norton, his first thought was count Henrietta, and Harvey had only met him. So Harvey was really surprised by this special guest, remembering that he should have nothing to do with him, except for the media''s slandering remarks that Harvey thought were not painful. "It''s a great honor to meet you, Mr. Harvey Adrian. I''m Vern hall, honorary president of the Norton literary society." Voyne hall took off his hat and saluted. His eyebrows were very light. He could not be said to be full of flesh, but his face was certainly not much better. There was no reason for him to give the impression of being cruel. Harvey stood up from his chair, shook hands with him and said with a smile, "please sit down. I didn''t expect such a distinguished guest in my small dark study. If I knew you were coming, I would definitely arrange a reception dinner for you." "Don''t be so. I''m only visiting you for some unimportant things. Besides, it''s a great honor for me, a man with a false position, to be received by you." Vern replied politely, in a flat tone that didn''t sound very sincere. Harvey, who was still thinking about revising the details of the novel, said, "Oh, I don''t know where I can help you." Sitting down, voyne hall still held the crutch, looked at Harvey and said with a smile, "Mr. Adrian, you should know that the Literary Association is about to usher in the new president election, which is of great significance to the current literary world. The mainstream literature has ushered in the impact of the times, and it is urgent for someone to lead the current literature to find a new direction of development." His smile is really not good-looking, just like the lone wolf hiding in the jungle, cold and heartless. "Of course, I''ve heard it from count Henrietta." Harvey mentioned count Henrietta''s name and watched him look. Vern hall wasn''t much surprised to hear Harvey say the name, but he coughed and said, "that''s what I''m here for." Harvey asked in a deep voice, "do you want me to support you as president?" Vern hall shook his head: "no, Mr. Adrian, you and I are not stupid, at least not as stupid as count Henrietta. I am very sorry for my past offenses. I know you are very interested in magic. In order to express my apology, I specially bought a large number of materials from Norton''s magic store and presented them to you. Of course, I''m not stupid enough to be extravagant. This apology can make you support me to be elected president of the Literary Association. " Magic material? Harvey''s face looked strange. It seems that all the magic stores in Norton have been purchased by Cromwell chamber of Commerce. If Harvey wants, a steady stream of magic materials will be transported to Elroy by steam train. "What do you mean?" Voyne hall looked at Harvey and said in a low voice: "I hope you don''t interfere in the election of the president, just as you have always been. The literary world is not worth mentioning in your eyes. But I can guarantee that if I am elected as the president of the Literary Association, I will be willing to support all your actions, at least in Norton''s literary world, No one will dare to question your authority. " Harvey was stunned. He looked dumb and replied: "this condition sounds very attractive, but I''m sorry that I''m not interested in disputes in the literary world. Even if someone doubts my works, it''s not a bad thing in my opinion. There are a thousand earls of Monte Cristo in the eyes of a thousand people. My works can never be loved by everyone, right?" Voyne hall frowned and looked more and more ugly: "your tolerance surprised me, but such cooperation is not a bad thing for you and me. Count Henrietta paid the price for his stupidity. He has no place in Norton''s literary world. Supporting such a person will not do you any good." Harvey showed off his hand and said, "Mr. hall, I think you misunderstood me." "What do you mean by that?" Voyne hall was more puzzled. Harvey showed a playful smile: "that sentence just now is not my polite words, it means literally. Needless to say, I will not intervene in the disputes of the Literary Association, and I will not publicly express my support for count Henrietta. Is it not your behavior to bind count Henrietta and me together? At least you''ve managed to create that illusion in the outside world. " Vern hall was stunned. Harvey''s words completely broke his understanding. He thought Harvey and count Henrietta were bound in the same camp. He couldn''t understand Harvey''s mind. Isn''t Harvey always helping count Henrietta? "Please come back. As for the gifts, I''m very sorry I can''t accept them. I don''t mean to be on any side." Vern hall thought of half of what, and sneered: "Mr. Adrian, you need to understand that the people in the battlefield will always be torn up by the cavalry of both sides at the first time, and the people who waver between different positions will never be reused." "You misunderstood me again." Voyne Hall "I''m not on any side in this election dispute, but I''m really leaning towards count Henrietta, and I''m not generous enough to be indifferent to those who discredit me and offend my dignity." Harvey looked at him with a smile of slight contempt: "I mean count Henrietta could easily win the presidential election without my help." Vern hall clenched his crutch and sneered like a big joke: "ridiculous! Now that guy''s reputation in Norton''s society is plummeting, and no one in the literary world is on his side. What does he take to win this election? " He felt angry. He was despised for the first time since he climbed to this position. He was still a little boy. "Then we''ll see. Come back, Mr. voyne hall." Harvey waved and gave the order. Vern hall stood up and took a deep look at Harvey. With a cold snort, he tidied up his clothes and did not turn back to the study where he left. His right hand, holding a crutch, was blue and white. He wanted to know the meaning of Harvey''s words and why Harvey was so optimistic about count Henrietta. Chapter 236 As a representative of Norton''s literary world and one of the highest authorities of the traditional school, all his views on literature are based on decadent ideas. As he said, literature is at the top of the storm, But voyne hall can''t see the significance of these changes to Literature and what kind of possibility they bring. At first glance, the current situation is the advantage of voyne hall, but in Harvey''s eyes, it is just the last cry of the traditional school. When the second volume of dark age is finished, Harvey begins to think about what to do next. Harvey is a person who can''t spare time. At least in this world without computers, there is no concept of "leisure" or "entertainment". "The city of thorns" Harvey put his hands on the desk to hold his chin and meditate. With a strange smile in his eyes, Harvey whispered the name of his next novel. This is his favorite and the best Lily suspense novel. It was written by Sarah waters, a modern British writer. She is one of the best modern writers. If this kind of novel appears in such an era, it will certainly cause more sensation than classic love novels such as pride and prejudice. There is no other reason. This novel is challenging the asceticism prevailing in this era from the beginning to the end. In this novel, the most amazing thing is not the plot, but the suspense technique used in the novel. If it is only written with ordinary vision, this novel is likely to fall into mediocrity, let alone stand out in the peak of modern literature development. Harvey wanted to write this novel very much. The problem is that if this novel appeared in this era, it would be too shocking to have readers. "Count Henrietta, it''s almost time to take action. It''s not bad to catch up with the tide of the times and write Lily novels, but you have to think about a new pseudonym." Harvey laughs and says to himself. He gets up and goes to the endless Library of the mage''s tower. He consciously controls the magic array of the lifting platform. The huge platform rises to the bookshelf where the British suspense novels are stored. Harvey looks around and quickly finds the original novel of the city of thorns. First, he carefully reads the original work to make sure that he remembers these words and sentences in his mind. Harvey has only seen the TV version of "the city of thorns", which is also the only TV series with lily theme that he can accept. It''s adapted from the author''s other Lily works, but somehow he doesn''t like it. For his favorite works, Harvey always spare no effort to make them shine in the world. Different from the "translation form" of writing more than ten novels one night, Harvey has to consider how to adapt the novel. The background of the novel is in Victorian England. The plot of the novel can be divided into three parts. The first part focuses on the heroine Sue. She came from a dirty and thief ridden slum. The attic where she lives is facing the gallows. Every day, all kinds of prisoners can be seen hanged. Born in such an environment, Sue can''t be a lady, She is also a thief. One day, a thief friend of hers, nicknamed "gentleman", came to her house and promised her a huge sum of 3000 pounds to help her complete a plan. He asked sue to help him marry the eldest lady of a rich family, and then he would send her to the madhouse to get all her property. Sue herself is a despicable thief. Moreover, her condition does not allow her to refuse. She has to repay her mother Saxby, who raised her, so that other unrelated family members who live under the same roof can have a good life. The price is to send a stranger she doesn''t know into a lunatic asylum. Isn''t this a steady business? Sue''s conscience was a little upset, but there was no room for her to refuse. The gentleman arranged for sue to take care of the young lady Maud. Sue carefully hid her identity, especially those bad habits from the slums. There was mud in her fingernails. Now she had to take care of a big and small sister who had to wear white gloves when reading. The plan is very smooth. Sue finds that Maud is not crazy. Maybe the depressed life in the manor makes her character a little strange. Sue tries her best to take care of Maud in order to make up for her guilt. They soon fall in love with each other, but in a few places they seem rather ambiguous. Sue can''t understand her feelings. She is facing a pure and cultured lady. What feelings do she have except for those shame? She also needs to send her into a lunatic asylum in person to play such a villain role. What qualifications does she have to have feelings for Maud? Sue still helps the gentleman to complete the plan, saying his good words in front of Maud as much as possible, and creating more opportunities for them to get along with each other. However, her inner haze is increasing day by day. One day, Maud''s caries grew out of a sharp, very uncomfortable. Sue grew up in a slum, but she didn''t have the habit of Maud''s eldest daughter. She found a thimble to help Maud smooth the decayed tooth. When they looked at each other, they could see something different. Sue couldn''t understand her mood at that time. She chose to turn her head to avoid Maud''s sight. In the last part of the plan, the gentleman came to the manor and planned to abduct Maud to a ruined church to get married. In this way, Maud''s Guardian uncle didn''t need to agree. When the uncle found out, it was too late. Maud agreed. The day before the escape, Maud was just as excited as the ordinary bride. She didn''t know what to do, or how to cooperate with her husband on the day of marriage. Maud used to ask sue for advice. They were fighting in bed. Sue didn''t know what she was thinking, maybe she felt guilty for Maud, maybe it was to comfort Maud, or something else. When they tried to kiss, everything was out of control. The next day, Maud woke up with a kiss mark on his chest. On the day of her escape, Maud kept asking Sue whether her decision was right. Sue was very upset, as if something choked her throat and blocked her chest. She thought of aunt Saxby, and finally chose the assistance plan and said some good words from a gentleman. The gentleman and Maud finished their wedding in the chapel, and the plan was as usual. A few days later, the gentleman invited people from the insane asylum. He told the people in the insane asylum that his wife''s nerves were abnormal. He would often say some strange words and mistake himself for another person. With tears in her eyes, Sue finally asked the people in the lunatic asylum to be kind to Maud. When the carriage came to the door of the lunatic asylum, the staff of the lunatic asylum asked the gentleman''s wife to get out of the car. Sue looked at Maud, but Maud had no expression on his face. He did not blink at the other side of the car. He looked indifferent. At this time, the gentleman looked at sue and pushed Sue out of the carriage. She became the gentleman''s wife, who was sent to the madhouse in the plan. Sue exclaimed, struggling to explain that she was not a gentleman''s wife. She asked Maud what was going on in the end, but in exchange for cold disregard. Sue was caught in a lunatic asylum as a gentleman''s wife. At this time, she suddenly realized that it was all a conspiracy, a conspiracy jointly planned by Maud and the gentleman¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Chapter 237 "There is nothing wrong with the plot of the original novel except the hasty ending." "The key lies in the characterization and the details of the plot. Su''s personality needs to fit her identity. She is a thief, but the dirty living environment does not deceive her kindness. That''s why Maud falls in love with this woman who takes care of herself wholeheartedly." "Maud was never an innocent young lady. In order to escape the control of her uncle, she planned a plot with a gentleman to send sue to a lunatic asylum. The plan of the gentleman was seen through at the beginning, so she had no choice but to cooperate with Maud. All the plots were designed by Aunt Saxby, who deliberately let the gentleman contact Maud." "Nobody expected that Maud and Sue would have feelings for each other Harvey closed his eyes to meditate on the original novel of the city of thorns, and his sensitive thoughts quickly clarified the key to the novel. The plot of "the city of thorns" is divided into three parts, the first part is the life experience of the heroine sue, the second part is the life experience of the heroine Maud. The third part runs through the full text. Sue, Maud and gentlemen are just pawns in Saxby''s plan. Saxby''s mother is Maud''s biological mother, and Sue is the one who should be the first lady. At the request of Sue''s mother, aunt Saxby switched her two children. Sue''s mother promised to give her two children half of their property. Now, for the sake of wealth and her daughter Maud, aunt Saxby is going to sacrifice sue, who has been raising her for more than ten years, to get the part of her property "The first and second parts of the story are excellent, especially at the turning point of the story, when sue is taken as a gentleman''s wife and put into a lunatic asylum. Then, if you look at her and Sue''s experience again from the perspective of Maud, you will find that everything she did is justified. Maud knew the plan from the beginning, but even so, she still fell in love with Sue, who took care of herself wholeheartedly. Therefore, on the night when she was ready to flee, she repeatedly asked Sue whether she wanted to marry a gentleman or not, If Sue had said no at that time, Maud would have been soft hearted and gave up the whole plan. " "As the third part of the first and second parts of the plot, reveal all the true images, including the real life experience between sue and Maud Harvey thought hard and integrated all the clues about "the city of thorns" in his mind. The city of thorns is just like "ice and snow", because the turning point in the middle part of the plot is so wonderful that the happy ending seems hasty and mediocre. "It shouldn''t be like this. It shouldn''t end in such a hurry." Harvey held his hands and murmured. There is nothing wrong with the plot setting of "the city of thorns". The foreshadowing of the plot of the third part can be seen in the first and second parts. However, maybe the screenwriter is too focused on the shooting of the first and second parts to ignore the influence of the third part. The plot of the third part itself is based on the reversal of the first and second parts. "The third part should reflect the attitude of the two protagonists in the face of fate jokes. Maybe we can arrange some other plots to enter. For example, Maud lives in Sue''s room and finds Sue''s diary. In the diary, he writes about Sue''s struggle in the face of this plan and her concern for her mother, which can be connected with the plot that Maud knows that her mother is her biological mother in the future to increase the tension of the plot, So I can really experience everything Sue needs to consider. " "But if you add this plot, one of the key settings in the novel will lose its effect. Sue is set to be illiterate. That''s why we don''t find that the books collected by Maud and his uncle are all filthy forbidden books." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey brought the manuscript of the second volume of dark age to Planck''s publishing house. This is not the first time Harvey came here, but Planck''s publishing house had not been acquired by Cromwell chamber of Commerce when he came here last time. It can be seen that Cromwell chamber of Commerce has also made great efforts. The whole four story building has been bought. The name of the publishing house is hanging at the front door. Staff constantly rush in and out. As soon as Harvey enters, the front desk women in professional clothes show a bright smile at him. "Hello, I''d like to speak to Mr. Pran Garcia." The woman at the front desk was stunned, bowed politely and asked, "Sir, do you have an appointment?" Harvey, too, was stunned. He laughed and shook his head. It''s because he didn''t appear in the media. There is a big difference between Harvey and the phantom of count of Monte Cristo. So far, many people don''t know what Harvey really looks like. Although the receptionist didn''t recognize Harvey, another receptionist, who was in charge of reception, came and pulled her sleeve in a hurry and said a few words in her ear. The receptionist''s expression experienced a short period of stiffness, and he quickly apologized and bowed, "Mr. Adrian, I''m sorry I didn''t recognize you. Mr. Garcia is in the office on the fourth floor. I''ll show you now." "Thank you. No, I should be able to find it myself." Harvey smiles politely and goes to the side of the hall to find an old elevator. The elevator is surrounded by iron bars, which is a bit similar to the simple elevator used in construction sites. The floor and handrails are carved with delicate and complex patterns, which will not give people a sense of rudeness. After finding Pran''s office, Harvey hands him the manuscript of Volume II of the dark age. Pran is also vivid now. His black suit is a customized suit of Cromwell chamber of Commerce, and his hair is neatly combed. Maybe because of his age, he looks like the aristocracy of the new era. When he saw the manuscript of Volume 2 of dark age handed over by Harvey, he looked stunned. He picked it up and then read it. He complained in surprise: "Harvey, I thought you were concentrating on making the phantom of ice and snow. Well, I have to admit that the phantom did a good job." Harvey said with a smile, "it doesn''t take much to write a novel. How about your side?" "As you can see, newspapers, magazines and publishing are developing very well. By the way, count Henrietta of Norton has promised to sell us an affiliated publishing house, but the scale is not large. The second volume of dark age is just right. It can help me open the market of Norton and win a lot of popularity. " "That''s good. I''ll go back first. Call me whenever there''s any problem with the novel." "I''m not going to stay. I''ve been waiting for volume two of the dark ages for months. If I''m not satisfied with it, I''m sure I''ll come to my door for the first time." Pranyang raised the manuscript of the novel in his hand and gave a knowing smile. He was one of Harvey''s fans. He was not old enough, and his taste for the novel was innovative. He especially liked the dark age. He had read the outline of the novel, so he was more looking forward to the next content. The first volume of the dark age can only be said to be exquisite and interesting, and it is only from the second volume that it really depicts a grand heroic epic. He looks forward to the plot in the outline shown in Harvey''s works. Harvey left the office with a meaningful smile. He would come here again in a few days without Prynne''s visit, but not as Harvey Adrian at that time. "The city of thorns" does not need those exquisite and complicated illustrations. After writing, you can submit directly. Chapter 238 In the lane of the busy street, Harvey stands at the corner where the crowd can''t see. His sharp eyes search the subtle movement around him. After confirming that no one is there, Harvey is still worried. The ring on his hand dissolves into mercury and splits into hundreds of silver threads, and flows to explore the Lane in all directions. After confirming that there was no one, Harvey recited a mantra and performed magic. His facial features twisted and turned into a pale young man. In addition, Harvey''s body and skin were changing, turning into another young man who had no resemblance to Harvey Adrian. Harvey cast magic into a mirror, confirmed that his disguise is perfect, and then satisfied out of the alley, the target is the publishing house directly opposite the alley. Harvey spent more than three days to finish the first book of the city of thorns. He followed the plot outline and many settings of the novel, and added his own ideas to the details. The novel is divided into three parts, each of which is subverting the content of the previous one. The first one is written in the first person of the heroine Sue''s vision, the second one is written in the first person of the heroine Maud, and the third one is written in the third person to explain the whole story. From subject matter to conception, this is a novel that challenges the taboo bottom line of this era. Harvey has no doubt that this novel may be banned on the day it is published. Even count Henrietta will be shocked after reading this novel. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Pulan was in a good mood. When he was sitting in the carriage, he could not help humming a song. It was the tune of the song in "ice and snow". He had the second volume of the novel in his hand. He put down his work and spent a whole week reading it. Everything was in his expectation and out of his expectation. "The dark age" is much better than the first one, which slightly exceeds his expectation. It''s hard for him to imagine that a novel is more wonderful than count of Monte Cristo. In count of Monte Cristo, the protagonist''s plot of revenge and dignity made him clap his hands and applaud, but he felt very comfortable. When reading the dark age, the fate of the country, the future of mankind and the missions of different heroes interweave into a grand symphony, creating a grand epic feeling, which makes Pulan really see a war of light and darkness. When Pulan saw that Rohan''s cavalry came to support that period, he was excited and restless, hoping to rise up in the depression of desperate situation! The indomitable momentum of the cavalry described in the text can infect any male reader and make his blood boil. It''s hard to imagine that the mere words create a more wonderful feeling than the mirage of the count of Monte Cristo with pictures and music. Only Harvey''s unique use of words and writing can express such a grand and intense novel scene. When Pulan came to the office of the publishing house, he found that the atmosphere here was subtle. Several reviewers looked very serious, including the experienced reviewer motley. They formed a small circle and didn''t know what they were discussing. "Mr. Pran ~" the staff of the Publishing House said hello to Pran, and his name shocked the reviewers who were still thinking. Motley looked up to see him and seemed relieved to call him over. "Why, are you all waiting for me here?" Motley nodded and said gravely, "there are some things that need to be decided by you, the publisher''s decision maker." "Well, I''m in a good mood now. If it''s a promotion or a raise, it''s OK at any time. And is there anyone willing to work in Norton?" Pran sat on the table and said hello with a smile. Motley picked up a novel manuscript on the desk and handed it to him: "you read this novel first, and then you will know why we want you to make a decision." "What novel?" Mottley looked as like as two peas in the face of Adrian, who was the first to count the count of Monte Cristo. Pollan''s face became serious and nodded to take over the manuscript of the novel. Motley was the most experienced reviewer in the publishing house. At the beginning, he helped Pollan recover Harvey. Now this experienced reviewer compares a newly submitted novel to the Baron of Monte Cristo!? Motley must have understood the meaning of this parable. Even Pran did not dare to say that the second volume of the dark age in his hand could match or surpass the count of Monte Cristo. If a novel really reaches this level, then what is motley hesitating about!? Shouldn''t such a novel be publicized immediately and then printed and published!? After a moment''s consideration, Pran returned to his office with a thick stack of original novels and began to read them. "The title of the book is" the city of thorns ". Is it written in the first person?" Pulan is a little lost. Since he is used to the third person novels, he always feels a little dull when reading the first person novels. The name of the novel is "the city of thorns", a common first person novel, a novel with women as the protagonist. Soon, Pulan forgets his concern, and his delicate brushwork and description slowly unfold a very characteristic story. Two women who should not have met each other are involved in the joke of fate because of a plot to seize property. The plot is very novel. Several times Pulan worries about whether the heroine Su will expose her identity. Later, Pran knew why motley cared so much about the novel, in which the two heroines fell in love! Oh, my God! How bold is the author!? If it were a hundred years in the morning, the author would be executed by the church as a heretic. Now, this kind of subject also touches the edge of the law. It''s incredible that Pulan didn''t feel the accident. The delicate descriptions in the novel implicitly revealed the feelings between the two heroines. With a round of plot coming down, Pulan only felt that a door in his mind seemed to be knocked open, and didn''t feel the slightest disgust for the plot that should have been spurned. Pran was very worried about the fate of sue and Maud. "There should be a good ending, heroine. You should be more aggressive. Don''t sell your dignity and true love for a little money, and let that gentleman go! Take Maud by yourself Seeing the end of the first film, Pran has been secretly cheering up for the heroine su. However, to his disappointment, the plot did not develop as he expected. Since Sue implemented the plan proposed by the gentleman, helped the gentleman pursue Maud, married them in the chapel, and prepared to send Maud to the madhouse. "Damn it! This is stupid! Such a novel is worthy of comparison with the count of Monte Cristo Pulan couldn''t help but scold him. When he saw that Maud was married to a gentleman, Pulan couldn''t stand it. He felt that something was blocked in his heart. He couldn''t vent his anger. He had to go and return the original novel to motley. If motley hadn''t helped him and had a higher seniority than him, Pulan would have beaten motley to vent his anger. Chapter 239 "Stupid! Well, I admit that this novel really dares to break through the tradition. It is a very excellent novel, especially the first part of the plot is fascinating and the description of the social environment is remarkable, but the later development is too bad. " When Pulan came to motley, he complained. "Bad? I think that''s the essence of the novel. Besides, the novel is not finished yet. The author of the contribution said that he would send second pieces in a few days. With the first story''s plot structure, I can guarantee the author''s and his works'' brilliance. " Motley frowned and looked at Pran in doubt. Noting the doubts between motley''s eyebrows, Pran thought that motley was dissatisfied with his conclusion. He thought to put it in another Euphemism: "well, the quality has really reached the pass line of publication. I''ll leave it to you to arrange. But this novel can''t compare with the count of Monte Cristo. As for the ending, maybe it''s a wise choice for me to read it again one day when the author has sent the ending. " "Pran, you haven''t finished reading this novel." "I''m not suitable for this kind of sad novels, so I can''t bear to see the marriage between a gentleman and Maud. I still like Mr. Adrian''s works." Motley''s face turned overcast, and he was not polite to criticize: "my friend, you really don''t have the appearance of reviewers. Forget it, after all, now you are the boss of the publishing house, so you don''t have to worry about the reviewers'' eyes. As for this novel, you haven''t finished reading it. Why should you rush to make a conclusion?" "I''ve finished watching it, but I can''t accept the development of the ending." "No, you didn''t. I''m sure you didn''t turn to the last page "Why quarrel in such a small place? What new plot can be developed from those pages?" complains Pulan Motley''s face became more and more black: "very good, now please turn over." Seeing that motley''s attitude is so tough, it''s hard for him to say anything. Can a few pages of novel change the impression of this novel? When I think of the strange atmosphere of the editorial department before, it''s probably because of this work. Did he really miss something? With some expectation and some unconventional in his heart, he turned to the last page of the first book of the city of thorns before motley''s eyes and finished reading the ending of the novel. As he thought, the gentleman''s wife was sent to the madhouse, and then the gentleman could get all Maud''s property¡¤¡¤¡¤ what!? Pran suddenly jumped up from his chair, holding the original novel to watch repeatedly, rubbed his eyes to confirm that there was no dazzle! What''s going on? What''s the story about!? Why was Sue sent to the madhouse. Motley saw that he showed an incredible look and said, "you understand, Pran." "What the hell is going on?" "The answer will be revealed in a few days. You have to be patient." Motley turned and walked out of the office to help plann close the door. Pran''s head is in a mess. The plot is developing so fast that it''s like he just flew into the air and fell into mud in the next second. There''s no reason why Sue was captured by the staff of the lunatic asylum? Pran hurried back to read, recall the whole content of the novel, everything naturally development, and did not feel anything wrong. No, the gentleman did mention that his wife was fanciful when he talked with the staff of the lunatic asylum. He fancied that he was another person. When Pulan saw this, he thought it was the gentleman who made up a reason to send Maud in. Now it''s a trap to let Sue replace Maud and become a "Maud" trap! In other words, the plot is not without trace! It''s not that the author abandoned himself. Until the truth is revealed, Pran suddenly remembers some subtle descriptions of Maud, the innocent lady in the novel. Pran''s face is full of consternation. He was "cheated" by a novel!? ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the next few days, Pulan fell into the situation of not thinking about food and tea. He was full of thinking about the follow-up plot development of "the city of thorns". He had seen the first movie several times. The perfect style and peculiar plot construction followed the orderly structure development like a cobweb. The content was long, dark, twisted and satisfying. He can''t guess the next plot development. Pulan vaguely finds out the abnormality of Maud, including Maud''s experience after hours, Maud''s uncle who loves books, everything is extraordinary, but before the author solves the mystery, everything is covered by fog, so he can''t see the whole picture. Pran''s Thoughts on the ending of "the city of thorns" are even more than those of "the dark age", because the plot is too clever. Soon, the second part of "the city of thorns" was submitted to the publishing house''s office¡¤¡¤¡¤ It''s still written in the first person. This time, the heroine becomes Maud. "Can a novel be written like this?" Pran felt incredible about this novel writing method. The plot of the first film was the same as that of the first one, but he used Maud''s vision to explore everything, including the beginning and end of the plot. Maud''s uncle really loved books, and even ordered Maud to put on gloves to touch his books. However, those books were despised by people. Maud was just a plaything of her uncle. In order to escape from the prison, she chose to cooperate with a gentleman and find a stand in to get rid of her uncle. From the beginning, the plot was against Sue. When reading a book, Pulan doesn''t dare to breathe. The tense atmosphere created by "the city of thorns" makes it difficult for him to breathe. The rhythm of the plot is very ingenious. The twists and turns of the plot almost come one after another. The only warmth is the specious love between sue and Maud. Sue is in love with Maud. Does Maud love Sue? In the second film, the answer has not been announced, but Pran has found out that if Maud doesn''t like sue, why does she ask Sue about her wedding night when she has a full understanding of the vulgar culture? Why pretend to be innocent and ignorant? From the beginning, Maud was a big gray wolf in rabbit skin. "Wonderful! The author is as talented as Harvey Adrian! So excellent novels should be published whatever they say All at once, Pulan clapped his hands! Finally understand motley''s concerns, this novel is to challenge people''s moral bottom line. Pran firmly believes that people''s appreciation of literature and art will cover up the trivial moral defects of the novel itself. Chapter 240 In the crowded street, Eve from the headquarters of the magic association and Lottie, vice president of the branch of the magic association, are sitting in an open-air coffee shop to taste delicious and exquisite cakes. The coffee shop is facing the gate of the magic cinema in Elroy city. Because of its special geographical location, she has won a large number of guests, Those who have reserved the phantom tickets and can''t enter in advance will choose to enjoy coffee and wait here. Maybe it''s because after sitting here for too long, Eve forgot the etiquette that a lady should pay attention to. She took off her boots and stood on the chair, so that she could get the snacks at the top of the cake tower. "How long have we been here, Ms. Aime?" Lottie flipped through the novel in her hand and replied carelessly: "it''s about a week. Every day is from 7 a.m. to 6 p.m. although she can rest in the coffee shop, it''s actually more than 60 hours." "What''s the situation at the gate of the magic cinema during this period of time?" Lottie looked up at the door of the magic cinema. "Every day it''s full. Every day there are people waiting outside." "How many seats are there in this movie theater?" "About 1200 seats, and there are still 200 standing seats." "How many games are played in a day, and how much is the price of a phantom ticket?" Lottie closed the novel in her hand, her freckled cheeks wrinkled and she wanted to cry. Lottie replied, "Eve, I don''t know that." Eve von Ludwig sat down, sipped his coffee gracefully, and said, "there''s no doubt that ice and snow has brought a lot of wealth to that Harvey Adrian." "It''s not a matter of course. Excellent works deserve to be respected." "What do you think of the ludwigs, Ms. may?" "As one of the twelve nobles, I''m probably unimaginable as an ordinary caster." "It''s true, but we have some difficulties. For example, because Ludwig XVI left the family business alone, the Ludwig family is in constant chaos. The first thing to bear the brunt is the financial crisis. Let alone renting the alchemy workshop, there is no money to buy magic materials, As a core member of my family, I can only go to Clark College, which is famous for its low tuition. " "What does that have to do with me?" "Miss may, don''t you have a good relationship with that Mr. Harvey Adrian?" Lottie''s conditioned response: "no... well, if you want to say, it''s not bad. I often help Mr. Adrian buy some magic knowledge and materials from the magic association." "So Mr. Adrian is registered with the wizarding society?" Eve''s eyes are bright. Lottie, who realized she had said something wrong, was even more frustrated. Eve jumped out of her chair, saluted Lottie and pleaded in a flattering tone, "Ms. may, could you introduce me to Mr. Adrian?" Lottie vented, "Hey, Eve, didn''t you hear Susie''s advice?" "Ms. may, there is no way in the world to die with less dignity than starvation. Mr. Adrian is an excellent caster, and the ludwigs need such talents." "In my opinion, you are just interested in the economic effect of mirage. I can''t imagine that the ludwigs have come to this situation." Lottie sighs and shakes her head. The current head of the Ludwig family is her friend and classmate with Susie. During her period of studying magic, she knew a little about the situation of the Ludwig family. As one of the twelve noble families, the representative of the traditional magic school, the core family members had to come to Clark College. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey was a little unsure and asked the little name in front of him, "that, Miss Eve von Ludwig?" Eve raised her little face, pulled her skirt with her little hand, and introduced herself with pride: "yes, Mr. Adrian, on behalf of the Ludwig family, one of the twelve nobles of the magic association, I''d like to make a request to cooperate with you. What do you think?" Harvey looks at Lottie with a question mark. The latter sighs helplessly to indicate that he has no choice. If it wasn''t for magic in the world, who would Harvey think was joking with himself? A little girl who hasn''t reached her chest came to claim to cooperate with her? Harvey squints his eyes and looks at the little girl in front of him. Blue light passes through his pupils. The magic of detection begins to analyze the identity information of the little girl in front of him. However, a sapphire in the jewel lace tied to the little girl''s head also shows blue light, which hinders the exploration of magic. Eve wrinkled her pretty brows, slightly changed her face, a little dissatisfied with Harvey''s rude behavior. She crossed her waist and opened her pretty eyes to Harvey. She yelled, "Mr. Adrian, you need to know that it''s quite impolite to use detection magic to peep at a caster''s information. In the magic association, it can be regarded as a provocation." Harvey spread out his hand and said with a smile, "sorry, I''m used to dealing with ordinary people. Someone from the magic association came to me and said that he would cooperate. I think at least I need to understand each other''s identity information." "I''m the sister of the modern Ludwig family. There''s no doubt about that, and Ms. may can guarantee that." Harvey touched his chin and said cautiously, "it''s impolite, but I haven''t heard of the ludwigs." Eve''s eyes were wide open. She looked like hell. "Ah ~" next to Lottie, her head was so ashamed that she almost lowered to her chest. After Lottie''s hard explanation, Harvey finally understood what the so-called Ludwig family was. In short, it was a rather old-fashioned setting. The so-called twelve nobles of the magic association were the descendants of the twelve casters who founded the magic association. They had huge influence in the magic association and were representatives of the traditional magic school, and each had a long history, Every family has a deep foundation and strength. "That''s it. As long as you are willing to cooperate with us, then I can give you the status of honorary caster on behalf of the ludwigs." Eve was very satisfied with Lottie''s explanation and said in a voice. What is the honor caster? Harvey turned to Lottie again. Lottie patted her forehead with her right hand and sighed to herself, "what am I here for?" The so-called honorary caster is not a formal title, but a general name for those who are affiliated with different caster families. Even the long history of the caster families also need to add fresh blood. However, in order to keep the purity of blood, they will not choose to marry other casters, so the so-called honorary companion caster came into being. The honorary caster needs to bear the obligation of affiliation with the family and enjoy the rights. The family of the caster is regarded as the royal family. The so-called honorary caster''s identity is probably equivalent to the aristocracy. Chapter 241 Harvey looked at Lottie and thought, "Ms. Lottie, can I have a word with you?" Lottie nodded. "Sure." They came to the side hall and began to discuss in a low voice. "What''s your opinion, Ms. Lottie?" Lottie hesitated. "My opinion, isn''t it? I think... The Ludwig family is one of the twelve nobles of the magic association. Although they are in a bad situation now, they can still enjoy special rights as honorary casters of the Ludwig family. In the magic association, this alone can attract many casters to join, but if Mr. Adrian does not intend to develop in the magic association, such rights will not have any effect. " Lottie is a fan of Harvey, and Harvey and Lottie have known each other for quite a long time, so Harvey still trusts Lottie''s words. Harvey squeezed his chin and asked, "right? Specifically, what rights can I enjoy? " "I know a lot about this. One thing I probably know is that I can use the transmission channel of the magic association without restriction. There are also some alchemy workshops and magic workshops for free, some low-level magic books and so on. There are also... Um." Lottie held out her finger, one by one. Harvey held out his hand to stop her listing, and then asked, "that''s enough. So what does Miss Eve want from me?" Mr. Lottie shook his head and replied in an uncertain tone: "it''s probably the phantom or something. If you can move the phantom to the country where the magic association is located, you can certainly earn a lot of money. Even the magic association needs a lot of money to cultivate excellent casters. As far as I know, the ludwigs are in a period of decline, and the situation in the wizarding association is not very good. The new rising factions of the wizarding Association want to cut the ludwigs out of the twelve nobles, because it means that they can shake the foundation of the aristocratic power, which is very symbolic, Said a lot of things that Mr. Adrian wasn''t interested in "No, I asked the question first. Thank you very much for your answer. Now I understand a little bit." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After returning, Harvey asked directly, "cooperation is OK, but I need specific treaties, what obligations I need to fulfill, and what I can get." Eve looked confident. "Don''t worry about that. I''ve worked out the terms of the contract." With that, she opened her hands, glowing between them, gathering a crystal of information to Harvey. Seeing them off, Harvey shut himself up in his study, read the contents of the information crystal, use the three-dimensional star script to write the contract conditions, and only use the star script to make the terms will be protected by the magic association. The terms of the contract, as Lottie said, are more detailed. As long as he agrees to cooperate with the little girl, Harvey can obtain the status of honorary caster, and there are a lot of rights that belong to honorary caster. Honorary casters also have hierarchy. The higher the hierarchy, the more power they have. In the end, they can be given family names and become members of the family. Unfortunately, Harvey doesn''t like these family concepts at all. The only attraction is that the transmission channel of the magic association can be used unconditionally. The traditional channel of the magic association connects the branches and headquarters of the magic association in different countries. Generally, only the core staff of the magic association can use it. In Norton''s magic association, only Lottie and Susie have the right to use it. Being able to use the transmission channel of the magic association means that Harvey can freely travel between two different worlds, one is the kingdom of balun, the other is the magic association with many casters. However, in Harvey''s view, the requirements of the contract are quite harsh. Harvey frowns after reading the terms, and needs Harvey to offer his own labor achievements free of charge, including phantom and a lot of magic academic research. "I have to contact the magic association sooner or later, but such conditions are meaningless." Harvey shook his head. There was no difference between the terms and the modern overlord terms. After the signing, it was equivalent to binding his individual. The terms were not from the perspective of cooperation, but more like charity. Harvey recited the curse, and the black cat suddenly jumped from the shadow under the desk to Harvey''s knee and rubbed Harvey''s right hand. After sucking the black cat and feeding him some biscuits, Harvey untied the cylinder tied to his tail and fixed the modified information crystal in it. The black cat bit the cylinder and ran into the darkness again. Harvey revised the terms of the contract and put himself in the dominant position of the cooperator rather than the servant''s request. If the so-called Ludwig family member does not agree, it doesn''t matter. Harvey is still more confident in his current strength, and sooner or later he will have the opportunity to contact the magic association in another continent. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next day, Harvey sent the third book of "the city of thorns" to Planck''s publishing house. As a novel, the city of thorns is excellent, but Planck''s Publishing House would not dare to publish it rashly before reading the ending. The same-sex literature is still too advanced in this era. Harvey published this novel under a new pseudonym [waters]. Even his appearance has changed. Once it is confirmed that this novel is published, then this person will no longer exist in the world. On the other hand, Pran is already planning to publicize the publication of Volume II of the dark age, but the news that should have caused a storm in the literary world is as silent as a stone throwing into the sea. For no other reason, what happened in Norton Literature attracted the attention of the whole country. Norton''s literary world is already in a state of immortal fighting. Count Henrietta began to fight back. With the publication of several novels of Norton''s night, he published papers and speeches constantly, and won the support of more and more people and social members. The novels published in Norton''s night represent new ideas and dare to break through the traditional novels of the new era, Many of them are written by women, which is enough to control the voice of the community. The society still belongs to those ladies in name. Although it has nothing to do with the literary world, the great success of "ice and snow" is an indirect refutation of Harvey''s previous comments. Ice and snow was officially released in cities all over the country, and Norton in particular ushered in a wave of "letitgo". The gramophone sold by Cromwell chamber of Commerce has become a popular commodity in the community. Little by little, the storm accumulated into a huge wave, and count Henrietta''s rebound after Norton''s reputation fell to the bottom. This wave of offensive was so powerful that it broke through the media blockade of voyne hall within a week, and then the literary world was full of praise for the newly published novel Norton''s night, There is a new idea about literature advocated by count Henrietta, which has a close relationship with literature everywhere. A great literary renaissance was officially launched. Chapter 242 Saturday, sunny. It''s early summer, and the cool wind is blowing. Harvey is sitting in the box of the steam train with the window open. He can enjoy the natural scenery outside. The kingdom of Baron is in the period of rapid development. On the way, he can see many new construction projects. The train rumbled, and the vibration of the wheels on the track was faintly transmitted to the car. Harvey is reading Norton''s times. Diana is sitting next to Harvey, gazing at a hardcover novel, while Shirley is sitting opposite them, squinting her delicate eyes and enjoying the scenery flying by the window. Lily sleeps on Shirley''s jade legs. As in the past, not to mind taking the trouble, the three spirits came naturally, and Helen kept on pouring in the red wine glass filled with fruit juice. Ruby went through the carriage and explored the steam train curiously. He had a quiet character, sitting on the window and watching the scenery outside, and the foam hair occasionally shining bright in the sunlight. A few days ago, Harvey received an invitation from count Henrietta, inviting Harvey to attend the public performance of Griffin Orchestra in Norton Royal Concert Hall. This performance itself is also a program Harvey is looking forward to. After all, the symphonies he plays are "Symphony of destiny" and "Symphony No.9", which represent the highest achievement of classical music on earth, What kind of Brilliance will these two immortal classics in the history of Earth Music bloom in another world. There is melodious music in the carriage. In the corner of the carriage is a gramophone sold by Cromwell chamber of Commerce. Unconsciously, gramophones gradually spread to all walks of life in the kingdom. With "letitgo" as a guide, it attracts more and more investment. Undoubtedly, "letitgo" is the most popular music. Secondly, there is a replica of the world''s classical music, most of which are classical music, A few songs. After a while, the service staff brought refreshments and black tea for afternoon tea. The conductor personally pushed the dining car over, took off the top hat and showed a broad smile: "Mr. Adrian, I''m the conductor of this train, strong walker. On behalf of noan railway operation company, I say hello to you. I hope you can enjoy this journey." "Of course, thank you very much." Harvey stands up, smiles, shakes hands with him, and sighs that he finally feels like a celebrity. After greeting, the conductor returns to her post. Lily, who is sleeping on Shirley''s leg, seems to smell the sweetness of the cake. She rubs her eyes and turns to see the snack tower on the table. Her clear and beautiful eyes are bright and she is about to grab it. "Cough." Diana, who is reading the novel, coughs and Lily''s little hand stops. "Lily, I''ll take you to wash your hands." Shirley stands up and smiles softly. The warm wind coming in from the window raises her hair. The little guy didn''t have such patience. His mouth shriveled, and he opened his hands under Shirley''s surprised eyes. A water ball condensed to clean her hands, and then he was thrown out of the window. Lily carefully observed Diana''s face, determined that there was no objection, so Meizizi picked up the cake and nibbled it. Harvey was also hungry. Just as he was about to reach for a biscuit, there was also a cough and a subtle sight, which seemed to blame him for not setting an example. Harvey and Lily look at each other. The little guy runs to Harvey, climbs to his knees, giggles and reunites a big water ball for Harvey, and then simply gives his snack to Harvey. Instead of giving it to Harvey, he opens his mouth and waits for Harvey to feed himself. The little guy doesn''t like to drink black tea. Harvey squeezed fresh juice on the spot and knocked on ACE''s high foot red wine glass. She lazily stretched out a hand and put it on another glass full of juice. After a while, the fresh juice turned into half ice, and the bright color looked more attractive. "Keke ~" Diana coughed again. This time, she put down her hardcover novel and gave Harvey a polite smile. The meaning was obvious. Although Shirley didn''t say it, her eyes didn''t look at the glass of juice naturally. Harvey couldn''t laugh or cry. He stood up and said, "OK, I''ll ask if there''s any fruit left." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ They spent the whole morning leisurely in the carriage. When they came down from the train, Shirley was frightened by the bustling scene. Norton steam railway station is larger than Elroy, which is equivalent to several large squares. More than a dozen rails are arranged in neat rows, and a steam train enters or leaves the station every minute, Not to mention the crowds coming and going, it''s quite the style of an Indian railway station, but it''s clean and bright. Diana lifted her hair and looked around the railway station. "It''s bigger than the last time I came here," she said Lily is not used to the muddy air here. She sneezes constantly, grabs Harvey''s trouser legs, looks up at Harvey pitifully with her big tearful eyes. After being picked up by Harvey, her small face is buried in Harvey''s chest, and occasionally looks out to observe the surrounding environment curiously. The goblins hide in Shirley''s satchel and look around. The dense crowd also makes Ruby goblin Ruby dare not move. The Cromwell chamber of Commerce has sent someone to pick it up. In the center of Norton, there is a luxury hotel belonging to the Cromwell chamber of Commerce. At the Cromwell Hotel, during the break time, the service staff took a rest in the corner. They looked curiously at count Henrietta, who was browsing a stack of manuscripts in the salon of the hall, and whispered. "You see, is that count Henrietta himself?" "It''s a bit like that. It''s like the picture in the newspaper." "That''s it. All the people who can live here are great people. Besides, their faces are so similar. There can''t be so many coincidences in the world. Besides, I saw Viscount Warren bowing to him just now." "He has been sitting in the hall since ten in the morning. Is he waiting for someone?" "Why, it''s already noon, more than two hours later. This is count Henrietta. I can''t tell from a friend that count Henrietta is the next president of the Literary Association." "Isn''t it true that count Henrietta made a fake in the newspapers some time ago?" "Who knows, count Henrietta is very popular now. What literary awards have been set up recently in Norton''s night?" "Shut up, someone''s coming. It''s the hotel carriage!" When the waiter saw a carriage stopped outside the glass door, he stood up in a hurry to welcome it. There was a sign belonging to Cromwell chamber of Commerce on the carriage. Being able to sit in this luxurious carriage means that the passenger is either a big man or a high-level member of Cromwell chamber of Commerce. However, as soon as they did something, count Henrietta, who seemed to be impatient because of the long waiting time, quickly welcomed him. The speed could catch up with the trot. The waiters who were ready to receive the guests looked at each other. They were not in the past, they were not going. The waiters saw a picture that surprised them. The unattainable count Henrietta welcomed a young man with a warm smile. They swore that the smile was more warm than their trained professional smile. That is to say, Norton, a hot and influential figure, has come here from the morning to see this young man!? Chapter 243 When the party settled down in the hotel, count Henrietta made a special trip to the hotel to wait for Harvey to come. It wasn''t for a big deal, but mainly for telling the latest situation and expressing his gratitude. Harvey''s literary works made him invincible in this election. There is still more than a month to go before the deadline for the election of the president of the Literary Association, But now he has won more than 70% of the support of Norton''s literary circle, and the social community is one-sided to support him. "Even I didn''t expect such a big change. More than a month ago, I was a street mouse in the literary world. Now, almost all kinds of literary newspapers and periodicals hold me up in the sky. My friend, I owe it to you. On that day, you were still modest. Now I''m sure that you alone can equal the weight of the whole literary world in the kingdom of Baron, At the same time, I also need to express my sincere thanks to you. " When he met Harvey, count Henrietta felt from his heart that the original flattery in his eyes was now sincere. Perhaps a few of those 14 literary works have been ignored by the public. Most of them have aroused strong feedback in Norton today. After the publication of Norton night, all doubts about him have been dispelled. Every day since then, he has been very smooth, like a dream. Up to now, he pinches his face from time to time to wonder if he saw an illusion because of his depression. Publishing a novel in Norton''s night is tantamount to publicly supporting him. Norton''s literary circles believe that there is an indestructible force behind count Henrietta. Taking advantage of his success, he established the literary award of the count of Monte Cristo in the name of Harvey. He announced that he would donate all the profits of the count of Monte Cristo and the fourteen novels to the bank, and the annual profits will be used to reward those writers who have made outstanding contributions to the literature of the kingdom of Baron. He was faithful to Harvey''s command, and this action also crushed the last stone of voyne hall and established his unshakable position. Count Henrietta''s mood is somewhat complicated. Perhaps only the caster can create excellent literary works and accomplish the feat Harvey created that night. Because in the history of the literary world of the kingdom of Baron, more than half of the literary works are written by the caster, and the proportion of academic papers has even increased to more than 90%, That''s why there is a saying in history that the caster is a natural writer. We should know that the active casters in the literary world are a very small part, which is easier to achieve higher achievements than ordinary people. Count Henrietta, who wants to change Norton''s literary world, is just an ordinary mortal himself, and only with the help of Harvey can he change the present situation of the literary world in the kingdom of Baron. "Count Henrietta, it doesn''t have to be like this. The situation is exactly what I want to see." Harvey was polite, but actually he didn''t feel very proud. After all, those novels in various senses were not his works. Declined the invitation of count Henrietta''s dinner party, Harvey returned to his room. Diana, who was reading the novel, put down her hardcover novel and looked up and down at Harvey with strange eyes. The cover of Diana''s closed novel is gilded with the title of "the city of thorns", which is Harvey''s personal binding collection. "Harvey, why did you write this novel?" Harvey shrugged: "why? There''s no special reason. Just write it if you want to. " Diana holds her forehead. In view of the theme of the novel, it is difficult to look at her husband without strange eyes: "the novel is really excellent, and the plot is very attractive, but you should know what the novel stands for." "What does it stand for?" "Don''t play dumb." "I wrote it under another pseudonym. Don''t worry about getting burned." "Harvey, if, I mean, if I was a little shaken by the freak love described in your novel, what would you do?" "Well?" Harvey suddenly looked up and saw his wife''s shy little face with a look of hope. As soon as he frowned, he was kidding. Harvey did like lily, but he didn''t want to see his wife run away by any woman. No matter what, he rushed up to hold Diana''s delicate body and threw it on the bed to ask for everything. Diana finally moved her lips, raised her catkin and looked at Harvey jokingly: "that''s the problem. Of course, I don''t have any special thoughts. I only love my husband. This novel seems to be harmful to many girls." "Harvey... Are you listening?" "Wait ~" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Griffin''s performance starts at 2 p.m. and is divided into two performances. The first performance starts from 2 p.m. to 3 p.m. with the symphony of fate, and then takes an hour off. Guests can freely move in the Royal Norton concert hall. The second performance starts from 4 p.m. to 5 p.m. with the Symphony No. 9. Although the symphony of destiny and Symphony No. 9 were only played in the phantom of count Monte Cristo, their popularity is not low in the symphony industry. This time, the symphony performance itself is very powerful. Most people in Norton''s society know that it is Lord Henrietta who supports Griffin''s orchestra. At this time, count Henrietta''s career is on the rise, The celebrity effect also brought many members of the social circle to participate in this music festival. Norton Royal concert hall is much more magnificent than the phantom cinema. Just like when the phantom of count of Monte Cristo was played, the whole busy street was tightly handled by soldiers, and they needed to verify their identity outside the street to get in. When Harvey and his party came out, they immediately attracted the eyes of most of the guests outside the concert hall. The reason is not Harvey. Diana changed into the modern blue dress designed by Harvey. Her style is conservative but elegant. The jade hand is wearing long white gloves. When Harvey comes down from the carriage, her haughty and beautiful temperament is like a beautiful white swan, attracting the attention of male guests, Many young noblemen looked at Harvey who helped Diana down with jealousy. Then came Shirley, who was dressed in formal clothes. The style of the formal dress was also traditional, which was different from the usual delicate cheeks with light makeup. Every smile and every smile was touching, pure and clear, but extremely gentle and attractive. It was like a lady coming out of an expensive oil painting. After that is Lily in a gothic dress, her soft blue hair is more eye-catching. Some aristocrats recognized Harvey''s identity and withdrew their impolite eyes. An old man with a hale and hearty face met him, nodded, and said with a smile: "Mr. Adrian, I haven''t seen you for a while. Your magic skill seems more profound." Probably different from all the men present, DuPont Arnold locked his eyes on Harvey when he saw him appear. He was secretly shocked. The last time he saw Harvey in Norton, he only felt that Harvey was a barely qualified caster, and his mental intensity was not very high. Now if Harvey hadn''t changed, he would have thought that he was mistaken. He could no longer see Harvey''s information through his naked eyes. It seemed that something had cut off his exploration. With the perception of the caster, he can also feel the three goblins hidden in Harvey''s pocket. When he sees lily, he is stunned and has deeper doubts in his eyes. From Lily''s appearance, he can judge that Lily is not a human. At least in his cognition, human beings do not have blue hair. He can''t detect any information from Lily, and he can feel an unfathomable feeling, The breath that made him tremble. He really couldn''t understand the young caster in front of him any more. "Mr. Arnold, you have the same spirit as before." Harvey responded with a smile, called and went in together. Chapter 244 Norton royal music hall is full of dignitaries, and the lively crowd is like a burning flame. The blazing tongue fills every corner of Norton royal music hall. There is no box in the concert hall. It is said that the purpose is to show the so-called equal rights of music. All the audience should sit in the auditorium together to enjoy music. Harvey sat in the second class seat, waiting to observe the audience around him. The familiar ones were Elinor Windsor, the first princess of the Kingdom, Lottie Aime, vice president of the magic association, count Henrietta, DuPont Arnold, Minister of the Royal caster, and a thin, middle-aged man. His face was not good-looking, and he stared at the stage without saying a word, Harvey recognized him as Murphy, the conductor of the first-class Symphony Orchestra Osborne, who had insulted Griffin''s orchestra in his own face. There are also some big people around whom Harvey only read in the newspapers. Sitting next to the first princess of the Kingdom, Elinor Windsor, is Duke Anderson and his wife. Duke Anderson, as a general, firmly controls the military power of the kingdom. On Harvey''s right, several places apart, he talked with count Henrietta about Baron Oliver. Although he was Baron, he caught up with the tide of the times, seized the business opportunities, became one of the most famous businessmen in the new aristocracy, and was also an important partner of Cromwell chamber of Commerce. Harvey, one of the most famous novelists in the Kingdom, is not beneath the dignity of sitting in this group of people, but Diana and they are very eye-catching. The beauty of women who can be favored by the powerful can not be too bad, but Diana and Shirley are too outstanding temperament, which are quite eye-catching among these ladies. A guard came forward, bowed his head and said something in Prince Anderson''s ear. He glanced at Harvey''s position. Prince Anderson was surprised and waved the guard back. First princess Elinor Windsor asked curiously, "what happened, uncle Anderson." She knows who these guards are. They are all the elite of Duke Anderson''s commander. It is said that each of them has awakened the knight''s blood and has all kinds of power beyond ordinary people''s imagination. Duke Anderson shook his head. "Nothing. Just report to me that there is a very dangerous person nearby, but it''s nonsense." "Oh? If you can be valued by your knights, you must be a powerful knight. Who is on the scene, please Princess Elinor was interested in looking at the guests around her, looking for every possibility. Prince Anderson said with a smile: "Mr. Harvey Adrian should not be a knight. To be honest, I am also surprised. I can''t imagine that a writer famous for his novels has the ability to make Knights fear. The younger generation of the kingdom is really more and more promising." Princess Elinor''s eyes stopped at Harvey, who was sitting not far ahead, and nodded with a little doubt. Harvey is a novelist. He was promoted from Baron to Viscount because of the count of Monte Cristo. However, in Norton, a capital city where a passer-by can be a nobleman, his status is not noble. In addition, Harvey does not participate in social activities, and social influence is at the bottom of these powerful people. But no one dares to belittle Harvey. Compared with Harvey''s status as a writer, those dignitaries value Harvey''s status as a caster more. Harvey created the phantom technology. Although his class has not been published, there are a lot of rumors that Harvey is a middle caster. The median caster, who is less than 20 years old, can be regarded as a rare genius of the magic class in the kingdom of Baron. Rumors belong to rumors. The real powerful people will think that this rumor is ridiculous. No matter the caster or some people who have the so-called Knight blood, they can smell something that makes them shudder from Harvey. They have never experienced this kind of breath even in the high-ranking caster. If Harvey''s identity is not there, Now Harvey is the most dangerous person among the thousands of spectators at Norton Royal Concert Hall, and is under the attention of many guards. The real top people all know that the so-called power and money are not worth mentioning in front of the real power. Their strength can not be aware of the existence of ancient gods, Harvey gives them a sense of fear mostly from the devil''s breath and Harvey''s own strong spiritual power. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Behind the stage surrounded by the U-shaped auditorium, members of the symphony orchestra are working hard to adjust their state or instruments. The orchestra conductor Griffin checks the state of each member, gives instructions and comforts the members. This time, the performance of the orchestra is far more powerful than the orchestra imagined. You know, because of the number of players required by Symphony No. 9, There are many musicians in the orchestra who have never performed on the formal stage. They look at the crowd outside, and their hearts beat back. Griffin patted a young musician on the shoulder and said, "Smith, relax. Don''t be nervous. Just as usual, don''t look at the audience. Don''t look at your instrument. Don''t look at my conductor. Don''t be distracted. Just think about the score. You are very talented in playing. After this performance, you are sure to become a famous musician. " "Rupert, put on your black suit." "Check the strings of the cello. Where are the spare instruments? use the toilet? Do you want to ask me such a little thing? It''s 13 minutes to two. Go and get back Griffin is busy inside and outside, his forehead exudes sweat, but his eyes are more hot and powerful than before, as if his body has returned to his youth. This is Griffin''s first public performance, and his last public performance, which has not been seen for a long time. It''s just to really play those two symphonies that can cause revolution in the music world. He has the best score, the largest audience, the most expensive musical instruments and Norton''s first-class Symphony Orchestra. He believes that today will be enough to be remembered in the history of music and reach the end of his dream. Griffin never felt that the time of more than ten minutes was so long. The first group of Symphony Orchestra performers stepped onto the stage and sat on the chairs waiting for them. At last, Griffin came out and walked to the command post. In front of Griffin were dozens of musicians, behind him were thousands of audiences. Even the slight comments were enough to form violent waves. Griffin''s keen ears could hear the trivial comments, and his eyes could see the state of every musician in front of him. Soon, the voice stopped. Griffin slowly raised the baton in his hand. His body was as stiff as a statue. When the inner clock struck, he took a deep breath, and his right hand swung down in response to the bell. The bell sounded in Norda''s concert hall, symbolizing the arrival of fate. Dangdangdangdang~ Chapter 245 Simple and powerful syllables beat the hearts of the audience. When fate knocks When the bell rang, Griffin''s heart was full of complicated thoughts. His poor life after hours left him a deep memory. In order to get rid of that life and learn music, he was unable to reach the peak of music because of nature. At that time, he gave in to his fate and mocked himself for his talent. He thought that he did not have the talent to become a music master. Until he met Harvey, met this "Symphony of fate", no talent? How does a musician without talent compare with a deaf person!? Ridiculous! His mind is expanding! Is not no talent, but he chose to give up, willing to mediocre! Surrender to fate! Fate gave him a second chance, this time Griffin wanted to hold the throat of fate! All his thoughts condensed into one point, just like the eruption of a volcano. His hot thoughts were integrated into every syllable of the symphony of fate, as if it was just a moment. All his emotions were poured into the conductor. The strenuous movement of his arm made Griffin look like a madman. He didn''t care. The powerful notes dispel the impatience of all the audience who have been waiting for a long time. Their hearts are choked by those simple and rapid notes, unable to breathe, as if they are in a dangerous and tense environment, waiting for the arrival of fate. What is destiny? Different audiences have different understandings, but there is no doubt that it is something that wants to force them to give in and bow down. Harvey, who knows little about classical music, can''t help gazing at the Symphony Orchestra on the stage. He never thought that classical music really has such boldness. He can''t help but sigh when he recalls the situation where he crossed. On the stage, Griffin closed his eyes to conduct, and gave his understanding of music and "Symphony of fate" to his body and years of experience. Every movement was vigorous and powerful, just like a soldier waving a sword on the battlefield, and just like the valiant warrior roaring silently. Influenced by him, the musicians of the symphony orchestra have no time to consider other things and devote themselves to the intense performance. Prince Anderson gazed at the stage and grasped the armrest of the chair tightly with both hands. "Symphony of destiny" recalled his inner memory. On the battlefield, where the horn sounded, his personal strength was so small that he doubted whether he would die in this battle every day, and he was afraid of the arrival of fate every day. In the end, he survived, but he could not face the memory. Now, the symphony awakened his memory, as if it had given him the courage to overcome everything. He remembered why he was afraid of fate at that time, but he could support it, because behind him stood the residents of the kingdom. Only with the long sword and blood could he get the peace of the country. Just like this symphony of fate, the victory of fighting against fate ushers in a relaxed and joyful mood. The symphony melody is like a butterfly walking through the flowers in spring. Duke Anderson sees what he saw at that time. His eyes are wet after a long absence. A stream of blood bursts from his body, boils, flows into his heart and runs to his limbs, After calming down, I got a very happy smile. Victory over fate! The feeling of conquering everything is so joyful. Everyone''s eyes are looking at the stage, heart with the fate of the bell ups and downs. "How can it be, just a few months... Damn it!" Murphy, the conductor of Osborne Orchestra, looks very ugly. Since Harvey''s last visit to Norton, everything has changed. The orchestra he despised has gradually taken on a new look. Griffin, who has always looked down upon, has stood on this stage. This performance is more wonderful and bold than all his previous performances. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After the performance of symphony of destiny, it is written down that the symphony orchestra should prepare for the Ninth Symphony, which is also named victory symphony and peace symphony by Harvey in this world. Although the first symphony of destiny has received unprecedented applause and praise, Griffin thinks that the Ninth Symphony is the focus of this performance. The audience will leave in order. Within one hour of the rest, they can go to the side hall to have a fruit snack, or they can be accompanied by the staff to visit the interior. On the contrary, the symphony orchestra is very busy. The scale of Symphony No.9 is almost twice that of symphony of fate. A large number of chorus members and tenors have been added. It needs to move a lot of equipment and readjust the position of each member. Behind the scenes, we can see that all members of the symphony are very happy because of the great success of the symphony of fate just now. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ This time, the audience stood in the luxurious side hall and raised their glasses to talk with each other. The guests sighed, "it''s really amazing. I didn''t expect to have a complete version of the symphony of fate!"! God, I almost forgot to breathe because of the familiar syllables at the beginning "Yes, the performance reminds me of the phantom of count of Monte Cristo." "This time, I didn''t come in vain. The performance is more shocking than in count of Monte Cristo. This symphony can definitely become a classic. Who is the composer of this symphony?" "When the phantom of count of Monte Cristo came to an end, it was written that he was a music master named Beethoven, who was said to be Mr. Adrian''s friend abroad." Princess Elinor talked with Duke Anderson. It can be seen that Duke Anderson was also very satisfied with the performance. He nodded when talking about it. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ As the time approached three o''clock in the afternoon, the audience returned to their seats one after another. They were surprised to find that the configuration of the performers on the stage had changed. It seemed that in order not to cause confusion, the performers had arranged in advance to sit in their own positions. Compared with the symphony of fate, the number of performers has almost doubled this time, which has surpassed the scale of the conventional symphony. "Symphony is not that the more performers, the better the effect. The more people, the more noise." Murphy, the conductor of Osborne Orchestra, noticed the change in the configuration of the symphony orchestra and gave a sneer. He was always not optimistic about Griffin. Just now, the performance effect of "Symphony of destiny" was completely due to the quality of the symphony itself. Now that there are many people, it will definitely expose the lack of experience of Griffin Symphony Orchestra. Generally speaking, the better the performance, the symphony will be put behind. The symphony of fate has won the unanimous recognition of the audience. What kind of effect will the second symphony bring? Many audiences feel incredible that the effect of "Symphony of destiny" is too prominent, leaving an indelible impression on their hearts. Is the latter Symphony really better than "Symphony of destiny"? Chapter 246 Quiet, quiet. Griffin stood on the podium, raising his hand as if to ask the audience to hold their breath. Immersed in honey, there is no more murmur in the golden Performance Hall. Everyone keeps quiet. The faint breathing sound is weakened by the magic array attached to the building. Now the performance hall can hear even the sound of a needle falling. It''s so quiet that it makes people feel uncomfortable. They wonder if there is something wrong with their ears. When everything was quiet, Griffin''s turning footsteps could be clearly heard in the audience. His movements were very light and careful, for fear of disturbing the musicians. The violinists watched as he directed the movements of his arms. The movement of the bowstring became larger and larger. The symphony began with a weak and vibrato. Without the shock at the beginning of the symphony of fate, it seems that people are waiting for the triumphant return of the army. With the rising of the symphony, people can see the light reflected by the armor of the soldiers on the distant skyline. In order to express people''s excited passion, the symphony is rising, from stable, low, hazy, to clear, vigorous, bright and beautiful The rhythm is vivid and shocking. Between a few high notes, people can see the return of an unyielding army. Different musical instruments produce symphonies, which is the charm of symphonies. In the eyes of ordinary symphony orchestras, there are too many staff, but now they play more magnificent symphonies. In the auditorium, the audience looked the same, kept serious, listened attentively, looked at the orchestra on the stage, and even couldn''t bear to blink. The symphony gradually died down, and Griffin''s conducting action became more gentle. When he rose up again, it became more intense. The triumphal horn played by the violin continued. Suddenly, he thought of the drum, and the rapid sound seemed to tell people the arrival of the triumphal army. A wave of silence, a wave of rise, a wave of high, continuous. When the symphony was lowered again, it didn''t continue to play this time. The rich and high voice of a male singer standing on the high stage reached every audience. "Ah! Friends, why repeat the same old tune! sondern lasst uns angenehmere Join the chorus of joy! happy! Joy The audience was shocked by the thick baritone, sitting up and adjusting their posture. It was the first time that they saw the male baritone singing in the symphony. At this time, the members of the chorus standing on the top platform finally lift their heads from the music score, which indicates that the next time is their singing time. Playing music~ "The goddess of joy is holy and beautiful Shine on the earth! Our hearts are full of enthusiasm Come to your temple! Your power can make people happy Eliminate all differences, Under your light People embrace and become brothers. Who can be a true friend, For the noble friendship, Who can get happy love, I''ll get together with you. Love each other sincerely To find a confidant! If there is no such intention He had to cry. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± The sound is loud, loud and holy, penetrating the performance hall, penetrating the audience''s body and reaching the heart. The symphony performance just now has become the bedding, and this chorus is the main melody of this symphony, just like the volcanic eruption breaking through all the shackles, announcing the arrival of victory. Murphy stood up slightly from his seat and uttered an unbelievable gibberish: "unbelievable, there is a chorus in the symphony! It''s still a symphony! How is that possible? How can this effect be achieved! " Chorus subverts Murphy''s understanding of symphony. At this moment, Murphy, who has performed in the symphony industry for decades, has a first-class Symphony team. For the first time, he has doubts about what symphony is! The penetrating chorus and the lyrics wash people''s souls, and the voice that goes directly to the heart makes their eyes red and their eyes twinkle with tears. The moment goes on, and then comes the chorus. The voice of praising the hero reverberates in the dome of the performance hall, wave after wave. The audience''s eyes are closed in a trance, and they are intoxicated in the ensemble singing. "Hundreds of millions of people unite! We love each other and love each other! Friends, in the sky, A loving God looks after us. Hundreds of millions of people unite! We love each other and love each other! The goddess of joy is holy and beautiful Shine on the earth! The bright light shines on the earth The addition of chorus makes the symphony sublimate to a sacred state. Thought, emotion and soul cleanse all evils, and all ugly things are exposed under the light of thought. People''s struggle has won, people are shouting, people are calling for the joy of peace, like a storm, like the brilliant sunshine, everything can not be stopped. In the magnificent concert hall, people''s thoughts roam in the chorus. As a conductor, Griffin''s actions become more and more intense. He can''t help but sing in concert. This song belongs not only to the chorus, but also to the whole orchestra and all the audience. "This is the hymn of victory! This is the hymn of mankind Prince Anderson was in tears. With chorus as the main melody, more and more musical instruments are added, but it does not appear to be a bit miscellaneous. The chorus voice is getting louder and louder, and the audience''s thinking is submerged by the chorus voice. Griffin, who is in charge of the command, has sweat on his cheeks and hair. He has devoted his whole life''s passion to this command. People feel breathless courage in him, and great power bursts out in his body. He has no time to care about all this. In the audience, Murphy, the conductor of Osborne Orchestra, has red eyes, falls back to his seat and stares at the scene. As a senior musician, he can better understand the impact of chorus. He has prejudice against Griffin, but at this moment, he only has an irrepressible admiration for the conductor on the stage and the symphony orchestra. This is a song that belongs to the highest praise of mankind! This symphony performance is enough to revolutionize the music world of the kingdom of Baron. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ When ~ when ~ when~ It all ended after three clear blows. The hall was quiet. Griffin, with his back to the audience, could not see the reaction of the audience. He stood in the same place, sweat dripping from his wrinkled cheek on the wooden floor. Then, like the flash flood and tsunami, applause broke out. In order to show their identity, the nobles and the royal family usually clap their hands three times in praise of the most excellent performance. But this time, all the nobles and all the members of the royal family forgot this custom and stood up from their seats to give warm applause for the unprecedented Symphony performance since the establishment of the kingdom, Even if the palm of their hand pain, beat their palm! Griffin, who was standing on the podium, was relieved and showed a happy smile. He put down his baton and took a step forward. However, he lost his strength and collapsed. The musicians nearby came to help him up to face the audience and let him see the effect of this performance. People are cheering! Stand up from your position to express your admiration for this performance! The warm applause has never stopped in more than a minute! Even though his body was weak, Griffin, who looked around the audience, always had a happy smile on his face. His lifelong dream came true at this moment. Even if he wanted to die now, he would be content to lie in the coffin and die with a smile. On the stage, the members of the orchestra burst into tears, and their faces turned red because they were too excited. Half a year''s training has finally paid off. Even the most experienced musicians in the orchestra have never seen such a warm response from the audience. Chapter 247 After the performance, Harvey came to the backstage of Norton Royal Concert Hall. As soon as he saw Harvey, Griffin stood up excitedly, regardless of his body, and held Harvey''s right hand tightly. Harvey said with a smile: "Congratulations, Mr. Griffin. This performance is an unprecedented success. I believe it will also affect the music industry of the kingdom." Griffin, holding Harvey''s right hand in both hands, was so grateful that his voice choked: "thanks to the help of you and count Henrietta, Mr. Adrian, I''m glad I didn''t disappoint you. Also, please give my thanks to your music master. His music inspired me and his music made this symphony successful." "I will. You look tired." Griffin showed a satisfied smile: "yes, this performance has spent all the passion of my life, and also let me see the end of my music. I have decided not to perform as a musician on any stage after this performance. Of course, if Mr. Adrian needs help, I will continue to help you." "I''m not going to be polite. One day." Harvey quipped that as long as Harvey was going to make a phantom, he would definitely need music. Next, many social celebrities came to talk with Griffin, including the famous Duke Anderson in the kingdom. When he shook hands with Griffin, he said with infinite emotion: "Symphony of destiny is exciting enough, symphony of victory gives me a shock, which is something I have never felt from Symphony before." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After watching this symphony performance, Harvey is also very satisfied. It''s not bad that the classical music of the earth can shine brightly in this world. Harvey just gives Griffin the right to use his music score, but he won''t be envious of Griffin''s achievements now. Even if it can predict the success of the performance, Harvey can''t separate his heart to toss the symphony orchestra. Sherry and Diana go back to the hotel by coach, and Harvey will stay for the subsequent dinner. Griffin is still the focus of the dinner, and Harvey''s popularity is not bad. Many guests are interested in Harvey''s mysterious friend. What kind of musician can compose these two heart shaking symphonies? Harvey only gives a vague answer that he belongs to a caster from another mainland country. By the way, German customs are easily fooled. "Dear Mr. Harvey Adrian, may I have a dance with you?" Princess Elinor, who is wearing a bright red dress, stands in front of Harvey with a smile. She has a full figure. Her well maintained snow-white skin is corresponding to the red lace of the dress. As always, she is like a ripe fruit, which is very attractive to men. Around the male guests with jealous eyes looking at this side, Prince Anderson showed a clear smile. "I can not be respected in front of you. It''s my pleasure, your highness." Harvey bowed to greet with a smile, put his right hand slightly on her willow waist, and danced to the melodious music in the center of the side hall. Both of them are very skillful in their movements. While dancing with Harvey, Princess Elinor took the initiative to say, "Mr. Adrian, have you considered coming to Norton for development?" "Norton is the economic and cultural center of the Kingdom, which really attracts me." Princess Elinor whispered, "do you mean you don''t want to come to Norton? You know, the kingdom is in great need of talents like you, especially this year. " She pursed her red cherry lips, and she wanted to say nothing. "Go ahead, please." Princess Elinor came to the corner with Harvey''s dancing steps, leaned over Harvey''s ear and whispered, "the queen is going to abdicate this year." Harvey took the princess''s arm, walked briskly, opened his eyes a little, looked surprised, thought about it for a while, and then replied, "Your Highness, you know I''m not fit to talk about such a topic." Harvey is not a nobleman or a political figure. "I just don''t have an adjutant around me." Princess Elinor is close to Harvey''s ear. Her face is filled with warm fragrance and her words are full of temptation. Princess Elinor is the first princess in the kingdom of Baron. Once the queen abdicates, the enthusiastic princess is likely to succeed. "I don''t think I''m suitable. I''m just a closed door writer." Harvey smiles politely, but has no interest in politics. What power can give Harvey, magic can also be given. In the face of Harvey''s refusal, Princess Elinor didn''t care at all. With a smile on her mature and gorgeous cheek, she finished the dance with Harvey and invited Harvey to another single room. The room layout is the same as the living room of noble families, with red as the main color to highlight the luxury. There are soft sofas in the room, and a variety of fruit cakes on the glass table. After Princess Elinor sat down, her jade legs cocked up. In her slit dress, she could see her jade legs in light red crystal stockings. She held her chin with one hand and said, "Mr. Adrian, I know you are a powerful caster. If you become my adjutant, I can guarantee to provide you with a lot of experimental resources and perfect laboratory." "I have all that your highness says." Sitting opposite the princess, Harvey decided to be decisive and refuse the princess''s obsession. "So, what does Mr. Adrian want?" Harvey said dumbly, "what I want is something the princess can''t give." Princess Elinor turned her eyes, sighed, and said in a pleading voice, "if I hadn''t heard Mr. DuPont''s comment on you, I would have thought that you were arrogant and ignorant. Mr. Adrian, I have no doubt about your ability as a caster, but you must have a purpose to stay in the Kingdom of Baron. I am willing to help you with all my efforts, I only ask you to name me as an adjutant. " This condition is very attractive to Harvey. With the help of a country on the surface, Harvey can create without scruple. But as a princess of a country, why is Elinor willing to pull down her identity and win over herself? Seeing that Harvey is thinking a little, Princess Elinor''s carefully trimmed willow eyebrows pass by with a touch of ease, which at least shows that it is not impossible to win over Harvey. "Mr. Adrian, you don''t have to rush to give a response. As a proof of our friendship, I believe this letter will help you a little. If you need it, I can help you solve the problem perfectly." Princess Elinor came to Harvey with a charming face, took out a white envelope from her full chest, gently kissed the cover of the envelope, left a bright red lip print, then leaned over Harvey''s pocket, showing a reserved smile and left the room. Letters that can help you? Harvey opened the envelope doubtfully. The content of the envelope was about the arrangement of an assassination. The object of the assassination was Harvey and his only friend count Henrietta in Norton. The place was in Norton royal music hall, when the banquet was over. At the bottom of the envelope was also the planner of the assassination, a man named the king of mice. Harvey can only think of one person who wants to kill Harvey and count Henrietta at the same time. Vern hall, that guy didn''t give up! And this kind of assassination is the same as the end of the net. The reason is very simple. Literature is literature and politics is politics. Once it is involved in assassination, it will fall into obscenity. Assassination is one of the most despised means in society. No matter what the identity of voyne hall is, it will be sent to the guillotine. "Although I don''t know where the king of mice is sacred, I should show my tusks to frighten the curfew." Harvey sneered, shook his hand, and the envelope disappeared. Chapter 248 In the other side hall, Princess Elinor just came here to see Prince Anderson sitting on the sofa. His figure belongs to the type of tall and strong among many aristocrats. Because of her military background, she feels like a heavy sword, strong and unyielding, often thundering. Behind Prince Andrey stands a middle-aged man, who is not as outstanding as Prince Anderson, and is no different from the ordinary men on the roadside. However, he is one of the strongest Knights recognized by the kingdom of Baron. He always follows Prince Anderson to protect himself. Prince Anderson put one hand on his side face, opened his eyes and asked, "has that letter been handed over to Mr. Adrian?" Princess Elinor took out the red wine from the cupboard, poured a glass for Prince Anderson and put it on the table. She said politely, "of course, uncle Anderson, but even iris recognizes Mr. Adrian''s strength. Do you still need our reminding and protection?" Prince Anderson''s eyes did not hide a cold anger: "no matter how powerful the power is, the caster is the caster. The power of the unguarded caster is not much higher than that of ordinary people. Mr. Adrian is a rare talent in the Kingdom, and his death is absolutely a price that the kingdom can''t bear. I haven''t been back to Norton for 20 or 30 years. It''s rare for me to come back home. I should clean it up. " Princess Elinor sat opposite the Duke and sipped a mouthful of red wine. Her pretty face was a little worried: "it''s really an offence to the royal family to claim the title of king in the sewer. So what information does uncle Anderson have?" Duke Anderson just picked up the red wine and put it down again. He shook his head and said with a fierce intention: "I sent someone to investigate a month ago. Their headquarters should be in the sewers of the east city. Who could have thought that the sewers originally designed to clean up the city''s filth had become a place to hide filth. When I first came back to Norton, I had some doubts. It is clear that the kingdom is not at war, and its economy and medical treatment are better than before. Why there are so many disabled beggars in Norton? I found the answer there. " "Pa!" When the glass was crushed, Prince Anderson''s hand lit up a white light to protect his palm. He laughed angrily: "it''s a good deal. In Norton, if beggars don''t pay enough money regularly, they will be cut off. Starting from one, if they don''t pay enough, they will be cut off the second. Beggars with incomplete limbs are more likely to be pitied than ordinary beggars, However, apart from giving alms, no one will pity these beggars. " After listening to Prince Anderson''s description, Princess Elinor looks at the red wine in her hand and imagines the picture of people being sawed off. Somehow, she suddenly feels a little nauseous. "Elinor, you''ve been in Norton all the time. Haven''t you noticed anything unusual about the city? Let these despicable people eat up the capital of the kingdom. " Princess Elinor shook her head lightly: "where there is light, there is shadow." "But the shadows are moldy and rotten. They have become a hotbed for maggots. They should be put out in the sun." Princess Elinor is not optimistic. "Uncle Anderson, from the connection between Vaughn hall and the king of mice, you should also know the connection between the king of mice and many noble factions in Norton. No matter how dirty and cruel he has done, as long as there are nobles, the king of mice will never disappear, unless you intend to cut off those noble factions." "It''s your job. The queen is about to abdicate. Anyway, I hope she can abdicate in peace. Elinor, if you can''t complete this task, I will support other crown princes. I really don''t know who gave them the courage to assassinate an earl and a famous writer in the country. This kind of action has touched the bottom line of morality and law. If they retreat again and again, will they be able to kill nobles or civilians at will when there are opinions that are not in line with their political intentions in the future? " At the end of the speech, Prince Anderson left with his guard behind. Princess Elinor, who was still tasting red wine, looked at the tongue of fire in the fireplace and whispered to herself, "it''s a pity." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The open balcony of Norton Royal Concert Hall, facing the street, has a view of the street below. A young man in plain clothes sat on a chair with his eyes closed, holding a round white ball in his hands. Strange ripples were splashing on the surface of the ball. "What''s the situation?" Someone pulled out a chair and sat next to the young man. The white sphere seemed to be affected by the sound. After a shiver, it disappeared like dry ice evaporation. The young man opened his eyes and replied with a dignified look: "there is one hiding in the alley of area D1, which should carry weapons such as steam guns. It is certain whether there are magic items. There are three drunkards in area D2. Judging from their conversation, they should not be the participants in the assassination." The people who sat down did not care, picked up the fruit on the table and nibbled: "is there so little information? The target of their assassination this time is a count and a novelist, and it is impossible to send only one assassin The young man shook his head: "this is the limit of my ability to explore. Don''t underestimate the other side. I can guarantee that the other side also has people who have awakened their blood ability. According to Costa''s information, our opponent is not just an underground organization. Pay attention to protect the target, and give priority to the Duke in case of any accident. " The people who sat down did not agree and said with a smile, "what''s the worry? Iris is the strongest knight in the kingdom. Even if we awaken our blood, we are the best among the Knights. Anyway, did you just listen to the symphony with your ability? " "No, I can''t waste my energy in that kind of place." "It''s a pity that this performance is the most shocking one I''ve ever heard in decades. The Duke praised it and went to see the conductor specially." While they were talking, another man came in and nodded to them, each with a serious look, and got up to leave. They are members of the iris Knights order. Iris is the representative of the royal family of the kingdom of balun. The iris Knights order is a special Army established by the founding emperor of the kingdom of balun. It specially adopts and trains children with blood ability. Each official member has the ability to fight against 100. With the decrease of war, the iris Knights order has not been dissolved, It''s also split into two departments. It is also code named iris, one of which carries out the duties of the original order of iris, and the other is directly controlled by the royal family. They belong to the order of iris Knights under the management of Duke Anderson. They perform various tasks during non war periods, such as collecting precious materials, picking up some Warcraft that ordinary people can''t handle, or conducting secret investigation. The report on the assassination of Harvey is collected by an iris intelligence reporter. The intelligence agent was originally ordered to monitor Norton''s underground organization, find out the king of rats, and intercept the information about Harvey''s assassination. It was an accident, so the iris Knights also wanted to find out the other party''s main organization members through this assassination. Chapter 249 Harvey told count Henrietta the news that he was being watched and told him to go back in the same carriage as himself. Harvey himself is also a target. Count Henrietta is one of Harvey''s few partners and friends, so he naturally needs to help at this time. Late at night, the dinner guests gradually dispersed, and the street outside Norton Royal Music Hall became cold. Although Norton is very prosperous, the street where Norton royal music hall is located is not a commercial street. Now I don''t know if I can see a pedestrian for more than ten or twenty minutes. As soon as he came out, Harvey felt the strange atmosphere. As a caster, his strong and keen spirit could detect the eyes hidden in the shadow, which were full of targeted and malicious eyes. They got into the carriage, and count Henrietta looked uneasy. The narrow space of the carriage gave him a little sense of security. As soon as the muffin wanted to drive away, his neck was pierced by heavy objects without warning, and his body fell from the roof with a thump. Count Henrietta was startled by this strange noise. The fat on his face trembled several times, and he did not dare to look out to observe the situation. Count Henrietta sighed with bitterness and helplessness: "that fellow of voyne is so bold. I''m sorry, Harvey, he has involved you too." Harvey, who was still thinking, pulled out his thoughts and said with a smile, "just leave it to me. For me, these are not troubles, only doubts." "Doubt?" "Yes, why did they choose the starting place outside? Just now they had a good chance to shoot us, but they didn''t do it at all, as if they wanted to trap us here." "Stuck here?" "Probably to attract the attention of the guards, so their target tonight may not be us, but someone who is still protected in the Royal Concert Hall of Norton." Harvey narrowed his eyes and analyzed calmly. After Princess Elinor handed the envelope to him, he always felt like he was involved in a conspiracy. Harvey looked out of the window. In the shadow of the alley of the building, a man in a black robe was approaching the carriage. Meanwhile, the startled guard trots out of Norton royal music hall, sees the body lying on the ground, and without saying a word, raises his steam gun and shoots at the approaching black robed man. "Shoot! Protect my Lord "Shoot!" "Keep him away from the carriage!" "Pa! Pop! Pop! Pop! Bang This is the first time Harvey has heard the sound of steam gun shooting, which is much smaller than that of conventional guns on earth, and the decibel is not high, which is equivalent to the clapping sound of ordinary people. "Pa Pa Pa!" The bullets from the steam gun smashed the floor tiles of the street, and also hit the black robed man who was close to him. Strangely, the black robed man who had many guns in his body was still close. Under the street lamp, strange green liquid flowed from the place where the black robed man was hit, and the bullets embedded in his body were corroded and vaporized. "Damn it! It''s the blood knight "Don''t be afraid! Don''t give him a chance to fight back! Keep shooting The guards who fired showed fear and were in a hurry to change their bullets. "It''s the blood knight!" Count Henrietta''s face was solemn when he saw this scene through the window. Knight has another meaning in this world, which is to call those who have awakened the special ability of blood. "It looks good." Harvey said with great interest that this was the second time Harvey met a person who had awakened his blood ability. The first time was Leicester in Elroy, who used a chain sword in an amazing way. For Harvey, who had just become a caster at that time, he was an enemy who could not win a direct victory. Compared with the casters, those who have awakened their blood abilities are not rare, but most of them are useless. A small number of them need to be trained before they can be used. A small number of them have good destructive power just after they wake up. The number of these knights is not much different from that of the casters in the kingdom of Baron. A guard approached the carriage, trying to cover Harvey''s return to Norton Royal Hall. The assassin, whose body exudes strange green liquid, takes out a steam pistol from his arms. The outer box is similar to the traditional black powder fire. The body of the gun has a round device, and the inside is inlaid with a small ultra-high pressure steam boiler. This kind of high-precision gun can only be produced by the Royal magic workshop. "Pa!" From the muzzle of the gun, it was not bullets, but a mass of green liquid. It hit the guard who was not close to the carriage. The guard didn''t even have time to scream. The body and head stained with liquid were quickly corroded, and the flesh and blood turned into white liquid, and the skull quickly became black. Harvey frowned and pressed down his impulse to make a move. Before he fully understood the enemy, his rash move would only expose his cards. "Damn it! Call for support! Go and ring the alarm "Shoot! Shoot him down! Don''t let him near the carriage, Matos. You go and tell the iris guard The quality of the guards is very good. They can keep calm when they see such a scene. Count Henrietta took a deep breath and looked at Harvey. "Harvey, what are we going to do now?" "Wait a minute, the good play will start now. This assassin really doesn''t have the appearance that an assassin should have." Harvey was not in a hurry. At present, this poisonous man with strange ability could not cause any danger to Harvey. His venom could corrode metals, but it was not much different from ordinary water in front of heavy silver water. The problem is that there are still many people hiding in the dark. On one side, they seem to be coming for him, and on the other side, they belong to the order of iris. Harvey doesn''t want to rush out until he''s sure of their ability. In such an urgent situation, Harvey can tease the enemy. Count Henrietta can''t laugh or cry: "Harvey, what do you think of assassins?" "Wear a hood, hide your identity, and use sleeve swords or some ingenious weapons to solve the target." Count Henrietta rolled his eyes: "this kind of Assassin can only solve ordinary people." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ On the other side, in Norton Royal Hall, the young man with closed eyes opened his mouth and made a silent voice. "It seems that our great writer and the count are still very relaxed... Make sure that the other party has no accomplice and can''t let him get close to the carriage any more. Leon, kill him!" Young people have the power to control the sound. They can adjust the frequency of the sound to a certain extent, and they can also collect information through the sound. Now the sound they make is imitated by the sound of deep-sea creatures. Ordinary people''s ears can''t hear it. They need special equipment. The huge coverage of the sound can perfectly cover all the urban areas of Norton. Hidden in the residential building, a knight carries a special steam gun, which is more than several meters long. The whole body is made of metal, thick and solid. The muzzle of the gun is engraved with a silent magic array. This gun is more exaggerated than the anti tank equipment on earth. Now the muzzle of the gun is aimed at the poison man near the carriage. "Boom!" His body was muffled, as if there were bombs exploding around him, rolling up countless smoke and dust. The upper body of the assassin in the street emitting green venom burst together with the floor. The huge kinetic energy tore up his body, and the sputtered venom corroded the floor into big pits, including some pieces of meat. At the same time of shooting, the irises who used the voice to observe the situation suddenly changed their faces: "Leon! Be careful "Puff ~" Inside the residential building, the knight who used this exaggerated steam gun got up quickly, but it was too late. The shadow behind the knight, a sharp blade suddenly pierced through the knight''s neck, the huge power by the way broke the knight''s spine together, making him instantly killed. The assassin who crawled out of the shadow saw the exaggerated steam gun on the ground and sneered: "I didn''t lose a bait in vain. It''s a good weapon." Kicking away the body, he lay on the ground, grasped the trigger, and aimed at Harvey''s car. Chapter 250 Harvey''s eyebrows jump lightly, and his spirit is covered with a strange sense of crisis. This is the perceptual feedback of the second-order prophecy, that is to say, there is something that can threaten Harvey. "[risk perception] Spell type: Prophecy Class: Second Order Explanation: it can help the caster predict the existence of danger. " The heavy silver water dissolves and falls from Harvey''s right hand ring, penetrates into the floor, and combines with the wooden carriage to strengthen the carriage structure. "Count, prepare for the shock." Count Henrietta seized the railings in the carriage. His fat cheeks were covered with cold sweat. He was very glad that he came out with Harvey. The guards around him could not stop the assassins of this level. "Boom!" The carriage seemed to be bombarded by shells, and the horses were thrown away for several meters. However, under such a terrible attack, the surface of the carriage door was only sunken. In less than a second, the metal door of the carriage turned back to normal. After the aftershock of the shock wave, the horses fell to their knees, leaving a lot of blood in their nostrils and mouths and breathing, It''s not far from death. Because of the special structure of heavy silver water, the impact force cannot penetrate into the interior of the car. "What!? Leon''s steam gun is specially made by the workshop. The instantaneous pressure of the steam cylinder can even drive a train at high speed. The steel bullet sprayed by ultra-high pressure can penetrate the concrete several meters thick. How can the compartment door be blocked? " The members of the order of irises who sense the sound have an incredible face. It''s not that the guns are not powerful enough, but that the defense ability of the carriage is too weird. Heavy silver water is a gift given to Harvey by the queen of the sea demon. It is a kind of construct like biological weapon created by a high-ranking caster thousands of years ago in order to deal with dangerous environment. It has a small amount of self thinking, can automatically ask for enemies, defend and attack, and can be used by the queen of the sea demon. It shows how extraordinary this construct like weapon made by a human caster is. Although the distance of shooting assassin can''t see the carriage, we can also judge the condition of the carriage by the sound. "Didn''t break through the door!? I''ve checked the carriage before, no doubt it''s an ordinary carriage. So it''s Harvey Adrian who blocked this attack. Isn''t he a middle caster? " Even the middle caster, who is good at defending spells, can''t block this attack. The assassin also wanted to shoot. Suddenly, he let go of this customized steam gun, and his body slowly melted into the shadow. There were dull footsteps in the corridor outside the room. "Boom!" The stone wall was smashed. A strong man with a big sword came in to check the situation of the room. He saw the bodies of the members of the iris knights on the ground. The muscles and tendons were bulging like a hill. The big sword in his hand trembled gently. The strong man calmly looked around the room. A light of blade appears quietly from the shadow behind the strong man, and suddenly stabs the strong man''s back. The target is the heart. "Ding!" The blade of the dagger and the blackened muscle made a flash of fire. Without turning his head, the strong man kicked his thigh towards the rear, and the joint of his leg turned to a very strange angle. This kick suddenly and rapidly kicked the shadow assassin out, smashed the back wall, and the assassin''s chest was obviously depressed. "Billy the steel man." The assassin spat out the name of the strong man calmly. The strong man then turned his head and grinned: "actually know my name, that also know my ability." "You can control your muscles at will. You have injected special metals into your muscles. You can combine with metals at special times to play a very strong defense. You can also control your body at will through your muscles." The assassin stood up with a sneer: "it seems that I have gone too far, but your opponent is not me." The assassin gradually disappears in the shadow. The ability of the awakened knights is usually very single. They either restrain each other or have nothing to do with each other. Although the strong man can catch the assassin and give a fatal blow when he attacks, he can''t stop him from escaping. "It''s about shadow related abilities, isn''t it? This kind of ability is very precious in blood knights. Why would such a person become an assassin? We know something about our intelligence, and his tone seems to have a companion. " Iris members in charge of monitoring intelligence whispered to themselves, and one of the dead Knights knew something was wrong. "Billy, go and protect the count and Mr. Adrian, and take them back to the hall. We need to report this unusual situation to the commander... Wait, Billy, someone is coming towards you!" A low roar came. "When it comes to strength, that''s muscle. When it comes to muscle, that''s wrestling. Wrestling is an ancient competitive sport of human beings. Steel man Billy, I''d like to compete with you to see who is the king of strength between us! Put down your arms and have a wrestling to explain the beauty of power "Boom!" The wall was smashed, Billy''s body was hit by more powerful force than the shell, and he fell from the fourth floor. Because Billy''s body had been injected with a lot of special metal, when he fell to the ground, he directly smashed the floor tiles under him. Standing in front of Billy, a strong man in wrestling clothes was using a bodybuilding posture to show his muscles, Sweat glistened in the light. "I''m van Armstrong, the king of wrestling, a man obsessed with the beauty of power." Hearing the voice, the members of the order of iris pulled their lips. The king of wrestling, van Armstrong, is a famous person in Norton. The title of the king of wrestling is not his own, but the honor he won with his own strength. Why did such a person join the underground organization? ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Keke ~!" The shadow assassin came out of the shadow and fell into a dark room. In addition to the shadow assassin, there were four or five people in similar uniforms and an old man in a gray robe with a staff. A man picked up the shadow assassin and gave him the magic medicine to treat the injury. After drinking the magic medicine, his face suddenly improved a lot, and the depressed part of his chest stopped bleeding. "I''m sorry, I''m going to quit this operation," said the old man in his robe "Master Hart, what are you talking about? We have promised a magic workshop in exchange. Aren''t you satisfied?" The caster named Hart shook his head slowly: "it''s not a matter of dissatisfaction. After seeing that attack, don''t you understand? Iris blood knight how good, but this time one of the targets Harvey Adrian is too unusual! Unlike what you said before, he is definitely more than just a middle caster. " "The rank he registered in the magic society and the Royal caster''s Association is the next caster. I think the middle caster has overestimated him." Hart sneered: "the middle caster? Even if I use the third-order prophecy, I can''t find any information from him. I don''t understand why you choose this kind of target. Even if I owe you the Baron royal family a favor, it''s not enough to make me work hard. It seems that the other side is still observing. My advice to you is to try not to stimulate the other side. The other side must have noticed that they are the bait and Duke Anderson is the target. " One of them said in a cold voice: "anyway, to this extent, the plan must be carried out! We have dispersed the power of the order of iris. If master Hart doesn''t do it, we can''t lure Zimmer out. " When the atmosphere fell into silence, master Hart nodded and said, "well, this time I''ll repay the Baron royal family. I won''t do it, but I can give you some disposable magic crystals that I personally treasure. Later, my actions have nothing to do with me." The effect of magic crystal is almost one-time casting. The throughput of ether element of magic crystal is much stronger than that of temporary casting. With the blessing of magic array, the magic cast by magic crystal will be more effective than that of the caster himself. Most high-level casters will always prepare magic crystal to prevent accidents. Hart gives these people four high-level magic crystals with a painful face. [advanced activation technique]: it can temporarily activate plants or other inorganic substances, and the effect lasts for 20 minutes. [range silence]: you can silence an area within a radius of 50 meters. The caster in the silent range will not be able to sing for 10 minutes. Lava ejection: change a small area into a small volcano and eject a large amount of lava. Cat shape: the target can be changed into a cat, and the duration is determined by the mental strength of the subject. The four magic crystals engraved with third-order magic are far more effective than the conventional third-order magic, even if they are used against a high-level caster. Chapter 251 "It seems that the other party is going to take it seriously. Count, you just stay in the carriage. The carriage is strengthened by magic, which can ensure your safety to the greatest extent." Before he got out of the carriage, Harvey told count Henrietta cautiously. He nodded like a chicken pecking rice. After watching the immortal wars, he deeply felt how weak the power of ordinary people was. The small square and spacious street in front of Norton Royal concert hall are very cold. Even though there was a loud noise just now, no one came to check the situation. This area should be blocked. There are only a few people with such great energy in Norton. Although the main target of this assassination is probably not Harvey, judging from the fatal attack on the carriage just now, the other side certainly does not mind killing Harvey together. On the square in front of Norton royal music hall, there is a bronze statue of the founding emperor of the kingdom of balun. He leaps a horse and charges with a long sword in his right hand. Next to the bronze statue stands a man with a black hat and a traditional black suit. His right hand unfolds. A magic crystal the size of a finger activates and shoots a green laser to hit the bronze statue of the founding emperor of balun. "Creak ~" The bronze statue came to life with the piercing sound of metal distortion. The ancient bronze arms waving the long sword slowly folded up and sat on the steed, leaping down from the huge stone platform with a shocking momentum. "Boom!" The bronze statue is just like a living creature. As soon as he pulls the reins, he charges Harvey who gets on and off the carriage. The horse''s hooves smash bricks and stones all the way. If he is hit by the bronze statue, it''s no different from being hit by a steam train. They are all broken to pieces. The second magic crystal is activated at the same time, and a faint light bursts away. The sound of charging of the bronze statue stops suddenly, and the bronze statue stops charging. This area can''t transmit sound. Hart, the high-ranking caster, is hiding in the shadow of the building to watch the battle. He is also full of deep doubts. He can''t see through Harvey. The magic crystal he gave to the assassin is his treasure for many years, which is used as a means of pressing the bottom of the box to protect his life. Apart from that, the enhanced version of Fan Wei silence can turn a high-ranking caster into an ordinary person, If a caster can''t sing, he can''t cast. If he can''t cast, his combat power will be reduced by more than half. Harvey looked at the carriage. The heavy silver water was used to protect count Henrietta, but he could not cast his own magic. In the silent world, Harvey stares at the right hand of the rushing bronze statue, and the glow condenses into an ice spear. "How can it be? I can''t do it! No, it''s not magic, it''s not the ability attached to any special magic equipment... "Hart, who was watching in the dark, was so surprised that his chin almost fell to the ground, and his blue eyes soon caught the clues:" this is the power of the goblin, it should be the goblin contract. " Harvey gets a layer of shield by contract with Helen, the diamond goblin, and gains the power to control the extremely cold elements by contract with ACE, the ice stone goblin. Harvey holds a spear to charge the bronze statue, and the cold light shoots from the spear tip to hit the target. "Click and rub ~" A thick layer of ice formed on the surface of the bronze statue, and then it was stiff and fell to the ground along the momentum. Under absolute zero, the bronze statue became extremely fragile, and fell into pieces. After all, the bronze statue is dead, but the extremely cold temperature greatly reduces the activation degree of the bronze statue, making it unable to move. At this time, the person who used the magic crystal finally realized the meaning of Hart''s words. If the white light just pointed at him, he could not even play the ability of the blood knight, so he turned into an ice sculpture. His forehead left a cold sweat, and he quickly used another magic crystal. There are many different ways of casters. In general, even the protection department''s magic can''t be fully protected. Therefore, the fight between casters is not a competition of magic, but a wide range of knowledge. As long as you know the magic cast by the caster, you can complete the magic reaction. A white light from the magic crystal shines on Harvey. Harvey is stunned, but the seven color light shield doesn''t work. That is to say, this light beam is not an attack light beam. "Wait... This is." The world in Harvey''s eyes is getting bigger. No, Harvey''s body is shrinking. Within ten seconds, Harvey''s body turns into a cat. Harvey doesn''t know much about metamorphosis and can''t resist high-level metamorphosis. Harvey''s spirit can feel a magical force binding his body, With Harvey''s current mental strength, it will take at least ten minutes to break through this layer of bondage. "It''s done!" "It''s done!" No matter who uses magic crystal or Hart, his face is very happy. Transfiguration is the most famous spell of the caster. He is restrained and scared by all the blood ability. Even if the blood knight who has the ability to destroy a city is cast transfiguration or becomes an animal with no resistance, it is not at the mercy of others at that time. Three magic crystals that store third-order magic. What a big hand! Harvey, who has become a white cat, is still calm. He can still control the heavy silver water. However, if he uses the heavy silver water, count Henrietta will not be able to save his life. Harvey has become a cat and can''t cast spells. The situation is not generally bad. "Boom!" The ground in the center of the square suddenly swelled and erupted, spewing a stream of hot magma towards Harvey. As soon as Harvey made a move, a wall several meters thick suddenly rose on the ground to keep all the hot magma out. A middle-aged man in the uniform of the order of irises came out of the door of Norton royal music hall. "Here we are at last!" "Here it is "Zimmer, head of the order of iris!" Most of the people at the scene recognized the male identity. Zimmer, the head of the iris Knights under Prince Andrey, has the blood power to control the earth. It is said that this blood power is inherited from the ancient Earth Dragon, and is recognized as one of the strongest in the kingdom of Baron. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In Norton Royal Concert Hall, Prince Anderson, who was resting in the side hall, said in a voice: "Zimmer has gone out, miss. You are almost out. It is not the right thing for a gentleman to keep a lady in the fireplace." The fire tongue in the fireplace breathes and breathes indefinitely, and then circulates and condenses into a burning female body like a whirlpool. Her body breathes and breathes the fire continuously, which is as clear as crystal and can''t see the entity. "I didn''t expect that in only 20 or 30 years, the royal family would be able to cultivate a knight of blood like you. Elinor, come in, too." The number of blood knights who can control the transformation of the body into elements is even less than that of high-ranking casters. These blood knights usually have the inheritance of some extremely powerful creature in ancient times, and they are born at the top of the pyramid. Through the message of iris, how can Prince Anderson, a general who has been galloping in the battlefield for more than ten years, not see that their target is someone in the Royal Music Hall of Norton, who must be related to this operation and worthy of such a scale of combat power? The only thing Prince Anderson can think of is himself, That''s why Zimmer was asked to go out and protect Harvey and count Henrietta, and fix this. Princess Elinor pushed the door in and said with a smile, "I can''t hide your eyes, uncle Anderson." "So, didn''t the queen abdicate voluntarily? No wonder she didn''t want to see me when I came back so long. " Prince Anderson looked complicated and sighed. Chapter 252 In Norton royal music hall, Princess Elinor is used to sitting opposite Duke Anderson. Her voice is full of strong will: "she has been sitting in that position for too long, but she can only stick to the rules and can''t keep up with the times. A few decades ago, most nobles wanted her to sit in the Queen''s position. Now, the times are different, and Norton is no longer the Norton of a few decades ago. Uncle Anderson, do you remember the slum street you took me to in an hour? It was the first time that I came into contact with the scenery outside the imperial palace. The street is no longer there. It has become a prosperous commercial street, where people have a better life. " Duke Anderson tried to persuade his niece: "even so, you don''t need to do so much." Princess Elinor put her hands together and said, "Uncle Anderson, to stop in a turbulent river is counter current. The same is true of the times. Don''t you feel familiar when you hear the name Harvey Adrian?" Duke Anderson nodded: "I know, he is the descendant of that man." "The queen began to look for ways to extend her life as early as 30 years ago, from praying for demons to potions. Generally speaking, it was successful, so iris would kill that person. However, the current president of the magic association is different. She is a high-ranking caster with power over power, so what we can do now is to attack the queen." ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± "Uncle Anderson, I hope you can understand my position. It''s not a decision I can make alone. It''s the common decision of the people, businessmen, nobles and the kingdom." "Then why involve Harvey Adrian and count Henrietta?" Princess Elinor''s gorgeous face showed a look of regret: "Harvey Adrian is an excellent caster. Sooner or later, he can find the real image of his grandfather''s death. I just want to eliminate this hidden threat as soon as possible. No matter how excellent literature he writes, the security of the kingdom is insignificant compared with that of the kingdom. As for count Henrietta, he''s on Harvey Adrian''s side, and Vern horn belongs to our supporting aristocracy, that''s simple. Then you, uncle Anderson, the military power of the kingdom cannot be concentrated in one person''s hands. " Prince Anderson closed his eyes and shook his head gently for a long time: "Elinor, your words really move me, but I can''t watch the Kingdom passively fall into chaos, even if I stick to the rules. Now the people live a rich life. If this is the choice of the Kingdom and the development of the times, then I will be vulnerable to the power of the times, People need at least the strength to lift their legs before they climb the stairs, even if it''s insignificant to them. " "Uncle Anderson, I don''t think you are a blood knight. Zimmer is not with you now." The body encircles the blood of the flame, and the knight stands in front of Elinor, and the flame of his right hand becomes more and more intense. Prince Anderson''s body surrounded by a mass of white light, light way: "to deal with an immature little girl more than enough." Duke Anderson is a general of a country. Many people want his life abroad or at home, so the equipment he wears is basically high-level enchantment equipment customized by the magic workshop. Ordinary people can play the power comparable to blood knights. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the outer square of the concert hall, with Zimmer, the head of the iris knights, joining the battlefield, the main force of the iris Knights began to take action. The assassins also sent a large number of blood knights, and a few of them were dignified people in the kingdom of Baron. Harvey, who could recruit so many blood knights at one time in the Kingdom, could only think of the royal family. Zimmer has the power to control the earth''s veins, which is very powerful. However, the frost on the activated statue will dissolve the lava jet, and the fragmented bronze statue will merge into a killing machine to join the battlefield, limiting Zimmer. Not only in the square, but also in the residential buildings on both sides of the street, you can often hear the strange noise, or the sound of steam guns shooting, or the huge roar, or the hiss of swords. Harvey, who turned into a cat, went back to the car to watch the play. "Boom!" Norton royal music hall, built by the founding emperor of the kingdom of balun and representing the highest level of music in the kingdom of balun, heard a loud roar. The fire burst into the sky and lit up half of the night sky. The towering flames turned into huge waves and poured around. The buildings with the reputation of honey hall and golden hall were instantly submerged by the sea of fire. "What "What''s going on?" "No! The Duke is still in there! The real target of this assassination is the Duke In the outer square, the members of iris looked back in consternation. It was clear that there were special knights on guard, but without the slightest warning, a terrible fire broke out. The only thing they could think of was internal problems. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The assassin in black tried to persuade him to surrender: "Zimmer, it''s better to surrender as soon as possible. You can see from the tragic situation in the music hall that we''ve got it. We''re both members of iris, so there''s no need to continue fighting." Zimmer looked back at the flames of Norton royal music hall and frowned: "are there any of your people in there? Indeed, I can''t think of a day when one of the members of iris will fight each other. " With that, the sword''s right hand waved flat, stabbing the assassin layer upon layer. "Stubborn! Then you will die with Prince Anderson, too The assassin disdained to sneer, his mouth spewed a stream of black smoke, and consciously drifted toward Zimmer''s position. Wherever he went, the protruding ground stab decayed and collapsed. The situation is getting worse and worse. The iris Knights have invested a lot of blood knights in this assassination. However, there are more blood knights on the other side, and they know the ability of the blood knights of the iris Knights very well. It''s very easy to find the weaknesses of the iris knights and break them one by one. Now the members of the iris knights are more than half damaged and become a one-sided massacre. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Harvey, is there something wrong?" Count Henrietta looked at Harvey, who had turned into a white cat, and asked, the fierce fighting outside was beyond his understanding. It''s not surprising that the power of this scale is to subvert a state power. Why is it used to assassinate him and Harvey? Harvey, whose body turned into a white cat, could still speak normally. He sensed the war situation outside with prophecy magic and nodded: "well, almost all the members of the order of iris have been killed." Count Henrietta''s face turned pale when he heard that. The order of iris is the strongest army recognized by the kingdom. It is famous for its elite. Each of them claims to be one of the 100000 people. Now they are almost completely annihilated? He prayed to heaven: "is today my death day?" Harvey didn''t really care: "it''s better to die, and I''ll feel less guilty later." The confused count Henrietta couldn''t understand Harvey''s words. He trembled and muttered to himself, "Damn, what should we do? Sooner or later, we will be the target." White cat''s vertical pupil contraction, "no, they don''t have that chance. I don''t care what plot is in this assassination. We must let them understand the consequences of provoking people who shouldn''t be provoked." No matter who the target of the assassination is, Harvey plans to lift the table and stop playing. The carriage is beyond the influence of silence, but Harvey, who has been turned into a white cat, still can''t cast the spell normally. It''s OK to cast the spell. It''s another matter whether he can sing the spell accurately. Harvey''s strength is not only the ability to cast spells, such as the language of songs, but also the contractual ability of ruby ruby ruby. Chapter 253 The white cat opens its mouth and spits out a necklace inlaid with blue gems. This is the jewelry that Harvey originally wore on his body. After it becomes a white cat, it is sealed inside his body. It''s no problem to take it out. This sapphire ornament is a gift from the desolate abyss and a creation of the sea demon civilization in ancient times. It has long lost its original function. The windows of the car gradually darkened until the interior of the car became dark. In front of the white cat, the crimson light emerges and condenses into a round and incomparable red gem. This is the ability obtained by signing a contract with ruby goblin ruby. Harvey can make Ruby at will. Harvey used this ability to create a ruby with peculiar properties, and Harvey named it "aizhe ruby" very appropriately. The name comes from a peculiar ruby in the earth animation "the wonderful adventure of JOJO", because these two stones have the same properties. All the light that enters into the red stone of aizhe will be refracted hundreds of millions of times, trapping the light in this gem forever. The ability of the red stone in Harvey''s hand is not as exaggerated as that in the wonderful adventure of JOJO. In the wonderful adventure of JOJO, the red stone can transform sunlight into a destructive laser. The most important thing in Harvey''s hand is to trap the light and make the gem look very beautiful, and it can only last for a short period of time, After that, the red stone will turn into a dull stone powder. On the other hand, Harvey is a caster, which has been studied for a long time. The sapphire on the necklace has a high degree of compatibility with etheric elements. By inscribing the magic array and fusing with the red stone of Ezer, it can generate more than a billion times of power. In order to be on the safe side, Harvey will take a sapphire engraved with magic circle with him. When he is in danger, he can take it out and use it. When the blue gemstone contacts with the ruby, Harvey murmurs his wonderful language, which stimulates the magic array in the sapphire. The two gemstones tremble violently, making a humming sound of bees. Soon they combine into a dark red gem the size of a finger. The white cat bites the gem, and Harvey''s voice comes out: "count, we''re going out." "Get out!" Count Henrietta was suffocated. He was also a man of great importance. Harvey would not hurt him. He bit his teeth and nodded. The heavy silver water broke away from the carriage and turned into a huge silver bubble, enveloping one person and one cat. As he got out of the carriage, Harvey looked up at the fire of Norton royal music hall and thought to himself, "it''s just right. Although the effect is certainly not as good as the sunlight, it''s enough to destroy this area." Harvey and count Henrietta were one of the guests who left later in the dinner party. In addition to the fire, it is estimated that there are no survivors in it. You don''t have to worry about hurting the innocent when you lift the table. Zimmer is the only one in the square who is still fighting. It takes a long time for him to wave his hand. Countless clay and gravel become deadly weapons. However, his two fists are hard to fight with four hands. Zimmer is a blood knight, not a caster. He will always find flaws. It''s only a matter of time before he loses. The assassins noticed that this unusual silver liquid metal was approaching. Before they tried to attack, the automatic attack mechanism of heavy silver water was activated, and two spikes were stretched out to instantly pierce the two Assassins'' heads. "Damn, it''s high level enchant equipment!" The assassins jump away in a hurry, their faces are very ugly. Half of the strength of the caster is magic, and the other half is the enchanted items on the caster. This silver liquid sphere is beyond their imagination. Hart, who was watching in the distance, looked surprised and recognized the true face of the silver liquid: "is that... Heavy silver water? Semi structured biological weapons whose manufacturing technology and materials have long been lost! I can''t believe there''s another one here. " "Automatic defense." Harvey gave up his plan to attack the assassin. "Mr. Adrian!" Zimmer''s brow relaxed a little, and he was exhausted by the ability of continuous use against the enemy. At the beginning, he felt the abnormal breath from Harvey to remind Prince Anderson that he thought Harvey had the same strength as him, but now he was limited by the strange metamorphosis. The battlefield is in a stalemate. The white cat comes to Zimmer with light steps. Harvey controls the heavy silver water, throws count Henrietta to Zimmer, and says, "take him away, go to your master, and then run as far as possible, or dig a big pit of tens of meters to bury yourself. This is your ability." "Mr. Adrian, if I join you, I will certainly be able to kill these people." Zimmer scanned the assassins around him and said calmly that the other side''s regiment destroyed the order of irises. Thanks to him, he could keep calm. Harvey said impatiently, "it''s too much trouble. I''m enough alone. Go to your master quickly. He is the main target of this assassination. Don''t forget what I said just now." Zimmer looks at Harvey, who has turned into a white cat. Finally he nods and takes count Henrietta to leave. The deadlocked assassins are relieved. Zimmer is hard to deal with alone. In addition to an unknown caster, they really have nothing to do. Now one is gone, and the other is easy to deal with. Besides, Harvey is also involved in metamorphosis. When they saw the heavy silver water cut vegetables and cut cucumbers, they killed two assassins. The remaining assassins were not stupid. They didn''t know much about Harvey''s information and didn''t dare to attack rashly. Harvey''s remaining light saw Zimmer overturn the earth and open up a road to Norton royal music hall. The heavy silver water wrapped around Harvey''s body suddenly contracted and jumped into the air under the vigilant eyes of all assassins. From the air, Harvey could see the whole condition of the street. "The whole square block is blocked. It seems that the residents should have evacuated in advance when the symphony is playing. In such a large area... It''s almost the height." The white cat spat out a gem under the puzzled eyes of the assassin and Hart. The dark red gem suddenly became bright when it came into contact with the bright light, and became very bright under the starlight and fire light. The light is getting brighter and brighter, until it can no longer be seen directly with the naked eye. At this moment, all the Assassins'' sharp sense of danger is sending out a strong signal! DANGER! But where does the danger come from!? Get out of here! How to escape!? Hidden in the dark, Hart''s face changed greatly. He hurriedly steered his wand and wanted to fly away from this area. He scolded: "does this crazy man want to blow up Norton?" He can see an unimaginable energy condensation with magic vision, which will inevitably cause disaster when it breaks out. In less than one second, the light of the flame enters into the interior of the variation aithe ruby, and after hundreds of millions of times of refraction, it continuously loses the quality of the gem itself and releases huge energy to strengthen the refracted light. In a short time, this ruby emits ultra-high temperature comparable to the surface of the sun, and the strengthened light breaks through the limit of the gem and bursts out. One of the fingers'' thick and thin light instantly penetrated the activated bronze statue, and then the light swept, and the body of the bronze statue was split in two by the laser. More and more light is emitted from the red stone of AI Zhe. A hapless man who doesn''t know why is punctured by the light. The terrible high temperature vaporizes his internal organs. When his body falls down, his head is split in two along with the laser, and the wound is baked into coke by the high temperature, which can''t shed blood. The assassin understood the source of the danger. "Run! Get out of the light All the assassins have this idea in their heads, but are they faster than the light beam? AI zhe red stone can no longer withstand the refraction and fragmentation of internal light, tens of thousands of light burst out, covering every corner of this area, and changed its position with the fall of AI zhe red stone, so this area became a fierce laser cutting field, tall trees were cut off by the waist, and the upper half was cut into countless small sections and ignited by the high temperature of laser, The building seems to be crushed from top to bottom by an irresistible force. It turns into countless pieces and falls down, splashing a lot of smoke and dust. Any material larger than fist cannot escape the cutting of dense laser array. As for Harvey, when he fell to the ground, the heavy silver hydrated into a circular mirror reflecting all the laser light. Chapter 254 Prince Anderson took off his coat and threw it on the sofa. He was only wearing a white shirt. Without the cover of his coat, he could see his strong figure. Every muscle with a lot of scars contained explosive force. He unbuttoned his sleeve, turned his head and showed a gentle smile to Princess Elinor, reminding her: "Elinor, my dear niece, Since you are the planner of this operation, I hope you are ready to be regarded as the enemy by me, and I will let this farce end as soon as possible. " The blood knight, who controls the fire, stands forward. The fire on his body is more and more fierce. The tongue of the fire touches the wooden ceiling, and the flame spreads to the whole room in an instant, greedily devouring those expensive decorations. Princess Elinor stepped back a few steps away from Prince Anderson, holding her hands and smiling, and reminded: "me too, uncle Anderson. Good luck. Maybe I should give you some kind reminders. The temperature on the surface of Kama''s body is as high as 1000. Even if you wear enchantment equipment, you can''t stand such a high temperature. Do you need me to prepare a weapon for you?" The white light protected Prince Anderson''s body from the high temperature. When he stepped forward, his body suddenly swayed a few times. He quickly approached Kama, the blood knight who controlled the fire, with light and broken steps. His posture was very strange. Although he was tall and strong, he gave people the feeling of lightness and flexibility. The step cutting was an irregular sliding step, which didn''t give the reaction time to the fire manipulator, Hit her in the head and you can''t hide. "Boom!" The heavy fist played dozens of times of power under the enchantment equipment blessing. The body of Kama, the flame manipulator, was blasted out and crashed into the concrete wall of the side hall. "It seems that my body hasn''t rusted yet. This lady''s body temperature is really high, but if it is less than 0.1 second, the temperature is far from a threat." Prince Anderson shakes his shoulder. When he steps, there is a phantom behind him. He easily avoids several fireballs. Kama, the flame manipulator with sunken face, got up from the rubble with the wall, and the flame of his arm lit the wall instantly. Kama''s face became dignified and warned Princess Elinor, "Your Highness, please leave here. I may not have the heart to protect you when I fight with him." The stiff faced Princess Elinor nodded. She never knew her uncle had such terrible fighting power. When Princess Elinor turns around, Prince Anderson with cold eyes bullies her. He knows that he is a mortal. He can suppress the blood knight in a short time with the power of enchantment equipment, but he is far from her opponent. At this time, it is a wise choice to solve all the culprits. Kama, the flame operator, opened his arms and spread out a wall of fire to stop the Duke''s pursuit and ignite all the nearby areas. Duke Anderson is not a blood knight. He has few flaws if he doesn''t rely on his ability. Kama has never encountered such a strange way of fighting. In addition, Duke Anderson is very flexible. The only way Kama can think of to suppress is range attack, which consumes the etheric elements in the enchantment equipment reserve. Once the enchantment equipment fails to work, The heat and the smoke from it were enough to kill Duke Anderson. "I''m sorry, even if you''re a woman in this situation, I can''t be lenient." Duke Anderson took the kettle on the table and poured it on himself. His big body rolled up again and a strong wind launched a fierce attack. Kama, the flame manipulator, was defeated. The cold water that Prince Anderson had just poured on his body was evaporated in a few seconds. The white light on his body was much dimmed, and his skin and flesh were gradually burned, and his left eye was withered and ulcerated. Intense pain is to stimulate Duke Anderson on the battlefield out of the fierce temper. The flame controlled by the flame controller couldn''t defend all Duke Anderson''s fists. When he couldn''t react, he took another punch in the abdomen and flew upside down to collapse the burning wall. "No!" Kama, the flame manipulator, has no melee experience, or anyone has ever dared to melee with her before. After successfully pushing back Kama, the flame manipulator, Prince Anderson, whose half face had been burned, showed a ferocious smile. He no longer wanted the flame manipulator to chase Princess Elinor in the direction of running away. Princess Elinor was also an ordinary person and could not go far at all. "Shadow wolf, stop him!" The fallen flame operator roared. Prince Anderson''s shadow suddenly came out with a cold light. The dagger stabbed Prince Anderson''s back, and a blood flower bloomed. The dagger easily penetrated the protective light of enchantment equipment and stabbed Prince Anderson''s shoulder. "Got it!" However, before the shadow assassin could enjoy the pleasure of a successful strike, he found that the dagger was caught by the muscle and could not be pulled out. Facing Prince Anderson''s ferocious face, the shadow assassin, who had been seriously injured once, was lifted by one hand to the wall and smashed his head like a watermelon. "Damn monster! That''s the only way to do it. " Kama, the flame operator, scolds her severely. Her physical quality is far superior to that of ordinary people, but it is impossible for her to be uninjured by such a heavy boxing. She covers her stomach, takes a deep breath, sucks all the nearby flames into her mouth, and spurts them out in the direction where Prince Anderson left. "Boom!" The fire filled the corridor. The carpets, flowerpots and decorations in the corridor were destroyed in less than half a second. "Princess Elinor has the fire protection props made by the workshop. She should not be hurt by the fire." A torrent of flames filled Norton''s Royal Concert Hall, including the concert hall, which was large enough to accommodate thousands of people. A storm of flames swirled, all the wooden chairs were lit, and more flames joined the feast, just like a volcano burst through the dome. One blow destroyed the music hall of Baron Kingdom, releasing such a striking fire operator. Kama also lost her strength, lying on the ground and gasping. This breath consumed all her strength. If Prince Anderson is still safe in this fire storm, she can''t help it. In the corridor of the side hall, Prince Anderson, who caught up with Elinor''s back, quickened his pace. His face was so burnt that he didn''t smile and said, "Elinor, it seems that you don''t have the power to transcend the times." Elinor''s body stiff, no longer run away, a deep look at his uncle: "Uncle Anderson, in this way you still want to stop me?" "Revolution needs blood. This sentence is not only for the victims. Elinor, only when he has been to the battlefield can he know that everything will become small in front of his own life. The way to keep himself on the battlefield is very simple, that is to kill the enemy in front of him. My way of thinking is so simple." Prince Anderson pressed step by step, the white light of his right hand converged, and the last power of the enchantment equipment was enough to smash an ordinary man''s head. Princess Elinor''s face was very ugly. She wanted to step back, only to find that Prince Anderson couldn''t lift her strength under his murderous eyes. But before Prince Anderson got close to Elinor, the fierce torrent of fire came out from behind him with a roar like a dragon chant, and instantly engulfed them. Prince Anderson''s enchantment props are no longer enough to defend against the flow of flames. Princess Elinor has a circular flame shield around her to separate all the flames. "This Princess Elinor, with one hand akimbo, looked down at Prince Anderson and said slowly, "it seems that the victory belongs to me, uncle Anderson." Prince Anderson, who was thrown to the ground by the torrent of fire, raised his head and was unwilling to look at Princess Elinor. The last ray of white light protecting his body disappeared, and his legs were instantly engulfed by the fire. When the torrent of fire was about to completely engulf Duke Anderson ''. Princess Elinor''s face turned black again: "Zimmer!" Chapter 255 Zimmer, head of the order of irises, came to the scene at the critical moment and frowned at Duke Anderson''s miserable body lying on the ground. Even with magic, he didn''t know if he could be saved. "What the hell happened." As count Henrietta of Zimmer groaned in sweat, his whole body of fat was about to be steamed out of oil by the high temperature here, and Prince Anderson''s throat was ulcerated and speechless. Zimmer took a look at Elinor. As the sword thrust into the ground, a crack opened in the ground, engulfing the bodies of count Henrietta and Duke Anderson. "Ah, ah, ah!" count Henrietta, who fell into the crack of the abyss, screamed like a pig. "Your Highness Elinor, run away quickly. Although I won''t do anything to you, I don''t intend to help you." After giving Elinor advice, Zimmer immediately jumps into the crack. He doesn''t know what Harvey wants to do. Judging from Harvey''s serious tone, he should use the magic of indifference attack. "What..." Elinor stood in the same place, and the weak flame operator came to the scene. Seeing that she was ok, Princess Elinor was greatly relieved. "Hall" As soon as the flame operator called out, a tiny light beam passed her neck. She was puzzled, as if she understood something again. The world in her eyes was whirling. She saw Princess Elinor and her headless corpse holding the wall. Her blood was like a fountain. "Whew, whew, whew." Countless filaments appeared in an instant and disappeared in a few seconds. The last picture that the flame operator could see was Princess Elinor''s body with countless bloodstains, which turned into pieces together with her gorgeous red dress. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The laser array comes and goes fast. The duration is less than one second. The light reflected by hundreds of millions of times inside the red stone is emitted at one time, resulting in an undifferentiated attack effect. Harvey has calculated the damage range and adjusted the height, including Norton royal music hall. The material within one kilometer radius is the target. After releasing the light, the red stone of aizhe is half cavitating and drifting with the wind for stone powder. With the round mirror made of heavy silver water as the center, no material larger than fist can be found around. All buildings and plants have disappeared. After hundreds of millions of times of cutting, the soil on the ground is full of regular lines, as if it were countless straight lines overlapping in all the paintings, emitting curling blue smoke. "The effect is good. I hope it doesn''t hurt the innocent." Harvey relieved the protection of the heavy silver water and returned to his adult shape. As soon as he walked forward, one and a half legs fell into the soft soil, where the residual temperature of high temperature cutting remained. "Ah, crazy! The madman Outside the blockade area, Hart howled and landed on the roof of a house. His early sense of danger saved him. He could not escape from the laser array within a second, so he paid the price of one leg and one hand. This is the terrible part of the caster. Many people subconsciously regard casting magic as the whole of the caster. In fact, the caster also has enchantment equipment. With some strange research, no one knows what means the caster will use to kill his enemies. This laser array destroyed more than half of the blood knights in the kingdom of Baron. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ A few days later, in the luxurious and classical study, an old woman with frosty hair was sitting on a chair meditating. Her face was kind and old, but her eyes were very divine. Everyone who had seen her knew that she was the current queen of the kingdom of Baron. Holding her forehead, she asked in a heavy voice, "now that you''re standing here, where''s Eleanor?" In front of the old woman was Prince Anderson in a wheelchair. He was covered with bandages. His eyebrows, hair and beard had been shaved. Only half of his face was still intact. He pressed a mechanical device on his neck with his bandaged arm and made a mechanical voice: "dead." "Who killed her?" Duke Anderson shook his head. "Is that your judgment?" The old woman sighed, as if she had grown old for several decades. Her eyes were gone, and she kept wiping away her tears. She said hoarsely, "since Elinor is gone, let Victoria come back. The blood of the Baron royal family can''t be broken. I''m old and tired. It''s time to retire. I shouldn''t be greedy here long ago." "It shouldn''t have been like this long ago..." the old queen lost her mind, stood up and left here with a slow pace. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ This incident did not cause any sensation, at least it was not a sensation compared with what it really looked like. The official news was that there was an unidentified explosion in Norton royal music hall, Princess Elinor, the first princess, was killed in the explosion, and Prince Anderson was seriously injured. In addition, there was no news, and no one or influence dared to go into this matter. People who are really well-informed may not know what happened that night, but they know that most of the blood knights of the order of iris and the Kingdom disappeared that night. Some people who cleaned up the scene said that the soil inside was as soft as snow. There were very smooth cuts in stones, trees and buildings. The most important thing was people. There were only fragments left in the corpse. They could only sew the corpse as a puzzle to identify the identity. Both the royal family and the aristocracy had the same standard, claiming that it was an unfortunate accident. Voyne hall was put to the guillotine a few days after the accident on suspicion of treason against the state. The current queen announced that she would abdicate in October this year, making Victoria, the daughter of Duke Anderson, crown prince and inheriting Windsor''s surname. In order to celebrate the birth of the new queen and highlight the national strength of the kingdom of Baron, a World Expo will be held in Norton next year. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Dear Mr. Adrian, I, Eve von Ludwig, on behalf of the Ludwig family, agree to your request and will immediately give you the title of honorary caster¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ I am amazed by your artistic illusion, which should be respected¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ This is a cooperation across countries and times. I believe that we will have more wonderful changes like magic effect. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Eve von Ludwig, written on August 13, 1326 The information crystal records the contents of the letter from Eve von Ludwig of the magic association, which is accompanied by a revised cooperation agreement. After several negotiations, Harvey and Ludwig family finally signed a fair cooperation contract. "The contract of cooperation with the magic association has also been implemented, and there is another reason to settle down in Norton." Harvey stretched out his hand and scratched the hairy chin of the messenger black cat. It was about a week after the assassination of Norton royal music hall. Through the calculation of Duke Anderson, he fully understood what happened that day. Elinor was a princess of one country. This simple death method is also rare in history, No matter how serious the crime is in history, the royal family is at best close to death. Harvey feels a little pity about the accidental killing of Princess Elinor. Harvey still has a good feeling for this mature and gorgeous princess. The so-called king of mice is just a fabricated code name. The real planner of this assassination is Princess Elinor. At the same time, she also participated in the assassination of Harvey''s grandfather more than ten years ago. Prince Anderson intends to help Harvey conceal the killing of the princess. If he can''t, he will stop the charge of killing the princess on himself. This is also his first intention. He knew that the kingdom of Baron could no longer bear the loss, especially an important writer like Harvey and a powerful caster. In exchange, Duke Anderson made another request. "Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu Chapter 256 "Want me to be your daughter''s assistant?" In the luxurious palace, Harvey looks strange. After hearing Prince Anderson''s request, Prince Anderson is in a wheelchair. He needs someone to take care of him in his daily activities. The burn area of his whole body reaches more than 90%, which belongs to severe burn. Thanks to the existence of healing magic in the world, this kind of burn can''t survive in modern earth. Duke Anderson''s throat is equipped with a mechanical vocal cord made by magic workshop, which can communicate normally except for the bad sound. The maid pushing the wheelchair reached out and pressed the device on Prince Anderson''s throat. He opened his mouth and uttered a hoarse mechanical voice: "yes, Mr. Adrian, Victoria will soon succeed to the throne. She is young, and I have never trained her politically before. She only has blood to qualify as a queen, I have to find her a suitable assistant Harvey waved again and again: "although I have aristocratic status, I''m just a writer. I''ve never set foot in politics." Prince Anderson shook his head and looked at Harvey with only one eye: "you are very suitable. You are a caster and have a high reputation in society. The most important thing is that you are a writer full of wisdom. I hope your wisdom can protect Victoria and guide her to sit in the Queen''s position, Mr. Adrian. This is very important for the kingdom, As you can see, I can no longer participate in the affairs of the Kingdom, or give Victoria more help. " Harvey hesitated for a moment, looking at the miserable Prince Anderson who was tied in bandages and couldn''t refuse. After the assassination of Norton royal music hall, Harvey didn''t have a bad impression of the Duke. In the assassination, the iris Knights almost sacrificed all their members to protect Harvey, although the real target of the assassination was Prince Anderson. Things look like trouble¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey sighed and nodded solemnly, "I''ll try my best." Prince Anderson''s face, which was covered with collapses, relaxed. His face was full of burns. The smile was not good-looking, but it was full of peace of mind. "Mr. Adrian, I''ll take you to my daughter now." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The palace where the royal family lived was very luxurious. It was full of golden red which represented noble. The bright red carpets, embroidered curtains and tables decorated with gold and silver were enough to make the vulgarity gorgeous. Of course, the palace was more elegant. Some art statues and flowerpots were placed in the corridor as decorations, and many expensive and luxurious paintings could be seen. Duke Anderson takes Harvey to his daughter Victoria''s room. The maid opened the wooden door and pushed the wheelchair in. Harvey followed. In the room stood a young girl in a beige dress. The court dress looked very gorgeous. The beige dress was used as the inner dress. The outer dress used a lot of lace and transparent tulle. The White Rose Embroidered on the tulle was more elegant. The bubble sleeves and the neckline of the dress were decorated with lotus leaf edges and bows. The dress was like a beautiful cake, This kind of dress is very rare inside the dress. The girl is about fourteen or five years old. She looks sweet and a little bit fat. Her eyelashes are dense and long. She is very cute. Her long wavy golden hair is draped behind her dress and decorated with gossamer. The girl''s slender white neck can also be seen with cross ornaments. This means that she is from the church and has received at least the education of the church. "Victoria, from today on, this Mr. Harvey Adrian is your teacher and assistant." Victoria came to Harvey and raised her skirt in both hands. She politely said, "my name is Victoria Windsor. I''m glad you can be my teacher, Mr. Adrian." Harvey nodded. Prince Anderson nodded to Harvey: "Victoria is a little shy. I hope you don''t mind. I have other things to go out in advance. I''ll give them to you and Victoria next." The maid pushes the wheelchair to leave, and Victoria watches Prince Anderson''s back as he leaves, her face gradually becoming calm and indifferent. Harvey noticed the subtle change in her face and asked, "Victoria, don''t you have a good relationship with Duke Anderson?" At least she is also a daughter. Besides, Prince Anderson is seriously injured now, but Victoria does not show any pity. Hearing Harvey call his name, Victoria''s slender willow eyebrows wrinkled and relaxed: "you are different from others. Your father seems to respect you very much." "Don''t you know me?" Harvey asked? Didn''t Prince Anderson tell you my name "Yes, since I came back from the monastery, he has always found some teachers for me to teach me literature, politics, geography or court etiquette. I just heard from my father that he wanted to find me an assistant officer to prepare for my future queen." Speaking of this, Victoria could not see how happy she was. She came to the window and looked at the luxurious scenery outside the palace. She was silent and her little hands in white gloves were tightly clasped. Harvey laughed: "although many people have not seen me, they should have heard my name." "Yes, I grew up in a monastery and was not allowed to contact the outside world. If this is an offence to you, please allow me to apologize." Victoria said carelessly. When she came to the sofa, she didn''t care about her posture. She fell on the sofa, pillowed and added, "I''m not very interested in you, my father or the position of the queen." "Duke Anderson really threw me a problem." Harvey had a headache. He patted his forehead and looked at the girl''s quiet face as she closed her eyes. "Prince Anderson said just now that I''ll take care of it from now until you take over the queen." The girl suddenly opened her eyes and looked angry: "he left me alone again!" "At least I can take care of you and change your clothes." "What are you doing?" Victoria embraces her hands and stares warily at Harvey. "Let you see the outside world. Don''t you really want to go to the outside world? It''s not too heavy to wear this royal dress?" Harvey looked at Victoria''s slender body, a little afraid that she could not bear the weight of the dress. "How do you know?" "Your eyes, your look, your tone of voice, your mood, all send out this feeling from the beginning to the end." Harvey shrugged his shoulders. He could not be more familiar with such noble girls. This is the normal situation of the aristocratic class in the world. Women are usually locked up at home and are not allowed to go out. Usually they can only go out for a walk by taking part in social activities, but Victoria''s identity is a little special. Chapter 257 The political system of the kingdom of Baron is similar to that of France under Napoleon. The main political system is a binary constitutional monarchy, which is simply equivalent to an upgraded version of the feudal system. It has a constitution and parliament, but the monarchy is above everything else. The approval of the monarch is required for the promulgation and amendment of various important decrees or laws, In addition, the monarch has the right to appoint the prime minister and members of the house of Lords. It''s not a big problem for the monarch to be faint under this system. The normal operation of Parliament, courts and other power institutions is probably the intention of Prince Anderson. The purpose of making Harvey Victoria''s teacher and assistant is to prevent Victoria from acting recklessly after taking office. In order to limit the power of the queen, a person with a wide reputation and superior power is needed. Harvey is not only a member of the Royal casters Association, but also a member of the magic association. He is not only free from the laws of the Kingdom, but also has the status of a well-known writer. As long as Harvey becomes an assistant official, it can dispel some people''s desire to commit treachery. And the most important point is that this is also the duty of countless assistant officials in history, commonly known as carrying the black pot. When people feel dissatisfied with the Queen''s decision, they can not blame the queen, but curse the incompetent assistant officer around the queen. For the sake of his future life and reputation, Harvey plans to teach Victoria to be a qualified queen. He doesn''t want anything but to let Victoria face up to her responsibilities and obligations. Victoria''s only dress is the court dress, which is extremely inconvenient even to wear to the banquet, let alone go out. After Harvey''s request, she reluctantly changed into the simple black monk''s dress, which looks more like the maid''s dress without a white apron. Take Victoria to the back garden of the palace where Harvey''s car, a high-tech flying motorcycle, has a beautiful streamlined shape. Harvey named it the 1005 version of the Black Knight model, which changes the core of the ether element reserve and strengthens the magic array. The speed of the black knight is similar to that of a fighter in theory, and its ultimate speed can break mach. Victoria obviously had never seen such a strange thing. She watched curiously as the Black Knight unfolded the side door to reveal the cockpit inside. Her big eyes suddenly sparkled and she asked curiously, "is this a car? I''ve seen it on the street! How to park in the garden, how to drive in. " "It''s the car. As for the latter problem, you can just sit on it." "Cough!" Victoria coughed and covered her lips to hide her excitement. Holding her skirt, she sat in and hummed, "I''m sitting in." The car door closes automatically, Harvey sits in the driving position, activates the Black Knight''s driving magic array, and the car body slowly lifts in Victoria''s exclamation until he can completely overlook the view of the palace and Castle below. "Wait! Is this thing flying "Are we going to fall?" Victoria asked with her eyes covered in her hands. She could not help but wonder. She opened her fingers and looked down through the window. Harvey looked at her in the rearview mirror and reminded her, "fasten your seat belt." Obviously, Victoria didn''t understand the meaning of seat belt and didn''t take Harvey''s words to heart. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Gone." Prince Anderson sat in front of the French window in the palace corridor and looked at the black knight who was leaving quickly. He looked complicated and sighed. The head of the order of iris stood beside him and hesitated: "Duke, is this really a good decision?" Prince Anderson, in his wheelchair, reached out and pressed the voice device on his neck: "I know what I''m doing. I once sent Victoria to a monastery to keep her away from political struggle, but now there is no better choice. Harvey Adrian is a trustworthy man. With him, those who know the fall of the order of iris will not act rashly. The most urgent thing is how to eliminate the negative effects that night brought to the kingdom. " Zimmer put one hand on his sword and shook his head with a bitter smile: "this is the situation caused by Harvey Adrian. Whether it''s the Royal iris or the order of iris, the sharpest spear of the Kingdom died overnight. His highness Elinor really chose the wrong target this time." He still remembers the scene he saw when he came out from the crack in the ground. He doesn''t know what spell can cause that terrible killing effect. "In a sense, her goal has indeed been achieved. Before long, the kingdom will usher in a new life." Half of Prince Anderson''s intact side face showed a complicated look. "Come on, there are still a group of nobles to deal with. We can''t let them continue to empty the country." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey thinks that he is not a good teacher. What he can do is to instill knowledge into Victoria. In addition, Harvey has a more perfect person in his heart to fulfill his responsibilities as a teacher. Diana Cromwell, a commoner, well-informed and serious, should be a good teacher. The Black Knight model jet motor landed in the courtyard of the residence, and the side door opened automatically. Victoria, sitting in the back seat, could not wait to jump out, knelt down on the ground and vomited. She had never been in a car, and the Black Knight''s flying speed was not slow. It was a great honor for Harvey not to vomit in the car. "Whoa... Where is this?" Slowly, Victoria looked around in confusion. "My family will move to Norton in a while. I''ve wronged you to stay before that." Harvey was able to clean up vomit and bury it under a tree. Taking Victoria to her study, Diana was surprised to see Harvey coming back with a blonde girl. She put down her novel and asked, "Harvey, who is she?" "Victoria Windsor, Duchess of Anderson." Diana looked at Victoria''s haughty little face on her side, then turned to Harvey and asked uncertainly, "are you kidding?" Isn''t Victoria Windsor the crown prince in the newspaper? Harvey even took the next queen home!? Harvey rubbed his head and sat down. "I didn''t want to promise Prince Anderson. It''s a bit complicated. In a word, Prince Anderson entrusted me to protect her before she became Queen and teach her some palace knowledge." Victoria was annoyed to hear Harvey''s disgust. She stood up with her skirt and glared at Harvey. She said in a loud voice, "I don''t need your protection. If you don''t want to send me back, I will persuade my father to dismiss you as assistant officer and teacher." "That''s about it, Diana. I''ll leave it to you. Take her out to see the outside world. And this is for you." Harvey took down the ring made of heavy silver water and gave it to Diana, saying: "this is a magic equipment that can protect your safety. It can be started by rubbing the ring three times. It also has the function of automatic defense and attack." "Did you hear me?" Victoria asked with her hands akimbo. "No, I won''t listen." Harvey took a book and knocked Victoria on the head. Chapter 258 "Strange people, strange houses." As she walked, Victoria rubbed her head and complained that Harvey had just smashed her book. After Harvey brought her back to Diana, she disappeared. Diana agreed to the request of cultivating Victoria''s court etiquette for a while. Now she is going to collect some information to prepare for the follow-up education of court etiquette. Therefore, Victoria is now in the state of being released and allowed to move freely within the scope of the residence. Verollia stood in the corridor on the second floor, looking at the busy crowd below curiously through the glass window. It was clear that the crowd was dense, but the noise couldn''t reach the room. She hesitated to open the window, and then the boiling voices and all kinds of noise came to her face. "The window should be attached with magic. So is the strange car that can fly to the sky. Is he a caster?" Victoria closed the window and whispered to herself. If she was a caster, it would not be surprising why Prince Anderson handed her over to Harvey. The caster was beyond the limit of power. Even the Royal caster Association, which was attached to the royal family, was directly responsible to the royal family. The relationship between them was not superior and subordinate, but equal cooperation. While wandering aimlessly in the residence, Victoria suddenly feels that she is being watched by a strange sight. She looks around and finds the source of her sight. The blue is too conspicuous in this classical residence. She saw a little girl hiding half of her body in the corner of the corridor, with one hand on the wall, half of her face showing, watching herself curiously. "Blue hair... What''s that?" On the eyes, the blue shy back. "Wait!" Victoria hurried to catch up with her black dress. She was lucky that Harvey let her change into a monk''s long dress. Although she hated the style that she had worn for more than ten years, the lightness of the dress undoubtedly made her run faster. If it was a court dress, she would step on the skirt and fall face to face. However, after chasing for a long time, she couldn''t catch up with the petite blue figure. The little girl who seemed to exist in a fairy tale didn''t seem to be far away from her. She just opened the distance to observe her. "Cough." After a pause, Victoria pretended to give up, coughed, carried her skirt and stepped back to the corner of the corridor with elegant steps. Back to the corner where the other party can''t see, Victoria sticks to the wall and waits patiently. Sure enough, after a while, I heard the subtle footsteps. "Wow As the footsteps approached, Victoria jumped out to scare. It really scared the visitors, so that they didn''t hold the tray in their hands, and all kinds of tea and snacks were scattered on the carpet. Victoria looked at the frightened Shirley with a shrunken body. She was at a loss. Shirley carefully opened her eyes and saw the lovely blonde girl in front of her. She was stunned and gave her a gentle smile: "pranks are not what a good child should do." Victoria looked at the warm smile, a little bit baby fat pretty face red, small hands uneasy, holding his skirt muttered: "I... i... I''m sorry... I wanted to scare that... Blue." "Blue?" Shirley thought for a while, looking back at lily at the end of the corridor, suddenly said: "is it Lily?" Lily trots from the corner of the corridor, hides behind Shirley''s skirt, sticks out her head and looks at Victoria curiously. With Shirley, she has the courage to look at the stranger up close. "Are you miss Victoria Windsor? I''m Shirley, the maid of this mansion. You can come to me whenever you need help. If I''m not here, I''m in the studio next door." Shirley picked up the biscuits on the ground and said with a smile to Victoria. "Lily, don''t hide. Say hello to miss Windsor." Shirley patted lily on the head: "and remember to put on your shoes." Lily hesitated for a moment before she came out, holding the skirt in her hands. Windsor was a little surprised by her dignified and elegant posture. Except for her delicate and clean feet, she didn''t wear shoes, everything was perfect. Since she learned to walk, Lily has loved the feeling of stepping on the floor barefoot. Shirley bent down with a soft look and whispered to lily, "lily, would you please show this guest around the house? I have to deal with these biscuits and clean up here. Miss Windsor is my guest. If lily can show her around the house, I''m sure my master will be happy The little guy''s eyes brightened and nodded: "MMM ~ MMM!" "Miss Windsor, would you please take care of lily for a while?" "Er... Well, of course." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Wait, where are you taking me?" Victoria is pulled to a place that looks like a small living room by lily. She asks Victoria to sit down, turns on a strange projection device, and sits on Victoria''s legs humming. Victoria can''t help but wonder. She holds up the little guy''s soft hair. It feels cool but smooth. It''s like holding the beach sand. She''s very comfortable. She''s never seen anyone with blue hair. The little guy doesn''t mind. He sits on her lap, shakes his feet and gives her a game handle. "What is this? Hold the handle? " The game handle is designed by Harvey to imitate the earth PS4 game handle, which is in line with the structure of human hands. It''s easy to find a comfortable grip. The game handle Lily gives Victoria is usually the style used by Diana and Shirley. They occasionally play some small games with lily. Nintendo''s games are basically simple and fun. There is a saying on earth that when other game manufacturers are still piling up pictures and money, only Nintendo remembers to keep its heart and remember the initial fun of the game. The game box projects a color picture on the white screen. Victoria curiously watches Lily skillfully choose various options. After a while, she enters into the game picture and chooses the two person cooperative game "snowman brothers". Lily''s character jumps up and down, and in a short time solves most of the enemy. "Buzz ~" the violent vibration of the game handle startled the stunned Victoria. She almost didn''t hold it. The 2p character she controlled had been touched by the monster and lost a lot of blood. "Play, play with me." Lily raised her little face and blurted out, holding up the joystick. "Do you want me to control it?" Victoria looks at Lily''s operation, shakes the rocker, and sees the characters in the projection screen moving synchronously. She is very curious and learns to operate with Lily''s poor hands. Chapter 259 "Snowman brothers" is not a big game in XIAOBAWANG, but a classic that accompanies countless people. As a leisure game, it is very suitable. After some major changes, the picture quality of "snowman brothers" produced by Harvey has been improved. While maintaining the core playing method, a large number of game designs that can increase interest and cooperation have been added, Harvey plays with lily when he''s idle and bored. Throw a snowball at the enemy, seal their body into a big snowball, and then push down to destroy the passing enemy. The game mode is not complicated, but the level of fun is not low at all. Especially in the two person cooperation mode, Harvey adds a lot of settings that require two person cooperation to pass the customs. The clearance time of the game is extended to five or six hours, which will not make people feel boring. It doesn''t matter if you can''t pass the customs. The game device made of magic crystal has no disadvantages of little overlord. It provides the function of archiving and reading at any time. Every child is a natural game master. After more than an hour of groping, Victoria understood the routine of the game and enjoyed it with lily. "Lily! Come and help me "Wait, don''t come here! I''ve only got one more touch left and I''ll die! Don''t come here "Wait a minute! That''s the red power potion. I want it! I want it Until night, the game hall is still lively, and the future queen is immersed in the novel game experience. After dinner, Lily goes back to her room to sleep. Her mental and physical strength is much worse than that of the sea demon. Victoria, who has no playmates, is still thinking about that strange thing in her heart, so she finds Harvey, who is in contact with such a magical thing for the first time. It seems that it should be a game. She used to live in a monastery or prince Anderson''s castle. She couldn''t go out easily. Out of interest, she came into contact with magical things. She also played a word adventure game and board game called fate, but she didn''t feel funny. Victoria took advantage of Harvey''s entering the study to follow him. She changed her previous slight attitude, reserved and polite, and asked, "well, Mr. Adrian, in the afternoon, a little girl named Lily took me to a strange room with strange equipment that can project pictures. Do you know what that is?" Harvey, who was going back to the wizard''s tower, nodded and said, "you''re probably talking about game equipment. There are many small games made by magic in it." "Magic game?" Victoria''s big twinkling eyes glared at Harvey, restraining her impulse: "can I play again?" "No way." Victoria looked stiff: "why." Harvey pointed out the dark scenery outside the window and said with a smile, "when it''s dark, the children will go to bed for me." "But I can''t sleep. It''s too early." Victoria grabs the skirt to refute, with a rare tone of request. She really can''t let go of the game. She feels as if a cat is scratching her heart and urging her to go back to customs as soon as possible. "I can help you. I can hypnotize you." Harvey took out a stick and pretended to cast it. Victoria puffed up her mouth: "no, no one else has the right to decide when I go to bed." Harvey shrugged: "but I have the right to dispose of my own property. I made those magic games. From tomorrow, Diana will teach you some knowledge of court etiquette and responsibilities as a queen. It''s better to have a good sleep tonight." "I don''t want it!" Victoria clenched her lips and puffed up her mouth, her eyes stubborn. Seeing that she was angry and wanted to cry, Harvey had a funny smile on his mouth: "I won''t give it either." Victoria is holding the skirt in her small hand, and she doesn''t know what to say. She looks very bent. "Give it to me." Harvey smiles and shakes his head. He refuses again. Then he sees Victoria''s big bright eyes quickly covered with water mist. He lowers her head and bites her teeth to endure her grievances. In the past, although she is not allowed to go out, she basically responds to every request. Harvey''s rigid attitude makes her helpless. The more you think about it, the more angry you are. At this moment, the negative emotion you have accumulated collapses and breaks the bank, choking and asking, "why don''t you play for me?" "Well." Seeing her wronged appearance, Harvey felt as if he had gone too far. Victoria was only 14 years old, neither big nor small. After changing her luxurious court dress, she looked even more petite and turned to leave. "Wow ~ ~ ~" The cry startled Harvey. Standing in the same place, Victoria burst into tears regardless of the appearance. The loud cry was enough to spread all over the house. Harvey stopped, couldn''t laugh or cry, looked back and said, "don''t think crying can make me agree. Crying can''t solve any problem. And how old are you? Lily won''t cry like that." The cry is louder~ Before stopping for a while, Harvey was covered with black lines: "stop! Stop! Stop! It''s so noisy "I want to play! I want to play! I want to play! I don''t care! I want to play! Just play The decibel of the cry is one point higher, it is crying with life. "Is the bear really the crown prince?" Harvey chanted a spell and cast it. When the spell was cast, the study quieted down. No matter how Victoria yelled, she couldn''t cry. Victoria really had a fight with Harvey. She couldn''t cry. As soon as her mouth shriveled, she rolled back and forth on the carpet and continued to cry, not to mention the Royal daughter. The children of the common people didn''t do such childish things. Harvey held his forehead and had a headache. He couldn''t face her. Hearing the noise, Diana frowned and walked into the study. Her cold voice broke the awkward atmosphere: "yes, I can play games with you." "The condition is that you will learn palace knowledge with me from tomorrow. If you perform well, I can reward other games, OK?" Diana stood in front of Victoria, looking at Victoria''s face without any change. Victoria got up, sniffed and nodded, "really?" "Then, in exchange, promise me that I can''t show my intense emotions in front of outsiders from today on, especially crying and nodding. Now I''ll take you to that room." Victoria wiped her tears and nodded. A disaster is in the past. Victoria made a face at Harvey before she left. Before she came out of the study, Diana looked at Harvey with helpless eyes and warned: "at this time, you should ignore her performance. In this way, she will feel bored soon. Other compromise reactions or impatience will only make her feel that crying can solve things and influence others." Diana tiptoed on Harvey''s cheek and whispered, "it''s not a bad thing this time. Those magic games give her fun and goals and urge her to study." Harvey said with a bitter smile, "I''m not used to getting along with children. I''ll leave it to you. I''ll study magic." Chapter 260 Through the wide hall, Harvey comes to the second floor office of the wizarding society, where Eve and Lottie have been waiting for a long time. The little blonde girl, in particular, stared at Harvey at the first sight, as if complaining about why she had to wait so long. Several times before, she invited Harvey to the Ludwig family to complete the final signing ceremony, but Harvey delayed her visit for more than a week. The three of them came to an old tower inside the magic association. The dilapidated tower was placed in a huge building. The architectural style was incompatible with the architectural style of the magic association. It looked more like the magic association built a room based on the existing tower to protect it. Standing beside Harvey, Lottie, vice president of the magic association, explained: "this is a transmission channel connecting the magic associations. It uses the magic network covering the mainland as the node coordinate to carry out transmission and positioning. This channel has a history of thousands of years, and the construction period is unknown. The magic Association of the kingdom of Baron was also established hundreds of years ago based on this transmission channel." "Well, don''t explain to him! Anyway, he doesn''t understand. The family has urged me to go back several times. " Eve stands in the center of the building, closes her eyes and sings. The light green light on the ground connects to form a magic array and extends upward. Before entering the magic battle, Lottie grabbed Harvey''s clothes and reminded him, "I almost forgot, Mr. Adrian, do you have any magic items with more than level 10 affinity with ether elements?" Harvey took out a blue gem, because he couldn''t figure out the affinity level of the etheric elements, so he asked, "I know the affinity level of the etheric elements, but I don''t know the specific level division. Does this count?" This is a gem given to Harvey by the desolate abyss. It has been determined by the alchemist''s workshop that it has a high compatibility with ether elements. Lottie uttered a few grueling incantations, and a white light fell on the blue gem, as if to stimulate the blue gem to release a dazzling light, which became brighter and brighter. Lottie couldn''t hide her shock and blurted out: "can''t measure it!" It''s impossible to measure the compatibility of etheric elements of matter. Either it''s too low, or it''s too high. From the feedback of sapphire, it''s obvious that it belongs to the latter. Lottie''s magic can strengthen the compatibility of etheric elements of matter below level 30, which is enough in non professional fields. Substances with etheric compatibility above level 30 are extremely precious magic materials in the magic association. After a brief shock, Lottie said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Adrian has more and more shocking things. He thought he was used to it. In the traditional channel, the ether elements are very rich and active. To make an analogy, the ether elements in the kingdom of Baron are relatively thin, equivalent to solid, which is quite troublesome to use. The magic association is equivalent to water flow, while in the transmission channel, the ether elements are air. When a substance with high affinity enters the transmission channel, it is equivalent to a sudden vacuum area, Causing a strong ether turbulence will interfere with the normal operation of the transport channel. Many casters in history just ignored this point and were transported to a strange place. " With that, Lottie casts a spell on the sapphire that Harvey has with him. After a touch of light merges into the sapphire, it automatically cuts off the connection with the surrounding etheric elements. "That''s all right. Mr. Adrian can go to the magic association to register for anything. He said that he could contact me with the person in charge of the division of the 22nd regional magic association." Harvey nodded with a smile and said, "thank you." Lottie shook her head with a wry smile: "you don''t have to thank me. It''s better to say that I''ve been giving you trouble unilaterally." She looks at Eve in the center of the tunnel. Harvey has signed a cooperation contract with the Ludwig family. Now he needs to go there to complete the certification. With a transmission channel, Harvey can easily cross two countries thousands of miles away, which is much easier than going to Norton from Elroy. Harvey also plans to see what the magic association is, so he agrees to go to the magic association. Step into the transmission channel, which is similar to the transmission channel of the new moon tower of the mage''s tower. The magic circle expands to cover this area, and then opens up a green space to pass through. However, the transmission channel of the mage''s tower doesn''t have so many worries. It can completely isolate the interference of the channel, and it won''t have any problem to take that sapphire to enter. "Is this your first time using a transport channel?" Eve, with her hands akimbo and her head up at Harvey, asked as the teleport was still on. "I think so." Eve raised her small face and explained with pride: "it''s really troublesome. Hold my hand and remember that it''s forbidden to cast any spell in the teleportation channel. It''s impossible to just spell. The etheric elements here are too sensitive. Don''t worry, the transport channel has been set up for a long time, and it will automatically take you to the fixed transport node. " Eve took the initiative to pull Harvey''s right hand, and with a slight jump, their bodies broke away from the shackles of gravity and jumped into the transmission channel, surrounded by light green space, crisscrossed with many things similar to tree roots. "Those are the veins on which the etheric elements flow, and the magic net is based. Mr. Adrian, do you know the world tree theory?" This word reminds Harvey of the online games he has played and the novels he has read. It seems that this term appears very frequently. Eve is proud to show off her erudition: "some casters think that the world itself is the main vein of etheric elements. The veins we see in the transmission channel are equivalent to the leaves of a prosperous tree, and each one has countless meridians." As Eve chirped and explained, they drifted to the end of the passage, came out of the special space and landed on the ground. The surrounding environment is similar to that just now. The simple stone tower has become dilapidated after years of erosion. There is a smell of moisture and soil in the air. The cold and humid air makes Harvey lift his mind. The magic net clearly sensed by his Spirit tells Harvey that he has indeed come to a new world. "Here we are." Harvey went out and found himself in the middle of a barren mountain, surrounded by a plain. The shabby stone tower was built on a small hill. "Because it''s a teleportation to the Lyander Empire where the ludwigs live, this teleportation node is close." Eve followed and explained. "Doesn''t this place need to be guarded?" Harvey asked curiously "There is a high-level spiritual assassination magic array in the teleportation channel. Most people can''t detect it. Every month, members of the magic association come to check whether the teleportation channel works normally. Moreover, damaging the teleportation channel is a level 3 felony in the magic association. Prisoners usually have to work for the magic association for 20 years, and the work content is very dangerous, The last time the man who broke the transmission channel was just caught, he died by accident because he tried the potion. " Eve stretches her petite body, takes out her magic wand from her waist and throws it forward to become a flying broom. "Come on, it only takes about 20 minutes to fly to Renya, the capital of the leanders empire." Chapter 261 Harvey didn''t bring his black knight with him, and he couldn''t bring it at all. That''s why the Black Knight designed by Harvey looks majestic, and its practical effect is incomparable to the caster. He can''t even carry it with him. Eve''s flying broom was transformed from a magic wand. According to Harvey''s current casting level, he can achieve the purpose of flying without using the flying broom, and the speed will not be much slower. Harvey noticed the biggest difference between this place and the kingdom of Baron when he came out of the transmission channel. In addition, he can feel the existence of the magic net very clearly, When Harvey casts a spell, the spell net will help to complete the casting almost at the same time, reducing the difficulty and cost of casting by more than half. This kind of feeling makes Harvey a little at a loss. It seems that he has suddenly lost his burden and has the illusion that he can run better than the world champion. However, Harvey came here in a black suit. How could he feel that the painting style was too disobedient? He simply asked to walk normally. By the way, he was used to the changes of etheric elements and the local customs. Before he came here, Harvey had done his homework. Leandel was one of the largest empires in the continent, which was five or six times as large as the kingdom of Baren. However, the territory was vast and sparsely populated, the Empire was constantly in strife, and faced the threat of this sub race. However, the emperor was fatuous. Generally speaking, he was in a state of twilight and was not far from disintegration. They came to the nearest village, hired a carriage and set out. The 20 minute flight took more than half a day. Harvey was astonished by the scenery he saw along the way. If the kingdom of Baron, such as Britain, was in the Victorian era, Harvey was astonished by the cityscape inside. Those small villages and towns were medieval style, but Renya looked more magnificent than Elroy. The streets were spacious and could not see the end at a glance, The buildings on both sides of the street are glass, and the design is modern. The overall style is not as advanced and orderly as Elroy. Tall and thin Gothic architecture stands out in the architectural complex, full of dark and mysterious strong style, but also mixed with a small number of Roman style buildings, which is highly ornamental. Most of the pedestrians on both sides of the road wear long gowns with strong folk style and bright colors. What Harvey can''t accept is that men generally wear tight pants with short skirts. As for women''s clothes, they are much more retro in style. They don''t have so many lace, bows and ruffles embellishment as Baron''s gowns. They have a traditional and elegant beauty of western style. It''s a pity that Harvey can''t overlook this magnificent and classical city from a high place. If the kingdom of Baron is in the Victorian era of civilization replacement, then it must be in the Renaissance period with the most Western classical charm. After driving for a period of time, Harvey has a new understanding of Renya. The city style is really romantic, but it is not as beautiful as he thought. While enjoying the city''s scenery, the whole city is filled with the smell of urine. It''s not only a problem of city health, but also the consequence of the inconvenience of clothing design in this era, especially the female''s clothes are more troublesome. If it''s not a noble family, what''s more, it may smell very large and need to use a lot of perfume to cover up. Eve''s dress is a lot of high-end, but there won''t be such a problem. "It''s a city full of French romance." Harvey was disappointed and sighed. He felt that his inner impression of the fantasy world was collapsing. Some doubted that it was really a country where magic prevailed. Previously, he thought that the overall level might not be as good as Norton, but there must be some wonders in the presence of magic. After driving for more than half an hour, the carriage came to a towering city wall in the suburb. After paying, Eve jumped out of the carriage and touched her buttocks. She complained: "really, if you use the flying broom, you would have arrived here long ago, and you don''t have to ride the carriage all morning. Hum, here we are. This is the residence of the ludwigs. " Harvey jumped down and looked at the towering wall in front of him. He could feel the trace of magic and something peeping at him. Chapter 262 Although leandel is known as an empire, the actual capital of Renya is not as large as Norton, the capital of the kingdom of Baren. Harvey was surprised by the Ludwig family''s residence. When he went in, he could see the endless dense forest. In the middle, there was a stone paved path leading to the unknown castle. The width of the road could allow two or three carriages to run side by side, with weeds growing on both sides of the road, There''s no one to take care of. After entering, you can see the carriage ready to meet the guests at the side of the gate. There is a special groom feeding. When you see Eve coming in, you pull out a carriage and take them to the castle. After driving for more than ten minutes, the view covered by dense forest becomes wider and the forest disappears. Instead, the ground is paved with ceramic tiles. You can see a huge artificial fountain facing you. On both sides of the fountain are the stairs leading to the top. Before you get close, you can see the Castle sitting on the top of the terrain and a huge sculpture. The statue is about ten meters high, It looks like a man wrapped in a robe is looking through a book. It''s a statue, but it gives Harvey a feeling of overlooking himself. This is not Harvey''s illusion. When Harvey saw the statue, he knew that the feeling of being peeped at the door should come from the statue in front of him. He could be sure that the statue was not a living creature or manipulated by someone, but a high-level structure creature or a magic guard. As he got out of the carriage and saw Harvey''s inquiring eyes looking at the statue, Eve explained as he walked: "that''s Linus von Ludwig, the founder of our family. He is a great caster, and also one of the founders of the magic association. He is famous for his research on famous magic papers such as the continuity of the ether element and the void element, It''s not a very powerful caster in itself After going up, you have to go through a large garden to get to the castle. In front of the gate, a servant in a tuxedo and white gloves pushed open the gate of the castle and bowed to make a gesture of invitation. "Come in, please." Eve''s face became serious. Inside the castle, there was a spacious and open hall. The red carpet embroidered with exquisite patterns was paved from the door to the stairs of the hall. The marble floors on both sides reflected the shadows of lights and stone columns. The simple layout made the hall look very spacious and quiet, and everyone''s footsteps could be heard clearly. On the second floor facing the front door, a blonde man in a white suit came down the stairs slowly, with a warm and handsome face: "you are Mr. Harvey Adrian as Terence said. I am Linus von Ludwig XVI, the current head of the Ludwig family. On behalf of the Ludwig family, I welcome you to visit." Harvey was a little surprised. In front of him, the man didn''t rely on translation magic and talked to him in fluent balun. "I didn''t expect to be personally welcomed by the head of Ludwig''s family. It''s my honor." Harvey bowed to give a gift. At first sight, Harvey, a handsome blonde man, was a little surprised because he could not feel any magical breath from him. No matter how he peeped or felt the flow of etheric elements, people in front of him were just like ordinary people. Generally speaking, the word "Shi" will be added after the name, which means that there are several people with the same name in the family. The world retains the western culture and customs of the earth. It is a kind of respect and preference to inherit the name of the father. Therefore, the name of Linus von Ludwig XVI is the same as the founder of the Ludwig family, It also shows that there are 15 people with the same name in this family. Linus von Ludwig XVI looked at eve on Harvey''s side and said, "Eve, please go back to rest." Eve pulled up her skirt and stepped down respectfully. "I''m very sorry to have you come all the way here, but I''m really interested in the magical casters of foreign countries described by Lord Terence and her sister. What I see with my own eyes is really unexpected. Please come on, I''ll take you to the living room." One by one, they went to an elegant and artistic living room. Ludwig XVI took out a contract and gave it to Harvey: "this contract is drawn up according to the terms we discussed. If there is no problem, please ask Mr. Adrian to sign his own name." "Spell name?" Harvey looked at the document in his hand and asked, "excuse me, what''s the name of the spell?" Ludwig XVI explained calmly: "generally, before officially becoming a caster, a spell name will be drawn up and registered with the magic association for recognition, which is an ancient tradition left behind before. Of course, it doesn''t matter to sign the real name." Make sure there''s no problem with the contract. Harvey just signed. "Mr. Adrian, what do you think of magic?" Asked Ludwig XVI, who took over the examination of the documents with disapproval. "I''m just a low caster. I don''t have that deep insight into magic." Harvey sat on the sofa and closed his hands. How could he feel that every caster he met would ask similar questions. "Well, I just want to hear from the caster in a completely different environment." Harvey replied vaguely: "I''m sorry. In my opinion, magic is a means to explore the laws of the universe, or magic itself is the embodiment of the rules. The difference lies in the caster." "Well, Mr. Adrian''s view is quite close to that of our Ludwig family." Ludwig XVI, holding his chin in meditation, looked at Harvey and suddenly said, "so Mr. Adrian, do you want to join any magic faction?" Harvey shook his head decisively and learned about the magic association for a while. Of course, he knew what the so-called faction meant. Headed by the 12 families that founded the magic association, almost every family represented a faction, competing with each other. Different factions represented different ideas about magic, and could be subdivided into different magic disciplines. Factional struggles were chaotic, On the other hand, there are weak neutral factions like modern magic. "Well, I will personally submit your previous contract with the Ludwig family to the magic association. From today on, you are the honorary mage of the Ludwig family, and you are allowed to move freely in the Ludwig family''s residence. If you don''t mind, please stay here for a few more days. I''ll let Eve show you about it." Ludwig XVI stood up, bowed to his body, and had a good attitude. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The servant took Harvey to the door of the guest room. As soon as he entered, Harvey was stunned. The room is wide and bright, the floor is covered with soft carpet, the room is decorated with some luxurious decorations, the mahogany tables and chairs are polished, but there is already a woman sitting on the bed with velvet soft quilt, and her legs are cocked on the low chair in front of the bed. She is wearing a luxurious blue dress, which is similar to the modern dress of later generations. The cloth is less, and the willow waist is tight, which highlights the women''s plump and proud figure. The socket of the dress goes all the way to the thigh root and is decorated with a bunch of blue lace. When stepping on the low chair, the full and slender curve of the jade legs is extremely attractive. Women''s looks are very beautiful. Their blonde hair and blue eyes are a little similar to Ludwig XVI''s. they are painted with delicate makeup. Their light blue thin lips are slightly cocked, which implies the taste of contempt. Their long golden hair is tied into a ponytail with blue ribbon, which is not a natural roll. Some of them are like croissants, which must have been carefully taken care of. When I saw Harvey, my eyebrows were light and my contempt was even stronger. The servant naturally helped Harvey close the door. "Am I in the wrong room? It doesn''t look like that either. " Harvey shrugged and sat down to wait for the woman to speak. The blonde groaned scornfully, and asked in less proficient balun, "are you the new master of honor?" "Probably me? Who are you The blonde stood up and looked down at Harvey with one hand across her waist. "Lois von Ludwig." "What can I do for you?" Louise came to Harvey, lowered her body and looked Harvey straight in the eyes: "of course, as a member of the Ludwig family, I am qualified to ask about the arrangement of honorary mages. I am a little curious about what kind of caster is qualified to be the last seat of the honorary mage of the superior of the Adrian family. Now it seems that my original objection is absolutely correct, I''m a little curious about the way in which a middle caster attracts Eve''s attention "I have just met his Excellency Ludwig XVI, and I think we should have reached a consensus." Louise held her hands and said, "with him? What''s the right of a person to represent the Ludwig family if he doesn''t care about the family after he becomes the head of the family? " "You should talk to him about this, not me. If he can''t represent the ludwigs, I can give up this cooperation." Harvey''s tone was not quick, and he knew it would not be that simple, otherwise the blonde would not be here. "You... The blonde was so angry that she didn''t like Harvey. Now Harvey still talks to her in such a disrespectful tone. In the first instance, he quickly chants a few incantations, and a red light appears on the fingertips of his fingers. Elemental third order magic - [burning finger] Hearing the incantation chanted by Louise, Harvey instantly judged the spell she was going to cast. When she pointed to herself, Harvey easily patted her right hand open. The red light was fleeting, and an elemental flame appeared at the place pointed by her right finger, which burned out in less than two or three seconds. The power of the spell is very weak. In such a short time, he didn''t even penetrate a piece of cloth. It''s not that the spell is very weak. The caster left a hand, so Harvey didn''t fight back on the spot. Harvey frowned and gave her a cold glance. "What do you want to do? Is that how your ludwigs treat their guests? " Louise sneered: "this is the attitude of the ludwigs towards unwelcome guests. If you fully understand it, you can go back to the country where the magic net is fragile." "Eve once said to me that it can be regarded as provocation to rashly use prophecy magic to peep at other people''s information in the magic association. Now she is using aggressive magic to attack a caster. I will regard this attack as a personal provocation rather than a Ludwig family attitude." "Either is good. A middle caster is not welcome here." With that, she began to chant the curse again, looking at Harvey coldly, waiting for Harvey''s reply. "Lois!" Eve''s voice came, and then she saw the petite figure rushing to open the wooden door. The sound of the incantation stopped, and Louise looked at the man with a stiff face: "eve She remembers that she has arranged a magic circle in this room to prevent what happened here from leaking out. How did Eve come here? Spirit fretting, this just found that the magic array was broken quietly by others, Eve probably felt the element fluctuation caused by her third-order magic just now. Eve, who came in, looked very ugly. She glared and yelled angrily, "stop and apologize to Mr. Adrian!" "Eve, he''s just a middle caster. What kind of benefits can he bring to the ludwigs?" "It''s a decision made by your uncle Ludwig XVI and I together. You can choose not to abide by it, just as you can choose to give up this surname," Eve said with a cross Uncle? Harvey looks strange. I remember that Eve seems to be the sister of Ludwig XVI. So she is less than Harvey''s chest and looks like a little girl. Eve is a generation older than this gorgeous blonde. Harvey was watching the scene happily. In front of her, the blonde was arrogant and would not apologize easily. Harvey just didn''t want to give her a step down, either apologizing or making a big fuss. From Louise''s reaction, we can see who is more disadvantageous to the situation. Louise''s face was uncertain, and she understood her situation. She stood in front of Harvey, took a small step back on her right foot, and saluted respectfully with her skirt: "Mr. Adrian, please forgive me for the offence." "Oh, first position yourself and lower your head, then I can almost forgive you for attacking me with the third-order magic." Harvey shook out what Lois had just done without leaving a trace. "What Eve stares at Louise with wide eyes. Harvey is also a middle caster in her eyes, and it''s no longer an offence for Louise to attack a middle caster with a third-order spell. "You..." Lois was arrogant for a moment, and quickly stood up to defend herself: "it''s not what he said, I just want to test it." "Test, you use the third attack spell to test a middle caster?" Eve came to Harvey in person, lowered her head and lifted her skirt, apologized and said, "Mr. Adrian, I''m sorry for the trouble caused by Louise''s impulse. I''ll report this to the family, and it''s up to you and them to decide what to do with Louise." Harvey nodded and said nothing. Louise''s body was stiff and her fist was clenched. She was shaking violently because of excessive force. Ludwig''s family council is composed of core family members and a small number of senior honorary mages. The family power is no less than Ludwig XVI, and she has more prestige. She does not believe that the family council will deal with her for this small matter, but the evaluation of her in the family will certainly be reduced. Chapter 263 Eve''s appearance makes Louise itch and helpless. She stares at Harvey with cannibal eyes and leaves angrily. The crisp and rapid voice of high heels on the marble floor is fading away. In the guest room, Harvey, who couldn''t understand the situation, closed his hands and looked at Eve: "Eve, what conflict of interest does my appearance have with this miss Louise?" The little girl didn''t look good. She was also carefully observing Harvey''s look. Fortunately, Harvey didn''t seem to care much about it. He hesitated for a moment and said, "it can be said that the Ludwig family is one of the 12 nobles who founded the magic association and enjoys a lot of privileges. The establishment of the honorary mage was a motion jointly passed by the 12 nobles in order to expand their family power, Honorary mages are divided into three levels: upper, middle and lower. In addition to recruiting mages with different surnames, they can also be used to reward collateral members within the family. Although there are many honorary mages at the middle and lower levels, there are only three seats for superior honorary mages, and what Mr. Adrian gets is the last one. " Harvey understood a little and touched his chin. "This seat belonged to Louise?" Eve sighed with regret: "the seats of honorary mages do not belong to individuals, but belong to families. They are awarded to whom according to the interests of families. The honorary mage seats granted to collateral members are reevaluated every year. This system was originally set up in order not to waste this resource. Please don''t worry, Mr. Adrian. Since we have decided to award you the honorary master''s seat, we will certainly not take it back. This is the sincerity of our Ludwig family to cooperate with you. I''m sorry that we didn''t consider it carefully. I will report the matter of Lois offending you to the Family Council and give you a satisfactory reply. " Harvey pondered, "can you tell me about Louise''s class and the type of spell she''s good at?" Looking at the cannibal look in Louise''s eyes when she left, Harvey had no doubt that she would be attacked again. In this case, it would be better to grasp the information and take the initiative in her own hands. "Most of our Ludwig family members are good at elemental magic. Louise was recognized as the title mage by the magic association the year before last, but her actual ability should not be as good as the conventional Title mage. You don''t have to worry about that. Although Louise is impulsive, she is not a bad man." Eve readily replied that the title of mage is one level higher than that of the superior mage. In ancient times, there were few mages, and almost every famous caster would have a corresponding title. This habit has spread to the present, and has evolved into a kind of title and class definition for powerful casters. So far, there is still a saying among the casters that the class identification of the master who won the title can be regarded as the real entry, and the real understanding of magic. Eve didn''t say a word. If Louise really wanted to attack Harvey, Harvey couldn''t do anything. Harvey chuckled and said nothing. It was a thing of the past. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The parliament Hall of Ludwig family castle is spacious and empty. The dome is tens of meters high, which is engraved with intricate and faintly regular magic array. On the ground, in addition to the huge pillars supporting the dome, there is only a round table in the center. There are about ten seats, most of which are empty seats. Ludwig XVI sat in one of the seats, put down the documents and contracts in his hand, and projected complex text messages in the center of the round table. "This is the contract with Harvey Adrian. This is Eve''s action report in the kingdom of balun. Please check it freely." Except for Ludwig XVI, most of the people sitting here are old people, wearing ancient robes. The patterns painted on the robes give off a wave of magic. They have different attitudes. Their spiritual extension contacts with the projection of the center of the round table and receives a lot of information very soon. A caster said with a smile, "I see. That''s why you always want to award him the honorary mage. Well, since it can bring a lot of benefits to the family, we have no reason to object. My laboratory budget has already reached the bottom." "Well, it''s just a wandering caster from a small border country. What can be changed with some small means? At best, it''s just saying that he''s a half baked caster, isn''t it? phantom? Is this something a caster should study? " "Hey, ostel, you are angry that your apprentice''s superior honorary mage seat has been robbed, so that she can''t give you her contribution every month." "Shut up "I am also more concerned about this Harvey Adrian''s magical attainments, sir Ludwig XVI. You said that he had been praised by Lord Terence, but from this report, he is at best a medium caster. What''s the difference?" Ludwig XVI shook his head: "not a compliment, but a warning, a warning to me as a friend." "Warning? I remember last time you did say praise. " Ludwig XVI replied without expression: "Your Excellency Terence is my friend, but even I can''t understand her character, so that warning is regarded as praise by me." "Whether it''s a warning or a compliment, what''s the difference of this middle caster in a small border country?" Ludwig XVI shook his head: "you don''t need to care about this matter. What we are discussing at present is based on this bill." "Hehe, that means we are not qualified to understand?" Several of the casters who participated in this Parliament fell silent. After living for so many years, they have become human beings. They know what should be controlled and what should not be controlled. After pointing out, they skip this topic before Ludwig XVI explains it. "It''s kind of interesting. I''m in favor of Harvey Adrian becoming the honorary mage of the family." "Seconded." "Seconded." "No problem." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Master of honor." After Eve left, Harvey began to think about the impact of this matter. Harvey''s cooperation with Ludwig family is not so complicated, which is equivalent to authorization, allowing Ludwig family to use phantom related technology and play phantom here. Harvey thinks that this kind of cooperation should not be important for an unpredictable magic family, even if the family is in a difficult situation. There is a gap. Eve, 12 years old, is already a top caster, while Harvey is just in the middle. In the eyes of a real caster, it''s probably no different from the bottom. However, Harvey was welcomed by Ludwig XVI, and was also treated to make a famous mage blush. How did it cause the mischief. "Ludwig XVI said that he had heard his comments from Susie, the director of the branch of the magic association. What comments did she give?" Thinking about it, the only thing that Harvey can think of is himself. Harvey is a passer-by. He has been in contact with goblins, sirens, demons and ancient gods, and has also cooperated with them. The caster''s methods are various, perhaps it is to see through some of Harvey''s abnormalities to give him high standard treatment. "Let it be. I don''t have to belittle myself. Now I don''t have any abnormality around me. I don''t need to cover it up." Chapter 264 The underground laboratory of the Ludwig family has a large space, full of various strange experimental facilities, including glass bottles and jars for purifying materials, and some magic experimental platforms driven by magic array. An old man in a robe stands in front of the experimental platform, touching the magic array of the experimental platform with both hands to control the operation. "Dudu ~" the wooden door knocked. "Do you call me? Teacher The old man replied slowly, "Lois, come in." The blonde in the gorgeous blue dress came in and bowed her willow waist humbly. The old man glanced at her and went on with the experiment in his hand. "Lois, the result of your rash use of third-order magic to attack the family''s superior honorary mage has come out." Louise, with her delicate body, was still modest: "I''m sorry to disappoint you, teacher." "Disappointed? I''m really disappointed. I''ve never opposed the idea of eradicating dissidents. To climb up requires not only talent and effort, but also resources. That''s the meaning of the existence of the magic family. Resources are to be fought for by myself. I''m not disappointed that you should challenge Harvey Adrian. I''m disappointed that you should scare the snake without any preparation. " Hearing this, Louise raised her pretty eyebrows and said: "I really intended to teach him a lesson, but I don''t know what means he used to destroy the magic array I set up, which led to the fluctuation of my casting elements perceived by Eve." "A lesson?" The old man sneered and came to Louise. She slapped her back on her pretty cheek. The strength was not small. Louise hugged her cheek in amazement. She felt the burning pain and still didn''t dare to complain. "You should kill him! What concerns do you have when dealing with a caster from a small border country? " "But the family "You mean that this man may be important to the family, right? The family only gives him the status of an honorary mage when he can bring wealth to the family. He is no different from those humble businessmen. Why do you think the ludwigs like him? You just need to do it thoroughly and find an opportunity to kill him quietly. As many as the businessmen in Renya want, they all want to cut their heads and drill here, but you give up this opportunity in vain. " "The family has decided to disqualify you from competing for honor as a mage and to disqualify you from exercising your surname." Louise looked up in disbelief: "the Council has decided to deprive me of my surname right!" "This is the result of your asking for it. Ludwig XVI was eager to make friends with him, and some other members of the family council had already complained about us. They seized this opportunity and were not willing to let go." "Teacher, do you have no objection?" "Are you questioning me?" The old man gave a sneer. Lois lowered her head and said nothing. "You are my student. Of course, I am against it. But it''s no use for me to oppose it alone. However, the result of this Council''s punishment is not completely unchangeable. Many members don''t want to see another superior honorary mage in the family. This decision is entirely the unilateral judgment of Ludwig XVI. You go to kill that man, Then I will re apply for the result of your punishment. Once that person dies, the neutral members of Parliament will also stand on our side, so that I am confident to take back the result of your punishment. " Lois bit her lip and struggled: "but "Go out. You are not my student from now on. When will you kill him and when will you come back?" The old man narrowed his eyes and looked at Louise who was lost and left. The Family Council discussed that the punishment for her was really heavy, but he didn''t say it all. The punishment only deprived her of part of her right to belong to Ludwig''s family name, and there was a time limit. A few years of quiet would be the end of the matter. But the old man was curious about Harvey''s identity and ability. What''s special about a wandering mage who came out of a country with weak magic net? Or is it really just a businessman? Then death is not a pity. It''s a good way to instigate Louise to kill Harvey. He knows that those members of the family council must be very curious. If they succeed, it means that the wandering caster can get useful information even if he doesn''t succeed. The onlookers of the Council must be happy, even if it''s exposed, As a sideline of the Ludwig family, Lois was locked up for several years at most. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ When he came to the Magic Kingdom, Harvey, like a sponge, greedily absorbed advanced and complete knowledge of magic. He planned to stay in the Ludwig family for about a week, which was enough time for Harvey to "empty" the Ludwig family''s library. Harvey had the right of superior honorary mage, and could freely consult the Ludwig family''s Library of magic knowledge. Since Harvey became a caster, there has always been a drawback, that is, he does not have a complete understanding of basic magic knowledge, which is very serious. This is just like Harvey learned calculus without learning addition and subtraction. He clearly knows the meaning of a poem, but he does not know how to read it. The Ludwig family is a thousand year old family of magic. The history of the family is similar to that of the magic association. The accumulated knowledge of magic is more than ten thousand times that of Harvey. It covers the whole magic era and can make up for Harvey''s partial knowledge. Magic knowledge is stored in a special knowledge crystal. The so-called library is no different from an ordinary hall. There are no bookshelves and thousands of books. In the center of the room, there is a knowledge crystal with a radius of tens of centimeters. Here, the caster''s spirit can be immersed in the vast ocean of knowledge. Harvey lies on the sofa of the library, which belongs to the caster. He closes his eyes and focuses on the vast sea of knowledge. Harvey''s intelligence and mental strength are not enough to remember all the knowledge. However, Harvey found that all the books he read will be automatically generated in the endless library. That is to say, Harvey only needs to use his spirit once to "empty" the place. This process is thousands of times faster than reading books with flesh eyes. "Metamorphosis, this is good. I almost capsized in Norton because of this spell." "Activations, the ability to temporarily empower the dead, and related research." "Classification of construction ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" While recording magic knowledge, Harvey is also looking for magic knowledge that he is interested in, with the focus on the related research on [constructive enlightenment]. As the core of the theory of constructive biology, this magic is of course focused by the academic community, and research papers emerge in endlessly. Harvey has collected the materials needed to make a high-level construction, But Harvey didn''t want to make constructive creatures, he wanted to make intelligent computers with logical thinking, and then he wanted to make ordinary computers. As long as he has the function of logical operation, Harvey has the confidence to create something similar to a computer in this world, and then Harvey can let go to make what he likes. "Found it¡¶ After a long tour, Harvey, lying on the sofa, opened his eyes and looked very happy. After several days in the library, he finally found the magic paper he wanted. The content of the paper records the content analysis of "constructive enlightenment", which records what should be done in order to endow the caster with different requirements of intelligent thinking mode. Chapter 265 It''s rare to come to a country famous for magic. Of course, Harvey has to visit the headquarters of the magic association and some local magic shops. As for Renya Harvey, the capital of the Empire, there is no intention to go. The local conditions and customs may be very good, but the city''s health habits keep Harvey out of the door. After Harvey became the honorary mage of the twelve nobles, he enjoyed many privileges, including unlimited use of the transmission channel. Harvey changed his gray black robe, borrowed a flying broom from Eve, and went to the transmission channel where he just came here, instead of sitting on the flying broom, As long as the flight is swept aside, it can achieve the purpose of flight even without contact. Harvey learned from the information crystal given by the Ludwig family that the method of operating the transmission channel is no more complicated than casting a first-order spell. He easily found the transmission coordinates of the magic association headquarters. "I hope to find some useful casting materials. Eve said that in the currency exchange area, you can use Barron pounds to exchange the common contribution points of the magic association, but the exchange ratio is too low." Harvey stood in the center of the old tower. The magic circle at his feet lit up and extended upward. As the turquoise transmission channel unfolded, Harvey felt a strange buoyancy lifting his body to send it to the upper transmission channel. After a minute in the strange space, a light spot appeared at the end of the turquoise transmission channel and expanded rapidly. Harvey''s vision suddenly lit up, Come back and have stood in a closed room. The round room is the same size as the old tower, with a radius of more than 10 meters. However, compared with the transmission channel of the old tower, it is much more luxurious. The dome is bright with soft lights, the floor is covered with bright red carpet, and there are some decorative bouquets and a strange magic device in the room. "Ding ~" Just like the reminder of the arrival of the elevator, the stone door in front of Harvey automatically closed to both sides. When the stone door opened, a lively voice came to remind Harvey that he had come to a new world. Walking out, Harvey found that this is a very spacious hall, with a dome about 10 meters high. At each interval, you can see thick stone pillars surrounded by several people. On the stone pillars, there are sculptures, magic circles, art paintings and other things. In addition, there are only pedestrians in the spacious hall, most of them are casters wearing robes like Harvey, Compared with Harvey''s poor gray black robes, these casters'' robes all exude strong spell fluctuations. A rare caster in Norton is no different from a pedestrian on the side of the road. Harvey went out and wandered around curiously. Except for the caster, the rest of the Asian people attracted Harvey''s eyes most. Harvey saw for the first time that most of the Asian people except Lily had human bodies and kept the characteristics of beasts or cold-blooded animals. As Harvey thought, they were not as beautiful as the Japanese animation imagined. There was indeed a cat, All over the body hairy, even the face has maintained the characteristics of cats, can only estimate the estrus of this kind of thing is some heavy taste crowd. Leaving the hall, Harvey looked back at the magnificent building and found that "magic society teleport station" was written on the top of the building in simple asterisk. "I see. Does it exist like a station?" Harvey felt his chin and muttered to himself, so he had time to look around. Up to this morning, the wizarding association has not been a simple association. The headquarters of the wizarding association does not refer to Norton''s Association nature, but has developed into a prosperous city. Here, Harvey has a sense of coming to the fantasy version of London. The buildings still maintain the Victorian or Renaissance composite architectural style. Victorian Gothic, Romanesque, exquisite cornices and steep roof surface are full of classical charm. The city planning here is very neat, and the paved roads are spacious and tidy, There are also many convenient magic facilities. For example, there is a waist high pillar on the side of the road, on which a crystal ball is placed. If you touch it, you can find information about the city. Occasionally, you can see floating cars. Although the appearance design is ancient, it is very practical. Sometimes you can see a high-speed platform in mid air. It should be a facility for using goods, The feeling of this city to Harvey is a combination of classical and fantasy beauty, but also mixed with refreshing new elements. There were pedestrians coming and going around, most of them wearing long robes. Occasionally, we could see some Asian races or races that were not anthropological at all. Standing in the same place for only ten minutes, Harvey saw the self constructed figures holding books, the talking birds, and the energetic Yalong maids¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey comes to a floating pillar. When his spirit touches the information crystal, he will automatically contact the internal information, which stores a lot of information about the magic association. Harvey wants to find the map of the magic association and some general introductions. In the wizarding Association, except that the staff of the association are not allowed to fly without permission, and it is forbidden to cast attack magic and prophecy magic, they are basically the introduction of some moral rules. In a word, if we regard the wizarding Association as an ordinary city and regard ourselves as ordinary residents living in an ordinary city, there will be no trouble. "Is the main currency in circulation the contribution of the magic association?" Harvey tried to find out his own information. He has registered with the branch of the magic association and published a magic paper in the headquarters of the magic association. However, before, he entrusted Lottie to help him buy some casting materials and magic knowledge in the magic association. He has never really been here. This information crystal seems to have networking function, and soon returned Harvey''s registration information. "Name: Harvey Adrian Race: Anthropology Nationality: Baron Place of registration: No. 22 District branch. Class: inferior Remaining contribution: 2135 ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± After publishing the phantom paper, Harvey earned 1000 contribution points. After entrusting Lottie to buy the magic and magic materials, only 125 contribution points were left. The extra 2000 contribution points still became the welfare of the superior honorary mage. Harvey could get 500 contribution points every month even if he didn''t perform the task or published the magic paper. This is the welfare that countless casters covet, The salary is equal to that of the president of a small branch. If you use Barron pounds to exchange 2000 contribution points, the amount will start at least in millions. Even Norton''s chamber of commerce can''t get it out for a moment. Of course, this kind of exchange is completely unilateral. You can exchange Barron pounds for contribution points, but you can''t convert Barron pounds without using contribution points. Chapter 266 Harvey first takes the floating bus to the certification center to upgrade his certification class. There are two ways for the caster to upgrade his certification class. The conventional way is to reach a certain level of mental intensity. The second is to define his contribution to the magic association, publish academic papers or perform tasks. Upgrading the certification class can also get the corresponding benefits. Harvey just finished the certification without thinking much. After the certification, he was interested in visiting this fantastic city. There are magic shops all over the place, which are much more formal than Norton''s, and there are detailed classifications according to the types of casters. The most popular shop classification of Harvey''s observation is about potions and magic props, and there are an endless stream of guests. While Harvey was wandering, a floating construction mechanical ball suddenly approached, with a blue light in the center: "Mr. Harvey Adrian, I have your message." "And this function?" Harvey was surprised, and his spirit touched the construct to get the authentication. He directly read the information, which was sent from the Ludwig family of Renya. "Don''t worry, Mr. Adrian, that Professor Simpson of Clark College suddenly came to pay a visit for the debts of the ludwigs¡ª¡ª Eve von Ludwig. " Thanks to Harvey''s excellent memory, he still remembers the name of Professor Simpson. At first, Eve asked Harvey about his relationship with Professor Simpson. It is said that this white dragon once made a roar that shocked the whole Clark College. At that time, it was called Harvey''s full name. "The only thing that I have a connection with the magic association is probably the phantom paper, but a modern magic paper should not cause such a disturbance. Is it a wrong person?" Harvey thinks that the latter is more likely. Harvey Adrian''s name is not rare in the kingdom of balun, and there is always one with the same name among hundreds of thousands of people. Harvey didn''t take this matter to heart and continued to squander the huge contribution points he just got. The 2000 contribution points may be just a fraction of some precious magic material in the eyes of the real high level casters, but it was enough for the middle and high level casters to squander for a few years. Harvey deliberately chose some magic materials that could not be purchased in the kingdom of Baron and had a high cost performance, The magic materials purchased don''t need to be taken back by Harvey himself. The store is responsible for transporting them to the transmission channel, and then to a specific node. Harvey selects the transmission node of the kingdom of balun and sets the arrival time. When wandering around, Harvey found that there seemed to be a large number of casters with different categories of magic items. Most of them were wearing standard robes or other clothes, and they were relatively young. Harvey knew that these casters were basically students from various magic schools. "Shop selling magic props..." Harvey was a little curious, and then went in to join the fun. The magic apprentices gathered in front of a demonstration counter, and from time to time they could hear the voice of exclamation. Harvey pushed his way through the crowd, and when he came closer, his chin almost came to the ground. What the hell? What is it? It''s not that Harvey doesn''t know the product being demonstrated, but Harvey is more familiar with it. If you want to ask why, the pictures in the big crystal balls suspended in the hands of the magic apprentices are the game pictures Harvey made for goblins, including snake, Tetris and Super Mario. There are other walkers in the world!? Harvey flashed this idea in his head. After careful observation, he was sure that the game that these magic apprentices were playing was from his own hands. The two magic apprentices were playing the PVP mode of "Tetris". The playing method and props mode shown above were all created by Harvey himself. "Left to left, this square is on the left, and the third square is the vertical bar later!" "Damn it! Don''t make any noise. He can''t even operate safely! " "Ante, don''t lose to that guy at Morros college. We can''t afford to lose face!" The magic apprentices around the audience pointed out to the players in the PVP mode of "Tetris", while the magic apprentice playing another game next to him didn''t care at all. His eyes only focused on the picture presented by the crystal ball in his hand and recited: "201, 202, 203." Crystal shows that a bird is flying fast through some complex obstacles. This game is called "flappybird" on earth. The magic apprentice is playing the enhanced difficulty version made by Harvey, which is a great test of reaction speed and judgment ability. The difficulty will rise one level for every 100 obstacles. Harvey''s highest record is 1203 points. Harvey''s mind was still at a loss, and suddenly a roar came from the door: "everyone, come on, Douglas in the No. 12 store has cleared the difficulty hell version of Super Mario!" The apprentices who were playing the game were stunned and put the crystal ball back to its original position one after another. The owner of the shop saw a lot of people dispersed, and his gloomy look improved. These crystal balls are commodities, only a few of them are displayed, but these magic apprentices only try to play but don''t buy them. Harvey patted his forehead, the game is really made by himself, but the way of operation has become the use of mental operation. What''s going on!? Harvey''s head is in a mess. In addition to giving them to goblins, Harvey has never shown these games outside. Goblins belong to order keeping formation, especially gem goblins have mature thinking mode, and will not give the game to others for the sake of interests¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ wait! Harvey suddenly remembered one thing. Helen, the diamond goblin, once told him that once when the goblin was playing a game, because it caused chaos, he accidentally called the goblin together with a game console into the real world. With this in mind, Harvey can''t help but frown deeply. If Harvey shares these games for free, he may be upset, but he won''t say anything. It''s too much to make a profit. All these games are converted by Harvey referring to the game mode of the last world, and he spends a lot of thought. Who is it? Harvey suppressed his anger and went to the owner of the shop. He asked in common astrology, "what are these crystal balls, please?" The boss looked Harvey up and down, squeezed out a smile and explained: "this is a popular toy in the circle of magic apprentices. It''s called crystal game. There are some small games in it. It needs to use mental operation, which can exercise the apprentice''s mind control ability. It''s also a lot of fun." "I want to ask who made these things?" "We''re not very clear about this. We all got the goods from some magic workshops. It''s said that it was made and spread by a white dragon. It''s really worthy of being dragon like creatures. Their long life endows them with unparalleled wisdom. If you''re not interested in mental exercise, it''s also worth buying one, Appreciate the wisdom of the dragon "Well, I''ll take one." Harvey nodded, trying to figure out what the structure of the transformed crystal ball was. "White dragon caster..." Harvey touched his chin and asked uncertainly, "is that white dragon caster''s name Simpson?" "Yes, that''s the name." Good. Solved the case. Chapter 267 Knowing the identity of the plagiarist and where the plagiarist is, Harvey is considering whether to go and beat him. After the wizarding Association checked the relevant information, Harvey simply gave up the plan. White dragon Simpson is very famous in the wizarding Association headquarters. According to Harvey''s current registration level, there is not much information available, but the public part is enough to make Harvey retreat. White dragon Simpson is a dragon that has lived for thousands of years. He is born to use magic. In addition, he has lived for thousands of years, and his strength is unfathomable. It is said that he has reached the limit of human monarchy. On the other hand, he is notoriously irascible. It is not a wise choice to provoke rashly. But if Harvey gives up, he is very unwilling, Harvey originally planned to promote these games when his magic attainments improved a little later, but now he was preempted. He rented an alchemy workshop in the magic association as a superior honorary mage, and Harvey began to analyze the structure of the crystal ball. It took him more than half a day. Harvey was even more surprised. Although he was not reconciled, the mode of using mind to control the crystal ball was more suitable for the world, and the system was still very complete, Harvey made the little overlord game with the logic of magic crystal. This crystal ball is like PS4. The game performance is thousands of times better than Harvey''s magic crystal. "Interesting." Harvey put down the crystal ball and murmured to himself. Anyway, he planned to meet the white dragon Simpson first. Besides, no matter how grumpy his temper is, it still belongs to the magic association. The magic association attaches great importance to the protection of knowledge, and has an intolerable limit in terms of plagiarism and piracy. Through the transmission channel, Harvey returns to the traditional node of Lunya, the capital of the Empire. However, as soon as Harvey steps out of the old tower, he feels that something is wrong. Harvey is used to living in the kingdom of balun, where the etheric elements and the magic net are relatively thin, so he is much more sensitive to the trend of the etheric elements than ordinary casters, Harvey is able to capture the remaining spell waves in the air without even casting prophecy spells. Someone casts multiple high-level spells here, but does not leave any trace here, that is to say, these spells are not triggered. Did you come as expected! Harvey looked calm and regretted that he didn''t bring the heavy silver water here. It''s very easy to have that high-level semi construction prop to help deal with the upper caster. "Come out, I know you''re nearby." Harvey''s face remained unchanged, and he didn''t divert his attention. In fact, this was Harvey''s trial. Looking around would only reveal Harvey''s uncertain information. The open prairie is silent, only slightly passing by. "Lois, haven''t you given up yet?" Harvey said indifferently when he saw no one coming out. More than ten meters away, the void was twisted. The caster, wrapped in a light blue robe, walked out. His body and appearance were hidden under his hood. He could not see his identity. A hoarse voice came out: "how do you know it''s me?" It hides the body, appearance, and voice, which makes it difficult for even those who are proficient in prophecy to find useful information. Harvey looked at Louise, who was not elegant and beautiful a few days ago, and shrugged: "I''ve only been here a few days, and I''ve had a conflict with you. No fool can guess who wants to be bad for me. If you want to know who''s harming me, just think about who''s harming me. Lois, if I die, do you think the ludwigs won''t know? " "If I know, everything will pass when you die. As a member of the Ludwig family, the most serious punishment I received was to deprive my family name. But because of the last incident, because of your nonsense, I have already been punished like this! Blame yourself! The teacher is right, you should die! Nothing will happen if you don''t come here! " Hoarse voice full of anger, she waved the short stick in her hand, and several big fireballs with a radius of more than one meter were generated out of thin air. The surface was like a small sun erupting hot lava flames. Incantation is a very broad definition, but its essence is not complicated. The general magic is to complete the influence on the world through the ether element. The magic of incantation is to communicate with the ectopic plane and steal the power of the ectopic plane. The caster who is proficient in incantation can summon the alien creatures, and also can easily extract the flame elements from the element plane to make the high-temperature fireball. Harvey sneered, "are you afraid it''s not big enough? What do you think of the transmission channel when this fireball goes down? " With that, Harvey finds that there are many magic circles around him, and all the solidified negative magic effects are applied to Harvey. damn! Harvey murmured and opened his mind to find a way to break the game. "Don''t worry, the defense magic array has been set up in the transmission channel. You are the only one who will die!" "Boom!" When the staff is waved, the little sun is thrown out. Before the little sun was near, Harvey felt the hot wind coming, with a faint smell of burning. The speed was not fast. All the grass on the ground quickly turned yellow under the high temperature and ignited a path of flame. The situation is very bad. Lois has the strength above the upper level. Besides, she has been preparing for a long time here. The weather, location and people are on her side, [silence], [no flying], [spell silence], [tardiness], [environment solidification]¡¤¡¤¡¤ He can''t fly, Dodge, sing, and move several times slowly. A dozen negative magic effects are applied to Harvey. Even the real class mage can''t escape death standing here. Fight! Harvey sings difficult language at high speed. The syllables have no aesthetic feeling. It seems that every word is choked by the throat and uttered with all his strength. Harvey''s heart is beating at a speed of more than 200 beats per second, like blood clotting all over his body. At that moment, the world was "frozen" The language of songs belongs to the power of ancient gods. Harvey rated it as a more comprehensive and powerful dragon roar that surpasses a certain costume game. What is the role of dragon roar? A roar can make a snowstorm or rainstorm clear, a roar can turn your body into a ghost state without being hurt, a roar can call a storm that destroys the city, or roar at time to make it afraid, so as to achieve the effect of time stop. All these effects can be reproduced in the language of songs. ¡°TheWorld£¡¡± When the singing is finished, the world in Harvey''s eyes loses its color and becomes gray, and his body can''t touch the material. The words Harvey said behind don''t belong to the effect of the language of the song, they are just shouting blindly. "I''ve wanted to say that for a long time." Harvey''s body was stripped out of the time of the world, and this state could not last long. Harvey rushed directly through the little sun to Louise''s side. "Ten seconds to go! It''s a pity that it''s not as convenient as Dio''s ability. I can still beat people when I stop. " Harvey waved his hand through Louise''s neck. Now Harvey''s body can''t touch any material or energy. Are you going to kill her? Harvey doesn''t really want to make trouble, but it doesn''t mean that other people are indifferent when they kill her. In this case, if Harvey can kill her, he will definitely get rid of the threat, and the Ludwig family will not come forward to investigate. Chapter 268 Ten seconds is not a long time to think. When Harvey is distracted, the world begins to come to an end, and the gray tone starts to come to an end from a distance. "No matter. Fight first." Harvey rubs his fist. Now Harvey''s physique can be called a little Superman. The power of the outbreak of boxing can crush the world record of the earth. It''s no matter that he tries his best to kill ordinary people with one punch. "You may die if I give you this blow." Harvey aimed at her chin folded posture, ready to show no pity to Louise''s face. The chin is one of the weaknesses of human body. The nerve connecting the brain stem will lead to a shock state after a severe impact. Just now Harvey felt that Louise didn''t use any defensive magic around her, and she was no different from ordinary people when she was close to her. "She can''t cast a spell in this state. Although she doesn''t cast a defensive spell, this expensive robe should have a defensive effect. If she doesn''t hit the target, she should run for her life." Harvey made up his mind. It''s meaningless to cast a spell at such a close distance. Melee is the most effective and efficient way to attack. ¡°3¡£¡± ¡°2¡£¡± ¡°1£¡¡± Harvey meditates on time. "Boom!" The little sun exploded in the place where Harvey was originally staying, splashing a lot of magma to cover the surrounding area, and the hot wave swept behind Harvey. In front of Louise, Harvey yelled, "die!" "What!? How can you... "Lois was shocked to see Harvey suddenly appear in front of her, only a huge fist came into her eyes! "Pa!" Louise''s body was blown out, fell to the ground and rolled several times. "It''s nothing. Is that magic robe really protecting her?" Harvey shakes his hand and throws out the blood in his hand. The blood seeps out is the blood of Harvey''s own fist. This fist can''t hurt Louise. It hits the solidified defense magic of the robe. As a result, Harvey''s right hand is almost broken. The pain did not affect Harvey''s action. He pressed his right arm in a cold sweat. Harvey knew that if he was delayed again, he would not even have the last chance to escape. After a punch, Harvey grabs the flying broom to escape to Renya''s defense line while Lois is still reacting. Is this really possible!? Louise obviously has no real combat experience. Even if Harvey didn''t hurt her body with that blow, she was still beaten. She didn''t know what means Harvey used to avoid the blow she thought was inevitable. She spent a whole day and half a month''s savings buying casting materials at the place where Harvey was standing just now to set up so many magic arrays, Thinking of every magic array or spell that can be used, Harvey broke away in the blink of an eye. If Harvey''s strength is 10, and his ability to produce unexpected effects is unstable 200, then Lois''s strength is 100. After preparation and magic array blessing, he can steadily play more than 500 combat effectiveness. The Pause effect of Harvey''s singing language just now almost exhausted his mental power, and one strike was ineffective, If he doesn''t leave, Harvey will be buried here. Louise stood up from the ground with a confused look, looked at the direction of Harvey''s flight, took off her hood, showed her golden hair, and sighed that she had no choice to chase him. Harvey''s ability to escape from the trap she laid with great efforts fully proves Harvey''s strength. No matter how she doesn''t admit it, Harvey''s contribution and ability to the Ludwig family are better than her, so her original intention to kill Harvey doesn''t exist. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Seeing that Lois didn''t come, Harvey was also relieved. He used magic to treat minor arm injuries during the flight. Only when he returned to the Ludwig family''s residence did he feel a little safe. "Mr. Adrian, why are you back?" At the gate of the pure white castle, Eve, who saw Harvey rushing back in a hurry, welcomed her and asked in surprise. Harvey said, "can''t I come back?" Eve didn''t notice Harvey''s tone. "No, didn''t you see the message I sent you?" "Yes." Eve''s small face showed a bright but bright color: "then how can you return it?" Harvey let out a foul breath and laughed. "I''m sure I didn''t provoke the white dragon, but I have something else to ask him. By the way, is Lois back?" Eve shook her head. Harvey''s face turned grim: "Eve, I met an ambush outside the teleportation channel. There is only one powerful caster. The class must be above the upper class, and the spell is used." Eve, trembling, looked at Harvey in disbelief. She gazed on Harvey''s cheek to make sure she wasn''t joking. She sighed, "I see. I''ll send someone to investigate now." Eve was just about to leave when Louise in her robe came up the stairs and saw Harvey and Eve in front of the garden and said frankly, "no, I''m the one who wants to kill Mr. Adrian." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In addition to an important member of the Ludwig family, there is another strange visitor in the parliament hall. Although he is wearing a robe, his body retains the characteristics of a dragon, his claws are not wearing shoes, a long white tail protrudes from the robe, and his cold dark golden vertical pupil looks around all the members of the Ludwig family. All the casters who are seen by him shiver inexplicably, Powerful casters are more likely to feel the natural pressure of dragons. It was cold a few days ago. The round table is full now. Zhan zhehe, a senior honorary mage, asked: "Professor Simpson, can the debt owed to you by the ludwigs be extended for a period of time? We''ve got businessmen to work with and we''ll earn money to pay off our debts as soon as possible. " White dragon Simpson said indifferently: "the time limit for me to repay Ludwig''s debt is 50 years, which is quite a long time for you. Since you can''t repay it for such a long time, it''s impossible to repay it later. I just came to Ludwig''s family to get back the wealth I deserve according to the agreement, Or do you intend to violate the contract with dragon? " If you don''t show any kindness, many casters will look even worse. "This White dragon Simpson grinned and showed his sharp fangs: "if you are sure that you can''t repay the debt, then Ludwig''s statue will belong to me. Of course, it''s OK not to have a statue. I''m not interested in your human statues. I want the magic guide stone placed in the statue." On the chair, Ludwig XVI''s handsome face was also covered with haze, and he said in a deep voice: "so, Mr. Simpson, can we redeem the magic guide stone with the money equal to the debt in the future?" "Little fellow, have you ever seen a legend about a giant dragon? Will a giant dragon take out even a piece of gold from his treasure and give it to others?" Ludwig XVI looks young, the actual age of at least 50, but in front of white dragon Simpson is really just a baby. Chapter 269 The first second he was still an enemy, the second he stood in front of him with a calm face. When he saw Louise appear, Harvey''s heart was so incredible that he even forgot his anger. Leave no trace to Eve''s side moved move, if dead, should be able to pull a little Laurie cushion. "Hum ~ don''t worry, I don''t have the idea to kill you. Next, I will wait for the Council to deal with it." Noticing Harvey''s small movements, Louise said with one hand akimbo, her curly hair shining in the sun. Harvey''s face turned black. If he didn''t know, others might think she had done something earth shaking. After confirming the news, Eve''s face stiffened and turned to anger. It was not only because Harvey was attacked, but also because she didn''t understand why Louise was doing such an extraordinary thing. "Lois, are you crazy!? The Council will tolerate you to make a mistake, but it will never give you a second chance to reflect on it. Do you know that and still insist on that stupid idea? " "Eve, I don''t want to talk more about this. I will accept any punishment." Eve''s Pink fist was clenched, and her voice was stiff: "Lois, lower your head. It''s your aunt''s order." Lois, with her hands in her arms, came and bent down, expecting the next thing and closing her eyes. This time, she didn''t wait to slap her. As soon as she opened her eyes and peeped, she saw Eve waving her fist. She was ready to give her face a hard blow. Louise was so scared that she straightened her body to avoid. Eve, who was waving a fist in the air, fell to the ground because of inertia. Eve, who fell to the ground, opened her eyes and yelled, "how dare you hide?" "Er... Subconscious." Louise glanced awkwardly at Harvey, who was farther and farther away from her. Harvey''s punch cast a psychological shadow on her. Harvey, no matter what the two play, should stay away or have to stay away. Louise''s irrational behavior is not in line with the identity of the caster at all. God knows if she will give up on herself. Louise said, "Why are you hiding so far?" Harvey sneered from a distance: "I''m very sorry. I don''t have any extra charity. Someone who wants to kill me." Louise sneered and said, "coward." Harvey ignored her. Eve patted the dust on her skirt and said, "Lois, you go back first. Since you come back, it means you are ready to take responsibility. When this meeting is over, I will send someone to check the scene to confirm your intention. If you still attack, you will be severely punished. If it''s intentional murder..." Eve didn''t go on with the last sentence. Louise nodded speechlessly. Seeing Eve follow Harvey into the castle, she was sure to disappear. Silver teeth bite cherry lips, ooze blood, and her eyes are brewing tears. She took a deep breath, lifted her hood to cover her embarrassed appearance, and stood for a long time before she left. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Hearing Harvey''s request to meet white dragon Simpson, Eve was stunned: "are you crazy, you want to see that Professor Simpson? I can assure you that the roar of the dragon I heard at Clark College was the most Angry Professor Simpson had ever felt. At that time, I had no doubt that Professor Simpson would tear that man to pieces "Don''t worry, I''ve confirmed the reason why Professor Simpson would call out my name that day." Harvey made a firm answer. Eve looked suspicious: "really no problem?" Harvey patted his chest: "I''m sure." Eve thought about it for a moment, held up her small face and said seriously: "the meeting lasted a long time. It was not discussed in the morning, and the result should be confirmed in the afternoon. But now we can''t rush into the parliament hall, we have to wait for them to come out." "Good." As they sit waiting in the hall, Eve begins to ask Harvey about the details of the attack. Harvey uses the language of song to tell us what happened at the gate of the transmission channel. The more she listens to Eve, the more dignified she looks. From Harvey''s explanation, Louise is completely aiming to kill Harvey, that is to say, there is no room for turning the matter around. Harvey stayed in the hall for more than half an hour. Finally, news came from the conference room. At the end of the conference, Ludwig XVI and his party gathered around white dragon Simpson to see him off. It''s the first time Harvey has seen a dragon like creature that walks upright. Simpson''s body is about three meters high and he wears a black magic robe. Although he walks upright, he doesn''t wear shoes. His strong claws can''t be put on. His body is pure white. Different parts are of different colors. His neck is slender and his face keeps the characteristics of a lizard, The long, narrow, dark golden pupils make it hard to look directly at. Before he got close, Harvey could feel a strange mental repression. All the etheric elements in this range could hardly be called. White dragon just walked out of the door of the conference room. When Harvey saw it, he also turned to look at Harvey. His long and narrow pupil passed by a color of surprise. With his strength, he could detect the abnormality of Harvey''s body. The deep and strange fluctuation made his scales collapse and blood stagnate. White dragon Simpson, who had lived for thousands of years, felt fear for the first time. Ancient gods¡¤¡¤¡¤ Although he has lived for thousands of years, he also felt the existence of the so-called ancient god for the first time. "What''s the matter, sir Simpson?" The casters around the white dragon were puzzled to watch the white dragon stop and follow its eyes to see Harvey and Eve sitting in the corner of the hall. finished! Eve noticed that Simpson''s eyes were so scared that she straightened her body and her head was blank. She couldn''t do anything. Harvey stood up. It didn''t matter. White dragon Simpson subconsciously stepped back and almost ran into the caster behind him. The casters who are familiar with the habits of dragons all know that white dragon is now in an extremely alert state. Harvey has been a member of the Ludwig family for a short time. In addition, the casters are used to staying in the laboratory for a year. Therefore, most of the casters in the Ludwig family don''t know Harvey. They don''t understand why white dragon Simpson has such a big reaction to a seemingly ordinary caster. Harvey came over with a free and easy attitude: "Hello, are you Mr. White Dragon Simpson?" "Who are you?" White dragon Simpson''s dark golden pupil was staring at Harvey''s slow voice without blinking. He didn''t control the sound properly, which led to the whole hall rolling, as if to shatter the castle. Accepting the baptism of the sound wave, Harvey bowed calmly: "Harvey Adrian, the new superior of Ludwig family, is the honorary mage." "Harvey Adrian!? You''re the Harvey Adrian This time, it was a thunderbolt. All the glass windows and all the glass objects in the hall burst in an instant, and the ground in front of Harvey was shaken out of cracks. The etheric elements were tumbling, which affected all the casters present, especially the constant magic products, and collapsed and disappeared in this instant. All the casters'' faces have lost their blood color because of this disaster, and some of their bodies are already crumbling. The reason why the giant dragon is called the oldest and most powerful creature by human beings is not unreasonable. Besides, it is a magic dragon that has lived for thousands of years and witnessed the rise and fall of countless human empires. Chapter 270 In front of this earth shaking dragon roar, Harvey is the first to bear the brunt. If it wasn''t for Lois''s constant defense magic, Harvey estimated that no matter how strong his body is, he would be shocked out of internal injury. The casters who stay in the lab all the year round are different. Except for a few, most of them have the same physical quality as ordinary people. When they stay in the lab all the year round, the constant defense spell of the magic robe is removed. This roar of the dragon is a double blow to their body and spirit. All the casters present were blinded. Why does white dragon Simpson know a humble low caster? Is Harvey a student at Clark College? Many casters speculate that as for the identity of teachers, it is almost impossible. Generally, teachers in magic schools are qualified only if they are above the title class. But why did the white dragon Simpson show such a vigilant attitude at the beginning and get such a big response when he heard the name. After the roar, Simpson looks at Harvey with strange eyes, and the dark golden dragon pupil passes by a blue light. However, as he expected, he can''t find any relevant information, so he can only explore Harvey''s current body state and information. Generally speaking, when a caster of this level performs the top-level prophecy magic, he can see an ordinary person''s life back and forth. Harvey was also frightened by the Dragon roar. He pretended to be calm and said with a smile, "yes, Mr. Simpson, I''m more curious. Where did you hear my name from?" White dragon Simpson''s eyes dodged: "er... This White dragon Simpson has no doubt that Harvey''s words are true or false. He has seen Harvey''s goblin contract, and he knows from the Smurfs that those games are the toys that a caster who has signed a contract with the gem goblin has developed to give to the goblin. He forces the Smurfs to tell him about the game. White dragon Simpson is used to human society, has human habits and sense of shame, now it feels very guilty, if this thing spread out, it will lose face, it will become the laughing stock of those students it despises. It''s also greedy. After finding the game, because they can''t find a match to play with, they often pull their students to play it together. The malicious version of the game makes it difficult for students to pass the customs. After getting familiar with the students, they agree to promote the game. In the past few months, After its transformation of the game, it has brought unimaginable wealth. "Well, Mr. Simpson, do you know Mr. Harvey Adrian, the newest senior honorary mage of Ludwig family? I remember that Mr. Adrian is a caster of the kingdom of Baron. I didn''t expect to have the honor to meet you. " Ludwig XVI asked questions softly. "Cough, cough!" White dragon Simpson coughed, but he didn''t smile. He pulled out a very farfetched smile, which was full of sharp fangs: "I just heard Mr. Adrian''s name, I didn''t expect to meet so soon." Seeing that Simpson could be reasonable, Harvey sighed with relief: "I''d like to ask you more about this." "Mr. Adrian, I know what you want to say. Let''s talk about it later, or I''ll call on you some other day to talk about it in detail?" The tone of white dragon Simpson reveals the meaning of flattery. Because of the ancient spirit of Harvey, it has regarded Harvey as an existence similar to his identity. On the other hand, it is reluctant to give up the wealth and fame brought by the game. If Harvey shakes it out, the name of white dragon Simpson is destined to become a laughing stock. It really dares not take Harvey for granted. After living for so many years, it knows better than anyone what the existence of ancient gods means. Once it offends, no matter how strong it is, it may not even die. The dragon that lived for two thousand years was just an ordinary dragon in its youth in ancient times. At that time, the ancient gods could easily destroy a dragon species with only one word. The casters around looked at each other, suffocated and speechless. Is this low browed white dragon really the powerful white dragon Simpson in the conference room just now? Is it really the white dragon caster who is famous for his hot temper? Harvey nodded: "well, I remember you''re a professor at Clark College, so I''ll call on you another day." "No problem, of course." "Cough." White dragon Simpson coughed and glanced at Ludwig XVI and them: "then I''ll give you some more time to prepare the funds." After walking out of the castle, it gives out a low dragon roar, opens a passage leading to the unknown space in front of it, and walks in. It looks like it is in a hurry to escape here, leaving behind a lot of inexplicable casters. What happened? All the casters turned their eyes to Harvey, who was the lowest among them. Harvey politely laughed, turned away and thought about the follow-up. "Sir Ludwig XVI, who was that gentleman?" "Harvey Adrian, what should be introduced is just introduced. There is no need to ask more about the rest." "Just now, Mr. Simpson said that he would take the magic guide stone immediately. Why did he suddenly want to postpone the time "What happened?" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Dudu ~" "Come in, please." As Harvey sits in his room thinking, he hears a knock on the door and turns to see Eve coming in with a cake skirt. It''s Eve who promotes the cooperation between Harvey and the ludwigs, so she is basically responsible for Harvey''s affairs. She looked at Harvey with a strange look: "Mr. Adrian, what was it just now... Why did Mr. Simpson look like that when he saw you? Why did he know your name? Of course, if it''s not convenient for you, you don''t need to tell me the reason at all. " You can also notice the dragon''s expression, Harvey murmured strangely. Except for the farfetched smile, the white dragon Simpson that Harvey saw didn''t change his expression from beginning to end. Harvey shook his head. "I don''t care, but Mr. Simpson certainly doesn''t want me to tell you about it." "There''s nothing I can do. I won''t ask more. In fact, I have one more thing to do here. I hope I can get your promise." Harvey narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "what about Lois?" Eve bit her lips and nodded. "I have nothing to say to a man who wants to kill me." Eve complained: "Mr. Adrian, members of the parliament have just seen your conversation with Mr. Simpson. Mr. Simpson is even willing to postpone the debt repayment time of the ludwigs for you. You know this is very important for the declining ludwigs." "It''s possible." "I know this request is very rude, even arrogant. The ludwigs attach so much importance to you that they will spare no effort to please you. Then Louise, who once attacked you and wanted to kill you, may be sentenced to death." At the end, Eve couldn''t bear to see the picture and closed her eyes. "Does the ludwigs have the right to sentence?" Harvey was surprised. "Yes, for people with Ludwig lineage to have this right, they only need to provide a written report to the wizarding Association." "That''s it, Eve. You need to know one thing: killers are always killers. I remember you talked to me about the count of Monte Cristo last time. You''ve seen my work. What do you think of Lois''s behavior compared with that of Danglars and fernan? Or do you think I am more noble than the count? " "Only this is the same, that is, the count and I are lucky to escape, if we lose this luck, the count will die in despair in the cell, and I am the one who died outside the transmission channel." Eve had tears in her eyes, sobbed, looked fragile and shook her head: "but "Nothing good, but, Eve, do you remember what you said when Louise first attacked me? Such a thing will never happen the second time. Since it happened the second time, it''s not difficult for me to guarantee whether it will happen the third time. If Louise is released, I may be the one who died. " Eve retorted with a stiff neck: "Lois came back by herself. She is willing to be punished. From this point, we can see that she will not do anything to you." With that, she began to dry the tears on her face with her sleeve, and gradually had an unstoppable trend. Chapter 271 "Damn, it''s a miscalculation. It''s really a miscalculation this time!" Hassander paced back and forth anxiously in his laboratory, with a bark like thin old face and a gloomy and dignified face. After seeing the conversation between Harvey and white dragon Simpson in the castle hall, he rushed back to think about countermeasures. He instigated his disciple Louise to attack Harvey. Originally, he had prepared for the worst. With Louise as a shield, no matter how the parliament impeached him, Harvey not only escaped from Louise''s hands, but also met such a situation after he returned to the Ludwig family. Who is white dragon Simpson? One of the most famous professors in Clark College and even the magic association is a dragon with thousands of years of life. The magic talent of dragon creatures is far higher than that of human beings. With the accumulation of long life, its real power is unfathomable. Even the twelve members of the magic association do not dare to offend easily. White dragon Simpson is a kind of Dragon creature. It is inevitable that it has a strong attachment to treasure beyond imagination. However, its way of collecting treasure is not to plunder, but to borrow its own treasure, return it with interest after a certain period of time, make money with money, and change direction. Ludwig XV, the former head of the Ludwig family, was a rather unruly caster. In the name of the Ludwig family, he borrowed a lot of contribution points and materials from white dragon Simpson for his own use. When the family council found out this, Ludwig XV was ousted. However, the borrowed materials and contribution points were basically wasted by him. Later, the Ludwig family chose to forget this debt, and no one was willing to come forward to fill this huge financial hole. Until today, white dragon Simpson personally went to the door to take out the contract and asked to fulfill his obligation to repay. If he did not repay it, it would take away the magic guide stone in the huge statue of the castle, which was a treasure left by the founders of the Ludwig family, As the core of the energy provided to the statue, which statue is actually the core of the operation of the castle. Without the power supply of the magic guide stone, the magic circle guarding the Ludwig family will fail, and some automatic magic facilities in the castle will be turned into waste, such as lights, automatic water heaters, and quiet rooms for the casters to meditate. It''s about the roots of the ludwigs. However, the debt has been dragging on for 50 years, and the accumulated debt interest is almost twice as much as the original debt, and the declining Ludwig family simply can not find any means to repay the debt. The reason why the Ludwig family arranged Eve to go to Clark College is to save tuition and to be close to white dragon Simpson to test whether there is room for turning around. Once the magic guide stone is taken away, the Ludwig family will be completely unable to maintain, and will become a big joke of the aristocracy, and even be kicked out of the twelve aristocracy. However, the crisis of life and death is only temporarily resolved because of the emergence of Harvey. Harvey''s importance to the Ludwig family is self-evident. Balance is a one-sided disadvantage. Based on the fact that Louise wants to kill Harvey, I''m afraid that he can''t shake the result if he takes Harvey in. If Louise exposes the truth of the matter, it is Harvey who deceives and abets Louise to attack Harvey, Harvey will surely be responsible. The lightest punishment is to expel the Ludwig family. What can be done to stop the fire from burning itself? Take out Lois? It''s true that the dead can''t speak, and hassander is used to doing similar things, but isn''t it just an open and aboveboard announcement that there are still participants? In Ludwig''s family residence, it is impossible to destroy the body, even without Harvey''s voice, hassander can guarantee that the group of members of Parliament will spare no effort to find themselves out and please the new rich family. "Damn it! damn! damn! Why didn''t that damned lizard come early or late? He chose to come at that time In a tangled state, Hassan angrily pushes the utensils of his laboratory to the ground and breaks them. The sound of Jingling and clacking makes the laboratory in a mess. The sound of broken glass makes Hassan sober up. If white dragon Simpson comes earlier and knows the relationship between Harvey and white dragon Simpson, he will not act rashly. If he comes later, things will not affect him. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the guest room, after listening to Eve''s tearful voice, Harvey nodded with regret and said, "I see. Lois is the daughter of Ludwig XV." Eve, who was crying, touched her tears again, sobbed and nodded her head: "yes, although Louise was a collateral, her father was the most outstanding caster in that generation. Louise also inherited her father''s excellent talent. Ludwig XV rashly borrowed money from Sir Simpson, which led to her being sentenced to compulsory execution to repay this huge debt, But Ludwig XV died in the middle of an important task. Louise grew up in the strange eyes of her family members. She is not bad in character. She is just competitive and doesn''t want to lose to anyone. Her offence to Mr. Adrian is totally impulsive. " Harvey can''t deny: "impulsive? Eve, impulsivity is a price to pay, just as you said the end of Ludwig XV. " "I know..." "Eve, what I want in this case is the result. I can take it as if it didn''t happen, provided Louise doesn''t threaten me any more." Eve raised her head in surprise, her big, beautiful eyes shining in her red eyes: "do you mean to forgive Lois? I can guarantee that she won''t do it again. " "Life can be saved, but Lois must give up magic. I found a super level magic named [spell stripping] in your family''s library. There should be someone in Ludwig family who will use this magic to turn Lois into a useless person who can no longer cast magic." [spell stripping] a spell that can only be cast by a caster whose power really touches the Lord class and forms a cognitive field. Different casters have different effects. The main purpose is the same, that is, to strip all the spell knowledge of a caster with lower mental strength. This process cannot be reversed, And because the forced stripping of knowledge cognition will cause serious mental trauma to the patients, the severe patients will be in a permanent coma, and the ordinary ones will never be able to use their mental power. In the eyes of the caster, [spell stripping] is a more cruel punishment than death, which is also the purpose of the caster who developed this spell. In the story of the origin of magic, a powerful caster''s apprentice with his laboratory data defected to another caster. However, the caster was just greedy for the data, and when he got it, he kicked the apprentice away. The desperate apprentice had to go back, The betrayed caster angrily developed this spell and successfully tested it on his apprentice. Eve looked at Harvey in disbelief and said in a low voice, "how can... It''s worse for Louise than death sentence." "Isn''t that good? It''s not a pity to die even though I have my father''s experience and lessons. " Seeing that Harvey doesn''t give any space to retreat, Eve bites her cherry lips and nods helplessly, agreeing to the plan. Chapter 272 "Dudu." "Teacher, you call me?" Louise''s voice sounded outside hassander''s lab. Inside the lab, Hassan said in a tired voice, "Lois, come in." Hassander looked at his disciple''s face, and his tone implied bitter irony and anger: "failed again?" Yes, if Louise succeeds, Harvey won''t have a chance to return to the Ludwig residence, and everything will go in the good direction he imagined. Hassander forbade his anger. He could only ask Louise to take the responsibility for this. Lois''s eyes were lost. She avoided her teacher''s eyes and said: "yes, although he seems to be just an ordinary middle caster, actually I don''t know what kind of strength he has hidden. I think I have given full play to all my abilities and imagined all the means to kill him, but he cracked it easily. I don''t want to continue with this matter, With his strength and contribution to the Ludwig family, he was able to serve as a superior honorary mage. " Hassan and others sneered to themselves, but still squeezed out a smile and said, "I understand that my position on this matter is the same as yours, but if it fails, you should be prepared to take responsibility." "Yes, I understand my position very well. It won''t be long before the Council announces the result of my disposal." Hassander''s tone is more gentle and appropriate: "on this point, I hope you can keep our conversation secret. After today, he is no longer an ordinary superior honorary mage to the ludwigs." Louise looked at her teacher puzzled. "What do you mean?" "You don''t have to worry about this. Just remember not to disclose the results of any conversation between us before the disposal results come out, even if people in Parliament ask." Louise sighed. "Well, I see, teacher. In fact, besides me, there is someone outside who wants to visit you this time." "Who?" Louise said indifferently, "Your Excellency Ludwig XVI." Hassander suddenly stood up, surprised and angry: "what... You..." When the door of the laboratory was pushed open, Ludwig XVI came in with two robed spellcasters and looked at hassander blandly: "the evidence is all here, Mr. hassander. I can see that your conversation just now has something to do with the intention to assassinate the honorary master of the family, Mr. Harvey Adrian. Now please go to the Council." Two robed casters light up a strange magic array with their hands. The invisible magic effect surrounds Hassan, making him unable to move or cast any magic. Hassander looked at Louise and growled angrily: "damned bitch, sure enough, the offspring of a sinner will always be a sinner." Louise said miserably, "isn''t that the same with you? Your excellency Ludwig XVI has told me that the result of my punishment is totally different from what you said. You abetted me and cut off all my retreats. Teacher, this is the last time I call you. Thank you for your cultivation before. " After seeing off Hassan, Ludwig XVI looked at Louise, and his handsome face was still without emotion fluctuation: "Louise, you also go to parliament with us. Although you were cheated to do such reckless behavior, it can''t change the fact that you are the prisoner who intended to kill Mr. Adrian, In view of this, we will ask Mr. Adrian about your disposal plan. " "Sir Ludwig XVI, can you give me a chance to meet Mr. Adrian?" "Ask for forgiveness? Let it be. " Ludwig XVI reached out to Louise and chanted a spell, forming a complex magic array to cover Louise. "I''ve made an etheric isolation layer beside you. You will lose your casting ability until tomorrow. You can do whatever you want before your ability is restored. You can escape. By the way, Louise, in view of Mr. Adrian''s contribution to the family, the Presbyterian Council has agreed to put on record the marriage union. The specific opinions are still under discussion. Eve''s age is not suitable. If you explain well, I believe Mr. Adrian is a reasonable person. " At the end of his speech, Ludwig XVI turned and left. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At night, Harvey nest tries to play the crystal ball toy bought from the magic shop in his room. He can flexibly control the game inside. The spirit of the caster is not sensitive. No matter what he does or what he does, it is solidified into a form, just like human hands have bones, flesh and blood. Compared with animals, they are very dexterous, but they can''t make actions against joints. Using the spirit to operate the crystal ball is to exercise the flexibility of the spirit, so that the spirit can be more sensitive, flexible and comprehensive. "With these crystal balls, we can even make a real League of heroes. Every Summoner controls the hero with crystal in his hand. The person who comes up with this method is also a talent." Harvey remembered that he had seen the promotional video about the game League of heroes on earth. Many shots showed the summoner in a robe controlling the hero to complete the game through a crystal ball, which is very similar to the way Harvey now operates the game. "Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu." There was another knock on the door. Harvey concentrated on the game and said, "please come in." However, when he saw the unexpected comer, Harvey immediately put down the crystal ball in his hand to alert him. After noticing the abnormal magic wave on Louise''s body, he was relieved to smile: "it seems Eve didn''t cheat me. The Ludwig family did start to deal with you. This time is probably the last time you see me. What do you want to say?" Harvey can sense the strange magic effect around Louise, which will automatically disperse the etheric elements gathered around her and interfere with the casting. In other words, Louise now has no threat to Harvey. Louise is wearing a gorgeous and noble blue evening dress. The design of the dress is similar to that of the queen in "ice and snow", which highlights the graceful figure of women. Under the transparent tulle, the snow-white skin can be seen. The long jade neck is tied with a ribbon to fix the dress. The thin shoulder is half exposed, and the delicate clavicle can be seen. The skirt has a high fork, Easy to move and show the curve slender beautiful leg, classic yet gorgeous, elegant yet tempting. Even though the blonde was trying to kill herself, Harvey was still in a state of shock. Louise came over, bowed down and said softly, "I''m sorry for what happened today. I''m here to ask for your forgiveness." "No, Eve has been here." Louise was stunned, and then asked, "really, what are you going to do with me?" Harvey shrugged his shoulders and said in a schadenfreude tone, "if the ludwigs agree, it''s going to go from the death penalty to the use of [spell stripping]." Louise was shocked. "Is this aggravating my punishment?" Harvey can''t deny, "at least he saved his life, which means he may have a chance to become a caster in the future." Louise sighed, her brows full of uneasiness, and pleaded, "how can you take back this decision?" Harvey sneered and shook his head. "I''m asking you the right question. Why did you take such an action at that time? It didn''t conform to the rationality of a caster. Originally, I thought you only wanted to teach me a lesson, but I met a death trap carefully arranged by a high-ranking caster outside the transmission channel, which solidified more than ten magic circles, Even if there is a real Title standing in it, the class caster will die. " "You''re alive," said Louise in a flat tone Harvey scoffed angrily: "so? Are you going to put down your dignity and ask for my forgiveness just like the wild dog on the side of the road? " Louise nodded and took a deep breath. "I''m willing to pay anything for it." Seeing the proud blonde''s face, Harvey felt happy. "Yes, take it off first." "What?" "Isn''t it common sense to take off your dress when you apologize? And you''re here for that, aren''t you? " "You Louise took a step forward and was about to rush over. She yelled angrily, "you''re insulting me!" "So what?" Louise''s tears of humiliation are irrefutable. She is the one who intends to kill Harvey, and she is also the one who pleads for forgiveness. Even wearing this elegant and gorgeous evening dress to see Harvey is her intention. As Harvey said, this evening dress is just for meeting Harvey, which is her only remaining and useful "weapon". Body. Louise stretched out her hands and silently untied the ribbon tied to the jade neck. Where did the silk evening dress slip from? She was still wearing blue and white modern underwear, which was conservative compared with the modern, but it was also a rather bold dress from today''s perspective. Louise held her right hand side of her face, full of humiliation and unwilling eyes turned to one side, dare not look at Harvey. "Well, now you can go away." "You Harvey joked: "it''s your business to apologize. It''s my decision not to forgive. I still want to play games. I hope you don''t disturb me." Chapter 273 Humiliation, complete humiliation, whether in the level of magic or human dignity, Lois was trampled to nothing. Louise was trembling with anger. She clenched her fists in her catkin, hoping to punch Harvey''s face. As a young lady of the Ludwig family, even if she was a collateral member, when did she eat such anger? She is proud of her talent, which makes her the best of her peers. She thinks that her beauty is not bad, and she is not stingy to show others her outstanding charm. She is such a character, a typical famous lady. Her father Ludwig XV''s fault made her suffer a lot from the family when she was young, so she developed a competitive character. As long as she did better than anyone else, she could wash away her father''s blemish. Therefore, when she learned that Harvey had "robbed" her superior position of honorary mage, she would want to explore the depth. This position is extremely important to her, With the resources and authority of the superior honorary mage, she can quickly become an independent caster and make her name in the magic association. From an hour later, she devoted almost all her time to magic. At that time, she was ridiculed and blinded by others. Louise turned those ridicules to her motivation. Even if she sometimes felt depressed and lonely, she would hide in her own laboratory, plunge into magic research and forget her loneliness and helplessness. Until Eve''s appearance, when six-year-old Eve found out, she often began to play with her. Little cute, who was less than her waist, seriously called herself aunt. Therefore, Eve became Louise''s most important relative besides magic. So far, her remarkable achievements in Magic have finally won the respect of the family, and no one will talk about her father in front of her. Now everything she had won with her hard work and hard work collapsed in an instant. Than anyone in the family to work hard in exchange for such a result? Of course, she felt unwilling, and her reason was drowned in uncontrollable anger. When Louise recalled these memories, her heart was filled with anger. When she thought of her own ending, her anger quickly subsided, leaving only a blank and empty. All her emotions collapsed quickly, as if she had fallen into a bottomless hole. The inexplicable palpitation was transported to her whole body with the blood of her heart. It was a feeling of despair, which emptied all her strength, Louise''s clenched fist loosened again. She had nothing from the beginning, and it was the same in the end. Did she do something wrong? It''s wrong. It''s wrong not to kill Harvey, otherwise I shouldn''t have thought like that from the beginning. At the beginning, she intended to try and teach Harvey a lesson by the way. However, she made a mistake step by step. After that, she hesitated for a long time under the persuasion of her teacher, hassander, and tried hard to erase Harvey''s existence. Once she was attracted by interests, human eyes would become narrow. She even ignored the fact that even if she killed Harvey, she would not become an honorary mage. As for Harvey''s humiliation, she could not hate it unexpectedly. It was clear that Harvey had taken everything from her and destroyed everything from her. Do you suffer from such humiliation? in truth. When she got the answer, Louise quietly picked up the gorgeous evening dress on the ground, but her strength seemed to be exhausted. She took it several times before she picked it up. Her sight was hazy, and warm tears fell on the back of her hand. She bit her teeth, stood up and gazed at Harvey: "then Mr. Adrian, you can kill me now!" Harvey looked at her like a fool: "ha?" Louise said to herself, "I have nothing. As you said, if you ask me, I will be cast [spell stripping] and become a useless person. Then I will be expelled from the Ludwig family. I will have nowhere to go. Maybe I will become a street warbler, or I will starve to death. I want a dignified way to die, At least I hope you remember that you destroyed a caster Harvey said, "you ruined it yourself. Don''t put the blame on me." "You have won. Why don''t you give me the last pity? Or are you afraid? At least I have the courage to fight for what I want, and I really want to kill you. Now you say that you will hand me over to the ludwigs. What are you avoiding? " Louise scoffed that she did have the capital to be proud of herself. Her appearance and figure were all first-class among women. Now Louise is wearing silk underwear, but she is slim enough without a waist girdle. The LACE SLING around her waist is used to fix the white crystal stockings of the jade legs, and the curves of the jade legs are more slender and mellow against the background of high heels. Harvey said: "it''s all right. It has nothing to do with me. Besides, I''m married. My wife likes to be jealous, so I don''t have the idea of developing a lover. Please go back." "Oh?" Louise threw away her evening dress, walked quickly to Harvey, leaned down, kissed Harvey''s lips, and pried his teeth. At the moment of the separation of her lips, Louise''s face was also flushed. She forced herself to connect with Harvey''s eyes and said with disdain, "this is a man. Obviously, she said no, but she was very honest." As if she had found an outlet for her emotions, and her eyes were still full of tears, she forced herself to look proud. Feeling the soft fragrance of his lips, Harvey frowned and looked at her: "what do you want to do? What''s the point of that? " "Then I''ll stick to it until it makes sense." Harvey burst of laughter: "do you think I can help you intercede in this way? Don''t forget that you want to kill me. The casters are all rational creatures." "Then I''m sure you''re not." "Oh?" Louise''s face with delicate and light make-up appeared complacent: "you mentioned your wife just now, but you didn''t refuse me, which shows that at least as a woman, I still have attraction for you." Harvey said meaningfully, "I can keep you tonight and send you to the guillotine tomorrow." "You won''t do that. I''ve been observing you since just now. Although you deliberately show indifference, pity still appears between your eyebrows. I''ll explain the whole story to you until you agree that I won''t attack you again. I want to live. I want to be an excellent caster. I want to enjoy the results of my efforts. It''s only in your mind. " Louise uncovers the lace of her golden hair. Her curly golden hair falls down to the willow waist like a golden waterfall. The catkin wearing silk gloves caresses Harvey''s cheek. The cherry lips leave a light red lip print on Harvey''s cheek. Harvey, of course, is not a gentleman. As he said, he has married Diana. Generally speaking, he doesn''t have any fancy ideas, but Louise doesn''t send them to the door any more. They all go straight to his mouth. In the face of such a beautiful creature, who can sit in his arms except a saint. Standing up and embracing Louise''s waist, she began to consciously respond to the warm and fragrant nephrite in her arms. On the contrary, Louise''s movements seemed very strange. "The first time?" Harvey was a bit surprised. Louise put her pretty cheek to Harvey''s ear and said, "now, can you forgive me?" Harvey joked, "no, I will send you to the guillotine myself tomorrow. Do you want to continue?" Louise looked at Harvey stubbornly and said in a low voice, "really, I will verify how cruel you are. If you send me to the guillotine, I hope you will be the executioner who cuts off the rope." Harvey was surprised to see Diana''s shadow from Louise. Chapter 274 In the early morning, a ray of sunshine spread to the luxurious soft bed. Harvey, who lay up from the bed, looked at the blonde beside him, and then entered the sage mode to think about the cause and effect. Then he patted his forehead and said, "why can''t I manage myself?" Oh, man! Louise has also woken up, noticed Harvey''s delicate eyes, blushed, hugged a pillow to cover her white body, and her misty eyes glared at Harvey: "what are you looking at?" "Well." Louise stressed: "in front of you, it''s a fair deal. I gave my most precious thing as a woman. You can''t go back." Harvey said, "I remember I said yesterday that I could keep you tonight and send you to the guillotine tomorrow." "Then I''ll cry in front of you. If it doesn''t make you change your mind, I''ll give up, because I have nothing left, and so is the final bet." Louise sighed, and her eyes burst into tears. She held the pillow to wipe away the tears, curled up behind the pillow and muttered, "eyes in the sand." Harvey moved over and took off her pillow, and found that she was crying, and her body was trembling as if she were afraid of what she was holding. Harvey''s arm was in her right hand. Her voice was full of bubbles and her fragile feelings implored: "please, don''t do that. If you want to do so, you can kill me now." Her constant forbidden magic effect has already disappeared, but she has no mind to resist Harvey''s malicious jokes. "It''s just a joke, no... hiss ~" before Harvey finished comforting, he felt a sharp pain in his shoulder. Lois opened her mouth and gave Harvey a hard bite on his shoulder. Harvey could feel the sting of tiger teeth biting the flesh. After the pain is over, you can feel the soft and moist touch. Louise hugged Harvey''s neck, pushed Harvey to bed, remained silent for a moment, bent over Harvey''s ear and whispered, "I finished what I should have said last night. Although I''m not responsible, I just don''t want to bear the consequences of this. It''s a wonderful feeling. Mingming was angry and unfair about what happened to him yesterday. It seems that he would put everything down after he finished talking about it. It doesn''t matter how he feels. " Lois lay on Harvey''s chest: "it''s just... It''s not completely unchanged." Harvey hugged her waist and stroked jade back to calm her. Louise blushed even more: "I don''t want anything. I can also assume that this has never happened. The family hopes to conclude a relationship with you other than a cooperation contract. Based on this, I can be your lover. Of course, I don''t need to tell your wife." In silence, Harvey turned over and pressed Louise under him again, greedily breathing the fragrance of orchid from her delicate body. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ On the surface, the matter is settled. Hassan, the former Ludwig family collateral mage, is accused of being the mastermind of the incident, intending to murder a superior honorary mage. According to the regulations of the magic association, the Ludwig family has full power to deal with the matter. Hassan was sentenced to perform a 20-year high-risk task and kicked out of the Ludwig family. He is no longer sheltered by the Ludwig family. Lois was exempt from punishment because of Harvey''s will. On the day of the punishment, Louise came to Harvey''s room, not to offer a warm hug or kiss, but to step on Harvey''s right foot. Harvey ate pain, feeling puzzled, stunned asked: "is there anything wrong with the result of punishment?" Louise stares at Harvey fiercely: "hum ~ no, I''m very satisfied. It''s because of the humiliation I suffered from you yesterday. I don''t forgive you for what you did yesterday." Harvey opened his mouth and had to know what to say. "Hum." Louise face uncomfortable, red face don''t head: "let''s say thank you, and when do you go back?" Harvey thought, "I''ll visit you at Clark College at noon and go back." Louise asked, "when will you be back?" "That''s not very clear." Louise''s tone suddenly became tough: "since you have the authority of the superior honorary mage, it should be very convenient to go back and forth. You have concluded those contracts with your family. Now the family is preparing to open a magic theater in Renya to make money. This is the requirement of the contract. If you want to come and help me decorate some magic theater things, you should make clear what magic props you need to make." She handed Harvey a ring inlaid with sapphire. "And here you are." "What?" Louise was a little embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry." It''s a strange ring. It looks quite simple. There is a magnificent pure sapphire inlaid on the top, and the inner light is bright. When Harvey''s spirit penetrates into it, he finds that it''s actually a high-level enchantment prop. Rubbing the surface of the gem in an emergency can release a magic shield to resist the fourth-order magic attack. If there is this ring, Harvey won''t be so upset when Louise attacks him. Such high-level enchantment props are absolutely valuable. Even a caster of Louise''s level can be regarded as valuable and practical equipment. Harvey raised his eyebrow: "they asked you to give them to me?" This time Harvey''s left foot was also mercilessly attacked. Lois seemed to want to give Harvey''s shoulder a sigh: "this is what my father left me. You have a problem." "No, then in return, here you are." "A middle mage, anyway, is not a great thing, so I''ll try my best to accept it." after receiving the sapphire from Harvey, Louise''s mouth opened into an O-shape: "is this a abyssal stone?" "Abyssal stone?" Harvey frowned, and Harvey didn''t know where the stones came from. Louise looked at Harvey with an incredible look. "Don''t you know?" Harvey shrugged. These gems were given to him by the desolate abyss. There was a pile of them in the mage''s tower. Some of them were used for research, some for storage, and some of them were used as disposable props. Combined with the ability of contract with gem goblins, they made the red stone of Ezer. "Hum ~" Lois quickly put the jewel in her pocket and looked at Harvey warily: "since you want to give it to me, I won''t give it back to you." "Then at least you have to tell me what''s special about this gem." "I''m not very clear about the specific role. Correctly speaking, there are many uses, and most of them are in high-end fields. Anyway, this gem was used as a very precious magic material in ancient times. It''s said that it was produced in tens of thousands of meters of trench. The specific mining methods have been lost. Even the powerful caster can dive tens of thousands of meters of trench, Can withstand the pressure of the sea, but also to face those deep-sea monsters Harvey squeezed his chin. "So what''s the specific value of the abyssal stone?" "I think... If there are two, it may be able to pay off the debt of the ludwigs to the white dragon Simpson. Anyway, it can''t be measured by contribution points or money alone. At the cost of the abyssal stone, you can even recruit a caster of the Lord class for several years." ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± "True or false." As soon as Harvey''s eyes opened, the stones he had hidden in his house could become multimillionaires in the magic association after they were sold. Louise held the stone tightly in her hands, and her eyes became more alert. She stepped back and yelled, "what are you looking at? I won''t give it back to you." Chapter 275 Lois stood in Harvey''s bedroom and watched Harvey leave the castle in a carriage with a complicated look. Eve, who passed through the corridor, saw this scene, walked to Louise, followed her eyes to the forest where the family lived, and asked curiously, "what a surprise, I thought the ending was irreparable. I have arranged an ordinary aristocratic status for you. How do you persuade Mr. Adrian?" "Thank you very much." A black line appeared on Louise''s forehead. Eve took Louise''s right hand and asked with a smile, "tell me, Louise." Lois said vaguely, "children don''t need to know." Eve put her hands on her hips and pretended to be mature: "little child? I''m your aunt! I always feel suspicious, especially the attitude change between you two is too fast. Although you didn''t send Mr. Adrian off, you both have something about the people you met. " Being poked to the pain, Louise''s delicate cheek blushed, "it''s nothing to say." "If you don''t want to say that, forget it." Louise''s eyes were filled with nostalgia. "It''s not a shame, Eve. Do you remember how we met?" Eve grinned: "remember, I saw you crying secretly in the corner of the room. At that time, I was thinking about how some people are so much older than me and still like to cry." "There is such a thing." Louise has a stiff smile. "I remember it very well." Louise coughed to hide her embarrassment and quickly changed the subject. "That''s about it." ¡°£¿¡± Eve had a question mark on her forehead. "He and you are very similar, although the performance is very tough, in fact it is not like this. If you need a metaphor, it is like a mirror. What is standing in front of the mirror is what is inside the mirror." "Is it?" Eve glances at Louise and doesn''t dare to tell her that Eve despises the former family Princess just like everyone else. On that day, when she finds out that she is crying secretly in the corner, she approaches her with a playful attitude. After that, Eve doesn''t even say anything. Louise sticks to herself like brown candy, although Louise is proud and strong on the surface, Stripping the inner shell, Louise is just a tough, strong and afraid of loneliness. Eve is a little curious about how Harvey broke Louise''s arrogant disguise. From Louise''s eyes, she saw the changeable and complex feelings for other people for the first time. "It hasn''t changed all the time." Eve sighed softly. "What?" "Nothing." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Clark College is one of the most famous schools of the Democratic faction of the magic association. Its teaching mode is similar to that of the University of the earth. It divides the subjects according to different magic categories. Students can freely choose the magic subjects they are interested in. There are eight major subjects in the Department of Magic: protection, Incantation, prophecy, spirituality, plastic energy, magic, necromancy, and change. Students need to choose three of them as their major subjects. The minor subjects include magic medicine, linguistics, law, construction, enchantment, etc. students must choose two or more subjects to study. Although linguistics is divided into minor subjects, it is necessary for students to study, Practical astrology and simple astrology are the knowledge that every caster must master. Although it is under the slogan of democratic faction, many of the teachers in our college are actually from noble faction, because there are very few casters from civilian faction in the field of high-end casters, and most of them are busy with research and have no time to toss teaching. White dragon Simpson is a famous professor in Clark College. He is good at all kinds of magic, but he is not good at teaching students. He seldom gives lectures. Only when he is in a good mood can he "give" a little bit of human wisdom. "Bang ~!" With a loud noise, the door frame of Clark College Laboratory was smashed by the violent impact, and the tall white dragon Simpson walked into the laboratory with a gloomy face. The blue goblin and the students in the laboratory are used to the loud noise. Anyway, after it leaves, it only needs to perform [architectural restoration] to recover, but after hard work, the door frame will be smashed every time. A student came over and asked, "Professor Simpson, what''s the matter with us in a hurry? I need to improve the operation of the game crystal." "Yes, I''m going to pass the difficulty enhanced version of Mario." "Hiss ~ you just got there by cheating after analyzing the content of the game." "Is there any contribution this month? There should be a lot of them, right? Then I can rent a good single dormitory White dragon Simpson''s dark golden dragon pupil looked around the students in the laboratory and said in a deep voice, "shut up, everyone. I have something important to announce." The students'' faces stagnated. It was the first time that they saw such a dignified face since they were familiar with white dragon Simpson. "Five, come here." The working blue goblin heard the order and was reluctant to move over. "You repeat the history of these games." The blue goblin, known as No.5, repeats: "these games belong to gem goblins. Generally, if the goblins want to contact, they must register and queue up in the gem castle." "Go on." "In fact, these games are made by a human caster who has a calling contract with the gem goblin. The name of the human caster is Harvey Adrian." The students looked at each other speechless, and Bailong simp sighed heavily: "that''s the problem. I used the prophecy spell to find the name Harvey Adrian, and the result was No. so I thought whether these games were the legacy of an ancient caster. Then a few days ago, I went to the Ludwig family, I met a caster named Harvey Adrian, who came from a small country in the western continent and recently appeared in the magic association The students kept tumbling: "is he a game maker?" "Isn''t it impossible to find relevant records with prophecy spell?" White dragon Simpson nodded: "it''s true that you can''t find any information with prophecy magic, but I''ve ignored the second situation, that is, I consciously block the discovery of prophecy magic." Shield prophecy spell recognition? The students were speechless. According to their knowledge of prophecy, generally speaking, only the higher-level casters can completely block the exploration of the lower level prophecy. But what kind of dragon is white dragon Simpson? It''s no exaggeration to say that there is no one of the strongest casters in Clark College who can''t even detect the existence of its prophecy spell¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Monarch!" The students present took a breath of air. White dragon Simpson shook his head slowly: "no, his class is not high. On the spiritual intensity, it should only be the level of the middle caster." "What, we have a large number of students in our college who are casters with such intensity." "That''s it." "Shut up and listen to the professor. Don''t you all look at the professor''s face?" One student scolded that the other students looked at the white dragon Simpson''s face and nodded silently. They really can''t see the white dragon Simpson''s face. White dragon Simpson said with a wry smile: "I prefer that he is a caster at the rank of monarch." "What do you mean?" "Why, the more you say it, the more we don''t understand what a middle caster should be afraid of." Recalling just seeing Harvey''s memory, white dragon Simpson''s long narrow eyes contracted: "it''s not something you can touch now. Even the dean of your college will say the same thing now. In a word, that person is more difficult to deal with than the so-called monarch. What''s terrible is not his individual, but the unknown existence standing behind him. Let''s get ready for a moment. We will meet this special guest later. If necessary, I will disband this workshop and recycle all the game crystals. " Speaking of this, students also know that white dragon Simpson is not joking. This temporary magic workshop is just for those games. If all the games are recycled, even white dragon Simpson will have to bleed a lot. Chapter 276 The atmosphere of the laboratory was dignified and strange, with six pairs of eyes, including white dragon Simpson, staring at Harvey without blinking. Harvey is checking the game crystal in his hand. The game crystal on the market is only one third of the game made by Harvey, which is the old version. In addition, in front of Harvey, there is a blue goblin and the game box made by Harvey. They have explained everything to Harvey and are waiting for Harvey''s response. "It''s very good, especially the mind control system of these game crystals. I haven''t even tried such bold creation." Harvey put down the game crystal in his hand and looked at the young magic apprentices. The female apprentice with blond hair and shawl stood aside with her hands in her arms. After hearing Harvey''s praise, she raised her chin and said in a haughty voice: "of course, thanks to Professor Simpson''s guidance, the mind control system is not too complicated. Many enchanting props have such functions. They just need to add operation instructions." "What''s your decision, Mr. Adrian?" White dragon Simpson sat in front of Harvey, his nostrils spouting a few mouthfuls of flames with the smell of sulfur. Harvey pondered for a while, touched his chin and sighed: "I don''t feel angry about the unauthorized dissemination of the games I made, because these games were originally toys I made for goblins, and I''m very happy to promote them, but it''s too thoughtless to make money." The students looked happy at first and then lost quickly, as if they were the prisoners waiting for the sentence. The magic association always had zero tolerance for plagiarism, which exposed that their magic apprenticeship was almost over. The white dragon Simpson, wearing a magic robe and holding up his slender dragon head, politely responded: "I feel very sorry for this. Originally, I thought it was an ownerless thing, a toy created by ancient casters for recreation, so I took such a rash action." Harvey looked at White Dragon Simpson with a smile: "Your Excellency Simpson''s words are really convincing. You can''t be blamed unilaterally for this." Only when there is persuasion can there be ghosts. The game was brought back by the blue goblin from the goblin village. A little inquiry will surely lead to the conclusion that the game maker exists in this world. But I still want to give the white dragon caster face. God knows if it will be bitten to death just like Eve said. The golden haired female magic apprentice nodded, "what do you mean?" All the students'' eyes are focused on Harvey and swallow their saliva. Harvey''s answer determines the future of this magic workshop and whether they can live a good life in the future. "I agree with Mr. Simpson''s proposal. I will join your white dragon workshop and grant you the right to continue making and selling game crystals at the cost of 30% of the workshop''s profits." White dragon Simpson''s tail swayed behind him and asked: "is Mr. Adrian willing to take the responsibility?" Harvey nodded: "I know that I, Harvey Adrian, will be the helper of white dragon workshop to help you develop these game crystals." "Great!" "At last I can rest assured! Let''s do it The magic apprentices cheered loudly. Although this decision reduced the income of each workshop member by more than half, it solved the biggest hidden danger. The most important thing is that the remaining half of the income is astronomical for them. In this magic workshop named White Dragon workshop, white dragon Simpson as a consultant enjoys 30% of the profits, Harvey as the creator owns 30% of the profits, and the rest is shared equally by other members of the workshop. At the same time, Harvey needs to join the white dragon workshop to help the workshop develop more game content. Seeing Harvey''s choice of win-win situation, white dragon Simpson was very satisfied and showed his sharp white tusks: "after that, we are all colleagues. You can introduce yourself to Mr. Adrian." A man with short hair came to Harvey with a little pride and introduced himself: "Dreiser cook, a student in the Department of magic at Clark College, was once a member of the destiny workshop of the" destiny "game development team, mainly responsible for creating game pictures." Destiny is a popular magic game now. Even the kingdom of Baron has its existence, and Harvey has played it. Next came a slender girl with short neck length hair and eyes who stammered, "Dana Christian, that... That..." She is wearing a magic robe which is obviously not in line with her body. It seems that the whole person is hidden in the clothes. It can''t be said that she is beautiful and generous. She belongs to the type of quiet and lovely. Anyone will naturally have a strong desire for protection. This time, she was a girl with delicate face and beautiful blonde shawl. The standard apprenticeship uniform of Clark College she was wearing should have been changed by magic. She certainly did not belong to the civilian faction. She reached out to Harvey and said calmly, "Madeleine Davide is good at spiritual magic, and is mainly responsible for building the operating system of game crystal." Harvey shakes hands and smiles. "O''nein slopert is not good at anything. I''m probably interested in magic games. I''d like to take up the role of a handyman for the time being. Because of the family relationship, I''m also a salesman." "Bromfield Eddie, who is good at the Department of change, is mainly responsible for building the magic array of game crystal." After they introduced him, Harvey introduced himself with a smile: "I''m Harvey Adrian, the honorary mage of Ludwig family. As you know, I''m the producer of these games. If you want to say that I''m a bit famous in the kingdom of Baren, I''ve written several novels." "Mr. Adrian is still a writer?" Madeleine raised her eyebrows with a little surprise. "What kind of novel is it?" "It''s not a great work. If you''re interested, I''ll bring it next time." Harvey said modestly that other people didn''t take it seriously when they nodded. In the eyes of the caster, the status of a writer is really nothing. Harvey looked at the size of the blue goblin in front of him and said, "go to the castle of the gem goblin. It''s Harvey Adrian''s request to get back the latest version of the game crystal." "The version of the game you created is too old and needs to be updated properly. There are some new games that I can add to it." The game crystal obtained by white dragon Simpson is the old version a few months ago. During this time, Harvey added many games and balanced play methods to the game crystal. The blue goblin looks at White Dragon Simpson. After getting permission, he goes to the magic circle in the room and steps into the magic circle. His body seems to sink into the water and disappear. Ten minutes later, he comes back with a new game box. The latest version? The magic apprentices, who are completely relaxed, are intrigued again. They can see the excitement and expectation in each other''s eyes when they look at each other. They are originally magic apprentices who are interested in the game. Since they were recruited by white dragon Simpson, they are thinking about how to attack these unheard of games every day. The game gives them a novel experience, More importantly, it can bring a lot of contribution points. Next, Harvey discussed with them the plan of making the game. The game crystal and the projection screen have their own advantages and disadvantages. The white dragon workshop lacks the materials for making the game handle and the conditions for the wizard''s tower. So Harvey chose to restore the game made by Harvey in the form of spiritual operation. The result is that although the game crystal is more convenient, The picture can never be compared with a clear projection. White dragon workshop doesn''t have to be responsible for making magic props. There are many magic workshops specialized in making magic props in the magic association. Just like assembly line factories, they just need to give samples to them to produce game crystals. From afternoon to midnight, white dragon Simpson went back. Harvey and a group of magic apprentices stayed in the laboratory to improve the game crystal. In fact, magic games are still very popular in the magic association. Most of the mainstream games are board games, board games, and adventure stories like fate. The magic array system of mind control has been around for a long time, but now it''s just improved and used in the game crystal, Perhaps the magic technology of the magic association is long enough to make 3A level masterpieces. "The biggest problem of game crystal is the clarity of the screen. In fact, you can refer to magic crystal. If you use crystal materials with light color particle concentration greater than 23, the cost will be higher and the game experience will be significantly improved." "In terms of cost, the core of the game crystal is alpha magic crystal, which can accommodate about 10 in-game capacities and greatly reduce the production cost." "We can consider maintaining the mode of mental manipulation and developing the projection mode." After some discussion, the impression of the magic apprentices on Harvey has greatly changed. When it comes to Harvey''s age, in fact, even in Clark College, Harvey is relatively young, and the registration class is not too high. However, Harvey''s extensive knowledge and professional attitude amazes them, Make sure that white dragon Simpson said Harvey is not the middle caster of a small border country. It''s true. After a while, the sky was dark outside. Harvey stood up and said goodbye to the members of white dragon workshop: "so that''s it. After a while, I will bring my game research materials and a new game plan." Dreiser showed a bright smile: "thank you for your understanding, Mr. Adrian. I believe the white dragon workshop will become more professional because of your participation." Madeleine clasped her hands and nodded. "Nice working together, Mr. Adrian." "What kind of game is that?" Dana cowered and asked. "I''ve already figured out the name of the card game. It''s the legend of hearthstone." The result of this visit to Clark College is really beyond Harvey''s expectation. As a game producer, it''s not much to get 30% profit. However, considering that there is also a learned white dragon caster in the workshop, Harvey''s mood is much more balanced. With white dragon Simpson, many technical bottlenecks can be easily solved. Chapter 277 The legend of hearthstone is one of the most classic card games before Harvey crossed the earth. Based on the creation of the background story of world of Warcraft, it has a large group of loyal fans. The second is the excellent quality of the game, which is produced by the well-known game production company blizzard. Various factors have given the game a high popularity. It''s not easy to make this game. Harvey has been preparing for it for a long time, including his new novel the dark age, to pave the way for this game in advance. Now, with the addition of white dragon studio, the production period can be slightly advanced. The most important part of the game is the data computing system. The legend of hearthstone itself is built on a rigorous computing system. The attack, special effects and death of each card are calculated results. Therefore, there have been some strange bugs in the game, and the card effects are triggered by overlapping, So that the game computing program fell into an infinite cycle, until the game collapsed. This level of computing can no longer be replaced by the logic of magic crystal itself, so it is necessary to develop a new core with the same performance as computer CPU and computing power. That''s why Harvey took a fancy to the core of constructive biology and found constructive enlightenment to analyze it, in order to create a core capable of this task. "The basis and analysis of the intellectual endowments of constructive enlightenment: Martel sigsen" "The core principle of [constructive enlightenment]... In ancient times, [constructive enlightenment] was classified as a kind of undead magic, because to cast this magic requires a dead body as a medium, and the corpses of different animals will have completely different results. The highest standard is human beings, and [constructive enlightenment] is regarded as an evil magic that plays with the soul." "In modern times, because of the development of construction technology, [construction enlightenment] was improved, and the strict requirements of casting materials were avoided at the expense of a small part of its performance. Since then, it seems that construction scholars have consciously banned the records of real [construction enlightenment], Even the use of animal carcasses as core casting materials is not allowed "I once searched for and analyzed the real [constructive enlightenment], and got a surprising result. After exploring that period of history, I finally found out why constructionists were willing to abandon the true image of magic and seek the mean instead." In the magic workshop of the mage''s tower, the dark blue magic projection presents all the contents of "the foundation and analysis of the intelligence of constructive enlightenment - Martel sgerson". From text information to the archetype of magic that can''t be recorded in regular words by using three-dimensional star script, Harvey stayed up all night studying the magic books brought back from the Ludwig family, Especially the part of knowledge that you choose is more important to your situation. "Construct ethnic groups?" Harvey was a little surprised. Looking at the new words mentioned in this book, one of the important reasons why ancient [constructive enlightenment] was listed as a forbidden skill is that the constructive experience created by the corpse or soul is out of control. The higher the size of the corpse, the greater the chance of losing control, and it is infectious, This kind of out of control is regarded as the awakening of "knowledge" and "memory" belonging to the corpse. Construction plays a very important role in the history of magic. It is regarded as the most loyal and useful partner of the caster. Many heavy work and rough work are left to construction to complete. The reason why construction enlightenment is listed as a forbidden skill is the famous rampage of "construction city - mastol" in ancient times. At that time, mastol was praised as the representative of wisdom, There are thousands of constructionists living in it, and thousands of human corpses are sent here every day as casting materials. The out of control events of construction happen from time to time, but they are concealed by the town of construction and forcibly abandon this part of construction organisms. Therefore, the construction organisms learn to hide in order to survive, pretend to obey the master''s orders as usual, and the out of control state will be infectious. Until this force is growing, it is too late to be detected, More than one third of the constructions in the city of construction awaken themselves. Thus, a spectacular scene can be seen in the ketor Empire at that time. A mechanized city grew spider like mechanical legs, which crossed the whole empire plate, fighting with the casters and advancing until it fell into the Matos crack, a place known as the forbidden area of life. The crack was filled with poison fog all the year round, Even experienced explorers only dare to move on top. When the magic association noticed the purpose of the construction city, it was too late. "Very clever, is it a crisis of intelligence in the age of magic?" Harvey was surprised at the explanation of construction. At that time, it was at the peak of magic, and the superior caster was not as good as the dog. Even though the city of construction condensed all the wisdom of the construction scholars of that era, it could be easily destroyed as long as the magic association worked hard. Now that the Matos fissure is still built, and the ever-changing natural environment still belongs to the forbidden zone of life, the non life constructive life can certainly survive in it. Now, thousands of years later, many constructive scholars have speculated whether the constructive organisms have propagated the constructive civilization in the Matos fissure. "It turns out that there has been an intelligence crisis for a long time. The magic civilization has been working hard all the way." Harvey is full of black lines. He once found books about demons because of Shirley. It seems that the original demons were summoned by the casters. At present, the level of logical intelligence that can''t be given by casting materials has a lot to do with the caster himself. The logical thinking of constructors in the new era has reached the level of intelligence crisis in Harvey''s eyes, which is quite different from the past. "Eh ~ [heavy silver water] Harvey was surprised to see a familiar word, "heavy quality silver water" was one of the most eye-catching research projects in the construction city at that time. At that time, element construction attracted the attention of numerous construction scholars just after it appeared, and it was praised as an epoch-making magic invention. However, this invention was opposed by high-level construction scholars and denounced as heresy. There are always inherent advantages in the structure of element construction. In the case of water element construction, you only need a constant special magic array to maintain your body shape, and you can also change the shape of your water and ice through the magic array, basically without destroying the magic array, or there will be no fault in the core. [heavy silver water] is the crystallization of wisdom of all high-level construction scholars in the city of construction at that time. It imitates the water element construction and claims to have higher function and wisdom. However, it has a good idea and the production materials are very precious. After exhausting the material reserve of the city of construction at that time, there were only more than a dozen. At that time, because they were not willing to cooperate with the element construction, even the magic array system that controlled the construction needed to be studied by themselves. As a result, the research was destroyed by the "out of control" constructors before it was completed. Now [heavy silver water] is at best a semi-finished product, and only has simple logical coping ability. The reason why the heavy silver water is so famous is that the new generation of constructionists studied the Enlightenment of construction based on the heavy silver water. So far, only the special custody department of the magic association has a heavy silver water sealed up. "I also think that the equipment given to me by the queen of the sea demon has something to do with it. Isn''t the design concept of heavy silver water an enhanced version of the liquid metal T-1000?" "Forget it, then there''s a kind of spell developed based on [constructive enlightenment]." Harvey was lost in thought as he studied the following series of spells. [servant enlightenment], [pet enlightenment], [soldier enlightenment], [Steiner series automatic chess enlightenment], [partner enlightenment]¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ It''s so diverse that Harvey''s eyes are dazzled. The new construction enlightenment is similar to the illusion. The illusion is the core of the magic system, and many high-level illusions are the deduction of the illusion. These various examples are only the refinement and extension of "constructive enlightenment". In fact, even if these different types of "constructive enlightenment" are disclosed, the effect is very weak, because each different "constructive enlightenment" needs to be equipped with a specially designed construct. In short, your PS4 game console can''t run windows. If the computer can simulate the PS4 system, its performance will be greatly reduced. Chapter 278 [digini animation studio] Harvey stood in front of the office building, looked at the sign on it and sighed to himself, "I don''t think there has been any new work since I finished making [ice and snow Wonderland]. It''s a waste of the name." [digini animation studio] is now in the name of Harvey, and its development is similar. Its members are no longer only Shirley and Niya. Because of the unexpected fire of [ice and snow Wonderland], now [digini animation studio] turns to drawing picture books as its main work. Most fairy tales are created by Harvey, and [digini animation studio] draws. On the other hand, Many painters are also working for Harvey, that is to draw the card face of the legend of hearthstone required by Harvey. With Shirley as the main pen and the rest of the painters as the assistant, Harvey denounced her as rubbish at the beginning. After a period of time, she finally settled down and drew Harvey''s ideal card effect of the legend of hearthstone. From the front door, you can see the female receptionists smiling and bowing. They are used to Harvey''s arrival and have been told not to receive. Harvey smiles and goes to an independent studio on the second floor. Shirley sits alone in the studio painting. Before those painters get used to it, her work has been very heavy. She is responsible for drawing the main body of the card, marking the color requirements and the final inspection. A black classic simple long skirt, the style is more conservative, narrow waist and wide sleeves, the chest is decorated with lace petals, jade hands wearing gloves, soft black hair with a simple hairpin, you can see the snow-white and warm side face, the temperament is solemn and elegant, more beautiful than the noble woman in the classic paintings. Shirley didn''t notice Harvey''s arrival. Catkin picked up the pictures that had been drawn and checked them one by one. Sometimes she marked the contents that needed to be modified on the side with a pencil. These pictures can be used as a reference for members of white dragon studio. Harvey went over and covered Shirley''s eyes from behind. She felt the familiar smell. Shirley covered her lips with her jade hands and said with a smile, "what''s the matter, master?" "I said, Shirley, your reaction is too flat." Harvey complained. Shirley''s white face gave a smile: "yes, if Diana did, she would scold the master for not doing boring things." "What''s the progress?" "Well, the first batch of paintings required by the master was finished the day before yesterday. Starting from today, we began to draw the second batch. The speed and quality of painting have improved a lot." Shirley took her hands covering her eyes and put them on her face. She gently rubbed them to feel the temperature of Harvey''s palm and showed a gentle smile. Harvey closed the door of the painter and brought a table to sit next to Shirley. Seeing a pile of pictures on Shirley''s drawing table, Harvey asked, "is it this pile?" "Yes." Harvey picked up the achievements of [digini animation studio] for more than a month and read them. Harvey often gave Shirley simple human drawings and text descriptions. They often showed Harvey''s imaginary picture effect in the dream space, so Shirley knew what kind of effect Harvey wanted to draw. "[wings of death] Category: attendant Consumption crystal: 10 Attack: 12 Life: 12 Battle roar: destroy all followers in the field and discard all hands. " "[fireball technique] Category: Magic Consume crystal: 4 Effect: deals 6 damage points. " "[forged lucky coin] Category: Magic Consume crystal: 0 Effect: adds an extra crystal to this turn. " "[charge Knight] Category: attendant Consume crystal: 6 Attack: 5 Life: 1 Special effect: when you have another [charge Knight] on the spot, attack power and health + 1. " ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Each card has two pictures. The first is the specific effect of the card surface, and the second is the setting picture. The degree of completion is not as good as the legend of hearthstone, but the hand drawing has a completely different charm. If you want to say, it is more like the inferior European and American version of the Japanese card game. The painters have no problem, but the sense of color and level is much weaker. There are more than 300 of these paintings, which can only be converted into more than 100 cards, even one twentieth of the card pool in the legend of hearthstone. These card materials are enough for Harvey to develop the first edition of the legend of hearthstone, taking the first novel of the dark age as the plot material, which is similar to fate, an adventure story in PvE mode. The PVP mode of the legend of hearthstone is the peak of the card game, but the PVE mode has always been criticized by the players. The PVE mode needs money to buy, but the content is very small. There is no plot to speak of. It is entirely for PVP service. Perhaps aware of this, Blizzard has launched a completely different PVE mode in the follow-up. In fact, the legend of hearthstone is a pure PVP mode card game. However, in this world, there is no "world of Warcraft" giving the slogan to "the legend of hearthstone". Even if Harvey made "the legend of hearthstone" and started the game itself with interesting playing methods, the internal capacity of the game is still empty and pale. Harvey doesn''t want to stick to the rules. The PVP mode keeps the original setting of the legend of hearthstone. The PVE mode intends to refer to the Japanese card game to improve and optimize the internal capacity and playability of the game. On the whole, the amount of work is not large, just a little processing with the materials of making the legend of hearthstone. Shirley was quiet. When Harvey finished the last picture, her pretty face showed a shy smile: "how about it? I don''t have much confidence. Even with the guidance of the master, I don''t know if I can achieve the effect that the master wants. " Harvey put down the paintings and nodded, "no need to. I''ve always believed in your ability. These paintings are much more perfect than I thought. Now they can be used." "Yes, so I''m at ease." Shirley turn the world upside down, and the black body of the smoke is spread. The soft hair has changed the hairpin of the fixed hairpin. The makeup has been enough to make a charming face smile. Zhu Chunjian red, gentle and soft eyes, has a light purple eye shadow, which is more charming and charming. Under the erosion of black smoke, the classic and simple long skirt has also changed. It is more compact, highlighting the mature and plump lines of the delicate body. The translucent gauze and lace wrap the snow-white skin like cream. In a few seconds, Shirley''s temperament changed dramatically. Shirley giggled and licked her red lips. "This is not Shirley''s achievement alone. I''m glad that my efforts can be praised by the host. So it''s natural for me to ask for a little reward." Harvey was speechless. "At least we''ll wait until evening. Besides, this is a studio." Black smoke condenses in the catkin and spreads to cover the whole painter. "That''s good. As long as you don''t step into the studio field, no matter what happens here, people outside can''t feel it." Shirley looked at Harvey with a resentful look: "I can smell the smell of women in you. I don''t care who it is and who makes you my master. But I haven''t mended the devil in this week. It''s cruel for a new demon. Shirley is just too shy to say it, In fact, she was in the room last night thinking of you Black smoke a turbulence, Shirley face a stiff: "wait, OK ~ OK, I don''t continue to say, as the protagonist, Shirley is not willing to go on, really, why only when shy and dare not put forward their own ideas to let me appear." Harvey''s face was a little embarrassed, and his attempt to hide the matter from the past failed. Chapter 279 "Dear Mr. Harvey Adrian We have found a manor that meets your requirements. It is located on the outskirts of Norton''s east side. It used to be Duke nork''s residence. It has been abandoned for more than ten years. Some time ago, I ordered someone to clean and renovate it. Although the location is remote and surrounded by rich people''s areas, the environment is beautiful and quiet. There are also concrete roads leading to the urban area. It takes only 20 minutes for the coach to drive to the urban area¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Recently, due to the busy business of the world''s fair, few people care about Victoria''s affairs. I hope she doesn''t give you any trouble. The term of office of the queen is approaching. Soon, Victoria will be crowned Queen¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Norton is looking forward to your arrival, Mr. Harvey Adrian. Anderson Windsor, written on September 15, 1326. " Harvey took Duke Anderson''s envelope and read it carefully. It was a long and unexpected letter. Harvey had been willing to move his family to Norton, so it would be more convenient for him to pass with the magic association. When Prince Anderson heard this, he patted his chest and agreed to help Harvey find a spacious and beautiful manor. The second is that the current queen of the kingdom of Baron will abdicate next month. Victoria, who has been staying in Harvey''s house for more than a month, will take up her post. Duke Anderson fosters Victoria in Harvey''s side to protect her from political influence. Victoria is the next queen, Both the royal family and the aristocracy wanted to put pressure on her before taking office. Third, next year''s World Expo will be held to show the political, military and magic technology of the kingdom of Baren. Harvey is no stranger to the so-called World Expo. The World Expo on the earth originated from the British Empire at that time. Britain at that time was known as the Empire of the sun setting, and the sun would never leave the British territory. It means that there were British colonies all over the world. At that time, the British Empire was at the fixed point of the industrial revolution, which was undoubtedly the world''s political, economic and cultural revolution The cultural center, in order to show the strength of the British Empire, invited most countries in Europe to hold the World Expo. At that time, the British Empire used glass to build a building similar to a giant greenhouse, which was called "Crystal Palace" and attracted worldwide attention. The Crystal Palace became an irreplaceable romantic symbol of the Victorian era. Any literature or other works related to the Victorian era could not avoid the plot about the Crystal Palace. In order to show its national strength, the kingdom of Baron began to arrange this plan a few years ago. It was originally planned to be carried out in the following year, but it was one year ahead of schedule because of the abdication of the queen and the Norton Royal Concert Hall incident. If it is not that the construction period can''t catch up, it is the most appropriate time for the World Expo to be held in the period of the Queen''s abdication. "The world''s fair? It''s kind of interesting. " Harvey rubbed his chin and said to himself with a smile. What impresses him most about this word is three Japanese based animations, one about the mystery of sapphire in his childhood, one about Emma in English love story, and the other is steam boy, the most expensive animated film in Japanese based history, The memory of the first one has long been blurred, while the latter two have no Japanese animation style at all, which is different from the commercial animation catering to the audience. They have a very deep understanding and processing of the era of Britain at that time. Because of this, neither of these two animations is very popular. The World Expo has a profound influence. As Harvey knows, Cromwell chamber of Commerce has started to prepare for the exhibition of goods, including Harvey''s invented and improved gramophone, the photo printing device optimized by Cromwell chamber of Commerce, photographic crystal and so on. Garcia''s publishing house is also busy translating Harvey''s works into the languages of different countries. Without the help of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce, even the translators would not be found. On the count of Henrietta''s side, not to mention that the phantom has become a symbol of the kingdom of Baron. Shirley started to prepare for the move a week ago, and there was no obstacle. What she had to say was to persuade the painters of digini animation studio to go to Norton together. Painters are overjoyed and eager to go to Norton, where there are more opportunities for development. Besides, digini animation studio itself is treated unconventionally, and no painter has rejected this proposal. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Anderson sent two letters, one to Harvey and the other to his daughter Victoria. Harvey came out of the study and walked to the game room of the house without looking. When he opened the door, he saw lily, Victoria, ruby goblin ruby, ice goblin ace and diamond goblin Helen playing the game. No one noticed Harvey pushing the door in. Lily sits on Victoria''s lap, Helen the diamond goblin sits in Lily''s arms, ruby goblin Ruby sits on Victoria''s head. As usual, the ice stone goblin is soaking in the juice, staring lazily at the projection on the screen which is divided into four pictures. "Tetris" props game, multiplayer mode. Harvey walked over and said, "if anyone wins this competition, I''ll give him what he can do today." Yeah!? The goblins and little girls who are playing the game are raising their ears one after another. Before they even have time to look back, Harvey is officially involved in the "battle". The projection of the screen is earth shaking. Ruby eats the props to make the other three people''s pictures in a state of flashing lights. Lily adds obstacles to Victoria''s elimination of the diamonds, and the pace of the game is several times faster. Soon, the game is over, the winner - Helen the diamond goblin. Lily''s mouth suddenly shriveled, and she turned her head pitifully, showing that she was about to cry and had to bear to go back. Ruby goblin Ruby sighed a pity, originally intended to win after eating a month of ruby supply. Victoria put down the game handle and glared at Harvey angrily: "Harvey, why do you disturb us to play the game? Now it''s game time. Even if Diana comes here, it won''t stop me." The diamond goblin covered her lips and chuckled. She jumped onto Harvey''s shoulder and slid into the suit pocket. She stretched out and muttered, "I''m just tired, so I''ll ask for a day''s sleep in this pocket." "Good night, Helen." The pocket held out a small hand and shook it. "Mmm." Harvey saw the results on the screen projection and made fun of Victoria: "how many days, every time I come here, you are the worst one." Victoria said, "I am human." "I''m human, too. Let''s compare?" Victoria, who has suffered losses, stares at Harvey with alert eyes, raises her hair and hums: "no, Harvey, you don''t count!" "What about Diana?" "This... I can win Shirley." Harvey shrugged. "I think so." "Here, this is a letter from Duke Anderson. Lily, I''ll take you to the living room for dessert. " Harvey picks up Lily''s petite body and holds up the red wine glass with ice stone goblin ace on the table. Ruby goblin Ruby jumps on Lily''s head and gives Victoria a space to be alone. "Father''s?" Victoria''s brow was clouded and she took the envelope from Harvey. Chapter 280 The day after Harvey received the envelope, the royal family came to welcome Victoria back to Norton to prepare for the coronation. Less than a month after the current queen abdicated, Victoria should also appear in front of the royal family. When he heard that Victoria was going back, the little guy cried a lot, but he didn''t bother Harvey or Diana. The little guy clung to Victoria''s skirt while he was crying. He followed Victoria closely all day, for fear that Victoria would disappear as soon as he turned around, Victoria finally realized that Harvey was in a good mood when she lost her temper in front of Harvey. Anyway, she was almost tired of getting together at other times. Only when she went to the toilet and pulled Harvey on, she could ensure that she would not disappear. Victoria is one of the few human beings lily has come into contact with. Victoria is older than her, but she has a similar temperament. She also likes playing games and plays with her all day. Naturally, Lily takes her eyes seriously. In front of the house, the royal carriage stopped at the side of the road and attracted the attention of passers-by. Victoria handed Harvey a letter with her hands akimbo and chin raised. "Harvey, this is an invitation to the coronation ceremony. Don''t be late for the strange magic experiment." Before Harvey could respond, she bowed to Diana next to her and said seriously, "Miss Diana, I''m under your care during this time." "I''m also honored to be the teacher of the future queen of the kingdom. Although I''ve been together for a short time, I hope you can benefit from it." Diana stepped back and courteously pulled the hem of her long skirt. On the day of farewell, Diana also put on an elegant white evening dress, highlighting women''s slim curves. The willow waist is tightly tied with a white silk scarf, and the delicate clavicle is half exposed on her chest. Her style is traditional and elegant. Victoria comes to lily, squats down, holds Lily''s small face, kisses her bright forehead, and comforts her in a soft voice: "don''t cry. After you move to Norton, there are still many opportunities to meet, but you can''t play together often." Lily wiped her tears, her eyes flushed, and whispered in half baked balun, "well, I''ll wait for you." Since Diana put her focus on Victoria, the task of teaching Lily the balun language has also fallen on Victoria. Anyway, they are tired of getting together all day, and it''s very convenient to communicate. Lily''s balun language level has improved by leaps and bounds. "Shirley, thank you for taking care of me and teaching me how to do housework. Your snacks are delicious." Victoria affectionately hugs Shirley''s body. The latter touches Victoria''s hair and smiles quietly. Finally, Victoria said to the goblins standing on Lily''s shoulder one by one, "Helen, thank you for your company. Ruby, I won''t lose to you the next time I play the game, and ace. Although I haven''t talked to you much, I will prepare the most delicious juice in the kingdom for you next time." "Just because you want to beat me." Ruby goblin Ruby waved her fist heartlessly. Inside the red wine glass held by lily, the ice stone goblin lazily raised his hand, afraid of the sun and quickly took it back. Helen, the diamond goblin standing on Lily''s shoulder, said with a gentle smile, "Bon voyage." After saying goodbye one by one, Victoria turned around and got into the carriage with her skirt. She reluctantly waved to Harvey and his party through the glass. There was another man in the carriage, Zimmer, the leader of the order of iris. When the carriage first arrived, he said hello to Harvey, with a dignified look. Victoria can''t be careless for a moment when she takes office. The elites of the order of irises have been destroyed in Norton royal music hall. Another irises belonging to the royal family is the end of the order, because Prince Anderson has no spare energy to take care of Victoria by cleaning up Norton''s old power. During this time, he had a deeper understanding of Harvey''s strange methods. Although the iris elite was destroyed, the intelligence department was still intact. When Victoria was temporarily living in Elroy, he often paid attention to the situation here. As Prince Anderson conjectured, Elroy became undercurrent, Foreign intelligence personnel or domestic organizations with bad intentions are all targeting Harvey. The result was unexpected, and there was no violent conflict comparable to Norton Royal Hall. A strange disease suddenly spread in Elroy. All the people suffering from this disease get sick during sleep. Without any witnesses, the person who gets sick will turn into a corpse the next day. His facial muscles maintain a panic expression as if he saw something terrible. It is said that the body of the patient will burn a layer of black flame, like a demon possessed, but the black flame will not cause any damage to the body and clothing. So far, none of the people who have suffered from the disease are local people in Elroy, and the upper class in Elroy are not fools. They have basically ignored the incident. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Anyway, Diana, what did you teach her?" Watching the carriage go away, Harvey holds his hands and doubts that he didn''t care much after throwing Victoria to Diana. "It''s not what you asked for, court manners and common sense as a queen. Victoria is very smart. Although she can''t master the political knowledge she must know as a queen in a short time, she has also learned how to protect herself. If you are her assistant officer, there should be no big problem. " Diana''s eyebrows are shallow and she has no good airway. Harvey sighed, "it''s a troublesome job, and I hate trouble." "I wish I had refused." "That''s to say, it''s good for the future development of Cromwell chamber of Commerce. How''s Norton getting ready?" Diana nodded: "William said no problem. The manor has been redecorated and new furniture has been purchased. When moving to the manor, she only needs to send some necessary things to the manor. In this regard, Shirley has taken care of it. She can move her things to the transport train at any time." "Diana, how long have you lived in Elroy?" "About ten years or so, when I was seven years old, I moved here with my father." "No nostalgia?" Diana took a look at Harvey and said in a tone of Indifference: "nothing. I''m more looking forward to accepting new things than that. What''s more, count Elroy is going to hold a farewell dinner for us this evening. Although you know you don''t like such social parties, how about going out tonight?" "The last dinner in Elroy, too." Harvey nodded hesitantly. Harvey is planning to move out of Elroy, which is a big news in the local area. On the other hand, Harvey has become the assistant officer of Victoria, the next queen of the kingdom. The news has been spread all over the streets for a long time. After more than a month of turbulence and justice, the social circles and people in Elroy finally calm down and accept this fact. Harvey is the landmark legend of Elroy city. If he leaves Elroy City, it will be a heavy blow to his reputation, economy and status. Chapter 281 In the evening, the luxury residence in the center of Elroy city gathers all the powerful people in Elroy City, covering all fields of politics, business and social life. Every one of them can cause a small earthquake by stamping their feet in Elroy city. There was a lot of traffic outside the residence, and the servants were in a hurry to arrange the location of the carriage or the car. In the residence, the dignitaries held the champagne and formed different circles. They raised their glasses and talked with each other, looking at the door intentionally or unintentionally, waiting for the protagonist of the banquet. When the waiters open the door of the banquet hall again, Diana in evening dress and Harvey in black suit come in arm in arm. The banquet hall gives out a low voice. Ladies and ladies gather their eyes on Harvey, cover their mouth with lace folding fan and discuss in a low voice. "That''s Mr. Adrian? Oh, my God, it''s much younger than I thought. I heard that I''m going to move to Norton tomorrow to become the Queen''s assistant officer? " "I''ve seen him before. At that time, I felt that he was just a frivolous and useless playboy. When I saw him talking with Miss Kyle, I thought it was a toad who wanted to eat swan meat. I have to say that it''s a big change." "Ha ha, you know what? It''s said that the Benson''s eldest lady once refused Mr. Adrian. It''s a pity that if she agreed at that time, she should be the one who holds Mr. Adrian''s arm now. She will be sought after by the society. Even if she goes to Norton, she can become a star in the society, Now she can only hide in her dark room and cry. What a pity. " "It''s hard to see Mr. Adrian. Maybe I can find some space for Mr. Adrian to sign my name later on." "Thank you for bringing these novels to the party." Harvey''s hearing is keen. He can hear these ladies talking gossip in a low voice. He can''t laugh or cry. It''s been more than a year since Harvey''s crossing. How can anyone talk about how he looked when he didn''t cross. Looking around the banquet hall, Harvey saw a lot of old acquaintances, Baron Avery, who has become the largest jeweler in Elroy, and his jewelry store has also become famous in Norton. William, acting president of Cromwell chamber of Commerce, has no need to introduce. Harvey''s brother-in-law is a rising star in Norton and Elroy, and has attracted much attention. And Garcia, Harvey''s former reviewer and now general manager and reviewer of a large publishing house. Harvey''s good friend, Jared, who is in charge of the inner city magic theater in Elroy. Harvey''s eyes passed them, but he lingered for a moment on the two middle-aged women in the banquet hall, with a look of surprise in his eyes. A gray haired old man led Harvey to say hello: "cough, Mr. Adrian, it''s a great honor for you to attend the farewell banquet prepared by Elroy." Harvey drew back his sight without leaving any trace. The blue light in his eyes disappeared, and he nodded to the old man with a smile: "you are very honored, count. It''s my greatest honor to get your praise. I''m very glad to have the honor to attend this dinner before I leave Elroy." As the mayor and supreme judge of Elroy, Earl Elroy''s mood can be described as quite complicated. This city was built by the Elroy family with its own fiefdom. However, since a year ago, Harvey''s influence has gradually surpassed the family that gave the city its name. Originally, he could only reluctantly be regarded as a relatively developed city in China, Depending on the influence of Harvey and mirage, the economy and reputation of the city have become second only to the capital Norton. In the corner of the banquet hall, the two lightly dressed but ugly ladies were talking in a low voice. It seemed that no one knew them, and because they were ugly, no one wanted to talk to them. However, the image of a middle-aged woman has a clear and sweet voice like a girl. One of them looks at Harvey in the crowd, blushing with excitement, and asks cautiously, "how about it?" Another voice is also young. She growls in a dignified and angry voice: "she has magic breath. Although the fluctuation of ether elements is weak, she is very flexible. What kind of high-level magic props should she have, and she has a strong demon smell! I can''t believe it, Isabella. Is this the human writer you admire? An evil human caster Isabella was stunned: "the smell of the devil Another woman was adamant: "yes, this human caster should be a third rate caster who enslaves demons. You should know what the price is for enslaving demons. Those literary works may be written by him relying on the power of demons." "Isabelle!" Isabella raised her eyebrows, her voice became stern, and she seemed to blame the woman for saying so seriously. Isabelle was dejected and said, "well, I won''t say much." Isabelle gnashes her teeth and stares at the crowd, but Harvey is helpless. If her eyes have substance, Harvey will be rubbed by her eyes. Harvey Adrian, the author of the count of Monte Cristo, is the chief culprit who let her leave the forest where she lives and wander in human society. In retrospect, she really should have stopped her sister from touching human things at that time. Farr forest, located at the junction of the kingdom of Baren and the Duchy of Turner, is famous in both countries. The reason is that Farr forest is one of the most important sources of magic materials, and it is said that there are elves living in the deep of Farr forest. This may not be a legend for the local people, because every local people will pat their chest and swear that they have seen the elves, and then use exaggerated metaphor to describe the beauty of the elves. In fact, even the local people can''t often see elves, and even if they see them, they won''t recognize them, because most elves are proficient in magic and can easily cast magic to cover their striking appearance, with the exception of some large chambers of Commerce. Businessmen who are engaged in magic related businesses have the opportunity to see elves in the local area and make deals with them, Use human materials to exchange for precious magic materials that can only be collected deep in the forest. Isabelle and Isabella are among the elves who live in Farr forest. Deep in the Farr forest, there is a small group of elves, which is not very large. There are about 100 elves. Elves are born to be casters. In other words, the higher the environmental demand for etheric elements is. From the beginning of the decline of etheric elements in the western continent, elves have sensed this point and lived in seclusion in the depths of Farr forest, where etheric elements are the most active, where special magic arrays are arranged to continue the development of the clan. However, this is only a temporary strategy. With the further deterioration of the activity of the etheric elements, the elves have to contact disgusted human beings in order to survive, and make a deal in exchange for survival materials. Isabella and Isabelle are the younger elves, who are responsible for exchanging goods with human beings. Chapter 282 Humans are greedy and shameless. This kind of cognition is not the conclusion that the elves take things out of context, but the conclusion that they have dealt with human beings for thousands of years. In history, countless elves have suffered losses in the hands of human beings. Elves have a long life, and most of their characters are weak and simple, without too much pursuit. So up to now, elves have maintained the social and economic habit of barter. The character of elves leads them to use their own situation to deduce human beings. A valuable gem will be regarded as a good decoration by elves, but there is no need to take risks or do anything extraordinary for it. However, this gem is worth most of human''s life. Based on cognitive differences, elves have been cheated and betrayed by human beings for countless times. Even though the elves living in Farr forest are declining gradually, this ancestral precept still goes deep into the elves'' bones and is praised as common sense. Ordinary elves are strictly forbidden to contact with human society. Only the selected special elves can cooperate with human business associations and exchange materials in the deep of Farr forest. Isabella and Isabelle are one of the elves who are responsible for exchanging materials with human beings. One day, when a human chamber of Commerce staff was exchanging materials, they accidentally put their novels on the carriage carrying the materials. Isabella, who was sorting out the materials, found them. Although the elves despise human beings, they maintain a high degree of recognition for the artistic civilization created by human beings, which is like the night blooming flowers even in the marsh full of poisonous gas£¨ Noctiluca is a precious raw material of magic medicine, which only grows in swamp, will shine at night and has detoxification effect.) As a spirit in charge of material exchange, Isabella can easily master human language by magic, so she can also understand the words in the novel. Elves also have their own words and unique culture. Most of the literature created by elves are poems praising the beauty of nature, and a small number of essays are not without novels. It''s just that the novels created by elves'' character are more similar to the fragmentary prose, with scattered structure and no clear main plot, Most of them describe the daily life of the elves, or they are full of educational significance to the elves. What is human fiction like? Isabella had this idea for the first time when she saw the strange cover of the novel. She still clearly remembers the strange impression of the cover of the novel at that time. The cover of the novel is a picture of a despairing prisoner and a gorgeous but melancholy man. The strong feelings expressed are completely opposite to the artistic habits of the elves. In the corner of the banquet hall, Isabella holds her chin and looks longingly at Harvey. In the eyes of other people in the banquet hall, she is a middle-aged woman who is crazy about flowers. "That''s Mr. Adrian. Although it''s different from what she imagined, she is really a very good writer." "Where do you see that? I only see that he is an evil human caster!" Isabella has no good way. She has tried to hand over the novel to the fairy elder on the grounds of rules several times, but Isabella suppressed it as her sister. "Well, in retrospect, I should have destroyed that novel even if I was beaten by my sister." Isabelle closed her eyes and sighed silently as she remembered the time. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Ashra, the settlement of the elves, is hidden in the depths of the far forest by a huge magic array, free from the invasion of human beings and forest beasts. There are big trees everywhere, and even if dozens of people embrace each other, they can''t measure the strength of the tree trunks. Most of the elves'' wooden houses are built on these tree trunks, and the crisscross wooden stairs connect different places, It looks like an attic built on a tree trunk. Lying on a hammock made of vines, Isabella curiously flipped the unexpected human novel, fingered the portrait on the cover, and said to herself curiously, "who is this? I didn''t expect that human beings have developed the art of decorating books with portraits. " Isabelle was worried about her sister''s behavior and hesitated, "sister, this is not good." Isabella didn''t care to wave her hand: "what does it matter? It''s just human literature. It''s not really human contact. Besides, it''s good for our work to understand human ideas through literature, isn''t it? " "The elder has stipulated that it is not allowed to bring human things into ashra without permission." Isabella said with a smile: "we are the only ones responsible for the exchange of goods and materials this time. If you don''t say it, no one will know, or do you want to disobey your sister? Hum, in this case, I won''t pick fruit or cook for you in the future. " "Good ~ good ~ good ~ whatever you want. I don''t care if I''m discovered by other elves." Isabelle reluctantly goes back to her bed, stretches, uses magic to clean her filth, and then lies down on the bed. "Thank you, my sister." As the sky darkened, a few flowers growing on the roof slowly unfolded their bodies and burst out a soft white bouquet to illuminate the tree house. Isabelle looks at her sister and reads this human novel curiously. She doesn''t know when she will close her eyes and gradually fall asleep. When she woke up the next day, the lighting bouquet on the roof had curled up, but Isabella saw that her sister was still reading the human novel. Judging from the thickness of the pages, Isabella didn''t sleep all night. Isabelle feels incredible. Yesterday, they were responsible for exchanging materials with human beings. Just arranging the magic array to prevent accidents consumed a lot of their energy. Although Isabella, as her sister, is more energetic, she should be as tired as usual. Isabella yawns from time to time, but her eyes never leave the human novel. At that time, Isabella feels like she has made a fatal mistake. After a period of time, every time she came back, Isabelle could see her sister holding the book. Even after reading it, she didn''t know how many times she had read it. She was still happy to do so, with an expression of urgency, relief and giggle. Isabelle can only comfort herself that Isabella''s enthusiasm will soon pass, not a big deal. Just as she thought, Isabella lost her enthusiasm half a month after reading the novel, and the shabby novel was treasured. However, one time when she exchanged materials with human beings, Isabella brought back several human novels. It should be that she secretly made a deal with human businessmen and heard a magic device called "phantom" from human businessmen. After that, Isabella couldn''t control the situation completely. When Isabella finished reading the novel again, she applied to the fairy elder for human social training. Considering the deterioration of ashra''s environment, the elder who was late for the fairy to have large-scale contact with human also agreed. Isabelle, who can''t let go of her sister, has no choice but to accompany her sister to hide her identity and wander in human society. Her destination is the Holy Land "Elroy city" in Isabella''s mind. Coincidentally, just when I arrived in Elroy by steam train, I heard the news about the farewell banquet. The two elves and sisters easily mixed in with low-level spirit suggestion magic, so this scene happened. Chapter 283 Isabelle finally stops her sister Isabella from approaching Harvey rashly. Isabelle is a high-ranking mage. Her power is inferior to that of the human caster''s class, but far more powerful than that of the superior caster. Because of the natural sensitive constitution of elves, she can easily see the demonic atmosphere around Harvey. Enslaving demons is taboo among human beings, which reinforces the idea of preventing his sister from making mistakes. The farewell dinner hosted by the social circle of Elroy ended smoothly, and Isabella dragged her sister to find a hotel of acceptable scale. "What does it matter? It must be a misunderstanding. Mr. Adrian can''t be that kind of person. " "What basis do you have?" "Count of Monte Cristo! Someone who can write a novel like that "I said, sister, don''t you understand after you have been in contact with human beings for such a long time? Fiction is one thing, and I am another! " Isabelle has a headache. That''s the character of elves. Most of the time, they are indifferent and do nothing. Sometimes, they become blind and paranoid. They are very easy to get into trouble. Isabella tooted her lips and said, "we can ask that just now." Isabelle rolled her eyes and felt that her sister was hopeless. She looked around the hotel room, which was spacious and bright. Although Isabelle felt a little unaccustomed to the gorgeous red decoration, she had to admit that the room was much more comfortable than her wooden house, with soft carpets, soft velvet beds, strange isometric floor mirrors, and so on¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ What''s that? Isabelle curiously comes to the corner of the room. In front of her is a bell flower carved out of metal. Underneath is a strange mechanism carrying a black disc to rotate. There is an instruction card in front of the device to explain the usage and function of the mechanical device. Earlier, because the broadcast of "ice and snow" attracted a large number of domestic tourists, and the new version of gramophone has just been popularized, few people know this strange mechanical device, so the hotel will put out a description card, which uses simple words and pictures to explain the use method. "Isabelle, let''s go to the cinema tomorrow!" Isabella screamed, her head buried in her soft pillow. "The phonograph, invented by Harvey Adrian and sold by the Cromwell chamber of Commerce, can record people''s songs..." Isabelle whispered to herself after reading the card message: "the center of the black record is marked with the name of the record. You can choose it at will..." "Song, man has realized the technology of recording sound without magic." Isabelle was really surprised to see the name of the song "Legend of ice and snow" - letitgo "on the record Ice and snow? Isabelle has an impression of this name. One of the human books brought back by her sister Isabella is a picture book called "ice and snow". Isabelle wants to take the record without leaving a trace, but it''s too late. "Isabelle, didn''t you find a good thing?" Isabella hugged her sister from behind, her chin on Isabella''s shoulder, her eyes staring at the gramophone. "You know this thing?" Isabella looked proud: "of course I know. I know everything about Mr. Adrian! So that''s it. This is the mechanism. Then there should be letitgo ¡°¡¶Letitgo¡·£¿¡± "It''s said that the name of the song in the mirage of" strange fate of ice and snow "is a very good song that can move people''s hearts! How to operate this? Find the pin, put it on the black turntable... Pin... Pin... Is that it? " The pin of the gramophone is fixed on the black turntable. After a short silence, "letitgo" is played. "Snow covers the mountains tonight Bury the footprints behind me In this isolated white country I am the queen of ice and snow The wind is blowing, the heart is also surging Can no longer hide my feelings, God knows how hard I try Don''t let them know, don''t let them see ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± At the moment when the song starts, Isabelle''s eyes are inexplicably surprised. The song is ethereal, with a trace of depression and hoarseness, as if she is trying her best to suppress her feelings. She can understand the meaning of the song and naturally feel the feelings of the song. The extremely strong palpitation envelops her body, which makes Isabelle feel excited. "This is..." The style of songs is quite different from that of elves. Elves are usually good at using the harp, and their singing style tends to be high pitched. There are few songs with such strong cadence. In addition, there was no piano or trumpet in the Elven society. The rich music drowned all the senses of the two elves, and their sharp ears stirred them up a little and listened carefully. Until the song stopped, Isabella and Isabelle were immersed in the song for a long time. Isabella said to herself, "I see. No wonder those people praise this song so much." Back to the God of Isabelle holding her hands, disdaining to hum: "hum, to human level, it''s not a big deal, actually, I can easily create similar songs." This does not make Isabelle hard spoken. Elves basically have very high musical talent. The songs sung in the legend are second only to the sirens. The style of the songs may not match the songs of human beings, and there is no doubt about the quality and degree of the songs. The next day, after waking up, the two elves continued to stroll around the bustling human city. The human world was very novel and interesting for elves. When they first saw the steam train, they couldn''t even close their mouths. They couldn''t imagine how human beings made this steel giant. After a long stroll, they found their destination and stood in front of a huge building, "Monte Cristo cinema" is written on the top of the building, and the entrance is full of people. "Isabelle, come and see this!" Isabella grabs her sister''s hand and excitedly comes to the door of the mirage. There is a billboard of the same size. On the billboard is a colorful poster of "ice and snow". "It''s not the count of Monte Cristo, but it''s all Mr. Adrian''s works! This painting is Anna, the queen who has the ability to control ice and snow "Well, as far as the story is concerned, I prefer ice and snow." Isabella looked at Isabelle with strange eyes ¡°£¿¡± Isabelle was puzzled. "Isabelle, don''t you read Mr. Adrian''s works?" Isabelle blushed, waved her hand and argued: "that''s... That''s because I''m afraid you''ll be cheated. I just read this story a little bit. It''s OK. Other revenge, love and heroic epics are all in a mess. It''s not my appetite at all!" Chapter 284 Isabella and Isabelle come to the interior of the mirage theater according to the signs of the mirage theater. Although it has been several months since the release of ice and snow, there is still an endless stream of audience who come to Elroy to watch the mirage. The dim and spacious viewing hall makes the two elves feel heartfelt discomfort, full of human artistic style. Although the dense seats do not reach the level that there are no empty seats, the number of audience will be much less every other position. "Let''s go back. I don''t think we can enjoy anything called art here." Isabeli pulled his sister''s sleeves down, and was extremely reluctant to sit in his seat. Beside her was a human female, with a rich makeup, mixed with the perfume of industrial perfume, which made Isabeli feel extremely sick. Isabella curiously looked at the spacious white curtain in the distance, held her sister''s small hand and comforted her softly: "it hasn''t started yet. I just applied to the elder to come to the city of human beings just to see the so-called phantom. I''ve endured it for such a long time and can''t come here in vain." "Ah, why there are so many human beings." Isabelle murmurs that the audience in the magic theater alone is several times more than her elf group. The voice of the boiling people gradually quieted down. The two elves felt inexplicable, but they had a premonition that something would happen. They held their breath and looked around. A flash of light shot from the rear of the audience seat of the magic cinema, which startled Isabelle. Then the projection and sound appeared on the white screen on the stage. The black screen showed the producer''s name. The snowflakes fell to form more information. The background also changed, as if separated by a layer of frosted glass. Is that ice? What else is moving above the ice. The elves can understand the information expressed in these pictures. "Shua ~" the sharp hacksaw went through the ice. "Yi ~!" Isabella and Isabelle were startled. Conditioned reflex jumped up from their seats and stretched their bodies. Their violent movements caused a little confusion around them. Other audiences did not look at them with ridicule or dissatisfaction. It was a subtle smile, as if an elder teased her younger generation, In fact, similar things happened before the release of ice and snow. This shot can frighten some audiences every time. Let alone stand up, they can jump three feet high. Isabella smiles awkwardly and politely at the people around her. She pulls Isabella to sit down. The deep and pleasant chorus sounds, which is a music form never experienced by the elves. It just feels catchy, strange and pleasant. Isabelle tries to resist the desire to speak. When she sees that the audience around her is quiet and appreciative, she also knows that it''s not right to speak at this time. She recites incantations and builds a wonderful chain of thinking with Isabella next to her. "It startled me. The style of this picture is very strange. It looks like it was painted, but it can give people a sense of... Um... Space. Yes, it''s almost this feeling. It''s totally different from the style of the picture book brought back by my sister. Is it made by magic? Is it really the same work? " "Maybe it''s Mr. Adrian who can use magic as a pen to make new art." Isabelle stressed: "it''s said that he''s just a third rate caster who enslaves demons. Ah." After the transformation of the projection scene, they see the human castle in the fairy tale, and finally see the protagonist on the stage. The young heroine Anna and sister Aisha, their innocent words and communication make the two elves can''t help but smile. Isabelle has a deep feeling: "if only all human beings are like this, keep the innocence of childhood, then we will not hate to deal with human beings." "Sister?" Isabelle, who didn''t get a response, turned her head strangely, but saw that her sister''s eyes had already been attracted by the projection, staring at the curtain without blinking. Anna is led by Isala to an open room to play. Anna uses the magic of ice and snow to cover the room with ice and snow. The innocent laughter of the sisters infects all the audience. Maybe the audience doesn''t realize that their faces are bright and happy. But then, Aisha plays too hard, which leads to Anna''s magic out of control. Anna accidentally uses this magic to hurt her sister. This is the first time Anna feels fear of her own ability. She is afraid that her ability will hurt her family. Isabelle sighs silently. Although she is also attracted by the plot of ice and snow, Isabella''s hand holds her hand tightly. The more tense the plot is, the more powerful it is. As a result, she can''t concentrate on watching. Everything is calm before the storm, under which the undercurrent is surging and oppressive. The characters in "ice and snow" have rich emotions, which can be expressed through songs and vivid expressions. When Anna and Aisha sing through the wooden door to express their feelings, Isabella can''t control her emotions. The big crystal tears fall from her cheek and grasp Isabella''s right hand more forcefully. "Did you cry..." Isabelle is in pain. Disturbed by her sister Isabella, she can''t watch the phantom at ease. She sighs and still looks at the screen. When she sees the scene of "ice and snow", she feels very uncomfortable, biting her lips and frowning. Isabelle finally understood the biggest difference between the so-called human art and the spirit art. The spirit has a long life, has a light view of interests, and has a carefree life. The art born out of this social environment, whether literature or music, tends to be dull and peaceful. Isabella''s understanding of her sister must be different from the fierce spirit art, which attracted Isabella. Since childhood, this immature sister has been very fond of human or spirit adventure stories. The depressing atmosphere of the plot makes Isabella unconsciously indulge in it, forgetting that her right hand is still tightly held by Isabella. The two innocent and lovely little girls in "ice and snow" have grown up. Aisha is in the most beautiful age. She is young and energetic. She is infatuated with all new things. Anna, who bears loneliness alone, is more mature than Aisha and likes to think about everything carefully. Isabelle finds a sense of substitution in Anna, while Isabella likes Aisha more. Queen Anna''s coronation ceremony started smoothly. At the banquet after that, because of the dispute between Aisha and her sister whom she had not seen for many years, she accidentally pulled off the gloves used to seal the magic. At this moment, all the foreshadowing of the previous plot exploded. Anna''s mood and her magic are out of control. She throws a large ice sting to prevent others from approaching. She is sad and silent. She rides a horse built by ice to escape across the lake and into the snow mountain. Chapter 285 Familiar melody sounded, Isabelle suddenly woke up from the addicted state, she knew this song, because yesterday she and Isabella listened to a whole night cycle. Obviously, she has no feeling for the familiar melody, no surprise for the song, and the emotion contained in the song has already felt tired. However, when the melody sounded, Isabella felt an inexplicable throb pouring out of her heart, as if there was a monster roaring in her body. In the picture of "strange fate of ice and snow", the song sung by the ice and snow queen is full of more intense feelings, releasing all she has experienced, what she is thinking now, and the impulse to liberate everything and be desperate. "The funny thing is that distance makes everything small The fear that once controlled me no longer bothers me It''s time to show who I am Break through my limit, no longer bound by the rules. I''m free No hiding, no fear I ride the wind and the sky Anna stepped on the magic ice bridge, snowflakes flying, gorgeous light shining under the refraction of the ice crystal, snow covered in the ice bridge disappeared, crystal clear beautiful ice bridge between the two snow mountains, like a work of art from a sculptor. "No more avoiding, no longer afraid I don''t cry anymore It''s my decision, it''s my persistence. " Anna stamped her right foot on the snow, with her body as the center, the pure white world bloomed a crystal seat of ice flowers. When she stretched out her hands, the whole ice and snow world was under her control, and the magnificent ice crystal Castle rose up, connected with each other to build, pleasing to the eye, with the music of the melody more incomparable fit. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Boom!" When the ice and snow queen waves her arms to close the ice door, the loud voice makes the two elves wake up. This passage gives them an unimaginable shock. They never thought that the combination of music and picture would have such an effect. Their bodies and hearts seem to be mobilized, and they feel everything Anna feels. "This is the phantom?" Isabelle takes a long breath. She only feels that something in her heart suddenly collapses. She still thinks that Harvey is a third rate caster who enslaves demons. Her prejudice against mirage, this work, and "ice and snow" disappears. After that, the plot is light and humorous, full of sisterly warmth, which frequently attracts the audience to laugh. The happy ending perfectly embellishes the story itself. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Coming out of the movie theater, the sun dazzles. Isabelle feels as if she has been in the movie theater for a whole day, and her mind has been impacted and shocked unprecedentedly. She has to admit that no matter how good the spirit is, it is impossible to make a work like "ice and snow". Isabella chuckled at her sister''s arm and said, "well, it''s not a bad thing to come out this time." Isabelle rarely did not retort, and said in a complicated tone: "human beings are really a complex creature." "Go back, the count of Monte Cristo will be on this Saturday, or shall we go back and see it again?" Isabelle shook her head: "no, repeated watching will only reduce the inner evaluation of it. I don''t want to get used to it." "Isabelle "Why?" A question mark appeared on Isabelle''s forehead. "Sometimes you say something that sounds profound." Isabelle moved her scarlet face away, thought about it for a moment, and said, "I don''t need to go back to the hotel for the time being. How about going to the person in charge of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce? The elder said that they are our important partners. When you come to Elroy, you can visit him. " "Cromwell chamber of Commerce?" Isabella seems to have heard the name for the first time. Isabella, with her black hair, lowered her voice: "don''t you know?" Isabella gave a ha ha: "we used to exchange goods with that... Name all the time." "You''re talking about the Farr chamber of Commerce, the United Chamber of Commerce in the name of Farr forest. Cromwell chamber of Commerce acquired Farr chamber of Commerce and integrated all the merchants of magic shops on the other side of the kingdom of Baron. Originally, the elders thought it was very bad, but they could not interfere in human affairs. Fortunately, Cromwell chamber of Commerce offered very favorable conditions, There are more materials exchanged by magic medicine materials than before, and you should have seen the person in charge of Cromwell chamber of Commerce yesterday. " ¡°£¿¡± Isabelle stressed, "sister, do you have no one else in your eyes except the inferior caster? Yesterday''s party, I remember it was called William Cromwell. It didn''t look like a bad guy, but! Businessmen are the most cunning part of human beings. We should be more careful. " ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Cromwell manor, Harvey and William are still negotiating the last job before moving out of Elroy. Harvey sat casually on the sofa and suggested, "isn''t Cromwell going to move to Norton? It must be more convenient there, and there are many businessmen. " Dressed in a black suit and with a lot of poise, William poured a glass of juice to Harvey, hesitated and shook his head: "I have such an idea. It''s just that almost all the magic workshops of Cromwell chamber of commerce are around Elroy, and it will take a lot of effort to move there." Harvey was full of regret. "Production and sale are two different things. You know that my career is on the rise, at least in terms of social and political status. You should be very popular in Norton. Besides, I''m sorry to trouble Mr. Donne with everything if you''re not here." William sat opposite Harvey, holding his hands in meditation. After a while, he said, "I''ll think about it. My father is busy with the Expo there. Because Harvey, you have a relationship with the royal family. It seems that they are very willing to cooperate with us. There are endless opportunities. The only thing I worry about is that if I walk too fast, I may fall down accidentally. You are here, Within the Kingdom, you should not worry too much. " Harvey rubbed his chin, picked up the juice from the table and took a drink: "so do you want to go abroad? Now the Cromwell chamber of commerce should have that ability. " Harvey does not like to drink, or juice or milk is more nutritious, often with Harvey William has long been aware of Harvey''s preferences. "We haven''t laid a good foundation in China, but if we want to develop, Dongda road should be a good choice. It''s said that there is often famine there. All kinds of raw materials are cheap, but there is no shortage of high-end magic workshops." Harvey laughs: "I have been to Renya, the capital of the leandel Empire, through the transmission channel of the magic association. I have a good relationship with the Ludwig family there and have reached cooperation." "The leandel Empire? I remember it''s closer to the inland, so I can''t do it for the time being. Besides, it''s not easy to cooperate with the chambers of Commerce in the eastern mainland." "What''s so hard?" "You don''t know?" Harvey shrugged. "I''m a caster, not a businessman." William looked regretful and dignified: "it''s true that the caster can go there depending on the transmission channel, but the merchants need to consider the transportation cost. Our continent and Dongda road are not connected together. There is about half a kingdom''s territory in the middle. Even experienced fishermen dare not enter the deep sea. There are too many deep sea monsters that human beings can''t cope with, It can''t be said that 100% of the ships entering the deep sea, at least more than 20% will disappear, and even the wreckage of the ships can''t be found. " Chapter 286 When it comes to deep-sea creatures, Harvey''s mind moved, thinking of the gift from the ancient god, a necklace with symbolic significance. Now that necklace is transformed by Harvey into an ordinary chain ornament to wear on his hand, because inside the jewels of the necklace is engraved with the mysterious magic array that Harvey himself does not know the principle, so Harvey dare not transform it as easily as he does other jewels. Harvey remembers that the sapphire was endowed with other functions. It is said that when the sea demon civilization still existed, its priests used to communicate with deep-sea creatures regarded as divine envoys. Harvey, the so-called deep-sea creature, has never seen it himself, and the information found in the Ludwig family library is very little. The deep-sea field has always been a taboo place for casters. It is said that most deep-sea creatures are no different from mammals. When their huge bodies emerge from the water, they are no worse than islands, and each deep-sea creature can play a strange and magical power. The deep sea is known as the untouchable corner of the world, which has no obvious change from ancient times to the present. Harvey knows the inside story of the so-called deep-sea creatures. Deep sea creatures are not creatures created by the desolate abyss, but traces left by its activities in the era of God. It''s like a person stepping on the mud will surely leave a clear footprint. The desolate abyss inhabited in the deep sea in ancient times, and the surrounding environment changed because of him, A small number of these creatures have strange changes because of witnessing his body, or some characteristics peel off from his body and evolve into powerful deep-sea creatures. After thinking about it, Harvey didn''t continue to discuss this topic. For Harvey, there are too many uncertainties about deep-sea creatures, such as humans and mole ants. Although humans don''t have any malice towards mole ants, if mole ants rashly approach, they may be trampled to death, and they don''t know what happened. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Master William, there are two ladies visiting. They say you will know their identity when you see this keepsake." The servant knocked on the door and gave William a strange carved ornament. Seeing the ornaments at first glance, William''s face was obviously surprised: "I didn''t expect that they would go out of the forest and let them in." Feeling the magic wave from the jewelry, Harvey asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Who are they? " "Ha ha, I haven''t told you about it. Do you know Farr forest?" Harvey touched his chin and nodded, "the eastern border?" "Yes, when I bought the magic shop, I learned that most of the materials of the magic shop came from the Farr town in Farr forest on the border. I went there in person. In order to run the magic shop as well as possible, I bought a Union Chamber of Commerce similar to a guild in that town." "What''s so special about that chamber of Commerce?" "The chamber of commerce is nothing special, especially the people who trade with the chamber of commerce are fairies, just like the fairies described in your dark age, they are a kind of handsome sub race. Every month, the chamber of Commerce will send a batch of materials to the depths of the Farr forest, where it will make a deal with the elves and exchange some materials produced by the Farr forest, mainly magic medicine materials. " "Is it a spirit? I thought they had disappeared from this continent. " William said in a regretful tone: "from the point of view that they have to deal with the human beings they hate, their situation is better than their doom. I have heard a news that the nobles who are in charge of Farr have planned to continue to develop the town, cut down the Farr forest and increase the scale of the town. On the surface, it looks like this, How many nobles have the idea to fight the elves is unknown. " After a pause, he commented: "even the forest on which they live can not be protected. The only enviable place for them is their racial talent." In a short time, two women with ordinary appearance came in. When he saw them, Harvey was stunned and recognized that they were the strange duo he saw at the dinner party yesterday. Harvey noticed them at the first sight at the farewell dinner hosted by Earl Elroy. Although he could not see through their magic, Harvey was surprised by the strong fluctuation of their magic, When did the kingdom of Baron have such a powerful caster? Moreover, the other party''s eyes were turning around on him frequently. Harvey didn''t feel malicious, so he just left them alone. If he inquired rashly, he was more likely to offend them. If they are the elves mentioned by William, it''s easier to explain. The elves in this world inherit the traditional template in fantasy novels. They are beautiful and talented. Everyone is a born musician and caster. "Mr. Adrian!" One of the women showed an exaggerated look of excitement. If her companion didn''t stop her, she would have come. Just in front of them and ready to be polite, William glanced at Harvey with a strange look and asked, "Harvey, do you know him?" Harvey shook his head inexplicably: "if I know each other, you should know that these two ladies attended yesterday''s dinner, but they were different then and now." "I''ve never heard that Cromwell chamber of Commerce has a caster who enslaves demons!" Another woman stabbed Harvey with a cold look. William shook his head. "Mr. Adrian doesn''t belong to the caster of our Cromwell chamber of Commerce." The woman snorted coldly: "then why is he here?" William corrected: "because Mr. Adrian was one of the owners of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce." Isabelle was speechless. "All right, all right, Isabelle, calm down!" Isabella pulled her sister''s sleeve, took off her hood, and her appearance changed. The ordinary old woman''s face became a delicate and beautiful woman with bright eyes, white teeth, picturesque brows, thin lips like a cherry petal. Even the old clothes can''t cover up her worldly temperament. Another fairy girl was reluctant to take off her hood, and he didn''t know whether it was because of the aesthetic difference or something. Harvey felt that the two fairy girls looked very similar, but the latter had a shallow eyebrow, which was less gentle and more heroic and stubborn than the former. Isabella put her right hand down on her chest and bent down to perform a strange and elegant gesture: "please forgive our offence. We are just a little surprised that Mr. Adrian will be here." After taking off the hood, Isabelle stares at Harvey, with a warning look in her eyes. She is very unconventional: "I don''t think we have much to talk about. We will report this to the elder. A demon enslaved caster will be the master of Cromwell chamber of Commerce. Hum ~! The insidious and cunning of human beings are matched with demons "Enslave the devil?" Harvey grinned strangely and admitted, "there is a devil around me." Hearing Harvey admit it, even William was surprised to look back at Harvey. Demons are absolutely taboo among human beings. They can spread evil and chaos. Once they find that the caster who calls demons will be immediately surrounded by the church and kingdom, William suddenly remembered that Diana went to the church through her family relationship some time ago. William was surprised but didn''t care as much as he thought. Maybe he was used to Harvey''s many special features. Chapter 287 "Just admit it to yourself. There''s a stench all around you. We don''t have the idea of dealing with demons." William originally wanted to shake hands with them. When he heard this, he took it back and frowned. "This fairy lady, can I take what you said as a deliberate judgment?" "Of course!" Isabelle responded with a firm heart. William looked at them and said indifferently, "as far as I know, although Farr forest is the junction of the kingdom of Barron and the Duchy of Turner, 90% of the magic materials produced by Farr forest are bought by our Cromwell chamber of Commerce. If we refuse to cooperate with us, we may lose a large number of sources of magic materials, For your elves who live in Farr forest, the consequences are more than that. " "I appreciate the existence of elves very much. In most novels or epics, elves are regarded as partners of nature and noble in character. That''s why elves are given preferential treatment. That''s why I need you to understand that Mr. Adrian is the owner of Cromwell chamber of Commerce." "You "Isabelle! You don''t have the right to make a decision for the elder. Besides, I''m the proposer of going out this time. Can you be quiet? " Isabella pressed her sister Isabella''s shoulder in a stern tone. Isabelle stepped back obediently, lowered her head, clenched her lips and said nothing. Her tearful eyes sometimes looked at Harvey sitting on the sofa, and attached her grievance of being scolded by her sister. She wanted to beat Harvey on the ground now. Isabella and William politely say that they are going out this time to experience the human society and see the social customs of human beings. This visit to Cromwell chamber of commerce is entirely to have a care. When she saw Harvey, Isabella''s beautiful eyes were bright and said enthusiastically, "Mr. Adrian, I always wanted to see you. I thought about what kind of human beings could write literary works like the count of Monte Cristo. Now when I meet you, you are as intelligent and intellectual as I expected." Harvey glanced at the fairy girl beside Isabella with a smile. "But your sister doesn''t look like that at all." "She does have prejudice against human beings and you. Please forgive her for her offence." Harvey didn''t mind waving his hand: "it''s not something to be concerned about. If you can, I hope you don''t publicize it." "Of course." Isabelle complained angrily in a low voice: "it''s the caster who enslaves demons. What''s the good look? How many sacrifices did you sacrifice in exchange for your present position? " "Isabelle! One more word and you''re going back to the Farr forest Harvey sat on the sofa and said solemnly, "I don''t have to rely on demons for my status and evaluation, and besides demons, can''t you feel anything else? When I deal with dragon, is it more interesting than you Dragon!? Even among the elves, they all belong to the legendary species. As soon as Isabelle wanted to stand up and refute, she found that her mouth had been silenced. She could not speak with her mouth open and stamped her feet angrily. No matter what Harvey contacts, he will leave traces of information to each other. Harvey contacts Sherry every day, goes into and out of demon dreams, and naturally gets the smell of demons. In the view of some high-ranking casters or people who are very sensitive to etheric elements, the smell of demons is totally different from the eerie fluctuations of etheric elements. It''s like a light bulb at night, which can''t be easily identified. In the magic association, Harvey has never hidden his own information. Hiding it with Harvey''s casting level may not be able to hide it from the casters of Isabelle''s level. All the people who can feel this evil smell are high-ranking casters, so hiding one''s ears and stealing one''s bell has no effect. The wizarding association is not laissez faire to Harvey. Most casters can''t say that 100% or more of them are involved in forbidden magic experiments. The wizarding Association''s attitude towards similar things is basically that "it''s not a crime if it''s not found out.". Besides, Harvey''s body and spirit have lived in the egg of the abyss. At the level of white dragon Simpson, we can easily see the real abnormality in Harvey''s body. Even the king level casters are not willing to offend the ancient gods who were at the top of the world in ancient times. Harvey knows how much capital he has, but he won''t let himself lose a piece of meat. Harvey''s demon breath is so strong that ordinary casters can easily ignore other discordant factors in Harvey. Isabelle can''t detect it, but Isabella can feel that Harvey is definitely not so simple. Isabella had no doubt about Harvey''s words. She was very surprised and asked, "dragon? Does it still exist? " "There shouldn''t be any in the kingdom of Baron, nor in this continent. I came into contact with Lord white dragon Simpson in the magic association." Isabella chuckled and nodded: "so it is. I have been living in the forest, not to mention the dragon. Other intelligent species are rare. I hope I can be as knowledgeable as you." Isabelle grins her teeth and decides to go back to Farr forest to find a wizard from the magic association to ask if there is a dragon in front of Isabella and expose Harvey''s true face. After a short conversation, Harvey confirmed that Isabella, as an elf, had read her novels, and did not hide her love. She was mature and steady in her speech, and did not rashly leak intelligence about the elf, nor did she rashly try Harvey. "Miss Isabella is very interested in mirage. How about going into this field?" "What do you mean?" Harvey said with great interest: "now the phantom industry is just in its infancy, and there is a great lack of performers. In my opinion, elves are born with the talent of performers. If they go to the phantom field, they will soon be able to earn unimaginable wealth for ordinary people." Isabella hesitated, "but we are elves." "The records of elves in human society belong to the better side. The identity of elves is not only an obstacle, but also a selling point to increase their own value in a sense. No, maybe I''m too busy to consider your concerns." "How many barons do you earn in a year?" Seeing Isabella''s thinking, Harvey was stunned: "is Baron pound a monetary unit? It''s at least several hundred thousand a year." Next to him, William almost didn''t fall out of his seat when he heard the news. How many hundred thousand barons a year? This is almost equal to one tenth of the profits of Cromwell chamber of Commerce. Does a spirit alone have such value? "If it''s Mr. Adrian''s guarantee, then I''d be happy to work with you." Harvey was surprised to see the serious spirit in front of him. He mentioned it out of his brain hole. He didn''t take it seriously, but Isabella agreed? An elf plays the leading role in the phantom? Chapter 288 After the two elf Girls left, William asked incredulously, "Harvey, are you serious?" "Which point?" "Let the genie be the actor of the phantom." Harvey said in a strange tone: "half serious, half joking, mainly because I didn''t expect them to agree so easily. Is the elves in such a bad situation?" William, who was about to drink the champagne, put down his glass and shook his head after thinking about it. He replied: "I can imagine a little bit. Although I don''t know the number of elves living in Farr forest now, it''s conservatively estimated that it won''t exceed 1000. Recently, the development of the kingdom is constantly oppressing their living space. Elves don''t hate performing at all. Most elves work as bards to earn money when they are wandering or going out for training. However, this happened hundreds of years ago. As a caster, you should know better than me. " "Their strength is not weak. It should be OK to negotiate with the royal family. Now the royal family is very short of manpower." "According to my understanding, elves would rather cooperate with human beings than accept human alms." "I mean coercion by force." William sneered: "if they can do it, they will not be elves. Moreover, in the long run, the disadvantages brought by force are greater. Their life expectancy gives them a longer-term vision. Of course, in our view, it is too far away and becomes stupid and stubborn." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Isabella and Isabelle leave the Cromwell chamber of Commerce and return to the hotel where they are staying. The silence that blocks Isabelle''s voice is automatically released. Isabelle asked excitedly, "Isabella, you are crazy! Why do you agree with that person''s request? Even if you like his novels, at least keep the reserve and rationality that an elf should have! " Isabella sighed: "it is because of the reserve and rationality that I will consider Mr. Adrian''s proposal. You should know the purchasing power of hundreds of thousands of barons in the kingdom of Baron." "Even so "Isabelle, haven''t you found out yet? The elder agreed to let us come to the human nation for the purpose of training. " Isabelle rose up and complained: "don''t you want to meet the hateful human caster Adrian unilaterally? The elder has always been so partial to you. " "If only that were true." Isabella whispered, her face turned dignified: "the spring of the well of the moon is nearly exhausted. Within ten years, the etheric magic contained in the veins of fal forest will be completely destroyed. Before that, we must find a suitable settlement." Hearing the well of the moon, Isabelle trembled and exclaimed in disbelief: "how can... If the well of the moon dries up, Catherine, they can''t grow up?" The well of the moon is one of the most important facilities for elves. It can transform etheric magic and earthvein power into moon dew. Moon dew is a precious material in the magic association. It is known as the natural magic medicine. It has the magical effect of healing the body and warming the spirit. Moon dew is the same as mother and milk for elves. It''s easy for immature elves to get sick if they don''t drink moon dew regularly. Especially in today''s time when the etheric elements are gradually thin, young elves rely more on moon dew. "Don''t worry about that. The new moon well construction site has been determined." Isabelle vaguely guessed what, the small face is not good-looking: "and human?" "Isabelle, do you remember Cassius?" "Cassius Cassius, the one who left Farr forest a hundred years ago?" Isabella sighed: "yes, now he holds a more important position in the wizarding Association, persuading the upper level of the wizarding association to lend us the vein magic used by the branch of the wizarding Association, which is not far away from the wizarding Association, and most of the expenses are borne by Cassius, even so, It''s a burden to let elves live in human cities. Either we lose the well of the moon or we adapt to the environment. " ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The huge and luxurious manor takes about ten minutes to walk from the gate to the residence. The road is paved with neat tiles. Even if the carriage is driving on it, it will not feel bumpy. The gardens on both sides of the road are in good order. After careful pruning by workers, the grass is planted with new bouquets, green grass and red flowers, full of fresh air. The most praiseworthy part of the manor is a luxurious compound residence, which is similar to a modern house. It is four stories high. The interior decoration is full of classical beauty, elegance and atmosphere. When Harvey came here, Shirley was directing the workers to finish the decoration of the residence. Harvey didn''t have much requirements for the residence. The wizard''s tower was in another space, so there was no need to worry about the lack of space. On the first day of moving here, Harvey made a detour in the whole manor and buried gems in different places to build magic circle and enchantment. Looking at the spacious courtyard covered with green grass, Harvey also sighed: "it''s not a good thing that the area is too large. The skill of arranging the magic array is more than ten times that of the original house. It takes months or even years to build a mage''s residence." "Well, this place, if you build a swimming pool here, it''s perfect." The next day, Diana and Shirley were busy sorting out their internal affairs and moving the furniture they had brought from Elroy to the residence. Diana expropriated "heavy silver water" to lift things without any difficulty, which stunned the furniture workers. They were ready to move several solid wood furniture that could be lifted to the fourth floor, But Diana used heavy silver water to easily move two pieces of solid wood furniture up. The strong sense of visual impact made the workers doubt whether the furniture was filled with velvet. Diana is a perfectionist. She can toss the whole morning about the position of a piece of furniture. Harvey finally set up the framework of the magic circle and began to realize his second idea. The heavy silver water was requisitioned by Diana, so he simply cast the magic and prepared to "dig" a large swimming pool in the back hall. The weather was approaching summer. Although Lily was transformed into a man, she still liked to play with water very much and had to spend a lot of time every time taking a bath. Harvey stood in the backyard with blue light in his eyes. He estimated the area of the swimming pool he wanted to build: "about 15 square meters. Anyway, the backyard is big. He has to buy some building materials." The invisible force separates the soil, just like ice and snow baked by fire, melting and quickly "digging" a big hole. In less than half an hour, more than half of the 15 square meter swimming pool project has been completed. The pit is square and the incision is strange. It seems that it is printed on the ground with a huge square metal. "What are you doing, sir?" I don''t know when Shirley, who has changed into a classical maid''s long skirt, comes to the edge of the pit, squats down with her white skirt pressed down, and her eyes behind her rimless glasses look curious. "Make a swimming pool." "Swimming pool?" "Well, it seems you need a swimsuit for you, too." Harvey smiles. Swimming is not rare in this era, and even has developed into a beach. However, women''s swimsuits are not as fancy as modern swimsuits. Most of women''s swimsuits are like the lengthened and thickened version of profane clothes, covering most of the skin. It''s very inconvenient to move when stained with water. "SWIMSUIT?" Shirley, unfamiliar with the term, held out her catkin to Harvey and said with a smile, "I''m looking forward to it, but I''d better come up first. Mr. Brenda has been waiting in the living room for his visit." "Mr. Brenda?" When Harvey was stunned, he remembered who Mr. Brenda was. Maxwell Brenda, the head of Brenda theater, had hardly met him since he finished shooting count of Monte Cristo. It was said that Brenda theater has been performing and developing in Norton. Sherry forced havira up, although her catkin looks weak, in fact, it is still transformed by the devil attribute, and it is not a problem to blow down a brick wall with one punch. Shirley helps Harvey to arrange the collar and hair of his shirt. She is sure there is nothing wrong with it and nods with satisfaction. When he came to the waiting room, where the furniture was covered with white cloth, Harvey met the familiar middle-aged uncle, with a thin face, handsome face and a sense of maturity. In terms of male charm, Harvey was only a lot more than Harvey. Seeing Harvey come in, Maxwell stood up to greet him, shook hands with Harvey, and said with a smile, "Mr. Adrian, long time no see." "Originally, I wanted to invite Norton''s friends to a dinner party for a while, but I didn''t expect you to come first." Maxwell''s face appeared a little embarrassed: "it seems that I am disturbing you." "It''s not that bad. If I have acquaintances to say hello to me, I feel more relieved to move to this strange city." They were polite and chatted about their family and past. Maxwell expressed his intention with a bitter face: "Mr. Adrian, I''m very happy to hear that you are going to live in Norton. Besides the surprise of meeting old friends, I also hope to get your help." "Please say, if you can help me, I will." Harvey said with a smile. Maxwell looked at Harvey and sighed awkwardly: "I''m very satisfied with your kindness last time, but it seems that I don''t have the ability to be the director you said. Since the shooting of count of Monte Cristo, Brenda theatre has launched several mirages one after another, which were very popular at first, but with the popularity of mirages, Brenda theater has been on the decline, and now it has to rely on performing drama to keep going Brenda theatre company has seized the opportunity in the phantom market. Harvey has trained actors and a professional photographer, Kenneth Randolph. This should have been a perfect start. Maxwell underestimated the fierce competition in the phantom market. Harvey also contributed to this. A few months ago, Brenda theatre company and phantom entertainment company reached a cooperation, A phantom adapted from a classical novel was shot. After a lot of publicity, Maxwell was looking forward to the grand occasion of waiting to be released. However, news came out from Elroy that Harvey''s new work "ice and snow" was released. Maxwell describes the difficult situation of Brenda theater company. He came to Harvey this time to work with Harvey to make another phantom similar to the count of Monte Cristo. "I see. In that case, I''ll be happy to help you. I''ll contact you later. I have to think about the script of the new phantom." Harvey nodded happily. Anyway, Harvey has not been very busy recently. He can just shoot a new phantom to earn points on the property panel. Harvey is mutually beneficial with Brenda theatre. As a director and producer, Harvey can take most of the profits. Brenda theatre needs to maintain its reputation. Smell speech, Maxwell face haze cleared, stood up and shook hands with Harvey excitedly: "thank you very much, then I''ll go back to wait for your news." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The new phantom? What''s good? Harvey thought about this problem as early as the completion of the phantom shooting of the count of Monte Cristo. At that time, he couldn''t pay attention to it. The first one is Shawshank Redemption, which is an immortal inspirational classic in American film history. After its release, it won almost all the Oscar Awards in 1995. It tells the story of a young and promising banker who was unjustly jailed but did not give up hope and still yearned for freedom in the face of rotten and dirty environment. This film can be regarded as a washing of the soul, It inspires the audience to yearn for hope and freedom. Harvey couldn''t find anything wrong with this film. The reason why Harvey hesitated was that the Shawshank Redemption collided with the count of Monte Cristo in all kinds of senses, regardless of the theme, the plot and the profound meaning of the plot. The other one is much less famous because it is too old. This film was recommended by US President Truman. It is called "how beautiful life". The style and form of the story are similar to most modern family movies. Similar movies include "remote control of life" and "fake gods". Although the themes are different, the connotation of the film is to express the importance of life and family. In how beautiful life is, the hero is a kind-hearted old man. However, God doesn''t seem to pay much attention to him. Although he has been keen to help other people, he has frequent bad luck. One day, he lost his urgent money because of carelessness, Anxious, the only way he thought of was to commit suicide. When the hero is ready to commit suicide, he sees someone take the lead. He braves the cold and jumps down the glacier to save the person who committed suicide. The person who committed suicide claims that he is an angel sent by God and can satisfy the hero''s wishes. Of course, the hero doesn''t believe it. In the conversation, he said that he hoped that he had never come to this world and that he had never met these unfortunate things. Angel realized the hero''s wish. When the hero came back to the town, he saw a town that didn''t exist. He saw many tragedies because he didn''t exist and didn''t help others. At that time, he knew that his life was not meaningless at all. The hero could not accept these facts. When he cried out to send him back to that world, everything returned to normal. Seeing the town where he doesn''t exist, the hero understands the meaning of life and is still fearless even in the face of difficulties. When he goes back to the town, the money he lost is not found, but the town residents who have been helped by the hero generously give the hero enough money for emergency use. The story ends perfectly. In terms of theme and deep meaning, this film is not very good in modern movies, but its delicate plot shows the beauty of trivial life and gives it completely different meaning and moving. Chapter 289 Bocala prison, one of the largest inland prisons in the kingdom of balun, has a history of about 100 years. Since its establishment, numerous prison escapes have taken place, but none of them has been successful. It is a rare miracle in this world. There are casters and blood knights in the kingdom of balun. They want to escape from ordinary prisons simply. The ten meter high fence and wire cut off the prison from the busy street outside into two worlds, which is enough to make ordinary prisoners despair. A magic array for surveillance is running inside the prison. Any fluctuation of ether elements caused by the use of special abilities will cause an alarm. The magic array has been carefully arranged by a superior mage for several years, Generally speaking, unless the casters are stronger than the upper class, they can''t cope with the automatic attack system of the magic circle. However, there are only a few upper class casters in the Kingdom, and even if they commit a crime, they won''t be imprisoned here. Harvey is interested in this point. Bocala prison is very famous in the kingdom of Baren. It is also known as the two major prisons of the kingdom as the shooting place of the escape plot of the count of Monte Cristo in the phantom of the count of Monte Cristo. After hesitating for a long time between the two films, Harvey decided to shoot Shawshank''s redemption first. This film is the same as count of Monte Cristo in various senses, but as long as it is given a completely different environment and the flavor of the times, it can produce a completely different film. The same thing is that the two films only show the idea of human dignity, the pursuit of freedom and hope, And these are the spiritual core pursued by countless works. Now Harvey came to the prison as a prisoner. Harvey is familiar with the plot of Shawshank''s redemption and is sure to be able to shoot it. However, Harvey wants to shoot the culture and the flavor of the times belonging to the kingdom of Baren. To achieve this effect, Harvey must go deep into bocala prison and experience the prison life as a prisoner, Only in this way can Harvey create a character who has lived in prison for more than ten years - Shawshank. In bocala prison, in the luxurious prison office, a chubby male nobleman walked back and forth, worried and hurried to Harvey, who was dressed in prison clothes, and said, "Mr. Adrian, don''t you really need someone to protect you? This is a prison. There are some ferocious prisoners. They have no reason to talk about it. It''s common for them to kill people with their bare hands when they are impulsive. I think it''s better to tell the guards your identity. In case of any accident, they can protect you at the first time. " "Don''t worry, Baron Mike. I''m more concerned about my life than you think. Don''t forget that besides being a writer, I''m also a caster, if you don''t worry." Harvey came to the warden Baron Mike''s desk and lifted up the solid wood desk with his hands. The thick desk and Harvey''s not strong body formed a strong sense of visual impact. "Can you rest assured?" "Er Baron Mike wiped his eyes. He had been in this office for more than ten years, and he knew the weight of the solid wood desk very well. When he bought the desk, three or four porters reluctantly carried it in. Baron Mike had a flattering smile on his face: "of course, I don''t doubt your ability. Do you need me to arrange special treatment for you? This is a prison. When the poor need to starve, the food for ordinary prisoners is not much better. It''s hard to swallow. " "No, I''m only here for a week. During this time, I can be treated as an ordinary prisoner. Well, if you can, please give me some more paper and pens. I need to write my script and inspiration with this." "OK, OK." The warden, Baron Mike, nodded and wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve. He made up his mind that although Harvey didn''t want to, he would let the guards take it easy. What''s wrong with Harvey''s present identity in the prison? He''s a little baron. He''s afraid he can''t get away with it. After he came out of Baron Mike''s office, Harvey was taken to the prison by the guards. Except for Baron Mike, the warden, no one in bocala prison, including the guards, knew Harvey''s identity. In order to prevent other people from recognizing themselves by their appearance, Harvey messed up his hair and smeared some smelly mud, and the whole person became dirty, It''s like a beggar on the side of the road. Bocala prison has a large area. It''s a triangle with three ring walls. The walls are similar to the wall. It''s very thick, so it''s OK to call this prison a castle. Prisoners can also be held inside the wall. Harvey is arranged to the corner prison on the third floor, which is regarded as the VIP seat in bocala prison. Through the iron windows of the prison, you can see the free activity area outside. "Go in!" The guard was so rude that he pushed Harvey, who looked around, into the prison. The prison is dark, there is no light, and there is a stink of toilet. The kingdom of Baron is not developed enough to prepare toilets for prisoners. Prisoners solve the problem in a wooden bucket, and then pour it into a septic tank every morning. Harvey almost didn''t control his retching. He gave a wry smile and regretted the decision. "It''s a bit too big. Modern prison is OK, but it''s similar to Medieval prison." Bocala prison has a better environment in the kingdom of balun, which is not comparable to the more modern prison in the shawshank redemption. Many conditions and treatment are similar. For example, prisoners here are allowed to read books and move freely for one hour every day. Of course, in this era of labor shortage, they have to work every day, The work content will change from time to time, depending on what the factory outside entrusts. Harvey uses magic to remove the stink of hot eyes in the prison. He lies on the hard stone bed with a pen and paper, and conceives the phantom plot of shawshank redemption. The prison time is more difficult than Harvey imagined. In short, it''s not a good idea to create scripts and inspirations in the prison. The mosquitoes in the sky can easily interrupt Harvey''s thoughts. Even in the early summer, there is a piercing cold inside the prison. Harvey asked Baron Mike to take care of himself, give him more free time, and arrange some jobs that prisoners think are good jobs, so as to observe the prison environment. At night, Harvey takes out the jewel ring given by Louise and rubs it on it to activate the internal magic circle. A light reddish glow is emitted, which keeps a protective magic circle constant. Harvey uses this jewel ring to keep away the harassment of mosquitoes, As for the constant magic circle of this prison, it seems that Harvey easily invaded and cracked it when he stepped into this prison. After all, he is only the superior caster in the kingdom of balun. The level of building magic array may not be as good as the regular middle caster in the magic association, and Harvey''s ability in building magic array is no less than that of the class caster. "I haven''t tried the common method of meditation for a long time." Harvey closed his eyes and sighed inexplicably. Since he built the crescent tower, Harvey has been meditating there every time. So far, his mental strength has improved significantly, reaching the extreme of the middle class caster, and he can step into the hall of the upper class caster at any time. Chapter 290 "Harvey Adrian Constitution: 35 Intelligence: 40 Charm: 20 Spirit: 98 Dexterity: 31 Energy: 180 / 233 (normal) Remaining attribute allocation point: 12 skill [writing (level: a)], [negative energy control (level: A, proficiency: b)], [minor miracle (level: D, proficiency: b)], [star Mastery (level: s, proficiency: a)], [advanced Spell Mastery (level: A, proficiency: B)], [star meditation (level: A, proficiency: a)], [intermediate enchantment (level: A, proficiency: a)] Proficiency: b)], [false world (level: a +, proficiency: a)]¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Times of remaining skill level improvement (proficiency improvement): 0 Learned spells: [eye of investigation (Level 2 prophecy system)], [metamorphosis (Level 3 change system)], [phonics (Level 1 magic system)], [constructive Enlightenment (Level 3 special system)], [life giving Level 3 incantation system]¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ talent [magic talent (level: a)] Remaining talent upgrades: 6. " During the meditation, Harvey called out the familiar attribute panel in his mind, and saw that there were several free attribute allocation rewards. Originally, only the works created by Harvey that caused a sensation would bring rewards. Recently, Harvey didn''t create many works. These free allocation points were increased intermittently after Harvey went to the magic Association. Harvey added 12 free attribute distribution points to his spirit. The higher the panel number, the higher the free attribute distribution points needed to add 1 point. The attributes added to his constitution need 2 free attribute distribution points to add 1 point. The spirit with a value of 98 needs 4 free attribute distribution points to add 1 point, That is to say, 12 points of free distribution attribute can help Harvey add 3 points of mental strength. It took more than a year, and the mental strength finally broke through the three digits. This progress must be appalling to the ordinary casters. The casters who have been trained from the beginning of the fetus are OK. The ordinary casters do not know whether they can increase the mental strength by 10 points after ten years of meditation. Harvey chose to add it to the mental panel, but the attribute panel sent a special message. "There will be special changes when the mental value exceeds 100. Do you want to continue?" "Special changes?" Harvey broke his mouth and couldn''t figure out what the special change meant. There seems to be no similar thing in Harvey''s knowledge about the caster. "Go on." Harvey murmured that he felt the familiar cold pouring into his consciousness. However, after a meeting, it was like the cool temperature of a clear spring, but it was like the magma dripping into the sea water, which had a dramatic change. No matter how Harvey tried to control it, it was useless. His mind was blank, his five senses were drowned by a strange hum, and the moment of the big bang of consciousness, The knowledge Harvey learned and contacted is just like the lantern of life. Modern knowledge, exotic magic, peculiar knowledge given by attribute panel, language of songs, ancient gods that Harvey had contacted¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Everything was crudely put into the blender. In a trance for a moment, in a trance for eternity, Harvey''s consciousness returned to his body and came to a new world. His spirit rose infinitely and reached an indescribable state. In this sense, his mind was very open-minded and seemed to be omniscient. What he had learned in the past eventually converged and connected with each other in a strange logical relationship. All things come naturally. If the knowledge that Harvey learned before is scattered parts, now these parts are combined with a strange rule. Even if some parts are missing, Harvey can also clearly know what part he is missing. The evolution from disorder to order is like the entropy increasing principle of thermodynamics. Harvey was immersed in this strange state and couldn''t extricate himself. Until a ray of sunshine came into the iron window, Harvey unconsciously meditated for more than ten hours. When he wakes up, everything seems to be in a trance. Harvey can feel his control over the etheric elements become more arbitrary. He can catch the existence of the magic net more clearly. The magic net was originally built by the ancient casters to help the casters cast. Where there is no magic net, it is not impossible to cast, Instead, you can''t use the rules of spell net to effectively use the etheric elements. Nowadays, most of the casters rely heavily on the magic net. After this spiritual change, Harvey will not be reduced to useless even if he loses the help of the magic net. He just has to work hard several times. It''s a kind of genetic improvement, and this kind of change usually occurs only in the domain casters above the title class. The mental value of 100 seems to be the definition of the upper class casters in the world, but the change of Harvey''s mental power is far beyond the result of this value. Sitting on the stone bed paved with weeds, Harvey stretched his body contentedly, closed his eyes and savored the mental change carefully. "It seems that we have to study it in the wizard tower after we go back." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey''s strong physical fitness and mental intelligence give him a very strong ability to adapt to the environment. In addition, his observation ability is far beyond ordinary people. After three or two days in prison, Harvey almost knows what happened in bocala prison. There are VIP seats in boraka prison. There is no record of a prisoner escaping from prison, which means that it is quite "safe". Therefore, there are also some prisoners with important status, such as nobles or wealthy businessmen. The prison is divided into two parts, East and West. In the East, the area is wider, and the prisoners are important people. In the west, Harvey''s prison is narrow and dark. The prisoners are more than twice as large as those in the East, and the environment is extremely bad. However, there is no saying of human rights in this era, and the treatment gap brought by class can''t be more normal. Generally speaking, bocala prison is different from the prison environment for shooting Shawshank Redemption because of the difference of times, but it is also the most suitable prison for shooting in this era. The prison difference is bound to require Harvey to modify the plot in Shawshank''s redemption, which is not difficult. Rather, this kind of modification may be regarded as icing on the cake. In Shawshank''s redemption, there are some class differences, which are distinguished by violence, During his time in prison, the hero was bullied by violent groups because of his special identity and temperament. Although the film has not been made, there is a hint that the hero has been violently violated, but the spirit of the hero never compromise and give up hope. In this era, it''s a question whether the prison can even have enough to eat. Shooting a plot of a man''s aggression against a man will only make the audience feel like it''s time to talk at night. On the other hand, this kind of thing is not without it. It is one of the popular cultures in the aristocratic class. Of course, it can''t be put in front of the public. Chapter 291 Compared with reef island prison, the environment of bocala prison is much better. Reef prison is isolated from the world, and the island area is small. Almost all the prisoners there are sentenced to life imprisonment or death penalty. Although there is no guillotine in the prison, it is not difficult to kill people. It is easier to deal with corpses by stabbing through the iron gate and shooting at the head with a steam gun, Just like the story in count of Monte Cristo, if you throw it into the sea, it won''t be long before it''s eaten up by the creatures living on the reef. Therefore, almost all the prisoners in reef prison are kept in cold, humid and cold prison for 24 hours. Besides feeding pigs regularly, the prisoners are waiting for their own survival. Bocala prison is located in the inland area. It is more lively. It is also the only prison in the kingdom of balun that has designed a magic circle protection. Some low-level casters and blood knights who have committed crimes will be detained here. With the appeal of the powerful in recent years, the treatment of prisoners can not be said to be much better, at least they will not be treated as animals. After a few days of life in the Western prison, Harvey was transferred to the East. The environment of the Western prison is not much better than that of reef island prison. Even food is a problem here. Prisoners are not in the mood to make trouble. On the contrary, the eastern prison has a little taste of modern prison in Europe and America. The food here is better than that of civilian families outside. Human desire can never be satisfied. After they don''t worry about food and clothing, prisoners naturally begin to pursue a higher quality of life. But with the constraints of prison, what can prisoners do when there is no way to change their treatment? Sitting in the corner of the free activity area, Harvey saw that the open mud was full of people. From time to time, there were fierce cheers. In the center of the crowd, two strong men were fighting. There were no rules, but they were not allowed to attack the lower body and eyes. Until one side was suppressed for ten seconds, it was the winner. Naturally, the referee was the circle of prisoners around. Young men always have endless energy to vent, and the eastern prison has few working hours, so this hobby has become the most popular activity in the prison. Since there is such a primitive fight, there must be gambling. In the prominent position of the crowd stands a banker with Barron pounds in his hand. The mud in front of him marks the odds of two fight prisoners with stones. He is regarded as the "official prisoner" of bocala prison, and few people dare to move him. The prisoners'' money is saved by working every day, and they can get the minimum wage stipulated by the law every day. The money is usually not directly handed over to the prisoners, but returned when they get out of prison, so that the prisoners will not be held for too long and starve to death after they get out of prison. In fact, despite the rapid development of the Kingdom and the improvement of people''s quality of life, it is impossible to think so much about prisoners. The money is to encourage prisoners to work efficiently. On the other hand, the money will be seized by prison administrators. Fighting and gambling is one part of it. In addition, prisoners can buy goods, such as cigarettes, snacks, towels, bedding and so on, at a price several times higher than the price outside. Harvey sat in the shadow of the towering wall to record his inspiration during this period. The manuscript paper has changed from the original one to the present one. Now the Shawshank Redemption is officially renamed the redemption of bocala. Harvey has initially worked out the script and the details that need attention and modification. "Hey, what are you writing about?" A young blonde came to Harvey with a playful face and asked enthusiastically, looking curiously at Harvey''s words on white paper. Harvey smiles back: "script." "The script? What''s that? A dramatic line or something? " "No, it''s the phantom script." "Oh! Mirage, the most popular mirage recently? I''ve seen a lot of them. My favorite is count of Monte Cristo. May I have a look? " "It doesn''t matter, but can you read?" There are only a few people who can read in the kingdom of Baron. "It''s up to me to ask you. I''ve been observing you for several days. I mean, you don''t look like someone in this prison." The young blonde sat beside Harvey with a smile. He took the manuscript and read it page by page with curiosity. He read the lines: "poor old Brooks has been locked up in bocala prison for too long. His body has been free, but his soul has been locked up in prison forever. He sleeps all night and thinks about the life in prison. The changes in the outside world make him unable to adapt. He remembers the narrow world, The freedom he once yearned for turned into panic and cursed the walls of countless days and nights, but now it has become the only comfort in his heart The young man looked up at Harvey in astonishment. "Did you write that?" "Did you see this manuscript in other people''s hands?" "No wonder you must be a great writer. How could you be imprisoned here? I mean, your identity is definitely not simple. From the beginning, Mike was in his office to observe here. To be exact, he has been walking back and forth in front of the window for more than half an hour. It''s very difficult for Baron Mike, who usually doesn''t care about the fight results, and his face doesn''t seem to enjoy watching the fight at all. " Harvey laughed. "I''m not in jail. I''m in jail myself." "Experience prison life?" The young man looked at Harvey with his mouth open and was surprised. He touched his head and doubted: "your interest is really strange. Oh, I see. Are you writing this play?" "Yes, it''s very important for me. It''s worth a week to experience life in prison." Harvey doesn''t want to disappoint this good work, which is called the No.1 film in the history of film on earth. The young man laughed, "in the past, I had the impression that writers were old-fashioned and proud. Now I think I''ve changed a little. I''ve noticed that you''ve been eating the same food as us. It''s certainly not good for you." "It''s true that the food is all overnight. It''s almost broken and hard to swallow." Harvey answered with a lingering fear. The young man hesitated for a moment, rubbed his hands and asked shyly, "please forgive me for my impoliteness. I think I must have disturbed your creation. I''m just a little curious. What kind of writer would take great trouble to come here? If you can, please tell me your real name. I will definitely read this work when I go out. " Harvey said with a polite smile, "it''s my pleasure. My name is Harvey Adrian." "Oh, Harvey Adrian, that''s a good name. My name is crane Robbins. Harvey... Harvey ed?" As the young man read Harvey''s name, his face gradually became stiff, his eyes slightly protruded, and his light eyes revealed incredible shock. "Sir, are you not kidding me?" Harvey Adrian, the name is probably second only to the current queen in the kingdom of Baron. It is no exaggeration to say that almost all literate people know the meaning of the name. Chapter 292 Young people are very interesting and don''t continue to disturb Harvey''s creation. In the next few days, Harvey will come to talk when he puts down his manuscript. It''s a good opportunity to eat and work. Even if he knew Harvey''s identity, the young man didn''t seem to be timid at all. During the conversation, Harvey understood the identity of this young man named crane Robbins. He came from a Norton merchant family and had a good education. He was a famous flower boy in Norton''s low society, which was similar to Harvey''s state before crossing, The reason why he was detained was that he accidentally injured a noble''s son when he was drinking and making trouble. Crane was very smart. After losing a sum of money, he was sent to prison for three months as an apology. No matter how much wealth the merchant had, there was still a natural threshold gap between the merchant and the noble. Like all young people, crane likes to pursue new things. Therefore, he is no stranger to Harvey''s novels and phantoms. He can''t be said to be a fan of Harvey. He probably belongs to the level of passers-by. If Harvey makes a new work, he will have a look at Harvey''s name. But now, Harvey''s presence in front of him has a completely different meaning. You know, even crane''s father is far away from Harvey''s social circle. Recently, it has been reported that Harvey is the assistant officer of the new queen. Many nobles have smelled something unusual. Assistant officials are the closest people around the queen, and all affairs will be handled by them. In history, people who hold the position of assistant officials are basically from the royal family or famous nobles. And now the Royal undercurrent surging, Harvey this assistant official identity seems to have been given a different meaning, some well-informed nobles or organizations know Harvey played another identity. The Norton Royal Concert Hall incident and the loss of intelligence in Elroy illustrate this. Crane, who has been in prison for more than two months, enthusiastically introduces Harvey to the situation in prison. He belongs to the type of swimming in any environment. "If you want to talk about the familiarity with this prison, I say first, no one dares to call it. Second, even Baron Mike, he will not personally come to the prisoner to experience the life of the prisoner. Although I am a prisoner, I have confidence in my own observation, which is my survival skill in the social world." Crane clapped his chest and said with pride. The workroom is full of prisoners. Harvey and crane are doing simple manual work, dealing with some leather products. Harvey asks crane to tell him something about bocala prison, so as to deepen their understanding of the prison of this era. "Bocala prison is most famous for the three brothers of lanca, but it is said that the third brother was detained in the west, and their eldest brother was a blood knight. I am not very clear about their specific ability. It is said that five years ago they were arrested for robbing the steam train transporting goods by relying on this ability, and they were not sentenced to death because they did not hurt people. Now he is the number one thug of Baron Mike." "As like as two peas of a story," James can be seen in the same story as he wrote before. A prisoner named "James" was held for decades. Unfortunately, I didn''t talk with him very deeply. He was found hanging in a hotel on the second day of his release. Poor old James. After reading your script, I think I understand his idea a little bit. " "Go on, I''m listening." Harvey finished his own leather products while listening. The speed was amazing. It took ordinary prisoners ten minutes to finish the leather products. Harvey finished them in one minute. But no matter how fast you do it here, you won''t get a raise. All the prisoners except crane look at Harvey like an idiot. Getting Harvey''s signal, crane racked his brains to explain what he had seen and heard in prison. The prisoners around them are not happy to see this strange scene. The prisoners in the prison are all "energetic and kind", and they pay more attention to fame and fame than anything else. A prisoner opened his head and said, "what''s wrong with that guy crane? Around the new prisoner all day "Who knows, they look almost the same age. They are both young people, and they haven''t been in prison for a long time. They have the same topic." "That guy looks really annoying. It''s so efficient to make leather. Doesn''t it make us look like we''re doing nothing? This damn guy must be trying to please Mike. It is said that he was in the West prison at the beginning. I''m afraid he didn''t sell his ass when he was transferred here so soon. " "Ha ha ~" The culprits who worked with the leather burst into laughter, gave rude laughter, and then looked at Harvey and crane with strange eyes, full of provocative smell. Crane did not retort rashly. Observing Harvey''s face, he said cautiously, "don''t you care what they say, sir?" Harvey shrugged. "It''s no pain, it''s no itch. The criticism I made in the press some time ago is much more serious than what they said." "Your mind is really spacious. If you like, I can show it for you, but I''m afraid it will cause you unnecessary trouble. You certainly don''t want to be disturbed during the creation period," said crane "One thing is one thing." Harvey took a meaningful look at crane. Crane was stunned. Without hesitation, he threw the leather in his hand on the face of the prisoners who chewed their tongues and said, "what did you say? You''re an uneducated guy "Damn it! Have you forgotten who I am, you little boy? " The prisoner roared angrily, and his thick voice made the room tremble. Crane lost his face in front of so many people. No matter how he said it, he could not have no response. Now he stood up and walked towards crane. Crane suddenly got up, picked up the bench and threw it at the strong man. Crane was jailed because he was drunk and injured. He looked like a smiley face, but he knew how to make a decision. "Damn it! Hit him! Dare to copy, I will break your leg today "Together!" Not to mention the inborn disadvantage of crane''s physique, the opponent is numerous and powerful. How can he be the opponent of criminals? After a while, he will be suppressed and beaten. Crane can only protect his head and bear it. After a while, he lay on the ground and couldn''t move. The stout prisoner spat on crane, disdaining to sneer: "just because you want to fight me? If your father didn''t give me some money, I would take care of you? I think you have a long life. You used to be smart. Now you can''t think about it every day. " He looked up at Harvey, who was still dealing with leather. His anger in his eyes was even stronger. A crackling sound came from clenching his hands. He said: "don''t think you can avoid a disaster. Crane came out for you, but you are indifferent. Don''t worry, I will beat you half dead, just half dead." The onlookers gloated and laughed: "ha ha ha, poor crane, I''ve seen him go wrong for a long time. He''s only glib." "You deserve to fight against boss lanca!" "Go to hell! Hit him! Hit him Langka stepped out, but was caught by crane who fell on the ground, and he disdained to kick it away. Crane is no doubt flattering Harvey because of Harvey''s identity. His action can be regarded as a kind of gambling. Harvey knows this and can''t say that he hates this kind of behavior. People''s social intercourse is based on interests. Now crane has paid the price, Harvey must respond. As Harvey, he doesn''t have to fight with these hooligans. These days, crane''s actions show his purpose. He wants to play one of the roles in Harvey''s plays and have a good relationship with Harvey. Harvey won''t give him special treatment, but at least he will be given some more tendentious opportunities. Chapter 293 The vicious prisoners surrounded Harvey, and each prisoner''s face was full of banter and cruelty like playing with prey. This is a prison, where all the prisoners are imprisoned. They are familiar with the rules of bocala prison, and they don''t mind beating the prisoners who resist to establish their own prestige. Harvey chuckled and didn''t think of giving them a hand in person. "Boy, what are you laughing at? When I break your mouth, I''ll see if you can still smile! " Lanka, a strong man, came to Harvey with a ferocious smile. "Is it?" Harvey''s face coagulated, his mouth quickly and accurately highlighted several strange syllables, and when his right hand stretched out, a white ball of light condensed. This process was completed in less than 0.5 seconds, and even the strong man standing in front of Harvey had no room for reaction. Harvey''s body coordination ability is extraordinary, and the speed of chanting incantations is much faster than that of ordinary casters. In addition, Harvey uses the skill of high-speed chanting, which is only used by upper level casters. This skill usually requires the mental guidance of the caster in advance, remembering the magic model he wants to cast in his mind, and giving the corresponding self suggestion, You can then finish casting in a very short time. This technique is also one of the biggest differences between the superior caster and the inferior caster. "Caster!" When the ball of light appeared in Harvey''s hand, the prisoners on the scene were stunned. A real and illusory term, caster, flashed through all the prisoners'' minds! Even bocala prison, which is specially built to hold casters, has not received any caster prisoners for many years. The casters are far more noble and mysterious than the nobility in the eyes of ordinary people. With Harvey''s hand, Lanka was stunned. His face was stiff and ugly. He stepped back a little bit and fell into a state of bewilderment. Continue the challenge to a caster? I dare not lend him a hundred more courage. To Harvey? In many folklores, the caster does not have melee ability. If Harvey just slowly cast the spell, Lanka will definitely choose to turn Harvey to the ground, and then wipe out the threat of Harvey in the name of "manslaughter". After offending a caster, there are only two choices, either by the caster or by the caster. However, Harvey has cast a spell, and no one knows what the light ball in Harvey''s hand is for. Finally, why didn''t the magic circle, which bocala prison is proud of, start up!? "Damn it, get out of here. I don''t want to be affected by a caster''s attack!" "Lanca''s got some hard ideas." "It''s no wonder that crane, an old man, has such an attitude. After the play, the position of the boss of bocala prison is about to change. You''d better go out first." There was a riot, and the prisoners who were ready to watch the play ran out of the workshop in a hurry. The rest of the prisoners who were involved in the siege of crane were sweating heavily on their foreheads, and they didn''t know how to deal with it. "You... You" Ranka swallowed. "Can you excuse me?" Harvey smiles politely. The strong man, who is a head higher than Harvey, laughs subconsciously and takes a few steps to stand aside. The light ball in Harvey''s hand falls into crane''s body on the ground. The blood flowing from his head flows back strangely and heals with the wound. Crane stands up confused and looks at his hands. He can''t figure out what happened. "Sir, what''s the matter with me?" Harvey pointed to crane and smiled at Lanka: "he hasn''t lost yet. You can fight him. If you can win him, I won''t hold you responsible." "Well." All the prisoners'' eyes were on crane. Crane''s body was still glowing with white light. It was obvious that the body was fixed with strange magic. Before Lanka hesitated and heard Harvey''s words, he took the first step and stepped forward. His body rushed out like a shell and hit Lanka, a strong man in front of Harvey. If Lanka''s body was hit by a high-speed car, it would fly back five or six meters and crush the desks and chairs in the workshop. "Well, how could my body be so powerful!" At a loss, crane cast his eyes on Harvey, who apparently cast a strange spell on him. Besides being a writer, Harvey Adrian is also the most famous caster in the kingdom of Baren. He invented the phantom and the camera, but most people ignore the fact that the writer is too active. "Pa La ~" a thick wooden chair was thrown out and smashed on crane''s body without shaking his body. "Roar, roar ~" There was a low roar of anger. The strong man who had been knocked to the ground by crane made a low roar like a beast. He was dull and powerful. His limbs were covered with dense blue black scales, his head had the characteristics of a lizard, and his pupils turned to beasts. However, when he completed his transformation, a blue light appeared in the air, and lanca, who had become a beast, was most familiar with the blue light. However, the automatic defense mechanism of magic array arranged in bocala prison. He was confused again. Why did Harvey''s casting not cause any fluctuation? Instead, his ability to launch Blood Knights was attacked. The next moment, the high-voltage current from the void transmitted to him, his body shuddered, accompanied by a white smoke, and the smell of barbecue filled the workplace. "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah. Crane opened his mouth and looked at Harvey, puzzled: "how did he fall before I could help him?" "You''ve been strengthened. Come on. You''ll pay them back as they do to you." Harvey laughed and left the workroom, where there was a crackle of fighting and the scream of the prisoner. Because of crane, Harvey originally expected to stay here for a week and spent one more day. Because of crane''s explanation, the script of bocala''s redemption is a little more complete. When Harvey walked out of the workshop, he saw the prisoners scattered and watched Harvey from a distance with fear. At the same time, Baron Mike, the warden of bocala prison, came with the guards. Seeing that Harvey was ok, he trotted over with a worried look on his face and asked, "Mr. Adrian, are you ok?" "Of course." "Don''t worry, I''ll deal with it seriously, damn it! I knew they were lawless, so I shouldn''t have put you here. " Baron Mike''s face was full of remorse, and the fat on his face was shaking. The guards behind him looked at each other and couldn''t find out Harvey''s identity. Some of them had already started to sweat. They also had some impression of Harvey. This week, they treated Harvey as rudely as ordinary prisoners. "No, I''ve solved it by myself. Of course, I didn''t pay much attention to it in order not to bring you trouble. Thank you very much for your cooperation during this period. Baron Mike, I''ll ask the queen for your request to be transferred from the position of warden." Harvey said politely. "Queen!? It''s my pleasure to help you Baron Mike''s fleshy, fat face grinned, rubbed his hands, and made no secret of his flattery. The guards go to the workshop to clean up the mess. Harvey and Baron Mike leave here. Before they leave, Harvey asks Baron Mike to give crane a copy of the script of "bocala''s redemption" with an invitation letter of "audition" half a month later. Chapter 294 After experiencing a week''s prison life and coming back home, it felt like coming to heaven from hell. In more than a week, Shirley and Diana managed to move to Norton. There was no trace of decoration in the residence. The white cloth covering the furniture was removed, and the dissatisfied decoration was rectified. If there''s any fly in the ointment, Harvey''s big hole is still half finished, and the building materials look messy on one side. When he came back, he told the servant to send the phantom script of bocala''s redemption to the head of Brenda theater company, and then he went into the wizard''s tower to study the benefits of his spiritual strength breakthrough. It took Harvey half a day to build the swimming pool. His mental strength was improved and his casting was smoother and faster than before. The big pit that used to take an hour to dig out may only take ten minutes to complete. The building materials were selected by Harvey himself, and some of them were processed in the Alchemy workshop, Ensure no bean curd residue project. "Good." Harvey was very satisfied with the improvement brought by the spiritual breakthrough. He spent the whole afternoon "experimenting". After dinner in the evening, he played games with lily and lived a comfortable and warm life like ordinary people. Of course, when enjoying ordinary people''s daily life, Harvey did not forget another thing in his mind. The script of boccara''s redemption has been completed, taking into account all aspects. The next thing is to repeat the shooting of count of Monte Cristo. If Maxwell can''t do this well, Harvey won''t have the meaning to continue to invest in Brenda theater. It has nothing to do with mirage. Harvey is thinking about the game. On earth, the game named "the legend of hearthstone" has nothing to do with its setting. The magic base of the game is ready. With the corresponding vertical drawing and the game system, Harvey is considering the first mode of the game and designing the game structure. "Legend of darkness", which was renamed by Harvey, does not have the resources to launch the PVP mode of "Legend of hearthstone", so Harvey''s first consideration is the PVE mode. The legend of hearthstone is originally its own PVE mode, which is the old adventure mode and the new adventure mode. In Harvey''s opinion, both of them are not mature. It''s better to say that Blizzard game company may have been playing down the influence of PVE mode and focusing on PVP mode. Throughout the games produced by Blizzard game company, almost all of them are like this. "Star", "Warcraft", "vanguard" and so on. Harvey has rich experience in modern games. The most important thing is not to worry about the plagiarism of the accused, so Harvey can unscrupulously steal the essence of the card game on the earth. Harvey plans to create a card adventure game similar to destiny in this world. From the beginning, players can choose the corresponding occupation and give the corresponding basic cards. Later, players can experience events, exchange goods (trade) and kill elite monsters in a series of adventures to obtain rare cards and props, Finally, a complete card system can be formed to make the game possible. The game screen does not take the traditional "furnace stone legend" mode, but based on the map to give players the possibility to choose, players can choose different routes, experience different random events to attack the checkpoint. The advantage of this mode is that it can maximize the rare game resources and expand the playability of the game. In fact, this game mode is quite similar to a card adventure game called "killing minaret" on earth. Alchemy workshop Harvey stands in front of the enchantment platform. The magic array engraved on the enchantment platform emits a faint blue light, on which is suspended a crystal ball Harvey brought back from the magic association. "In my opinion, give it a name." Harvey recites the archaic astrological mantra and uses the "constructive enlightenment" with breath holding. Harvey can clearly feel the changes of the magic model and the effects of the magic. It''s like playing a piano. Pressing each piano key can make a sound, but it requires extremely complicated operations to play beautiful music on the piano, Now Harvey is just like using his spirit to play music, experiencing thousands of attempts to find the most satisfying score. The core of crystal ball is not magic crystal, but Mona crystal, which is the core of advanced constructors. It is less than the size of a grain of rice, but it can become the carrier of constructors'' thinking. Theoretically, the computing power of this grain of rice core crystal is no worse than the Intel CPU of the earth. Day and night, I do not know how much energy, Harvey''s forehead sweating, hands finally moved away from the suspended crystal ball on both sides and breathed. "Great! Finally completed the game calculus system, but also fortunately now their spiritual breakthrough once, before now they should be tired paralysis on the ground Harvey''s pale and tired face was filled with a lingering smile: "the system of the game has been built. Next, we just need to [input] these art paintings into this crystal ball." Harvey picked up the art paintings of the "Legend of darkness" cards and began to try to create magic models inside the crystal ball. In a word, he would like to input these art paintings into the game first, and give the specific magic models to the group of casters in the white dragon workshop to complete. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ White dragon workshop "Mr. Adrian, do you want all of these to be made into magic models?" Dreiser cook looked bitterly at the documents and reports given to him by Harvey. Although the stacks of fine art paintings were so exquisite that he marveled at them and provided many fine energy-saving materials to make magic models perfectly, the workload of hundreds of magic models was another matter, and Harvey''s demand for the precision of magic models was not low. Harvey nodded naturally: "of course, everything. I''m willing to cooperate with you, but it doesn''t mean that I can help you finish everything by myself. Rather, I''ve done enough at this point, more than all of you put together. In this game, I''ve decided to change its name. It''s not called the legend of hearthstone, It should be called dark legend. " Simpson, the white dragon, was watching the crystal ball Harvey had brought back. The dark golden dragon pupil reflected the light of the crystal ball, and his deep voice agreed: "did you make this by yourself? With Mona crystal, there is an original class of construction enlightenment inside. It''s interesting. It''s a logic computing system of its own. You''re right. The workload alone is ten times more than what other people need to be responsible for together Being praised and affirmed, Harvey said with a smile, "Mr. Simpson, it''s only a semi-finished product." "In my opinion, the degree of completion is quite high. Can I have a try? Long life has given me more interest in new things. I think this thing you created must have attracted me. " Harvey showed his hand: "the game system is OK. If you can stand rough art painting, you can play it." The only thing left in the dark legend is that the art beautification project has not yet been completed, so it''s no problem to play. "All right, let me appreciate your wisdom, man." White dragon Simpson grinned. The Dragon claws grabbed the crystal ball and went to the side to study. Chapter 295 The long life of white dragon Simpson endows it with unparalleled wisdom. The precipitation of magic knowledge and individual cognition makes it unmatched in the field of caster. It stubbornly believes that 99.99999% of the things that come from human hands are useless, but the number of human beings is too large. One million people can always find a existence beyond the expectation of white dragon Simpson. In its eyes, Harvey is one in a million, making many interesting games to amuse its boring time. White dragon Simpson has already completed the clearance of dozens of magic crystal games, even the difficult version of Mario, which was created to make it difficult for players. With its extraordinary memory and the convenience of prophecy magic, it can complete the clearance in one day. Of course, it has to admit that it is not the opponent of the designer in this game, It can''t stand the continuous death will enable high-level prophecy magic clearance this game. High level prophecy magic can help it to predict the dynamics of the game in advance. The magic cost of applying high-level prophecy magic is terrible. It''s the only one who can apply high-level prophecy magic to play the game. It''s better to say that it''s speechless to apply high-level prophecy magic in order to pass the game. On the level of the game, white dragon Simpson is a rare expert in goblins. It belongs to rational players and prefers to challenge thinking games. "Dark legend" has long existed in Harvey''s idea. After countless days and nights of construction and thinking, the semi-finished product of this game was produced. The game system is countless times higher than the little overlord game with magic crystal reserves, and it pays attention to logical thinking ability. In addition to the ordinary PVE mode, Harvey also created the infinite level mode in order to deal with the game talent like white dragon Simpson. After game clearance, players will get a little visibility. The higher the visibility, the stronger the intensity of monsters they encounter, and the more difficult it is to get props. Randomness becomes more important. It forms a good difficulty circulation system with the game content. The number of times players pass depends on their understanding and luck of the game. The ultimate boss of all levels in the dark legend is the eye of Sauron wrapped in fire. Sauron''s eye has a total of 3 million blood. Every one who has a little visibility can cause a little damage to Sauron''s eye. That is to say, after the player repeatedly passes the level for dozens of times, each pass can cause dozens of damage to Sauron''s eye, At the same time, the damage caused by all players is shared. Next to Soren''s eye, the total damage caused by all players to Soren''s eye and the player''s damage ranking are displayed. If Soren''s eye''s health is consumed, then the game can open the next level (version). Now that the means of information circulation are not very developed, Harvey doesn''t think that so many players can finish the three million health in a short time. Now there is no networking technology, this part of the game data refresh needs to be completed in a specific place. For example, similar data refresh points can be set up in each magic store, and the game crystals held by different players can refresh each other''s data. This is also Harvey''s next plan. The game crystal purchased by players is equivalent to a game device. Later, there is no need to buy the game crystal repeatedly. Instead, they take the game crystal to a specific place and pay a small amount of corresponding contribution points to complete the "update". Harvey and other members of the white dragon workshop discuss the production method of the new version of the game crystal. White dragon Simpson takes the game crystal to the corner of the laboratory, and probes into it with a strong spirit. He is careful to touch the internal magic array, for fear that the fragile magic array will be broken by accident, and soon a clear game picture will appear on the surface of the crystal. The game crystal floats in Simpson''s claws. Simpson''s dark golden dragon pupil stares at the picture and mumbles: "this opening, I feel a little similar to destiny." At the beginning, there were craftsman, knight and mage. Simpson chose mage to start. As Harvey said, the game is only a semi-finished product, and even started to take risks without any formal introduction. The art style is very rough, and there is no dubbing yet. If not for the strong expectation of Harvey''s game, white dragon Simpson will throw this rubbish game crystal to one side now. Despite the discomfort, Simpson soon became addicted to it. Even though the game was still rough, he already had the basic qualities of a game. Compared with destiny and dark legend, which are popular in the world, they have a higher degree of freedom. Players can choose their own adventure freely, The combination and acquisition mechanism between cards is very interesting in the face of the monster''s careful survival or aboveboard mutual engagement. The whole process of the game can experience the fun of constantly improving and using tactics to defeat the enemy. Gradually, white dragon Simpson ignores the surrounding environment and indulges in the game wholeheartedly, looking for the opportunity to break through the level in the game rules set by Harvey. "That''s why this card can overlap with this card''s effect to make it more effective." "Yes, yes, Adrian is a genius. He has one tenth of my intelligence!" "Damn it, how come you''ve been killed by the little monster again!" "God damn it, how can you meet the elite little monster!" "I haven''t moved, how can I die!" White dragon Simpson unconsciously murmured all over the workshop. Everyone, including Harvey, looked at it with subtle eyes, but it didn''t notice. Compared with fate, the game quality of dark legend can''t tell the difference for the moment. Fate pays more attention to the plot. Although the playability is greatly reduced due to the lack of freedom, dark legend gives players more choices, but the plot is almost zero, Right, Harvey hasn''t had time to integrate the plot of the dark age into it. "You''ve got a spell card [flaming explosion]." "In bonfire, you can upgrade your own cards. Do you want to upgrade [mirror Guard] "Trigger trap causes 30 damage. Your character is dead. Please start again." "[commander Wan] initiated a repeat attack on you, causing 53 points of damage and adding serious injury status." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ It''s a game that tests logical thinking and tactical distribution. After dying several times in the middle of the game, white dragon Simpson found some ways. After more than two hours of game, he finally came to the eyes of boss Soren. To its surprise, this boss has no attack ability. "What''s the matter?" White dragon Simpson is curious to operate his character for the next battle. The number of 3000000 on Sauron''s eye head is reduced by 1 point to 2999999, and the name of white dragon Simpson is recorded on the ancient scroll beside. White Dragon - 1 contribution. "You''re about to return to sleep. You''ve done a little damage to Sauron''s eye and gained a little visibility£¨ Note that the increase of visibility points will increase the difficulty of the game. At the same time, with the increase of visibility, more game content will be opened up. When the eye of Sauron is completely eliminated, the game will enter the next version.) White dragon Simpson is still in his mind. Smashing his crocodile like thin mouth, he looks up for Harvey''s figure and finds that there are only a few magic apprentices in the laboratory who are deeply engaged in research. "Where''s that guy?" Dana Christian, who was beside the white dragon, heard the question, turned around, held her hands and asked, "Professor Simpson, do you mean Mr. Adrian?" "No one but him." "Professor Simpson, when do you think it''s time?" Dana asked ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Simpson noticed that what lit up the laboratory was not the sunlight outside, but the magic lights. He was stunned and asked subconsciously, "how long have I been sitting here?" Dreiser came to white dragon Simpson and explained, "I''ve been sitting since morning. It''s about 9:00 p.m., and Mr. Adrian has gone back through the college''s transmission channel at 6:00 p.m." "I played for more than eight hours!" White dragon Simpson feels a burst of unimaginable, turn to look at that game crystal, does this thing still have the function of swallowing time? "Yes, we didn''t dare to consult you on several topics when we saw your serious and attentive appearance." Not far away, Dreiser stopped his work, grinning and speechless. They spent a lot of time with Bailong Simpson, and they found out the temper of the nominal college professor. Other times are good. When it is addicted to something and disturbed, it will become extremely irritable. Once, because of this, it used teleportation to teleport a student to a height of several hundred meters. If it wasn''t for a college professor, the poor student would be thrown into a meat pie alive. In fact, it has exceeded Harvey''s expectation that it will take more than ten hours to clear the customs in eight hours. "What do you think of the game, Professor Simpson?" "Ah, yes, the game." White dragon Simpson coughed, dragon head became serious and commented: "to be honest, I''m also very surprised, because the style of this game is completely different from that of the game made by Mr. Adrian before, but in terms of the quality of the game, I think it''s above fate." On destiny? The workshop members who heard this comment were stunned and then ecstatic. "Destiny" is the most famous desktop game of the magic association. It has been developed for decades so far. It has desktop mode, advanced mode, crystal mode, card mode and so on. It can be said that it is an excellent game precipitated over time. All members know that white dragon Simpson has been addicted to "fate" for a period of time, and it is fully qualified to judge the quality of the two magic games. Whether the evaluation of white dragon Simpson is biased or not, it proves that the quality of the two games is almost the same. Dreiser nodded: "good! So, Professor Simpson, first give us the game crystal. We also need to see the originality of the game newly designed by Mr. Adrian, which is convenient for me to design the magic model. " In half a day, he made five magic models according to the art structure map provided by Harvey. He plans to hire a group of students from the magic academy to help him tomorrow. With the help of the equipment in this workshop, Dreiser is confident that he will complete Harvey''s requirements in half a month. White dragon Simpson squinted. "Didn''t he give you extra game crystals?" "Yes, you are the only one in the workshop for the time being." "Oh, let him give it to you the next time he comes here. In fact, I haven''t studied the game thoroughly. Let me study it for a few days." The white dragon deals with it vaguely. The members of the workshop suddenly turned black. Madeleine Davide, who is good at psychic magic, said softly: "Professor, that''s the only crystal sample of the game provided by Mr. Adrian. I think it''s more important to make the game itself first. That''s what Adrian meant when he was born first." "I told him to bring you another one. Don''t you still want to snatch food with a mouthful?" White dragon Simpson''s dark golden pupil is full of warning, invisible but as if qualitative pressure spread to every corner of the workshop. The working blue goblin was scared into the corner of the room, holding his head and shivering. Are you kidding? I''ve just finished a round and experienced the pleasure of customs clearance. I only played the mage profession. I didn''t even know the routine of the mage profession. How can I easily give up the game to others? in the future? White dragon Simpson just ignore later, magic crystal game in no one to play with the case, it is almost tired of playing, this game is to bring it new fun. White dragon Simpson coughed: "as the mentor of the workshop, I won''t be your obstacle. In this way, I will optimize the game system and try to find a more suitable method for making game crystal." Most of the game crystals of the white dragon workshop can only be made through its intervention and guidance, but after that, white dragon Simpson lost interest. Now that it made this promise, it surprised the workshop members. "All right." Workshop members have no choice but to look at each other and give up the idea of grabbing food! With the guidance of white dragon Simpson, the difficulty of making game crystal will be reduced a lot. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey went back to Norton''s manor through the transmission channel of the magic association. Harvey continued to conceive the game framework of the dark age and solved the problem of the game system. The game crystal made with structured biological crystal as the core has more room for expansion. Harvey naturally wanted to complete this card game as much as possible, no matter in PvE mode or PVP mode. When talking with the members of white dragon workshop, they may not have a good evaluation of the game, but they are unique in game production. It is said that Dreiser, who originally belonged to the production team of destiny, impressed Harvey. His level of magic is certainly not as good as Harvey, who has upgraded his magic skills. However, he has extraordinary attainments in building magic models and has excellent control over the viewpoint of models. Such a person needs not only to be proficient in magic, but also the talent of a sculptor. "The phantom script of boccara''s redemption has been handed over to Brenda theatre company, which has given them half a month to select actors and audition, which should be enough to complete the official version of dark legend." "There''s nothing wrong with it, at least make the whole PVE model first." "[true silver sword] Knight card, increases 4 attacks and restores 2 health when attacking." "[forged exquisite dagger] craftsman card, increase 1 skill, damage after 3 attacks." "[ancient glyph] the mage sect randomly finds three magic cards and chooses one of them." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The game crystal is suspended in Harvey''s hands, and his spirit enters the interior, constantly trying to modify the content of the game. In one night, Harvey added 11 new cards, six different event points, and three types of goods that can be purchased for the dark age. Version 1.01 of the dark age is fresh. Chapter 296 At the magic society, a female receptionist sitting at the counter stood up and said with a smile, "Mr. Adrian, are you going to register for the teleport again?" "Yes, please." Harvey will record their own identity information magic badge handed over. "This is what I should do. You are the honorary master of Ludwig family, and you have the right to use this right at will." The female receptionist verified her identity information, recorded the use of the transmission channel, and returned the badge to Harvey. Her beautiful face was painted with delicate light makeup, and her sweet smile never stopped. Harvey nodded politely before leaving. Looking at the background when Harvey went up to the second floor, the receptionist looked disappointed. The companion sitting next to the receptionist joked: "I''ve told you to give up such an idea for a long time. I also understand that Mr. Adrian is the only one who can become a superior honorary mage in the kingdom of Baron, but he is already married. It is said that his wife is still a smart and beautiful lady." The receptionist gritted her teeth and said, "what''s so great about the lady of the merchant family? I heard she''s not a caster? The best option is for the caster to marry the caster. " The companion shrugged: "in fact, Mr. Adrian is really not interested in you. I can feel that his eyes are too honest, not a matter of character. Looking at you is like looking at a piece of furniture. The so-called integrity is more indifference than indifference to strangers, so I''ve been urging you to give up from the beginning." The receptionist let out a long sigh and said lazily, "well, you know what''s the matter with Mr. Adrian''s frequent visits to the magic association these days?" "The record of the delivery place is Clark College, but I know a little bit about the cooperation between Mr. Adrian and the white dragon Simpson Pavilion," the companion said as he looked up the documents The receptionist''s ears stood up: "my God, white dragon Simpson? It''s the famous professor at Clark College, a dragon "Hee hee, you finally understand the gap with his identity." The receptionist made up her mind: "well, even if I become a lover, as long as I become his lover, my dream of being promoted to a higher level caster will come true!" "I see. You''re probably hopeless." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Standing in the familiar old tower building, the magic array with the spirit sinking into the foot gets in touch with it. It''s like observing the starry sky. Countless transmission nodes form a complex network. Harvey''s spirit locks one of them and injects magic to start the function of the magic array. In less than half a second, the magic array with a radius of about 10 meters is fully activated and started, and the magic array lights up a strange blue light, Extend toward the top to open up a green space channel. Harvey''s body is no longer constrained by gravity, lightly leaped into space, and inside the channel is a simultaneous interpreting of strange spaces. Each meridian represents a channel between different nodes. "No matter the size of the town is not as large as the magic association, the staff is deserted, and most of the buildings are where the students or teachers of the college live. The real Clark College is located in the center of the town, and it needs more strict examination to enter there. White dragon Simpson said hello to the censors, so Harvey, a strange caster who doesn''t belong to Clark College, can also go in and out freely. When Harvey entered the white dragon workshop, he saw a woman dressed like a noble lady, with white gloves and a crystal ball in her hands. She leaned back slightly, her voice full of expectation: "Mr. Adrian, you''re just in time. This is a new type of mind control system that I made with your guidance. What do you think?" Hearing Harvey''s name, other members of the workshop gathered around one after another to show their achievements. "Mr. Adrian, the magic model of dark legend has been completed to two-thirds of the level. Please check it." "Mr. Adrian, have you brought a new version of the game?" "Mr. Adrian, I have asked other magic workshops that the technology of making new game crystal is too difficult. Professor Simpson said that he would try to solve this problem, but as you can see, it hasn''t appeared in the workshop for a whole week. I hope Mr. Adrian can disturb it if he can." The person who said this is o''nein slopert, who is mainly responsible for the sales of game crystal. "I said," can you come one by one? " Harvey stepped back and shook his head with a bitter smile. Harvey worked with them all this week, and finally established his own prestige. At least Harvey, the superior caster, will not be regarded as a peer by them. One problem after another was solved in the afternoon. This time Harvey didn''t plan to stay in the workshop for the night, thinking that they could handle the rest of the work normally and then left here. Chapter 297 Soon after Harvey left, Madeleine, who was addicted to research, stopped her work and looked around the workshop with doubts: "has Mr. Adrian left yet?" "Yes, to the ludwigs." Madeleine suddenly: "ludwigs? Oh, he is indeed the honorary master of the Ludwig family. I remember that the princess of the Ludwig family seems to be a first-year apprentice of the college The idle o''nein yawned. "Yes, it is said that she invited Mr. Adrian to become the honorary master of the ludwigs." Dreiser, who was carving the magic model, didn''t reply and said, "I have a good eye. If I hadn''t had a deep contact with Mr. Adrian, I wouldn''t think he was enough to be a superior honorary mage of the nobility." Bromfield, who is responsible for building the crystal foundation magic array of the game, nodded: "Mr. Adrian''s class is the middle caster?" "That''s the level registered in the association, but I can feel a strange feeling when he casts. On the level of mental strength is absolutely stronger than that of the median caster, the most important thing is that feeling. How should I describe it?" Like a frightened rabbit, Dinah said cautiously, "that... That... Is probably a field." There was a laugh around: "Dina Dreiser said with a dry smile: "domain is the unique spiritual world of the domain class casters. How can we say that..." Madeleine looked serious: "no, I do have this feeling. We can''t infer Mr. Adrian from common sense. Professor Simpson also said that, although we don''t know the origin of Mr. Adrian. Just do our own work well. We are only a member of the white dragon workshop. We''d better not explore Mr. Adrian''s identity too much. " "Madeleine, you''re good at psychic magic, if you say that The workshop was silent for a moment. Dreiser broke the silence, coughed and asked, "Professor Simpson hasn''t come yet? New game crystal production technology also needs it to optimize again "It seems that time is almost up. Just now Mr. Adrian used the new version of dark legend as an exchange to let it have the intention of leaving home. He has been studying games all this week." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ When Harvey returns to the Ludwig family, whether he is a member of the core family or an honorary mage like Harvey, his eyes to Harvey are obviously different, confused and respectful. It''s more a kind of inquiry. I don''t understand how Harvey''s identity is related to white dragon Simpson and how to solve the debt problem of the Ludwig family. Ludwig family debt has not been fully paid, but through Harvey finally convinced white dragon Simpson to postpone the repayment period for three years. Most of the casters are not interested in family chores except for the necessary personnel to maintain the operation of the family. On the contrary, the existence of the family has almost no constraint on the caster. After all, it is normal for the caster to stay in the laboratory for months or even a year. Harvey, a secular caster, may have a stronger sense of belonging to his family, not to the extent that he regards the ludwigs as relatives and does not mind fulfilling his obligations. This time Harvey came to the Ludwig family purely because he met Eve at Clark College. She said that the Ludwig family had opened a magic cinema in Renya, and the person in charge was Louise. Unable to find fun in the Ludwig family residence, Harvey went to the capital, Renya, and hired a carriage to go to the address Eve had said. Along the way, Harvey once again enjoyed the local conditions and customs of the Empire. Though it was the capital of the Empire, it was not as prosperous as Harvey thought. There was a ragged beggar every ten meters on the street. The absence of industrialization, on the one hand, makes this city more classical in Renaissance, on the other hand, it seems to prove the decay of this city. The Gothic architecture is beautiful and exquisite. The gray black color on the walls makes the building look shabby. The potholes on the ground, the floor tiles are placed in disorder, and some of them are simply dug out and thrown aside. When the carriage passes by, the cracks of the floor tiles will sputter a large amount of rotten water because of the pressure, and the disordered crowd will walk through the irregular streets, It''s full of subtle smell, which makes up the main melody of the city. Harvey saw a huge building with white bricks and stones on the wall, blue house slope on the top, exquisite eaves and many small square windows. The architectural style was old, and the doors and windows were closed. Many luxurious looking carriages were parked outside. Each carriage had a different family logo. As soon as Harvey entered the gate, he was stopped by two guards in red uniforms. They were armed with swords. One of them said politely, "please show me your invitation, sir." The guard speaks the leanderthal language of the country. Harvey has mastered the magic of language mastery on himself. He can understand his words. He takes out the certificate of the superior honorary mage from his robe. "I heard that Lord Lois is here." Seeing the badge in Harvey''s hand, the two guards looked straight, stepped back to both sides, bowed and said, "I''m sorry, sir. We don''t know that very well, but you should see a reception desk when you go to the corridor on the left. Maybe the receptionist can help you." "Thank you." Harvey nodded politely, but the two guards were flattered and stiff. When will these arrogant casters thank the common humanity? What''s more, he is the superior honorary mage of the Ludwig family. The reputation of the Ludwig family in Renya is no less than that of the royal family, and the identity of a superior honorary mage is theoretically more noble than that of an earl. After Harvey left, the two guards could not help whispering and discussing. "My God, the master of the caster looks so young." "The superior honorary mage of Ludwig family, he is a big man. Ah, if only I could learn magic, don''t use appearance to estimate the age of the caster. These big men who can become the superior honorary mage are old monsters with a long life. It''s easy to change their appearance with magic." Harvey finds the receptionist that the guard said and gets the news that Louise is having a meeting. It is said that the Ludwig family plans to cooperate with the nobles of Renya because of financial problems, and plans to build a number of fantasy theaters nationwide. Now the nobles are enjoying the phantom count of Monte Cristo brought from Norton. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the theater transformed into a temporary magic theater, Lois and a group of Renya nobles are enjoying the phantom brought back from a foreign country. The phantom was translated only yesterday by the family''s spell casters who are proficient in the balun language. Originally, it can be easily translated by using the translation magic, but the phantom plan is about whether the Ludwig family can repay their debts, So we attach great importance to the quality of translation. Louise was also surprised to learn that Harvey created the so-called "phantom" technology and shot the phantom. She thought Harvey was a researcher. [phantom] this kind of projection technology is not rare in the magic association. Louise will not be surprised when she sees the projection picture. What shocked her is that the picture taken in the form of [phantom] contains an artistic side. She focused on looking at the projection of the curtain, and the face that made her feel strange and familiar appeared on the screen. "It''s him? It must be him! As like as two peas, they are of a slightly different appearance. Chapter 298 The waiting time in the corridor was very long. Harvey took a newspaper and read it. With the blessing of the magic, the strange words were automatically converted into Harvey''s familiar balun language. Because of the different language habits, some words and sentences seemed to be subdued and could understand the general content. The media of the leandel empire was still a relatively conservative type. The content of the press was firmly controlled by the royal family and the aristocracy. All the newspapers Harvey read were about national affairs or social affairs, and soon lost interest. Just close your eyes and meditate to kill time. Such as falling into deep sleep, the length of time lost its meaning in the process of meditation, as if Harvey heard noisy footsteps in his ears in a flash. Harvey opened his eyes and looked back from the meditation state. She saw Louise in dark blue evening dress and long skirt leading a group of nobles. Her long curly golden hair was tied into a ponytail. She looked elegant and capable. As she walked, she talked with the nobles next to her. Her face was full of confidence and reserve. In the face of the aristocracy''s questions, Louise promised: "no problem, I believe this exotic art will shine in the Empire." Next to him, another nobleman repeatedly promised: "indeed, the art called mirage is much more wonderful than drama. Count of Monte Cristo, although it is only a work of art created by a small border country, in time, the name of this work will be famous for leandel." She raised her chin: "it''s a matter of course. We ludwigs like this. It''s a magic technology using magic. Its popularity is no worse than magic crystal." "Mirage technology really has the value of popularization, and the most praiseworthy thing is the story." "Yes, it''s a moving story." In a hurry to depart, Louise''s eyes, which had pale blue eyes, accidentally swept across the expensive corridor filled with art. When he saw Harvey sitting on the corridor chair, he was shocked. Her eyes revealed a little weird. She had not yet been divorced from Harvey''s role as the Earl of Monte Cristo, and somehow felt angry. In the count of Monte Cristo, Harvey''s acting is so good that it looks much more real than the drama. Because of this, she is very upset to see Harvey between two women. "Please go to the chamber first. I''ll be rude for a moment." Louise nodded to the other nobles, and came down to Harvey with the suspicious eyes of the nobles. Her right hand was unnatural, and she frowned and said, "Mr. Adrian, why are you here?" Harvey stood up and said with a smile: "listen to Eve, the magic cinema has almost been built. I''m one of the major shareholders. Do you want to see what''s wrong with my property?" "No, not at all." Louise leaned over Harvey''s ear and asked in a low voice, "did you really shoot the count of Monte Cristo? Although you are an actor in it, you don''t look like such a person in any way. " The glance into Harvey''s eyes was full of doubt. The faint fragrance of the body is not the inferior perfume used by the imperial aristocracy. It should be derived from the refined products of the magic society. Most of the members of the magic association are low casters. Their habits and habits retain the level of ordinary people. That is why they will develop the magic of generation. Perfume is a kind of side door that extends out of the magic medicine. There is a magic workshop that has little research on perfume. "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed." "I didn''t expect you to have something in you." Louise snorted: "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll talk about the contract first. The nobles of Renya are very satisfied with the reaction of the phantom of count of Monte Cristo. 90% of them are willing to invest in the construction of phantom cinemas in the major cities of the leandel empire. However, one thing may go against your request. Most nobles hope to promote the phantom as a luxury and art, That is to say, the price of the entrance ticket of the magic cinema will be very high. Can you accept it? " Harvey had discussed with the Ludwig family about the cooperation of the phantom for a long time, and nodded his head after thinking about it: "well, this decision is really more suitable for this country." The leandel Empire did not even enter the industrial age, and the gap between class and wealth was desperate. With the well deserved pyramid structure, most of the people at the bottom could not afford the magic ticket price of the magic cinema. "I''ll go first. The meeting will be about an hour long. You don''t have to wait. Anyway, you just came here to see the magic cinema, right?" "I still have a lot of time." "Hum, I can''t even cherish time. I''m really an unqualified caster." Louise disdained to comment, stepped on high-heeled shoes turned away when the smile of the corner of the mouth is stronger, the pace unconsciously become light. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At night, Harvey and Louise find a high-end restaurant to eat together. To Harvey''s surprise, Renya''s high-end restaurant has some specifications, which is no inferior to the modern high-end restaurant. This kind of restaurant belongs to the top level in Norton. During the meal, the two discussed about the magic cinema. The ludwigs hoped that the magic cinema would go online as soon as possible and bring benefits, so they would choose to cooperate with the nobles of Renya. It would be more cost-effective to make the cake bigger before eating the cake. Originally, some nobles came to the meeting because of the prestige of the ludwigs, We have made a plan to "pay tribute" to the ludwigs. Anyway, this kind of thing would happen every few years before. However, after watching the phantom of the count of Monte Cristo, the nobles all smile with satisfaction, and the ludwigs finally repay them this time. In Renya, drama performance is a kind of art performance for entertainment, which is sought after by the society. However, the phantom form of the count of Monte Cristo subverts their definition of the so-called performance and presents a real event in the real world. After watching the count of Monte Cristo, everyone seems to have experienced a great adventure and come back. They feel unfair for the encounter of the count of Monte Cristo, feel happy for revenge and applaud for the ending. All aristocrats had this idea in their hearts: it was an art form superior to drama, with huge commercial value and worth investing. The more she said, the more proud she was, and she drank the champagne. Louise looked very happy. After drinking a few glasses of champagne, her delicate face flushed with the naked eye. Her eyes became blurred. She looked at Harvey with a charming smile: "you... Er... Good ~ good, you look a little bit, Hum hum ~ in this case, my father''s debt will be paid off soon... But why don''t people praise me, you! You are the one! Say something that exaggerates me Harvey, who had expected the end of the movie theater, cried and said, "well done!" "Read my name. Read my name." "Lois von Ludwig did a good job!" Lois was satisfied and nodded: "well, that''s good. Let''s talk nice!" As she said this, Louise''s mood changed. She had been repressed for too long, and now she had the right person and the right place to talk about. "Wuwuwuwu ~ why should I suffer such grievances? Everything is my father''s fault. Why should I bear it? Why should I be looked down upon by others!" "You too, why take my place!" Lois, with tears in her eyes, sobbed, held out her catkin, squeezed Harvey''s cheek, tugged hard, and could not beat Harvey''s chest. She fell into Harvey''s arms and began to be drunk. She cried and scratched. When she was tired, she fell asleep contentedly. Chapter 299 In Clark College, a middle-aged woman with glasses sits in the office for teachers to review her magic papers. The office is not spacious, with bookcases and documents on both sides. What''s special is that there is a suspended prismatic crystal on the desk, and now the tip of the crystal twinkles in the light of red, It means someone contacted her through this crystal. As the spirit moved, the crystal unfolded and projected the appearance of an old professor. He said in a helpless tone: "Professor Ruili, Professor Simpson is absent from class again. Can you come to take the place of the class?" White dragon Simpson!? Hearing the name, the middle-aged women''s hands holding the paper were unnaturally forced, and the smooth paper was scratched and wrinkled. Professor Ruili nodded reluctantly and stressed, "for the sake of the students, I''d love to." White dragon Simpson, the alien among human beings, the alien among casters, and the alien among the alien, was hired as one of the famous professors of Clark College. The most important thing is that white dragon Simpson didn''t mean to be a professor at all, and didn''t fulfill any of his obligations as a professor. That dragon may be full of wisdom, But she refuses to share her wisdom with others, which is Ruili''s biggest failure as a professor of magic and a disgrace to Clark College. However, the president of Clark College has been changed for several generations, and no generation dares to say anything to white dragon Simpson. The reason is very simple. White dragon Simpson is too powerful from the perspective of casters, and can easily reach the peak that human casters can''t imagine. It is one of the representatives of Clark College''s strength. Clark College in running water, white dragon Simpson in iron. Professor Ruili, who has been called to take the place of Bai Long Simpson for many times, is restless and stuffy for no reason. She packed up her textbooks and came to the classroom. The classroom of Clark College is very spacious. The inside of the classroom is of ladder structure, which makes it convenient for students to have a panoramic view of what the professor said. The tables and chairs are all solid wood tables full of classical flavor, engraved with exquisite patterns, Just like the luxury furniture in the noble''s home, the classroom was still in chaos when she arrived, which made her anger as a substitute professor more incomprehensible. Don''t these people come to learn magic and pursue truth!? Stupid! Stupid and corrupt! It''s really the classroom of the caster!? Are they really magic apprentices? Professor Ruili feels that she is not in the wrong classroom, and it has been more than ten seconds since she came into the classroom. No student noticed her, and all of them argued fiercely around a magic apprentice with a crystal ball. "We should use [ice gun technique] here. Although it will reduce three points of damage, freezing the little monster, it will consume too much blood to be attacked." "[ancient glyph] is used to find [explosive skill], which is invincible! My element teacher taught me that when fireball can''t kill the enemy, there is only one reason, that is, the fireball is not big enough and the temperature is not high enough! " "Choose the soldiers! The mage is too weak! Even the elite little monsters can''t fight, the soldiers can not only fold armor, but also the little monsters can''t lose blood at all! When it was my turn to play the day before yesterday, I chose soldiers! " "Soldier? Are you a caster to choose a warrior? You mean the one who can only bully the weak and then be beaten by the boss as a sandbag? Choose craftsmen! Craftsmen are powerful and very flexible. The makers of this game must have an understanding of the construction. They can attack and defend when they make the heavy silver water, and push the boss flat! " "Craftsmen? Ha ha, the flexibility of craftsmen in difficult situations limits the applicability of craftsmen. Not everyone is the first white dragon on the list Professor Ruili''s angry lips trembled and his face turned blue. He slowed down and came to the back of the students step by step. In a cold voice, he asked, "what''s this?" "Well, the crystal trial version of the game that Professor Simpson gave us a few weeks ago has been heard that it will be officially released in a few days. Professor Simpson is really good. We have misunderstood it before!" A magic apprentice replied happily. After a while, he seemed to realize who the owner of the voice was, and his happy smile gradually solidified and disappeared. After hearing the students'' evaluation of white dragon Simpson, Professor Ruili was even more angry. All of her feelings were like gunpowder being compressed in a cask, which only needed a little spark to detonate. "Is it fun?" "It''s so much fun!" "Be... Er... Professor Riley." "It''s a fantastic new game, of course... Er." The voice of the magic apprentices gradually quieted down, and no one dared to speak. They only felt a sharp chill coming from behind. The magic apprentices looked stiff, looked at each other, and turned away with a fluke. "It''s time to teach you the etiquette you should have in class." "In the name of Noah, boil, fire." The deep incantation sounds, and the ancient star chanting has the function of guiding casting. At that moment, the etheric elements are wildly mobilized and gathered, and the magic apprentice only sees a high brightness fireball condensed in the center of the crowd. "Boom!" The next second, all the magic apprentices'' eyes were stunned, and the bright fireball burst. Their bodies, tables and chairs were blown out by the explosion. Taking the place where the magic apprentices had just gathered as the center, the classroom became a mess. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In Clark College, an unknown explosion occurred in the intermediate classroom of the Department of plastic and energy. Most of the classroom facilities were damaged. A total of 13 students were injured in the explosion and recovered quickly after treatment. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Clark College Council room. An old woman with short stature and rickets advised Professor Ruili: "Professor Ruili, no matter how you say it, you can''t cast offensive spells on your magic apprentices. Fortunately, you control the power of the magic, otherwise if there are casualties, I can''t explain to the magic association that you were not such an impulsive person before." "I''m sorry, Mr. ERI. I''ll reflect on my mistakes." "You are one of the few senior professors in the college. I will try to suppress this. You should know more about your students." Professor Ruili nodded silently: "thank you very much for your advice, I will try." After leaving the office of the director of the college, Professor Ruili was unwilling to hold her fist, but instead sighed. Indeed, her final reason made her keep a protective shield for the magic apprentices while performing offensive magic, otherwise she would be sent to the trial seat of the magic association. Back in her professor''s office, Professor Ruili looks at a bright and beautiful blue crystal on the desk, which is the culprit for her reason out of control. The toy given by white dragon Simpson to the students was also saved from the explosion because of the group protective cover. Toys!? With a sneer from Professor Ruili, what''s the future of a group of magic apprentices addicted to toys? Magic can make the casters follow their desires and do things that ordinary people can''t do. Instead of indulging in toys, it''s better to faithfully fulfill their desires and follow desires to pursue magic. There has never been a lack of casters who study magic for the sake of desires in history, and many of them have made great achievements. Seeing this game crystal, she couldn''t get angry. She grabbed it and fell to the floor: "it''s better to destroy it!" After thinking about it, she still didn''t throw it down. Professor Ruili hesitated and remembered that the director of the college asked her to understand the instructions of the students. "Well, I''ll see what''s magical about this thing, which is worth their indulgence." Chapter 300 "Game crystal... Is the lotero magic array that uses the feeling spirit. This technology originated from the ancient alchemist''s idea of mimicry magic. The caster takes the spirit as the guide and uses the Star text as the core to control the etheric elements contained in the world at will. The alchemist was not recognized at that time and was considered as the only way of magic, Only some people who have no magic talent go back to study with the help of external forces. Based on this idea, they are very different from the casters. " "The caster is to understand and dominate, the Alchemist is to control and use." "Alchemists use magic array instead of astrology as the core to build a complex magic array with logical control system to use weapons or equipment made by Alchemy." "Such a great magic technology should be used in the so-called toys. I don''t know what it means!" Professor Ruili holds the crystal ball in both hands, and her spirit naturally feels its core, perceives the inner mind control system, and her heart is filled with resentment. On the other hand, when her spirit fully understands the inner mind control system of the game crystal, she can''t help but marvel. "That is to say, this system is obviously a new type of magic array combination independently developed on the premise of game crystal. Not to mention its function, the ability itself is a symbol of ability. Remember that Professor Simpson''s so-called workshop should be a collection of magic apprentices from the college. If these are really developed by them, no, even if they are the main ones, It''s a great achievement, Professor Simpson said "This Mona crystal?" Touching the core of the game crystal, Professor Ruili opened her eyes and breathed in disbelief. Mona crystal is a kind of high-end crystal that can only be used in the production of high-end construction organisms. It is a natural crystal. With the last Mona crystal mine in the last century being exhausted, the price of this kind of crystal, which has a wide range of uses, has soared. Up to now, even ordinary high-end construction scholars do not have such precious things. Use Mona crystal to make the so-called game crystal!? bo tim tin mat! What a tyrant! "It''s true that the molecular structure of the material is Mona crystal, but it''s been diluted by some magic, which only professor Simpson can achieve." After a short shock, Professor Ruili saw through the core image with her naked eye. These Mona crystals are owned by Harvey. They can be multiplied infinitely by using the energy of the earth vein crystal in the goblin Town, but there is still a certain distance from mass production. Therefore, under the suggestion of white dragon Simpson, a common crystal is used as the carrier to dilute the characteristics of Mona crystal. A nail size Mona crystal can be diluted into thousands of Mona like crystals of the same volume. In this way, the characteristics of Mona crystal will be weakened, and it is still more than enough to run dark legend. After touching the core crystal, Professor Ruili quickly understood how to operate the game crystal. His mind moved. The crystal, about half the size of a basketball, showed a clear picture inside. A knight in armor stood on the hill and looked out into the distance. The residual red of the setting sun was sprinkled on his silver armor, and the dynamic light was flowing, In the distance, the sky was dark, where a great army of darkness followed the shadow. One side is bright, the other side is dark. There are many options such as game start, settings, game information and so on. The visual effect is really shocking. "The combination of magic and art is not bad." Professor Ruili saw that the game crystal was slightly changed. After continuing to operate, the screen prompted to choose a career. Knight, a melee class, has the basic skills of melee attack and superimposed armor, and many simple and rough cards. Mage, a long-range profession, has the ability of long-range attack. The magic cards are changeable. He can deal with any enemy calmly. Craftsman is a free profession. He has the ability to make and control machines at will. He has more strange things than magic. However, because of too many designs, he has to study hard to choose this profession. As a caster, Professor Ruili of course chose the mage profession, and she began to feel new about the game. The picture changes, the description of art painting and text unfolds slowly, which belongs to a wizard''s adventure story. Although Professor Ruili first came into contact with this kind of game, she knew how to operate the game very well. She was still a typical caster. She had the spirit of studying everything. Before the game started, she firmly remembered the rules of the game. After passing the novice teaching level, she soon understood how to play the game. She disdained: "so, what''s the attraction of such a simple game?" "You have won the battle. You have 30 gold coins and 12 experience. You can choose one magic card." Professor Ruili put his hands in front of the crystal ball, looked at the picture and said, "of course, the more magic cards, the better. The more means the caster has, the more enemies he can deal with!" At this time, even she did not realize that her attention had been attracted by this game crystal. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "The battle failed. Your character died. Please try again." Crush, the spell character used by Professor Ruili is mercilessly crushed when she meets the third elite troll, because she selects too many cards. She can only draw a fixed number of cards at a time, and count five cards at a time. The card position limits the effect of the spell card and disperses the effect of the spell card, although there are cards that work on the elite troll in the card library, But can''t draw out that card, this kind of depression almost makes her vomit blood. Several times she looked forward to which card she would draw in the next draw. Although the chance was very low, the experience of giving her hope and ruthlessly extinguishing it made her despair. This kind of feeling is like a superior caster who is close to a strong man, even if he is hit with a heavy fist, he will not be given the chance to sing. "Ha ha, it''s a bit interesting. It''s difficult that makes it challenging." The sharp Professor, whose face became ugly, gave a farfetched smile and continued his course of action. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Familiar with the configuration of cards, this time she knows how to avoid the elite little monsters. As she wants, she successfully comes to the final boss level. There are ten levels in dark legend. Each level has five different routes to choose from, crisscross with each other. Players need to make adventurous routes. Although fighting can be avoided, not fighting means that they can''t grow through fighting, The end of all routes is a checkpoint boss, only this battle can not be avoided. Professor Ruili adopts the method of escaping from the battle. The cards are not trained, the intensity is not enough, and they are in disorder. In the face of the boss''s fierce attack, they die before they survive the second wave. "The battle failed. Your character died. Please try again." "Dead again?" Professor Ruili holds the crystal ball tightly with both hands and stares at the screen displayed by the game crystal. How can she not accept this reality. "I don''t believe it! Just a game Professor Ruili gritted her teeth, straightened her posture, and put the game crystal on the desk. Instead of rushing into the game this time, she recalled the information obtained from the two games in her mind, and further analyzed and drew a conclusion. This time, Professor Ruili used the seriousness of the magic papers published by the students to play this game. How could she be calm if she had twice eaten something she despised. Chapter 301 It was dark, and the magic neon lights of most of the buildings in Clark College went out. Several patrolling mages in robes passed by the teaching building, and they saw that a light was still on in one of the offices. One of the patrol mages was full of admiration: "is it still on? That office should be professor Ruili''s office, worthy of being known as one of the best professors in the college. It''s always for the sake of the apprentices. This time, it''s too late to review the papers of the apprentices. " "Yes, Professor Riley is admirable. Have you heard what happened today? It''s about Professor Reilly. " "The story of Professor Ruili''s outburst has spread all over the college, and those apprentices are also useless. There are such good professors who don''t know how to cherish it. When I was in Clark College, the professor was a research maniac, and he taught himself knowledge regardless of whether we understand it or not." Another patrolling mage said with a smile: "the intermediate classroom of plastic energy department has been destroyed. It''s impossible that the powerful magic can''t have no student casualties. When Professor Ruili is angry, he doesn''t forget to protect the students. He deserves the reputation." Several patrolling mages looked at the office with the light on, their eyes showed admiration, and silently bypassed the office, not wanting to disturb the good professor who was thinking about the students. At this time, inside the office, Professor Ruili stares at the screen of the game crystal seriously. She just went to the beginning interface to have a look, and found that the record of the magic apprentice''s clearance is still in it. The magic apprentice has already passed the sixth level, which surprised her even though she was struggling to pass the first level, and even inspired her to admit defeat. Fortunately, after every clearance, the revival point is locked alive. If you die in the third level, you will go back to the starting point of the third level. You won''t go back to the origin once you die. This is also due to the randomness of the card and the difficulty of the enemy. Especially the boss level, even if the idea is mature and the card routine is excellent, once it is sanctioned by the dealer, it will not help. Professor Ruili fully understands the cruelty of the card game after dozens of deaths. But along the way, she is also fighting and growing up, buying rare cards, killing monsters, growing up her own cards and acquiring rare props. Every promotion can make her feel inexplicable joy and satisfaction, as if her heart is gradually filled with something, experiencing something called fun. This makes Professor Ruili feel incredible. In the past, she only felt this feeling when she was proficient in magic or her class was promoted. Why can a game give her such a feeling? Adventure and growth, the game is also embedded with interesting short stories, these stories have a certain degree of randomness and follow a certain law trigger, the role of growth at the same time, Professor Ruili is also seeing a completely different time, a fantasy but unique charm of the story world. These elements make Professor Ruili feel more and more irresistible. She looks at the game crystal in front of her and looks gloomy and uncertain, changing again and again. The inner contradictions are at odds with each other. "You can''t play like this! It''s late at night now. Even if you have strong mental strength, you won''t be tired if you don''t rest for a day. If you go on like this, you will definitely delay the teaching. " "Just a game! It''s just a game! " "I''m the best professor of magic at Clark College. How can I not have such self-control?" Spirit into the game crystal, see the game ranking, record the name of each student, she saw a lot of familiar student names, ranking every player scored higher than her. "It''s not a matter of whether to play or not. A professor is certainly better than his apprentice in all aspects. Only in this way can he be qualified to educate his apprentices." "Yes! That''s the truth. " "What''s more, the director of the college asked me to understand the students'' hobbies, which is not my personal idea." "You can go on playing!" Professor Ruili looks at the crystal ball and mumbles to himself. He clenches his teeth and makes up his mind to connect with the control magic array of the game crystal again. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ A week later, in a messy office at Clark College. "Di." The voice remembers the red shimmer of communication crystal. "Professor Reilly, Mr. White Dragon Simpson hasn''t been teaching for several weeks. Can you take his place?" ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± "I see. Can''t this time? But I didn''t expect that even you would postpone the lecture. Is that really the reason? The students have forgiven you, and the college and the association will not pursue it. We will wait for you to come back to teach. " The picture of communication crystal set up by Clark College lights up and goes out. However, Professor Ruili has already ignored this scene and focused on the picture of game crystal. In front of her, she writes and draws on a piece of white paper to record the strategy of game crystal. On the ground, there are many pieces of white paper to record her game journey. "The sixth level, the 17th section, three bonfires, three elites, one shop, one special monster, one random event" "[cannibal flower], 68 HP, 38 attack, fire attribute attack can cause 1.5 times of damage, and can withstand heavy strike ¡¤" "[black dragon construction puppet] the boss of the seventh level, 18021 blood, 102 attack, resistance to physical attack, immunity to part of the magic attack, if the skill, the first round fixed spitting fire, the second round will charge forward, if dodged, it will enter the first round of dizziness and endurance weakening turn ¡¤" Professor Ruili controls the game crystal to exit the screen and open the achievement ranking list. Her name is ranked second with 98 points, and she has passed the first week like white dragon Simpson. However, after entering the second week, the difficulty increases sharply. Even Professor Ruili, who takes a serious attitude, is gradually struggling. Now studying how to pass the dark legend has become her biggest research topic. "It''s a little closer than that damn Simpson!" Professor Ruili''s eyes are red. That''s why she''s fighting for this moment. Teaching? Go to hell! After a lot of hardships, the sense of achievement of the game is greater than when she was promoted to the upper level caster. She does not deny that she is addicted to the game, so she feels ashamed to see others. On the other hand, it is convenient and willing to continue to study the game. The typical mouth says no, but the body is very honest. The game crystal she used was purchased from the magic store after hiding her identity, the official version of dark legend. She was lucky to be one of the first customers to grab the game crystal. It is said that on the second day of the sale of the game crystal, all the magic shops of the magic association announced that they would not give up. At the beginning, the casters didn''t care about the new game crystal of the white dragon workshop. However, in less than one day, "dark legend" became famous in that narrow circle. Although the game doesn''t belong to any big circle in this world, the game crystal can basically make hundreds or thousands of pieces a day, which is very few compared with the player group. The new generation of casters are interested in the game. Most of them are low-level casters. They are willing to accept new things. This type of casters is also the mainstream of the magic association. Chapter 302 For two weeks, Clark College was full of topics related to the dark legend. The complicated game interaction and game experience gave the magic apprentices a new sense of satisfaction. There had never been a similar game before. The earliest game of the magic association is destiny, which is made by a caster who likes adventure stories. The biggest feature of this game is complex stories. Decades of accumulation has given this game a huge world outlook and information network. Players can play tens of thousands of different endings in this game, A good ending, character cards can sell for a lot of money. Destiny and dark legend are very similar in type, but dark legend provides wonderful plots. What''s more important is the interaction between the game and the players all the time, including the players'' control of the character''s adventure route, combat mode, branch line choice and so on. In short, it is interaction to create fun, What makes the players most interested in is the perfect and interesting card system. In a few days, the players have created a completely different combat system based on various kinds of cards. Knights, mages, craftsmen, three professions, each profession has hundreds of cards, which often more than a dozen or dozens of cards can form a perfect suit system, for different boss can play different wonders. For the first time, magic apprentices in this world experience gratification and superiority from the so-called game. Novelty stimulates their senses and spare no effort to recommend this strange game crystal to others. As a result, legend of darkness has been spreading like a locust since it was released. In classrooms, corridors, gardens, dormitories and even libraries of Clark College, magic apprentices dedicated to holding game crystals can be seen everywhere. Three magic apprentices are sitting on the stone chair in the garden with game crystal, chatting excitedly, discussing the quality of card combination, the cognition and strategy of certain level. "Is Bai Long Professor Simpson? It''s amazing to keep ranking first in the injury record all the time "It''s a game maker, and of course it knows better than us how to play this game crystal." Hearing his peers'' words, Dyson shook his head and said with a smile, "that''s not right. Professor Simpson is not the developer of this strange game. It''s said that the developer of this game is the developer of crystal game. The little games we played before were all created by him. We don''t know the name yet, but sometimes we can see it in the college." "Ah, I''ve seen it, too. It''s a young man." "Don''t judge people by their appearance. It''s impossible for a simple person to deal with Professor Simpson," Dyson said with a smile The apprentice companion added: "if you ask the members of white dragon workshop, you will know. I remember that there is a man named o''nein slopert in it. He has something to do with my family. The information about that man should not be a secret." Dyson''s spirit activated the game crystal in his hand, looked at the level information prompt presented by the crystal, and said wholeheartedly, "let''s talk about this later. The question is how to pass the eighth level now?" "Well." "Go and see the rankings." "What''s the matter?" The apprentice nodded: "the second one in Sauron''s eye injury ranking often publishes some strategy information in the ranking, but who is this man? The speed of customs clearance is not slower than that of Professor Simpson at all. " Dyson patted his forehead and looked at the apprentices: "I almost forgot. I didn''t go to the magic shop to refresh the information today. Did you refresh it?" "I have." The game crystal in their hands lights up. After a while, the information of the two game crystals is synchronized. White dragon workshop has set up information refresh points in several well-known magic stores. Every day, players can take the game crystal to the information refresh point to update the information, including the player''s damage ranking to Sauron''s eye, some player''s strategy information The latest news of the game and so on. The three magic apprentices watched the refreshing information of the game crystal, and they were very glad that Dyson cheered: "I found it. Let''s see, there are 21 different elite monsters in the Ninth level. The boss of the level is [forest tree man], who is afraid of fire and has high physical resistance... It''s over! My chosen occupation is soldier. It says that physical resistance exceeds 90%. Even if my strength value is 100, it''s useless! " Looking at his game crystal, the apprentice comforted: "don''t worry. It says that chivalry class can use [salamander potion] to enchant weapons, and the boss will change form after every five rounds of attack, revealing the tree core. At this time, physical attack is completely effective." Dyson gave him a white eye: "I can go to you, how to live five rounds is still a problem!" Another fellow apprentice gloated and said, "ha ha, fortunately, I chose a mage, and I''m invincible! Second kill is not a dream after triple spell enhancement "Don''t be happy too early. We''ve been pondering over the previous levels for several days. We''ve been trying to make it through... Keep watching..." "HP: 94510, with life sharing skills, unable to knock down individual enemies alone" "This Seeing the information in the strategy, the three magic apprentices turned pale. They didn''t try. They also knew that the strength of their cards was very different from that of the boss. However, their cards were the result of more than a week''s hard work, and they were unwilling to give up rashly. "Try it first!" The magic apprentices clenched their teeth and took out the game crystal respectively. They all chose different occupations and began to exchange opinions and attack the level at the same time. The knight and the mage fell before the boss. The craftsman reluctantly came to the boss by changing the cards flexibly, or they were swept away in less than three rounds. They all failed in several more rounds. Even if they are used to death in this game, they still feel deeply discouraged. The game can read files infinitely in the level, but the root of the problem is their choice from the beginning. They can escape fighting, forge cards, kill enemies, and different events can trigger different special effects, which can enable players to obtain special relics and props or exercise their ability. Too clever clearance method will make the card team unable to get full exercise, sooner or later by the powerful boss push, they already know this, but if not, the difficulty of the strategy is desperate, even can come to the eighth level is a problem. "Ah, ah, ah As the three apprentices pondered, a scream came from the atrium of the garden. The dejected apprentice turned around and saw a female apprentice holding a game crystal high. His face was full of excitement! "It''s deification! She drew the knight''s apotheosis card [deification] card, which is known to all players who know Knight class in dark legend. It''s not too much to call it one of the strongest cheating devices. Originally, it only existed in rumors. The third player in the ranking of customs clearance records specially mentioned this card in the strategy. The card effect is to forge all the players'' cards unconditionally. If the difficulty of a game without deification is ten, the difficulty of a game with deification is at most one. So far, the lucky ones who have won this card can count it with one hand. After a short silence in the atrium of the college, magic apprentices with game crystals swarmed around to watch the miracle of the game. "Is there such a card? let me have a look! Just have a look! " "I''ll go. I thought this card was just a rumor! If there is one, you don''t have to worry about not being able to pass the customs! " "Why didn''t I come at random?" [deification] card is obviously different from other cards. The content of the card is an angel embracing a knight wearing heavy silver armor from the back. The magic model is very exquisite. This magic model seems to have a sense of holiness. One of the students who came around immediately lowered his voice and said, "I give 50 points! Sell me this game crystal His words were heard by another player, suddenly realized, and rushed to offer: "60 contribution points! Deal now "A hundred! I''ll give you a hundred! Wait, you let me pass! " Some unknown magic apprentices looked at the bustle here for no reason. They were surprised to hear the offer of the magic apprentice. One hundred points is enough to support an ordinary magic apprentice to live in Clark College for more than half a year. It''s no surprise to buy some magic materials and rent a small workshop by the way. Spend 100 points to buy a "game"? The only thing that comes to mind is that the bidder''s head is caught in the door. "One hundred and twenty! I want it now The surrounding magic apprentices have not yet made clear the matter, and they have heard exaggerated offers. One person may be mentally retarded, but there will not be two mentally retarded to snatch a worthless thing. Outside the crowd, Dyson, who was watching the crowd, was thoughtful. Chapter 303 Late at night, the white dragon workshop at Clark College was still on. The white dragon Simpson, who is clearly a dragon but is wearing pajamas, pushes the door open and walks in with his long neck covered with scales. At first sight, he sees Dreiser standing in front of the workbench, and the phantom model emerges between his hands to build the framework of the phantom model bit by bit. White dragon Simpson finished his coffee in one gulp. It seemed troublesome to throw the glass cup into his mouth and chew it. He grinned and asked, "do you want to go back?" Dreiser did not reply: "almost. This is the 20th failed magic model revised today. Mr. Adrian is more strict than I thought. No, he is more capable than I thought. I can''t compare with him in magic." As he said that, Dreiser showed a bitter smile. He was easily convinced by Harvey in the most proud field. Harvey thought most of the elaborate magic models were unqualified products, which gave him a heavy blow of confidence. "Not reconciled?" With a look of loss on his face, he stopped, shook his head and said, "no, Mr. Adrian doesn''t belong to a competitive relationship for me. Just like you, I don''t have any idea of comparison, which has gone beyond persistence to stupidity." Harvey''s registration class is not high, but he shows more erudition and ability than the tutors of Karak college. White dragon Simpson''s nostrils erupted a white flame: "hum, I know, I''m talking about your being driven out of the [fate] workshop." "Ah." Dreiser''s face was very stiff: "Professor Simpson, I said, can you not expose other people''s shortcomings?" Dreiser used to be a member of destiny workshop. He was very well-known in a specific circle. He once had a competitive relationship with Dyson, the current director of destiny workshop. However, Dreiser''s attitude towards the so-called game has always been relatively advanced. He knew the shortcomings of destiny and wanted to add more new elements, but he was accused of offending tradition, This event became the fuse and made Dreiser leave angrily. Dreiser was originally one of the students of white dragon Simpson. White dragon Simpson also knew that Dreiser was a member of the "game" circle. When he couldn''t find a playmate, he pulled him over. Therefore, Dreiser came into contact with the game made by Harvey and came to a new world. Harvey''s little overlord type game gives him a very novel experience, and also makes him more firm in his belief. Eighty percent of the establishment of the white dragon workshop was instigated and driven by Dreiser. After all, white dragon Simpson didn''t belong to the type of lively people, and even hated to get along with strangers. "Whatever you want, I''m just here to update the new version of the game Harvey brought back." White dragon Simpson takes out his own game crystal from the void, finds a new version of the game crystal left by Harvey outside his job, and starts to update it. Dreiser touched his chin and asked sternly, "what do you think of this game, Professor Simpson?" "It should kill me a year or two." White dragon Simpson left the workshop without looking back. In a year or two, when Dreiser was making a new version of destiny, he asked for its opinions. Until the finished product was made, he was only rated by white dragon Simpson as able to kill a week or two. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ [fate] workshop, which has been established for decades, is headquartered in a famous alley of the magic association. Although [fate] is famous in a fixed circle, it is not even a third rate organization for the magic association. Dyson hurried to the wooden door in the alley. The texture of the wooden door twisted and formed a strange face. He said to Dyson, "Mr. Dyson, welcome back." Since the wooden door opened to both sides, you can see a workshop inside which is completely different from the narrow alley. Dozens of technicians focus on completing the assembly line production. Every minute, they can produce three things similar to a chessboard, which is the game base of destiny. Starting a specific mechanism can start the game. Dyson came to the deeper part of the workshop, where there was a core workshop which was not spacious enough. The workshop was the workshop of destiny, which had passed the essence of decades, and recorded all the story settings and game settings in the destiny game. Close the door, there are still five casters sitting in the core workshop, but from the appearance, there are big and small. Dyson threw his coat on the hanger and put the game crystal on the table. "How?" One of the male members asked in a deep voice. "It''s very popular with magic apprentices, at least in the birthplace of Clark College." Dyson reports calmly. A middle-aged man next to him kicked the wall and growled angrily: "despicable Dreiser cook, it must have copied our ideas to make something like that! But that Professor Simpson is still protecting him. We should solve it through litigation and go to the magic association to report on it! " Dyson shook his head calmly: "it''s useless. Even if he went to the magic association, the result will not change." "What do you mean by that?" Dyson''s face was flat: "dark legend didn''t copy fate." "What''s not plagiarized! Ming Ming Dyson interrupted. "Master Vincent, are you talking about plagiarism with the same cards? After a knight uses a sword, no one else can use it as a weapon? " The workshop tutor, who is called Vincent, looks ugly: "I don''t mean that, but it''s not copying fate. How can this game be so popular! There must be something that has copied my ideas for more than ten years! Steal my wisdom! damn! Damn it! He should have been kicked out long ago "Is the dark legend popular? Very simple, the producer of this game is not Dreiser cook at all, and the magic association is not the only workshop that focuses on the side door. This time, I brought back all the information I collected, including the little games you were very interested in some time ago and the dark legend. The magic shop is in a state of breaking supply all the time. I recovered these game crystals from some magic apprentices at a high price, and I should be able to understand after playing master Vincent. " Fortune workshop can be said to be the leader of magic games. It''s been a good journey for so many years. Some time ago, they noticed the unexpected games appearing in the market. It''s rumored that among the people who made these games was Dreiser, the former member of fortune workshop. Strange games lead to a sharp drop in the sales of the games produced by fate workshop, which touches the core interests of the workshop. As a result, destiny workshop focuses on Bailong workshop. As the person in charge, Dyson has been observing and collecting intelligence, trying to prove that Bailong workshop has something to copy from destiny workshop. It''s better to say that the workshop mentor Vincent wants to do this. It''s his disagreement with Dreiser that drives Dreiser out. Now, isn''t this exactly proof of Dreiser''s opinion? Chapter 304 The small town outside Clark College is essentially different from the gorgeous college. Its existence is defined as a small town built around the college, which is responsible for providing basic living conditions for professors or students of Clark College. If an example is needed, the function of the small town is similar to the dormitory and canteen of the earth school. Clark College didn''t intervene in the development of the town, didn''t give the meaning of the existence of the town, and it''s not surprising what happened where there are no rules and laws, which is fully reflected in the rich and colorful architectural style. The old streets are very cold. Rainwater seeps into the floor tiles and nourishes the weeds growing in the cracks. Occasionally, some college students can see passing by. More often, even a person standing here will have an eye-catching sense of existence because of the open environment. On the edge of the old street wall, Dyson leaned against the wall, took out a white jade pipe, read a few awkward syllables in his mouth, and then lit a fire with his fingers. He smoked his pipe bored, and sometimes looked at the towering clock tower in the direction of Clark College in the distance. The clock showed that it was 6 p.m., which was the rest time of Clark College, I think it won''t be long before this street gets busy. Soon, more and more people passed by, but a man stopped in front of Dyson. The comer raised his hand to say hello to him: "Yo, wait for me here?" "Almost." Dyson knocked on his pipe and naturally walked side by side with the visitors to a tavern run by the town. Dyson sat down and said to the bartender, "old rule, Dreiser, how about you? It''s my treat this time. " "That''s the Koso cocktail." COSO cocktail is the best cocktail this pub can offer. It''s not cheap. Dyson rolled his eyes in pain: "as always, don''t be polite to me." Dreiser shrugged. "Because you look like you''re coming for me or causing me trouble." Dyson leaned back against the chair in the pub, put down his pipe and laughed: "it''s just a long lost reminiscence, but I don''t deny that I have other thoughts." Before the waiter could serve, Dyson looked nostalgic. "Aren''t you going to come back?" Dreiser twirled a peanut on the table and threw it into his mouth. He didn''t care to reply: "if fate workshop is gone, I won''t lose anything. Besides, Vincent is here. You know that I''m in the same boat with him. If he doesn''t, it''s not my own conclusion. Only this is the consensus between him and me." Dyson nodded regretfully, "that''s right." After the bartender finished, Dreiser held the soft cocktail and said, "if you want to know about the white dragon workshop, I can only say that my situation is not as good as you think." "Why? Now you are very famous. Almost everyone who knows fate workshop has heard the name of Bailong workshop. A few decades ago, destiny workshop was just an interest workshop run by a group of fans. Because the interest persisted, more and more like-minded people were found. The thing named Magic game was born at that time. " Dreiser said displeased: "do you mean that white dragon workshop has taken away the identity of your founder?" "No, I still have this awareness. We are in a proper competitive relationship, but I never thought you would be on the opposite side of me before." Dreiser shook his head solemnly. "Dyson, you''ve got a fact wrong." "Go ahead, please." "It''s true that I instigated Professor Simpson to create the white dragon workshop, but there is something wrong with your idea, because it''s not me who instigated Professor Simpson, but why I can instigate Professor Simpson to create the white dragon workshop, which is the fundamental reason." As soon as Dyson picked up his glass and put it down, he thought, "I''ve heard that Professor Simpson likes to use games to kill time, whether it''s fate or some unknown magic games." Dreiser knocked on the wooden table and nodded: "that''s the result. Professor Simpson is interested in some magic games, so he founded this workshop. Then you must know the reason." Dyson nodded: "those games that appeared two months ago?" "About two months ago, in an accident, Professor Simpson came into contact with a magic prop called little overlord, which is said to be a magic game prop only popular among goblins." When he read the name of little overlord, Dreiser almost bit his tongue. This pronunciation is completely different from his familiar language system. It is a transliteration of an unknown language. If Harvey saw this violation, he would laugh. Dyson read the strange pronunciation: "little overlord? What a strange pronunciation? It doesn''t sound like the language of the halal family. Why are you talking about goblins again? " "In fact, those games are all created by a caster for goblins. Professor Simpson was attracted by these games after he came into contact with them and drew a large number of students to try them out with them. I am one of them. As I am familiar with magic games, I am also amazed by the fantastic ideas of the designers. I don''t think I have the ability to design those simple but interesting magic games, so I founded the white dragon workshop to help Professor Simpson find a playmate. " After a pause, Dreiser said with a funny face: "it''s just that even we didn''t expect to be approached by the Lord. The person who designed these games is a caster in a remote Kingdom, named Harvey Adrian. He is a caster that even Professor Simpson can''t underestimate. Dyson, you should know the character of Professor Simpson, What will the Dragon do to those who dare to invade their food and treasure? " "It''s going to be a barbecue," says Dyson, a student at Clark College "However, in the face of Harvey Adrian, Professor Simpson gave away the benefits in his mouth, which should give you a more intuitive understanding of the abnormal caster. Harvey Adrian''s registration level in the magic association is the middle caster, but his own strength should be superior or higher. The most important thing is his extensive knowledge reserve. In the field of magic alone, he has reached the level that I can only look up to. Now I''m more like Vincent''s assistants, just the tip of the iceberg responsible for building the magic game created by Harvey Adrian. This is your competitor. " "It sounds like a hopeless gap." Dreiser leaned back on his chair and was obviously interested in Harvey. He touched his chin and continued, "in the eyes of the caster, Harvey Adrian is probably one of the different kinds. I also found out about him. At the earliest time, he published a magic paper in the magic association, which was highly praised by the modern casters. It''s called phantom technology, Based on the magic props developed by magic crystal, that kind of technology has also been used in magic games. " Under Dreiser''s golden hair, God''s eyes revealed a strong interest and curiosity: "I heard that this technology was originally developed for shooting a new art similar to drama. In Renya, the capital of the leandel Empire, the territory of the Ludwig family, the magic family, the phantom technology has been installed. I plan to see the real face of this technology sometime. When I left destiny workshop, I also thought that I would go back one day. No, I''m sure so. But now I don''t want to go back to destiny workshop. A large part of the reason is that I don''t want to be his opponent. No one will like the outcome of doomed failure. " Chapter 305 Vincent Thain, the current workshop mentor of destiny workshop, was a disciple of the first workshop mentor more than ten years ago, while Dyson was the son of the first generation workshop mentor, which is the creator of destiny game. Vincent is in charge of the interior and Dyson is in charge of the exterior, perfectly maintaining the operation of destiny workshop. There is no doubt that Vincent is an excellent caster. He thinks he has to work harder than anyone else. However, his talent limits his development. Since becoming a class caster, Vincent can feel that his understanding of magic and spiritual strength have reached a peak, It''s like the human body is gradually weakening towards death after the short youth of 18 years old. This process is irreversible, at least for the magic society, for a small class caster. Vincent is not reconciled to this. Since he can not become a high-ranking caster, his ideal is to let his name appear in the history of the magic association and even in the teaching materials. Therefore, Vincent devotes all his energy to his most familiar field and embarks on the road of the first generation workshop tutor. He has struggled in the field of magic games for decades, Fate has become his ideal and pursuit, which is integrated into his essence. When he dreams, most of the content is related to fate. Decades of ups and downs have created a complete world of destiny. It is precisely because fate is more important than anyone else that blasphemy and modification cannot be tolerated. Dreiser, who joined destiny workshop in the name of Dyson''s friend a few years ago, has shown amazing talent. He has grown from a constructor of magic model to a core design member of destiny workshop. His opinions have been praised by members and adopted repeatedly, which makes Vincent feel more and more unbalanced. Can''t his silent contribution over the past few decades compare with that of a hairy boy? Maybe from the beginning, the two were doomed to be different. From injustice to friction, from friction to conflict, and finally to open and aboveboard mutual abuse, Vincent is the grizzly bear who protects the calf. Any opinion that tries to modify fate will be mercilessly attacked. Dreiser''s opinion is thrown into the garbage can without even looking at it. Members of fate workshop once wanted to prevent the contradiction between them, But even if Dyson came out and acted as a middleman, it didn''t work. Until it was necessary to choose between Dreiser and Vincent, the fate workshop, which was biased towards conservatives, chose Vincent, and Dreiser left. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Plagiarism. Plagiarism? Vincent has a game crystal brought back by Dyson in front of him. He has been up all night for several days, which makes him get through half of the level of the game. During this period of time, he even puts the matter of fate behind him¡¶ The legend of darkness has the fun that most people have never had before. The improvement of the character card set and the battle of cards can bring great satisfaction to the players, making them want to give up. Just experiencing the tip of the iceberg of dark legend, Vincent knows the meaning of Dyson''s words. It''s true that dark legend and destiny are card games, but they are very different in structure and play, and they can''t be linked. However, what makes Vincent most unacceptable is that he forgets destiny when playing dark legend. No matter how Vincent doesn''t admit it, his rationality, his instinct, and decades of experience in building destiny tell him that dark legend is far more fun and more attractive than destiny. It''s not about who is better. Destiny builds a huge world and complicated game stories. It''s like a text system. The importance of the text system to the development of civilization is self-evident, but no one will think that a simple text system will be very interesting. The content that players can experience in destiny is like the process of understanding text and contacting information. "Legend of darkness" is more like a literary work, which combines words and gives players fun in the form of interaction. In short, "dark legend" is more in line with the taste of most players. But even so, Vincent is still not satisfied. Why can this unknown Magic game, which has never appeared in a well-known corner, compare with destiny? Is his decades of hard work and contribution fake? What makes Vincent more intolerable is that the game style of dark legend is similar to Dreiser''s magic game design style. "No way! impossible! It shouldn''t be like this! " In the dark secret workshop, the bitter sweat ran through Vincent''s cracked lips. He murmured to himself and questioned himself back and forth. His heart was shaken more seriously than when he was in conflict with Dreiser. The game crystal on the workbench is still shining, showing a clear game picture inside. "Fate is the pioneer in the field of magic games, no magic game can surpass it! It should be! It''s the life of me and McLean! " Vincent''s fingers were deep into his hair, and the blood was more dense in his dull eyes. Maybe fate is no worse than the dark legend. Fate is not as popular as the dark legend, which is enough to give Vincent a fatal blow. In the past, fate had no competitors. Now, the dark legend has become the core topic of this circle not long after it appeared. If it continues, fate will gradually fade out of this field of vision, It can only be one of the pioneers in the field of magic games. Vincent has spent decades of hard work, but he is not satisfied with it. Vincent stares at the crystal game, and finds the outlet of the problem maze in his mind. However, it could not be found¡¤¡¤¡¤ No matter how he looks for it, he can''t find a way for destiny to defeat the dark legend. The problem lies in the essence of the game, which is something that destiny has accumulated for decades and can''t change. Is there really nothing to do? Maybe it''s not so. If you can''t get out of the maze, you can choose to break the walls of the maze. Vincent''s eyes gradually brightened up. It often takes a lot of time to change the essence of a game. One of the exceptions is to "use" other people''s experience and walk through the road explored by others. "That''s it Vincent cried out excitedly that the only thing better than fate is the game system and playing method. So why doesn''t destiny use the game system of dark legend to improve itself? Combining the strengths of the two games, destiny will have no weaknesses at all. Plagiarism? This is not plagiarism. At most, it can only be used for reference. The play method and system of dark legend are similar to that of Dreiser''s game design style. What''s the point? History always belongs to the winners, only the names of the winners will be remembered. In order to maintain the status of fate, Vincent is willing to abandon the moral bottom line as a caster. Chapter 306 Elroy City, late at night, no one in the street, a rickety priest led a woman in a white dress to Harvey''s former residence, blonde women staring at the dark residence, tightening eyebrows: "is this the source of stench?" "No, no, the demonic atmosphere here is very strong, but it''s very unstable. There are traces of magic in the buildings. Poor Lamb who has gone astray, may God forgive you for your sin. We hold poison and dagger and throw ourselves into hell. The fire of the pure world will burn up this sin and drive the devil out of the sea of sin. " The bent priest asked with a complicated look: "Your holiness, why do you come here by yourself?" "I received a report from the secret church that there was a high demon in this city. I thought that this desolate country would no longer be invaded by demons." The priest gave a wry smile: "I personally hope that the church will not interfere in this matter." The saint did not understand and looked at the old man: "father, are you protecting the devil?" The priest shook his head: "she never laid hands on innocent people." The virgin replied in a positive tone: "its existence itself is a kind of evil. No matter what happens, its nature is doomed that she can''t make changes. Thousands of years ago, those blasphemous casters with the same stupid idea as you tried to control the power of the devil, which resulted in the demon disaster that lasted for thousands of years. This stupidity is still in human history. Father, there are thousands of demons I have seen, contacted and killed, and none of them will expose their ugly nature. " The priest looked at the towering mansion in front of him: "maybe so, but the devil is different. More specifically, it''s the master of the devil, Mr. Harvey Adrian. Even if he is suspected of breeding demons, I can affirm that he is not the evil person who drives demons." "Harvey Adrian? Father, since you know something about the owner, why don''t you tell the secret church? " The priest jokingly said, "this name is very loud in this country. It can''t even be used as intelligence. It''s just common sense." "Is he the king?" "No, he is a caster and a great writer. I believe his wisdom is superior to the evil of the devil." "Do you mean that the definition of good and evil depends on the user of the weapon?" The priest just shook his head and sighed. The virgin whispered: "weapons have no good or evil, but demons do. They are absolute evil." The priest looked very serious: "Your holiness, you should know that the turbulence of the church a hundred years ago and the great loss of its strength. Now at least we have no power to interfere in the politics and ideas of the kingdom. Once others know that the church wants to attack Mr. Harvey Adrian, the situation of the church will not only become quite embarrassing, It may be expelled by the people and the state. " "Loved by the state? Anyway, I understand the situation of the priest, but it is the duty of our secret church to purify the demons. As for the chain reaction caused, his majesty will deal with it. The worst result is to withdraw from this country and list this country as a heretic." The priest felt thirsty and asked in an incomprehensible tone, "is it just for a demon... Worth it?" "It is not the ideal that drives us to destroy demons, but the instinct and nature of eating. Father, how many days can you not eat?" "Well, you can find it. Information about the name of Harvey Adrian is public information in this country. My Lord, I also give you my final advice. This country is not a holy country. There are laws and rules here. I was born here. I speak in the language of this country, All my followers are from this country. " The priest turned away with a bent body, and his bleak figure seemed to be several decades old. When the priest was determined to leave, a knight in silver white armor came from the shadow of the alley, looked at the priest''s back and said: "damn liberal sect, I thought there was a limit to their stupidity. Your majesty should have listed them as heretics and produced them together. Did you want to protect the devil? Ridiculous "You go to find the message called Harvey Adrian. I want to pray here for a moment to dispel the demons here." "Yes, my lady." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ A few days later, Norton, the capital of the kingdom of Baron. The steam train slowly enters the station. With the sharp brake sound, the steam train stops. The passengers inside go out from the front carriage, while another group of passengers on the platform enter from the rear in an orderly way. At this time, a small figure comes out of the crowd in a hurry, The girl with long golden hair and braids covered her mouth and found a garbage can in the railway station. Behind the girl was a cold middle-aged man in a black suit. His face was white and his eyebrows were sparse. His eyes, which could not see any emotional fluctuations, were particularly impressive. "Sir..." the middle-aged man''s expression is rare and complicated. It''s the first time that he saw such an embarrassed face of this great figure of secret church. No wonder he was sick on the carriage just now. Patience has been the limit up to now. The girl is still retching, waving to the middle-aged man to leave here. The middle-aged man bowed slightly: "I understand. I will collect information first. Please don''t act rashly." With that, the middle-aged man turned away and disappeared. After a long time, the girl raised her pretty face and looked around in confusion. The crowd was too dense and dazzling. It was like going against the current in the water. Everyone''s dress gave her a particularly novel feeling, which could not be seen in the holy land. Although the air was cloudy, the crowd was so dense that she felt uncomfortable, Just like an ignorant village woman who came here from the countryside, her curiosity and excitement about the new world made her automatically ignore all the discomfort. "Is this what the holy Kingdom calls a barren country?" The saint was confused. What she saw was that the city was more prosperous than any other country she had ever been to. The girl quickly restrained her excitement, wiped the booty from her mouth with a handkerchief and left in another direction. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ It''s harder than you think. There are too many mysteries about Harvey Adrian. If we divide him into two parts, his superficial influence is no less than that of the royal family of this country, and his real identity is the assistant officer of the queen. If we rashly attack him, it is tantamount to offending the imperial power of the country. If we are not careful, we will end up with a more tragic ending than a hundred years ago. Li''s identity is still hazy. He is a registered mage of the Royal caster Association and the magic association of the kingdom of Baren. The relationship between the church and the magic association is not good. However, he signed a non-interference contract decades ago. Although there will still be conflicts, he still put it from the top to the bottom. On the other hand, Harvey''s strength is a mystery. According to the information collected by the secret church, Harvey once participated in the battle of Norton Royal Concert Hall, and is likely to be one of the key figures in this incident. After months of fermentation, the Norton Golden Concert Hall incident has become an open secret, and the kingdom of Baron has lost at least seven layers of extraordinary strength, The area is still under blockade. At present, the only three survivors known are Harvey, Duke Anderson and the head of the order of irises. In addition, there is uncertain evidence that one of the casters who participated in the event still survived. However, the caster was deeply taboo about this and did not want to talk more about it. The magic net of the kingdom of balun is very weak, and the ether element is very thin, which means that even if a powerful caster comes here, his strength will be limited. Although the miraculous magic used by the secret church is not a magic, there are many strict requirements for the caster''s environment and himself. Perhaps the most important thing is the so-called belief. The piety of personal belief determines the limit of miracles that can be performed. The collective belief determines how powerful miracles can be used in this area. Unfortunately, Norton''s belief is also rare, which means that even as a saint, it is impossible to exert much power. The saint found the hotel where she stayed. The hotel was not luxurious, but the layout was elegant. Of course, the saint could not avoid the elevator in the corridor, which would aggravate her dizziness. "The count of Monte Cristo, by Harvey Adrian." When she came to the room on the third floor, the saint sorted out the information and took out several novels from her satchel. The priest gave her a gift when she left on the grounds of intelligence. She was educated in a monastery when she was a child. She was familiar with the kingdom of Baron, which was still a powerful country in the western continent. She was proficient in the language of Baron and was able to cope with daily life and newspapers. When she took over these novels, she clearly saw more complicated meanings from the priest''s face. The novel is relatively old. It''s not that it''s not well maintained, but that it''s the feeling of being read many times. The corners of the page are curled, but the beautiful cover is intact. It shows the host''s love for it. There are also many classics in the church, most of which are the legends of saints and religious books of the church. Saints seldom have access to external reading materials. Since they are in the name of knowing the enemy, they can read them with ease. The two men depicted on the cover are in completely different situations, which highlights the girl''s curiosity in the saint''s heart. What is the attraction of the things written by the criminals who enslave demons? I don''t know why, there is a strong premonition in the saint''s heart that something is warning her that once she opens this novel, she is likely to embark on a road of no return. This kind of feeling is very strong. It is better to say that this kind of feeling originally belongs to one of the abilities of the saints. The God will point out the right way for the saints. However, this ability has become quite weak in this country with few beliefs, and the saint does not believe that a novel can change her mind at all. After a moment''s hesitation, the first page of the count of Monte Cristo is opened¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The light of the room was bright from late at night to early in the morning. The morning light penetrated through the glass window and sprinkled on the soft red carpet. Finally, the thick novel in the hands of the saint was closed. At this time, the saint finally understood what the priest said. In any case, the saint had to admit that the person who wrote the novel must have great wisdom. The thought and subject of the novel are shocking. What''s more, the protagonist of the novel, Monte Cristo, is a believer inclined to the liberal sect, and her behavior is very consistent with the values of the liberal sect. It''s impossible for such works to come from the hands of those who enslave demons. However, the virgin now cares more about the plot of the novel. When she closes the novel, her body and mind are restless. It seems that something enters her body, agitates her body and interferes with her thoughts. "What is it? I''m sure my faith hasn''t been shaken, but... She closed her eyes and felt the palpitation of her body and mind. What is the truth in the novel? Revenge of pleasure in the novel? Or the moving love story depicted in the novel? The saint can''t determine the source of agitation. She feels ridiculous because her heart, which has been silent for more than ten years, only now begins to have the feelings of ordinary people? Or do you find it in a novel? Ridiculous and ridiculous. All of a sudden, the gorgeous light spread from the back of the saint. The white wings of light spread out and occupied the room. It was not the saint who had the white wings of light, but a girl who was also born in the holy light. She looked gentle and indifferent. Her pure and gentle eyes seemed to be able to tolerate all evils. Her graceful body was wrapped in white cloth, The body is connected with the light unfolding behind the saint. The white wings of light are burning, the falling stars fall to the ground, and the ripples of the void turn into complex scriptures. Angels, a miracle that only those who believe in piety can be granted, need to be sung by a choir composed of ninety-nine disciples for one night, and then given after a complex spiritual ceremony. Angels and believers are one heart and one mind. Now, however, the angel perched on the saint is not called out by the saint. The Angel composed of glow stares at the novel curiously, touches it gently, and the page lights up a glow flame, which is held in the arms of the angel and rubbed happily. Novels become the possession of angels. "No, angels should be the most sensitive to the smell of evil. This is from the literary works of evil people. Why..." the saint held her forehead languidly and whispered, showing that the great power needed by the angel almost emptied her body. "Why is it a relic?" Holy relic, literally speaking, is inhabited by holy relic. Holy relic is mostly left by church saints, and there are a few things that can not be understood. Holy relic is not an object, but a concept. The most widely used relic in the church is as a base for calling angels. This is just like the core crystal of the construction creature. Because of the special nature of angels, the relic must be pure and immaculate. What kind of angel will be born in this kind of literature works, which are generally from the human hand that drives the devil? The novel burned to ashes by the glow is integrated into the body of the angel. The white wings of the light are scattered to ashes, and together with the body of the saint, the fire is ignited. The pure white clothing turns into black color, and the glow also turns into pure flame. The existence named Angel is combined with the novel and endowed with a completely different meaning of existence. At this moment, the saint, who is the same as the angel, also changes dramatically. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Angel 74 detected a dramatic change." "It''s irreversible. We''re trying to figure out why." "The preliminary conclusion is caused by the change of the belief idea of the host and the belief environment, and the angel turns in the direction that people want." "The change area is the first area of the kingdom of Baren, which is now completely polluted." "The kingdom of Baron was judged to be a heretic state, and the clergy above the second power was forbidden to contact or enter." Chapter 307 In the dark room of a luxury mansion in Norton, a gorgeous lady, with her belly in her arms, laughed: "poof, poof, poof! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! How funny! It''s so funny! How many years have you not seen such a funny picture!? It''s wonderful. It''s such a brilliant choice to bring these guys full of gods here. Ha ha ha, I lost an angel without even seeing the enemy''s appearance. It''s interesting! How interesting Laughing, she sits on the sofa lazily, raises her legs, holds up the red wine cup full of bright red blood on the table, licks her red lips, and her dark red eyes are full of satisfaction and pleasure. Putting down the glass goblet with thick blood, she narrowed her deep eyes and looked at the bat hanging upside down by the window. She said with a smile: "it''s just unexpected that we don''t even need to meet each other. A literary work alone can destroy an angel. The church may be much more fragile than she imagined. After all, it''s just an artificial God imitating ancient gods." The church used to be a huge organization that could compete with the magic association. It was essentially different from the magic association. The church had unparalleled advantages in the military, political and economic fields of the human country. In the past, the status of the church''s clergy was more noble than that of the nobility. However, all of these belong to the past. The civilization and the collapse of faith have greatly weakened the power of the church. The secret church is the backbone of the church, divided into many different departments, but the main responsibility is to eliminate heresy, the so-called saint or saint is the trump card of the secret church trump card, everyone has the power to show miracles. However, the power of the saints is based on faith. The true face of the so-called angels should be the collection of faith. With the saints as the body, the choir chants the poems of the angels, which is just like the real power of faith. This kind of power is infinitely close to the divine power used by ancient gods. However, the nature of belief power tends to be non-existent, which is similar to the existence of ether elements, and lacks the support of rule incarnation similar to ancient gods'' language, so it is easy to be "polluted". In order to avoid similar things and make the artificial God of the church more powerful, the church will be eager to unify the human mind, establish the holy Kingdom, and establish the church under the banner of continuing for human beings. Therefore, the biggest "enemy" is precisely human itself. The elimination of heresy and Demons are all means to "eliminate" human enemies. However, even a lady did not expect that angels who came to this country would fall so easily. Angels are known as envoys. They walk in the kingdom of God and are equal to invincible in the realm of the kingdom of God. When they come to places where belief is scarce, their power will be limited. Even so, if they want to pollute angels, they need to meet at least two conditions. First, the belief of saints will be shaken, The second is that saints do not object to the "content" of pollution. For the saints who received religious education and brainwashing from childhood, these two points are no different from going to heaven. In the long history of the church, there have been only two or three similar events. The charming and gorgeous woman lay on the sofa and stretched her body, gloating and smiling: "next, unless the choir is sent out, the church can only eat this bitter fruit, and the area that has damaged an angel will surely be listed as a land of heresy. Next, it only needs to turn the great writer into her own servant, and this country will become a land of eternal growth." The choir is the trump card of the secret church. Its members are the crazy believers of the church. They are called saints'' disciples. The specific members and number are unknown for the time being, and the combat power is unknown. All the members of the choir are not fighting members, and their ability is very simple, that is, to sing the poems of angels. Because it is simple and pure, all the places that the choir passes through, whether the regional belief is rare or not, will become the dependency of the kingdom of God for a short time. "I see. Did you bring me to this country?" A clear and indifferent voice came from behind the gorgeous lady. The lady who was stretching her waist was stiff. It was unbelievable that she turned her head to see the saint who had changed her appearance greatly. It symbolized that the pure white dress armour turned to the dark color. It changed the conservative and elegant style of the past, exposing a large piece of snow-white skin, and the black evening dress was elegant and sexy. But the lady was attracted by the pale golden eyes, clear? No, that''s too ordinary, indifferent? It''s not right, too lack of sense of existence, right is pure and arrogant contempt, just like God looking at mortals, in this pair of eyes under the gaze of the lady feel a cold. "Joan of arc." The lady''s face was grim. She read out the girl''s name and squinted at her: "what are you going to do now?" "I am no longer the son of God." "It does look like that." "But I still ride the power of God." "Oh?" "How many people have you killed in this country over the years?" "How many people have been killed? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! That''s a funny question. " The lady covered her lips and laughed, joking: "do you remember how many pieces of bread you have eaten in the past year? What can polluted saints do in a country with little faith? But I''m different. My food is only human. " The lady stood up from the sofa, took off the lace of the evening dress and sighed with regret: "I like this dress very much. I hope it won''t be broken." At that moment, his body turned into a wisp of black smoke and disappeared into the shadow of the house. In the dark room, there was only the fire of the closet, the corner of the ceiling, the shadow of the side of the cabinet, the underground of the sofa, and there was something strange and obscure in all the dark corners. The shadow flows with strange waves, and then opens. Thousands of eyes are staring at Joan of arc standing in the center of the house. The pupil of each eye is dark red, but each eye reveals pain and twisted feelings. "Eating their bodies, imprisoning their souls, these sins, these evils... The dark golden pupils of Joan of arc burn with fire. From the void came charming Laughter: "yes, how about that? Do you want to cry to your omnipotent God? Let him judge me myself, this heresy? " The darkness wriggled, and the void stretched out its lava like crimson pitching towards Joan of arc. "It is not God who judges you, but man." Joan of arc sighed, waved her right hand forward, and breathed the flame to form a sword with solid flame. "Roar, fire of vengeance! "Our right to revenge!" "Hum!" The dark red tentacle has not yet touched Joan of arc''s body. It starts to ignite the flame from the tip and spreads to the whole room at a very fast speed, burning all the eyes flowing in the dark together. Thousands of wails are heard in this purgatory like room, There is a kind of happiness and relaxation of rebirth or breaking away from the sea of bitterness in the wailing of pain without exception. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh The voice of the lady was drowned in the wailing wave, and the fire from the sky filled the house. In the flames, Joan of arc, dressed in a black evening dress, has a complicated look: "this abandons God and responds to the power of human nature, which is called revenge." The next day, Norton''s Morning Post reported the news of the fire in the mansion. It was shocking that firefighters involved in the fire fighting found a mountain of bones in the basement of the mansion. Chapter 308 In a pub in Norton, a middle-aged man with a cold look finds a saint who is drinking. Joan of arc is slightly drunk. This is a gesture that middle-aged people have never seen before. It is better to say that drinking by clergy is an act of blasphemy. "Don''t you intend to go back, sir?" Joan of arc took the glass, staring at the red wine in the glass, and said to herself, "I have no face to go back to God like this." The middle-aged man shook his head: "no, despite the great changes in you, what I can feel is not evil!" Joan of arc glanced at him and said indifferently: "maybe so. I should have said that the devil is absolute evil, which is beyond the judgment of good and evil. It can be said that it is truth or rule. Although I am not a devil now, my nature is fundamentally different from before." "But I still don''t understand." "Angels have responded to the expectations of the people of this country. They have become the form they want. Now what I am driving is a power called revenge." ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± "Go to any bookstore and buy a novel called the count of Monte Cristo. Maybe you can understand it after reading it." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the end, the incident that should have been aimed at Harvey didn''t affect Harvey. The game "dark legend" was publicly released by the magic association, and Harvey began to devote his energy to another thing. Shooting the phantom Shawshank Redemption, which should now be called bocala''s redemption, tells the story of a young and promising banker who was wrongly jailed for a series of events and finally regained his life. Bocala prison, the most famous inland prison in the kingdom of balun, has welcomed a group of special guests. "Baron Michael, this is your transfer order. You have been transferred to ska prison in Norton as deputy warden. I, Harvey Adrian, will temporarily take over all the affairs of bocala prison and appoint a subsequent warden. This is the letter of appointment of her majesty." Harvey gave Baron Mike a letter with the royal seal of Norton. The fat on Baron Mike''s face trembled. He opened the document and looked at the contents. His face was already excited. He stood up and bowed to Harvey deeply. "Thank you very much for your promotion, Mr. Adrian." "You can leave bocala prison now, and I hope to take over all the affairs of the prison immediately." "Well, all the records about bocala prison are in that filing cabinet. Do you want me to explain them to you?" Baron Mike hesitated and looked into the bookcase next to him. "I think I can finish it myself." "Then I won''t disturb you." Baron Mike left with a smile on his face. Norton and Boca''s city are not at the same level. Being deputy warden in Norton, his status is much higher than now. Nominally, being transferred as deputy warden is demotion. In fact, Baron Mike''s face and psychology are all smiling. The phantom plot of boccara''s redemption is shot in prison almost all the time. With power and preparation, a lot of time can be saved. Harvey is not interested in the prison information. He finds the crystal ball in the warden''s office to control the magic array. Unexpectedly, the magic array is still pouring out. He can observe the prison image through the crystal ball, but the former warden is not a caster and does not know how to control this crystal ball. "And then there''s... The staff list and the prisoner''s list, which are still useful." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Inside the prison, all prisoners were temporarily driven back to their own prison. The staff of Brenda theater began to decorate the Phantom Crystal for photography in every corner of the prison according to Harvey''s painting, and the other part began to transform the prison facilities. In addition to the members of the drama troupe, the most notable ones in the prison are probably the soldiers in red uniforms. Their identity can be judged from the style of their clothes. The royal guards are elite soldiers that only the royal family and a few aristocrats can dispatch. The royal soldiers, with steam guns in their hands, looked around every corner of the prison. Prison is still a prison after all, and it is also a prison for special prisoners. Harvey needed to ensure the safety of the actors, so he temporarily dispatched a team of royal soldiers in the name of assistant officer. For Harvey''s reckless use of power, both the royal family and the aristocracy wisely chose to turn a blind eye. "Ah ah, why are there so few roles on the stage? Do you have no chance with the heroine forever?" Christie isaya is sitting on the steps of the prison corridor, regardless of whether her expensive dress will be stained with dust. Holding her script, she complains in a low voice that the main shooting location of bocala''s redemption is prison. Obviously, it is impossible for a male prison to detain a female prisoner, so even if Harvey takes special care of her, She can only fight for the highest part of a female role - the protagonist Andy''s wife. The Brenda theatre company, which recently worked with Harvey on "count of Monte Cristo", is not in a very good situation, not to mention that she, the core actor of Brenda theatre company, played a supporting role in "count of Monte Cristo". When she was young, the audience was not impressed much. Learning that Harvey was willing to work with Brenda theater company again, she was so excited that she didn''t sleep all day, which resulted in such an ending. Christie sees the scene outside through the narrow window of the stone wall. A young blonde man is practicing with the script. His name is crane Robbins. Although he is inexperienced, he has won the leading role Andy''s seat with his excellent acting skills. The young man is very talented and hardworking. Christie is not unwilling to get the position, provided that the leading role can not be played by a woman. "If only the protagonist were a woman." Christie laughed at herself for her childish ideas. In the evening, the troupe held a dinner party in a hotel just one street away from the prison. When Harvey saw the unhappy Christie, he went over and invited her to dance with him. Now they are not the same. Facing Harvey, who is almost the same age, Christie has a subtle sense of difference. It seems that it is not a young man who invited her to dance, but a mature, stable and powerful middle-aged nobleman. Harvey is just idle and bored. He doesn''t think much about Christie. "Mr. Adrian, is there no other female role in bocala''s redemption? When I took the script, I couldn''t believe it, because my lines only had three or two sentences. God, I can finish these three lines in a minute now. " Christie and Harvey are dancing with melodious music. They look at Harvey bitterly. "As far as I know, your role is the only female role in this phantom." "I know, it''s whether you can create one... Well, it''s true that a prison for men doesn''t need female characters." Christie''s airway. Looking at her look, Harvey gave a dumb smile and felt guilty. Originally, she was supposed to play the heroine Haide in count of Monte Cristo. The actual ability and conditions were quite consistent. Harvey arranged Diana to take her place. Chapter 309 The next day, before the shooting of the phantom prison plot of bocala''s redemption, the crew entered the intense preparatory work. Maxwell, the director of the drama company, found Harvey. He took the script and asked Harvey, who was sitting on the office chair to examine the files, "Mr. Adrian, what are you going to do with the missing roles in the play?" Harvey had expected that. He raised his head and answered with a smile, "are you talking about Boggs Damon?" Maxwell nodded: "yes, the identities of the three characters in the script are hooligans. According to your role assignment plan, it seems that it has been decided for a long time, but now I haven''t seen the three performers. Other members of the cast have begun to practice tomorrow''s play." Harvey pointed to the ground. "Mr. Brenda, have you forgotten where this is?" "What do you mean?" Harvey happily said: "this is a prison. There are as many hooligans and criminals as there are. They are vagrants and know better than anyone how to play this identity." "Your bold ideas are amazing." Maxwell exclaimed, but with some misgivings, he rashly used the prisoner as an actor? The conditions are really in line with the requirements of the script, but on the other hand, it causes a lot of trouble. Harvey saw through his thoughts: "I know what Mr. Brenda is worried about. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey came to the west side of bocala prison with a good command of the road. The prisoners had been detained in their respective prisons and were at a loss about the sudden action of bocala prison. Even some well-informed prisoners did not receive any news. The prisoners had seen guards in red uniforms patrolling the corridor of the prison with steam guns in these two days, The prisoners, who had always been noisy, were surprisingly quiet. The experienced prisoners judged the essential difference between the soldiers on patrol and the guards. Soldiers in red uniforms are definitely elite soldiers who have killed people and received strict training. Such soldiers are often of high birth. If they collide rashly, they may be executed on the spot without the instructions of the warden. Harvey led the two soldiers to the end of the prison corridor, where two of bocala''s most famous prisoners, two of the three lanca brothers, were held. As for why we need to take two soldiers with us, let alone the fact that two soldiers are behind us, the atmosphere is totally different, which is enough to frighten the curfew. In Shawshank Redemption, a large number of prisoners are needed as group actors or supporting roles. Brenda theatre can''t find so many performers who have experienced prisoners in a short time, so why not use local materials? Harvey came to the prison. Langka, who was lying on the straw bed, heard the sound of footsteps, turned over and squinted at Harvey outside the prison. The glare of the light was dazzling. He recognized Harvey as the object of his provocation some time ago. His legs were soft and his face was very pale. Looking at Harvey''s situation, didn''t he come to seek revenge? After Harvey left, he suffered a lot from the high-voltage corona released by the magic circle. When he woke up, he was arrested by Baron Mike, the warden of the prison, openly humiliated and abused him. During this period, he constantly emphasized that Lanka almost lost his identity, as if his provocation against Harvey was more serious than his robbery of the steam train. Lanca feels aggrieved and wronged. God knows what Harvey''s identity is. He has the same treatment as them and eats pig food, but no one tells him Harvey''s identity is unusual? Now who is so boring to experience the life of prisoners? Harvey stood in front of the cage and said with a polite smile, "Hello, Mr. lanca. I haven''t seen you for a while. Your body seems to have recovered." "Of course, of course, my Lord. What can I do for you? The villain must cooperate Lanka kept calm and nodded like a chicken pecking rice. He felt a little guilty when he saw the steam guns held by the two soldiers behind Harvey. He knew these things. When he activated his blood ability and turned into a lizard man, these weapons could also make a blood hole in him. The two soldiers looked much stronger than the soldiers who pursued him before. After hearing Harvey''s question, Lanka felt a little relaxed. Harvey would not take so much trouble to kill him. "How long have you been in prison, Mr. lanca?" Lanca was flattered and replied, "Lord Hui, it''s been five years." "How long will it take?" "Twenty four years." "Remember what you came in for?" "It''s... Treason." "Five years ago, why did you attack a steam train carrying Royal supplies?" With a look of remorse, Lanka replied: "my Lord, I was confused for a moment. Because I woke up the power of the blood knight and thought about the poverty of my family, the two brothers could not even eat. I didn''t worry about eating and drinking when I wanted to do a big job. After being sent to prison, I found that the prison life was also very good. Although the environment was bad, what qualifications do I have to dislike it? Helping Baron Mike to do chores can also improve the living environment. The prisoners here are all talented people. So I tried to get my brothers in, at least so that they won''t starve outside. " Harvey looked at the document in his hand and nodded: "it''s true that your two brothers were sent in because of some minor crimes. The robbery was just to eat a piece of native chicken on holy yuan''s day. Your brother''s confession is very interesting." "My Lord, you "Remember what you said to me?" Harvey asked with a chuckle. Lanca shook her head in confusion. "Don''t think you can get away with it. Crane stands out for you, but you are indifferent. Don''t worry. I''ll beat you half to death, just half to death." Harvey repeated this sentence with his excellent memory. When he heard this sentence, he was very disappointed, but he was not willing, so he begged: "my Lord! adult! At that time, I just didn''t know your identity to offend you. " "You misunderstand me. I appreciate your saying. It shows that you have morality and justice. You will feel angry when you see my abandoning my companion. Of course, it would be better if it wasn''t directed at me." Harvey joked that for that farce, Harvey looked at it as a spectator, but he didn''t feel bad about it. Seeing that Harvey didn''t mean to investigate, Lanka, who couldn''t figure out Harvey''s purpose, could only laugh and stare at Harvey. Haviyan raised the file in his hand: "this file records all the information about the prisoners. You have performed well in recent years. Even if some conflicts and chaos are caused by Baron Mike''s instructions, I can help you." Listening to Harvey''s voice, Lanka associated with some stories and legends that nobles would go to the death row to select death row prisoners and train them to be assassins. He clenched his teeth and nodded: "as long as you need, even if I''m going to die now, I just hope you can take good care of my brother." Harvey laughed blandly: "ha ha, my personal principle has always been equal exchange. If you want to die, you will certainly pay the same price. It''s a pity that you don''t have this value now. What I need you to do is very simple. Playing the identity and behavior that a prisoner should have, that''s all." Playing the prisoner? Isn''t he a prisoner? "I don''t know what you mean," she said "You can''t read. Then someone will explain to you later. You can understand it as helping me finish shooting a drama, but you don''t need the elements of drama. You just need to play the role of a prisoner, act as a prisoner, speak in the tone of a prisoner, and do what the prisoner will do, just like you provoked me some time ago. After that, I will give you 20 years'' bail. You only need to spend another four years in prison to go out. Of course, if you commit a crime again, it will be cleared together with the remaining 20 years'' prison term. Even if you are caught stealing, you will have to spend 20 years'' prison term as long as you need to pay a fine. " Twenty years on bail! Although Lanka heard different meaning of this sentence, the rest was very clear. That is to say, if he can help Harvey, he only needs four more years in prison to go out. If he doesn''t commit any crime in the future, the remaining 20 years in prison will be the same as none. Lanka was very desperate for his gloomy future. He was so excited when he heard this condition that he was willing to win it. The longer he stayed in prison, the more he longed for the outside world. "You say ~ you say, I will certainly help you!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ One after another, Harvey did ideological work for the prisoners. On the way back, Harvey met the head of Brenda theater company. When he saw Harvey, he quickly walked over. His face was complicated and excited. When he walked over, people doubted whether he would fall down in the next second. Maxwell took a deep breath, pressed his shaking hands and said in a trembling voice, "ha ~ Wei ~ ha ~ Wei ~! There are guests looking for you Maybe it''s because I was so excited that I didn''t use the honorific when I called Harvey, and I didn''t calm down after several deep breaths. "Guests?" "It''s her majesty!" "As like as two peas," Maxwell said with a bitter smile, "I think I will not admit my mistake, though his Majesty''s veiled veil is on the face." "What is she doing here?" Harvey rubbed his eyebrows and felt a little tired physically and mentally. Some time ago when Victoria ascended the throne, he caused him a lot of trouble and wasted several days to help her deal with her official business. Now some court affairs are either handled by Prince Anderson or decided by Diana. Now it is the busiest stage of shooting the redemption of bocala, Harvey is not in the mood to take care of this little girl. "I don''t know. I''ve asked Christie to call on her majesty. She seems to be very interested in mirage and here." "Forget it. Don''t worry about her for the time being. You''d better find some smart and literate people who have acting experience. I need them to guide the prisoners." Maxwell pulled the white bow tie on his chest and doubted whether he had any auditory hallucination. But his Majesty was there. Harvey didn''t want to talk to her at all. He was impatient. Harvey had the courage to ignore the queen, but Maxwell didn''t. He waved and refused: "Harvey, I''ll deal with it, It must be to your satisfaction. Now, please go to see your majesty. " Harvey patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, Mr. Brenda, your majesty is a reasonable man." It''s strange that Harvey had learned Victoria''s wayward degree before, and his appearance of crying on the ground is still unforgettable. Harvey does not deny that he does not want to take care of the bear child. Maxwell held his forehead speechless, hesitated for a moment or said nothing more. In fact, Harvey really can''t get away from himself. There is still a lot of preparatory work for the shooting, and the commanding staff alone feel busy. Coaching actors, communicating with prisoners, fixing the prison, a lot of preparation work flooded Harvey''s spare time. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Not yet?" In the warden''s office, Victoria, who had been waiting impatiently for a long time, spoke to herself impatiently. Next to her, Christie had a stiff smile on her face and didn''t dare to speak much, because Maxwell quietly told her the identity of the girl who didn''t look very mature before he left here. She was the current queen who succeeded to the throne of Baron half a month ago. Christie heard the news that Harvey was the Queen''s assistant officer. At first, it was regarded as a rumor. When shooting the count of Monte Cristo, she knew who Harvey was. She thought Harvey would not accept such a troublesome job and would not like to get involved in politics. Moreover, the most important thing is that Harvey''s identity has nothing to do with the royal family. Until the news was confirmed, now the queen even went to the prison to look for Harvey, which made her feel very incredible, like a dream, feeling illusory, careful that the dream would become a nightmare. "Enough! I''ll find him myself Both angry and frustrated, Victoria jumped up from the sofa and left angrily, clutching a gray black corset skirt. Christie didn''t dare to stop her and promise anything. If Harvey didn''t come later, she would be thrown into prison for a while. She hesitated to get up and follow her. Impatient Victoria left the warden''s office and soon found Harvey. Through the prison''s stone window, we can see Harvey standing in the center of the prison open space directing a large number of crew members. "One group is going to arrange for the prisoners to wash their bodies and prepare for tomorrow''s shooting." "Team two contacted the craftsmen to repair prison three." "Move quickly, don''t dawdle." "Ha? Can''t you understand such a simple line? Crane! I said, "are you a pig head?" The bustling prison is operating rapidly with Harvey as its axis. Victoria can''t help shrinking her neck when she hears Harvey''s angry cold cheers and says with a dry smile, "cough, he will have this side too. You, yes, you. Are you always so busy?" Which side? Busy side? Or the angry side? The decisive side? Christie didn''t say her doubts. She held her skirt in her hands and bent down to look frightened. "No, because today is the last day before shooting." "Well, it''s a pity that I didn''t come... No, it''s not the right time." Her majesty snorted with pride, and her interest declined. "Back." Before leaving the prison, only Leah thought about it. She quickly climbed up the stage with her gothic dress, closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She yelled at Harvey in the crowd, "Harvey, if you can''t make a good picture, I won''t forgive you for neglecting me today. Then I''ll let you stay in prison for a while." After playing the words, I am satisfied and hum a song to leave. After hearing this, Christie and Maxwell, who knew the identity of a girl, almost lost their footing. Harvey, who is still in charge of the staff, turns black. What''s the matter with this little girl. Chapter 310 Throughout the history of phantom development, we can say that Harvey expected it to be smooth. Since the publication of the production method of photographic crystal and the establishment of the definition of phantom, the phantom industry is changing with each passing day. From the technical level alone, photographic crystal can reach a more perfect level than some of the top modern photography groups, and the pictures taken with photographic crystal are clearer, And it is not limited to human mode. Magic can easily do everything that human beings can do, and magic can safely solve everything that human beings can''t do. This folk saying is the best explanation. In modern times, the phantom photography team often needs to set up a photography platform to shoot the top view. The high-end ones will send out helicopters or UAVs to shoot. In this world, a simple zero order magic [levitation] can easily lift the photographic crystal. The photography system developed by Harvey is still used in the photography crystal, which integrates photography and special effects. Photography is good, but it needs experienced illusionists to deal with special effects. Obviously, no one except Harvey has used such a large function. Therefore, the special effects function of the photography crystal sold by Cromwell chamber of commerce has been removed, One of the biggest differences between Harvey and others is to further enhance his photography ability. After one day, 17 places in bocala prison were equipped with photographic crystals, and each place was photographed without dead angle in all aspects, plus three free photographic crystals with main pictures. Everything was ready. In terms of the layout of the prison, Harvey tries to create the atmosphere of modern prison and the cruelty of medieval prison. Anyway, these elements have a great influence on the plot of bocala''s redemption. Many prisoners in Pokhara prison don''t know what Harvey is going to do. They have been held here for decades or at least a few years. They don''t know much about the new changes in the outside world, and they haven''t heard anything new like mirage. Harvey''s explanation is to let them play their roles according to the script, such as laughing at the new prisoners, Give the new inmates a hand, and so on. Harvey gives crane a constant layer of [physical softness] defense spell, which can spread the physical effect on crane to the whole body. When a strong man gives crane a full punch, the strength of the punch is spread to the whole body, and he can only feel pushed down slightly by the soft power. This spell has some side effects. After all, the effects of force are mutual. Both legs step on the ground, and the ground supports both legs. After applying this spell, crane feels as if he is covered with oil and can''t even walk steadily. It took him several hours to adapt in the evening. According to Harvey''s request, he really doesn''t want to be beaten. Crane has a high talent for acting. It should be said that he is very smooth and good at controlling his emotions. This kind of person is born to be a performer. Crane doesn''t have much obsession with acting. His purpose is very simple. He wants to establish a relationship with Harvey, become famous and establish his position in the society. He and Harvey are mutually beneficial partners. In the early morning, bocala prison ushered in a new day, which is no longer the same day. Two barbed wire fences cut off a passage between the entrances. Prisoners stood on both sides of the barbed wire fence and listened to Harvey''s explanation carefully. "This scene is very simple, just like you were watching a boxing match in the yard some time ago. Now you want to bet on which prisoner will cry because of the prison environment. You can laugh at your chosen target wantonly and be scared." "I''ll give each of you 10 barons for free. You can choose the number of bets freely. You don''t have to restrain others. You don''t have to worry about being punished. That''s what I want to achieve. The most important thing is a natural attitude. If it doesn''t work, think about what you look like when you watch a boxing match. The money belongs to you." Harvey then told the crew to give each prisoner some old Barron pounds across the barbed wire, which made the prisoners a little unbelievable. 10 Barron pounds said more or less, but there were at least dozens of prisoners participating in the performance. Can they really get the money free? After the money, Harvey nodded to the crew to get ready. Kenneth, a professional photographer of Brenda theatre, came to the door, holding a camera like instrument in his hands. This "camera" has photographic crystal inside, and its shooting ability is stronger than that of modern cameras. The crew took their positions, and Harvey gave the order: "go!" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ A shabby carriage stops in front of the gate of bocala prison. About a dozen prisoners with their hands tied by iron chains come down. They look worried, but Andy, the protagonist, looks up at the shabby name of the prison signboard with a heavy look and is thinking about something. In the open space, a large number of prisoners gathered on both sides of the barbed wire. They clapped their hands, cheered for the new comers'' Schadenfreude, smashed into the barbed wire, and scolded some ugly words. "Waste! There''s new trash coming in! " "Ha ha ha, do you cry? Cry to me, damn rubbish "Welcome! welcome! Oh, welcome to bocala prison "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa "You sons of bitches!" Kenneth is still shooting with the camera crystal, giving a close-up of the prisoners and prison guards. On the other side, the camera crystal placed in the prison begins to shoot the next scene. Several experienced prisoners stand on the edge of the building and look at this scene. Rhett, played by Maxwell, says casually: "bet." The companion shrugged: "gambling on cigarettes or money?" Another prisoner said decisively, "money, I''ll bet three barons." "Good idea! Which do you choose? " "I''ll take the second, three barons." "You''re going to lose. I''ll choose the first one with a big face." Rhett confidently smiles: "I choose the last one, the one with the rich and the weak face." "Aha, that''s not a good choice." Rhett believed in his vision: "I''ll bet 30 barons!" "There''s seed!" Red and his party watched the new prisoner enter the prison. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey doesn''t have to worry about the treatment of the prisoners. He sticks to the principle of slapping the prisoners. If he wants to shoot the footage of the prison guards beating the prisoners, it''s all real work. After shooting, the beaten prisoners can get free treatment and delicious meals for the next few days, This is a very good deal for prisoners who eat pig food all year round, and they can enjoy the novelty of being treated by magic for free. Chapter 311 As night fell, most of the members of the Brenda theater group lived in the hotel opposite the prison. Harvey exchanged his promise. All the prisoners who participated in this performance could get a delicious meal, including vegetables, fruits, beef sausage, jam and bread. It''s much cheaper than hiring performers, and it works better. Harvey directly flew back to Norton''s residence by casting his own magic. With the improvement of his strength, he was too troublesome to drive his own designed flying motorcycle. It was too eye-catching to say that he had to find a place to park it. Harvey''s body just landed in the yard, and his brows suddenly wrinkled. The magic array protecting the residence transmitted the recorded information to Harvey''s mind. During the day, the magic array was attacked by unknown attack, and the attack intensity was not low. Fortunately, the automatic defense mechanism of the magic array forced the attacker to retreat temporarily, and the other side seemed to be still wandering around the periphery of the residence. Attacking a caster''s site means that the player has confidence in his own strength. Harvey doesn''t feel guilty at all. This is Norton, a country where the etheric elements are rare and the magic net can''t cover. The top casters will lose most of their strength here, unless they are powerful beyond the environment, such as white dragon Simpson. The upper limit of the power that can be exerted in the kingdom of balun is 10. Harvey''s own strength has reached this number. In addition, with the blessing of the arranged magic array, it may reach dozens. Even if other people are much stronger than Harvey, their strength will not exceed 10, except that the strength of the people who come will reach hundreds of thousands, However, that kind of existence can''t even break Harvey''s unfinished magic circle. As he walked, he chanted incantations to his body and kept many defensive spells. After a lot of preparation, Harvey stepped out of the house and said to the darkness of nothingness: "friend, if you want to find me, I''m here now. Why don''t you come out and see me¡° Before long, a woman in a luxurious black evening dress came out of the shadow. With a weak street lamp, Harvey could see the woman''s appearance. He was tall, dressed in a luxurious and elegant evening dress, and his beautiful cheeks didn''t reveal any emotion. From his amber like pale gold pupils, he could feel a trace of familiar breath. That was Harvey''s feeling of oppression of dragon like creatures from white dragon Simpson in Ludwig family and white dragon workshop. "Who are you?" Harvey asked quietly, but he would not look down on her because of her appearance, especially the woman''s inhumanity. Joan of arc calmly reported her name: "Joan of arc." "Joan of Arc?" Harvey subconsciously said that the most impressive name is probably a French village woman. "You know me?" Joan of arc''s pale gold pupils are a bit of a surprise. What a saint!? Harvey looked a little queer. "No, I don''t think I know you. I heard the name from a friend, and then I''m sure you''re not her." "I''m not a saint now, but at least I have the name of Joan of arc." Joan tone complex way, also think Harvey said Joan of arc is her. Harvey patted his forehead. He didn''t know how to explain it. He followed Joan''s words: "when it comes to saints, they should be members of the church. What can I do for the members of the church?" Saints and saints are not rare in the church. Almost every ten years, there is a similar figure. With years of accumulation, there may be more saints than the members of Brenda theatre company. "As I said, I am no longer a member of the church. What stands in front of you is a vagrant named Joan of arc, who arbitrarily exercises the power of revenge on behalf of God and expels evil and inhuman things." Harvey spread his hand. "I don''t think I''ve offended your church." "All demons should be banished." Harvey said, "Oh? That''s my trick. She''s harmless. " The church is an expert in dealing with demons, and it''s nothing to be surprised to find that they have been in contact with demons. Joan looked at Harvey with cold eyes: "I will step over your body and burn the devil to ashes." Harvey''s heart sank and he went on to stress, "I mean, she and I have never caused any trouble to the people around us." Joan of arc sneered: "you are just repeating the folly of the blasphemer." Blasphemer is one of the appellations of the church for the caster. With the progress of the times, this appellation has rarely appeared. All the people who use this word basically represent that the people who speak this word are crazy believers of the church. "I don''t intend to be against the church." "I am not affiliated with the church." Harvey''s face became cold and serious. He stroked the silver ring of his finger. "I could kill you." "Of course, it''s just a matter of winning or losing." Needless to say, Harvey can''t see the ups and downs of emotions from Joan''s eyes. It seems that he just performs tasks mechanically. This kind of person is often much more terrible than the rational or emotional driven person, because Harvey can''t be sure what kind of ideas and positions they base their judgment on. The heavy silver drops to the ground and turns into a transparent silver film to wrap Harvey''s body. Then several liquid metal tentacles turn into sharp blades and stab at Joan. "Shua Shua!" There were howls in the air. High speed singing Complex incantations are sung at a very fast speed. A small amount of etheric elements contained in the air are madly gathered in front of Harvey, forming dozens of light purple magic missiles the size of fists. Once determined to be the enemy, Harvey must kill him. "Hum!" Joan scorned to sneer, slightly side head easily avoided the attack of heavy silver water, right hand light wave, touch the moment of heavy silver water, like a shell hit on top of the liquid combination. "Boom boom!" She burst out faster than the cheetah. Dozens of magic missiles were left behind by her. The power of magic missiles was stronger than that of grenades. The ground behind her exploded pits with a diameter of tens of centimeters. "So fast! This NIMA is a humanoid dragon Harvey was shocked. His physical quality was extraordinary, but he didn''t have the confidence to connect Joan of arc. The shape of the heavy silver water changes instantly. Dozens of tentacles are inserted into the ground and hardened in a fixed position. The round surface can disperse the power of physics very well. At the same time, Harvey continues to apply the defense magic of [physical softness] on the heavy silver water. Joan''s hands swung, and the flames flowed to form several long swords, which were thrown by her and died together with the magic missiles blocking her way forward. The right hand fires to build a dark armor. Instead of boxing, the right hand is folded into a palm, and the whole body strength is gathered at a point on the fingertip of the armor in the way of stabbing. When he jumps in front of Harvey, he will exert all his strength. There was no sound, and the surface of the heavy silver water was rippling. On the contrary, the ground around the heavy silver water cracked countless cracks. "Hum ~" The arm with black armor ignites the fire again, directly burning the magic effect of physical softness, instantly penetrating the heavy silver water. "Roar." Joan murmured, holding her right hand which had been inlaid in the heavy silver water, and the endless flame broke out in the heavy silver water, which broke the heavy silver water in an instant. "The flame Harvey looked solemn and watched the armor ignite the flames with strange power. Although the shapes were different, he knew the source of these forces. These flames were the same as Lily''s belief power, but expressed in completely different situations. "Boom!" Where Harvey was standing, the fire came up and covered him. In the dark, most of the manor was illuminated by the fire. Chapter 312 As the smoke and dust dispersed, Harvey was as good as ever, standing at the back of the spot, surrounded by colorful light. The contract with the diamond goblin blocked the fatal blow. Brushing away the dust from her clothes, Harvey looked at Joan not far away. Her elegant and luxurious black evening dress was burning. The burned embers formed a black armor, which covered her body and made her more heroic. Harvey had to admit that, after all, she underestimated her. What she used was not the power of the magic side. The strange flame seemed to be produced out of thin air, and she could not feel the trace of the flow of ether elements. The blood knight or the caster needs to store the etheric elements in his body and convert them into magic, and then convert them according to the established rules. To put it bluntly, the caster relies on the power of the world. In areas without etheric elements, the caster is no different from ordinary people. The flame used by Joan of arc comes from herself. This is the power of the church side, and Joan was not blindly close, she has a wealth of combat skills and experience. All these show that Joan of arc does not rely on the ether element, which is called the omnipotent element, to exert her fighting power, which makes Harvey feel more difficult. The thin ether element belongs to the common shackles of the casters here, but this layer of unlocking can only limit Harvey. Harvey said slowly: "I have heard that there is a kind of bitter friars in the church, who are called substitute monks. They are good at exercising their bodies. They think that the spirit is superior to the body. Years of exercise will turn their bodies into the sharpest weapons. I can''t think of a day when they really have insight." "Compared with the generation, I just learned a little bit." Joan clasped her right hand and put on her armor. The steel friction made a clattering sound. She was adapting to her present physical condition. Her long silver hair was scattered, and her face was full of excitement. As she waved her right hand, a burning black sword appeared. Is this Joan really not a crazy warrior? If at ordinary times, Harvey can be sure that he is not the opponent of the saint in front of him. The church used to be a huge power to compete with the magic association. The presence of the saint in the church belongs to a very high standard person. If it is the class of the caster, every saint or saint must have the power to surpass the caster of the title class. "Hum." Harvey snorted coldly, his mouth moved like a wriggle, and he recited complex incantations. Behind Harvey, the magic array protecting the manor shows the prototype. It can be seen that dozens of layers of magic array with a radius of nearly 100 meters above the manor light up, overlap each other, rotate, and engrave complex star inscriptions. Follow Harvey''s setting, and devour the etheric elements of the void madly. The stars are gorgeous. The pillar of light cuts through the night sky and pours into the magic array of the manor. The visual effect is very shocking. This is the magic array is drawing the magic contained in the outer world, that is, the atmosphere. Although the etheric elements are invisible, their distribution rules can be traced. The gems given to Harvey by the desolate abyss are like precision parts. With those gems, Harvey can freely set up some high specifications, even a large magic array called magic engineering. As if heaven and earth changed, the magic array of this scale also moved Joan. Harvey''s body floats into the air, and dozens of magic arrays of different sizes light up behind him. Each magic array is breathing a huge amount of ether elements. Following the structure of the magic array, it inhales, compresses and transforms into a destructive light of death. If you carefully observe the center of the magic array, you can see that there is a magnificent Ruby the size of a grain of rice in the center of each magic array. The earth is tumbling. The heavy silver water that has just been blasted melts into the earth and becomes the channel of ether elements to form a special magic array. This is the real function of the heavy silver water. The heavy silver water is called the highest masterpiece of architecture, not because of its freely changing form. The heavy silver water itself is an omnipotent magic array, It can transform all the materials it comes into contact with into constructive organisms. The heavy silver water became more than a dozen sludge like constructs, and the rolling sludge was immune to all physical attacks. At the same time, the magic circle is also helping Harvey to analyze the information of the enemy in front of him. The caster''s battle is not purely a competition of destructive power, but more importantly, intelligence. "The mental strength can''t be determined. It''s expected that [metamorphosis] won''t work." "The fastest moving speed is about 130 meters per second. It is not clear whether there is a higher upper limit." "The destructive power of the fire is second-class, and the energy index and nature of the fire can not be determined. If the fire directly touches the magic array, it may cause collapse." The etheric elements absorbed by the magic array are continuously transformed into the magic power used by Harvey. This is the terrible power that a caster can exert in his own territory. Now Harvey has endless magic power and can show his knowledge power at will. "Funny, I haven''t seen a real blasphemer for a long time, but you can afford it." Joan''s tone was dim. The greater the momentum of the fire around her, the closer the construct was directly scorched by high temperature and covered with a layer of burnt black. "Whew!" A stone like a bullet shot at Joan''s head. She turned her face slightly to avoid the attack. However, her silver hair was scraped off by the stone. Hundreds of small stones appear on the surface of the mud like constructs. Their bodies are made of mud, which can continuously supplement the loss of their bodies. The mud attack method is very simple. Their bodies are made of mud to form a special high-pressure cavity, which is not suitable for pistols. It is more like a grenade in an explosive state, They are free to control their bodies to eject bullet like debris. Every stone has the same terrible lethality as a sniper rifle. It is estimated that people''s bodies will be torn to pieces when they are hit. The mud puppet''s tentative attack angered the saint. When her heroic sword eyebrows were upright and her armor covered right hand was waving horizontally, flames were generated out of thin air, baking the surrounding mud into scorched earth. These flames did not have the power to destroy the heavy silver water for the time being. Therefore, no matter how hot the flames were, the heavy silver water was slowly reshaping the mud''s body. "It''s no use, unless you scorch the whole kingdom." Harvey, standing in mid air, sneered. "Pa Pa Pa ~!" Machine gun fire like a strange sound sounded, hundreds of stones shot at Joan, blocking all her dodge space. "Whew, whew ~" In the air, there was a piercing roar of bullets, but no stone with high-speed jet could get close to Joan''s body. When the stone touched her armor, it was burned by the fire, leaving wisps of white smoke. "These flies are really annoying. Anyway, as long as you kill the caster, they will collapse." Joan looked up at Harvey in the air. The black sword turned into a long gun, and the head of the gun ignited a black flame, and then she suddenly threw it. "Shua!" However, her idea failed. The flame at the muzzle of the gun was to penetrate the magic circle to protect Harvey''s body, but the long gun unexpectedly passed Harvey''s body and disappeared into the night sky. vision!? Joan''s long pale golden pupils contracted, and the saints of the church basically had the ability to see through the flow of etheric elements. However, in her eyes, Harvey standing in the void was exactly herself. Chapter 313 "If the strange flame and body are all your means, you don''t need to see the sun tomorrow." Harvey opened his arms and laughed. The caster never relied on pure destructive power to kill the enemy. Behind Harvey, the magic array of frantically huffing and puffing etheric elements and accumulating power finally started. Light purple light came down from the sky, each of which was only silk thread thick and thin. If it wasn''t for the night, it would be impossible to see it with naked eyes. First! Second! Third way! The tenth way! Joan browed as if God''s guidance or survival instinct were warning her that these lights were very dangerous! Never be touched by these lights! "Yiyiyi ~" Precise light cuts the earth. Joan''s explosive speed is more terrifying than just now to avoid the pursuit of the light. Wherever the light passes, the earth cracks, a stream of smoke comes out, the trees break off, and the burnt black incision is smoother. "Hua La ~" The trees fell, the fire started, and the debris flew. Joan ran and hid like a fly in the wide woods, blocking Harvey''s sight with the help of the woods, delaying the pursuit of light. Her ability is no different from very strong, quite a bit aimed at the caster, but Harvey''s means are more unfathomable. Magic and the laser magic array transformed by [Ezer red stone] make Harvey invincible. Harvey''s spirit is completely in control of the light of chasing Joan of arc, which is like playing a difficult game. "Shua!" After all, Joan''s speed is not as fast as light, not as fast as Harvey''s nerve reaction speed, lavender light from her side across, her right arm was cut off by laser. However, when she lost her right arm, Joan of arc had a smile on her face. When the hunter launched an attack, it was often the time when the flaw was the biggest. Her eyes, which could see through the flow of ether elements, finally found Harvey''s real body, which was more than ten meters away from the illusion. It was not obvious in the dark, and she could only feel the transient weak magic flowing to the magic array. "Roar, fire of vengeance!" The long sword made of fire was inserted into the ground by her, and the black light of fire rose from the ground. However, the laser that followed her all the time did not stop chasing her. The moment she cut off her right arm made her body dull for a few seconds because of pain, and because she intended to attack Harvey, the extremely short pause time was enough for light to catch up and cut her body into pieces. "How could that be?" "Shua Shua ~" Her head fell to the ground, her scattered silver hair fluttered, and the saint''s pale golden pupils were still a little surprised. She found Harvey''s place. The dust settled and Joan of arc died on the spot. At this time, Harvey slowly opened the door of the manor and came out. From the beginning, what came out of the manor was an illusion. The slight magic that just leaked out was just bait. Standing in the position of a bystander can easily see through Joan''s intention in the battle. Looking at the body cut into pieces by the laser, Harvey turned his head and sighed: "the church? It seems that he has offended a great organization." Harvey turned to leave, the surface of the body fragments appeared fire patterns, spontaneous combustion into ashes, at the same time, a strange spiritual wave spread, Harvey into another world. "What..." Harvey suddenly opened his eyes, and the scene changed again. Unconsciously, he came to the deserted wilderness. The sky was blood red, which was different from the night. It was more like before dawn. The clouds were so low that he couldn''t breathe. In the distance came the sound of confusion and panic. I could not understand the meaning of the language. It felt as if the town was being robbed by robbers. There was howling, despair and anger everywhere. In the wilderness, only Harvey was tied to a huge cross, waiting for the dawn. Under the cross was a steel jungle made of black spears. Under the cross, the figures appeared, and their expressions could not be seen, but each of them was an acquaintance of Harvey. Kerton Leicester, who was killed by Harvey in Elroy, Leonard publishing boss Beilock, who once had a bad relationship with Harvey, Harvey''s prisoners on reef island and so on¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "The baptism trial is interesting. Maybe it shouldn''t be called this name. After all, the container and contents are polluted. It should be called the revenge trial with the concept of revenge. I don''t know what it will be like." "I don''t need to help myself. There is a real ancient god standing behind that guy, just a fake God of human beings." In the Far East, Clark College, white dragon Simpson is sitting on a chair drinking coffee. The long and narrow eyes of the dragon are looking at the picture presented by the crystal ball, while reading Harvey''s novel count of Monte Cristo with great interest. From the perspective of white dragon Simpson, this novel is very clumsy. Dragon creatures have a very long life, and most of human feelings are incomprehensible, We can only imitate. But this does not hinder its interest in novels. Novels are very interesting. What''s interesting? Contaminating an angel of the church is something new that white dragon Simpson can''t see in his memory of thousands of years or even in the memory of older races. The picture in the crystal ball is just Harvey''s body standing in place. If there is no external force, I''m afraid Harvey will become "other people" when he wakes up Baptism and judgment, the divine skill used by the church saints, is also one of the most terrible weapons of the church. In the concept of caster, Lord or domain level caster will naturally produce a kind of strange ability, which can erode reality and modify the rules of reality. It is no exaggeration to say that this level of caster is a walking magic fortress, If you want to be a master class caster, you must have a strong spiritual power, extensive knowledge and a correct understanding of the world rules. It is the result of a caster''s life. Baptism trial is close to the same concept. The belief of church saints for countless years has been condensed into a directional spiritual field, which is essentially different from the field of the caster. If the caster needs to go out and see the similarities and differences of the world, baptism trial is to imprison himself in a small room and refine his belief and spirit day by day. This process is called baptism trial. Although baptism trial can''t erode the rules of the world, it can change the spirit of creatures and the state of deeper soul. In the past history, only eight people have enjoyed the treatment of baptism trial. Each of them is famous in the world, such as the devil who incites national unrest, the vampire who can turn a country into hell, the remains of ancient creatures, etc. but after the baptism trial, the spirit of the devil is eroded and the essence in the abyss collapses together. The vampire believed in God and became the substitute of the secret church. The relic of ancient times was also transformed into a special weapon for the church. The saints of the church can not be killed by physical means, because every saint has the protection of the so-called "angel", an artificial God envoy. As long as there are believers in the church, the saints can not be killed. The difference is that the power will be weakened in places where there are few believers. The trial of baptism is different. Launching the trial of baptism is based on the premise of sacrificing saints, permanently changing the spiritual direction of a creature and giving it the characteristics of belief. In short, an atheist will become a crazy believer after baptism and trial. Unless it is a last resort, the church will not let the saint launch the baptism trial easily. The only condition for launching the baptism trial is that the subject has the value above the saint. Chapter 314 The iron and steel thorns made of black long guns burn from the bottom, and the blazing fire bakes Harvey''s body. What Harvey feels is not blazing, but a kind of deep cold. Vision, smell, touch, taste, hearing, the five senses of the body are dominated by a strong spiritual impact, just like a person who can''t swim is thrown into the sea, only at a loss to grasp any fixed point. "This should be the spiritual world, spiritual attack?" Harvey can''t describe the pain of his burning spirit with words. It''s not painful, but it''s more painful than the sharp pain. Fortunately, Harvey''s mental strength has been tempered for a long time, and he can barely resist this strange mental attack in a short time. Harvey is surprisingly calm, because Harvey knows that the more dangerous he is, the more he needs to calm down. This world is not a hot-blooded animation. Anger can''t make Harvey break out into a super Saiya, it will only interfere with the casting process. Calm consciousness concludes that the feeling in this world is very similar to Harvey''s state of entering meditation. Joan of arc stood in the dark crowd and looked coldly at Harvey, who was being judged. She said with a banter smile: "anger, fear, despair, curse, the person standing in front of you is the shadow of your sin, and all creatures will be fairly judged in this world." "Although I don''t know what you''re talking about, it does look like a few familiar faces." Harvey, who was nailed to a huge cross, looked up at the shadow crowd under the stage with a smile. With Harvey''s recollection, the shadow''s face gradually became clear, and their faces also had expressions, such as angry cries, venomous curses, or whispers of fear. Joan of arc showed up behind Harvey without any sign. She put her right hand in armor around Harvey''s neck and whispered in her ear, "are you afraid? The harm you inflict on them will be fed back to your consciousness. " Feeling the cold touch of the armor on his cheek, Harvey replied nonchalantly, "so what? I''m not interested in what religion calls trial. " That is to say, Harvey has been trying to find a way to break the situation, but even the ancient divine language that Harvey has been relying on doesn''t seem to play a role in this spiritual world. "All people''s souls are pure, will not increase, will not decrease, will not become pure, and will not be polluted. Even the baptism trial of the church can only rewrite the direction of the bottom spirit. Judgment is different, just because the weight of all souls is the same, so is the value of everyone. In this world, your wealth, status, or power as a blasphemer are useless. This is a fair judgment, and the flame will burn until the weight of your soul is equal to the sin you have committed. " Harvey sighed. "How long is that?" "Who knows? Maybe it''s a day, or a hundred years, a thousand years, until eternity. There is no concept of time in this world. Even if there is one, it''s just a concept given by you. " Harvey stopped asking questions, lowered his head, closed his eyes and entered a state of meditation. In the spiritual world, only the spirit is the only one. Harvey once wondered if it would be the same as the dream. As long as Harvey thought, the world would meet Harvey''s requirements. However, unlike the spiritual world built by Shirley, Harvey could easily shake the root and wake up from the dream in the spiritual world of demon, but he could not find a flaw in this world. In addition to knowing that the world is the spiritual world, it seems that it is no different from the real world. The five senses of the body are as clear as the real world, but there is a kind of strange which is difficult to understand. Harvey has a level of Starland meditation skills, and his mind sinks into the world of meditation. In an instant, all the pain weakens. Harvey''s consciousness simulates contacting the planet outside the world, and forgets the short-term pain of the spirit by feeling the magnificence of the universe. Joan of arc, sitting on the cross that fixed Harvey''s body, felt the change of Harvey''s spirit. The pale golden double pass was a little surprised. Naturally, the change of Harvey''s spirit could not be concealed from her eyes. What she could see was that Harvey''s spirit was solidified into a hard stone like an ascetic to resist the erosion of the world. I don''t know how long later, Harvey opened his eyes, looked at Joan of arc sitting beside him, and said, "it''s been 603145 seconds, that''s seven days. Since the mental attack doesn''t work for me, it''s almost time for you to give up." Joan of arc looked into the distance and glanced at Harvey. "It seems so. If it''s not enough to deny that your spiritual world is as stubborn as steel." "Hum!" Joan of arc sneered: "poor man, the more you suffer, the more painful you will be. There is no eternal thing in all things. You are also calculating time when you are on trial. I advise you to get rid of this bad habit. Maybe you can persist for a longer time." "Is it?" "I said that there is no concept of time in this world. Even if the real world only passes through one second, the world may spend thousands of unchangeable days. If it is given the meaning of time change, the flow of time in this world depends on your spirit. The more resistance, the slower the flow of time Harvey shrugged. "I don''t believe in this theory. Do you know what the law of conservation of energy is?" ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± "To put it simply, the energy of the world is always in a state of conservation. Just like what you said just now, nothing is unchangeable. Wood fires. This is the process of energy transformation. Ordinary people wield swords, which is also the process of energy transformation. To continuously build such a spiritual world, it is necessary to consume some energy. When the energy consumption is finished, The world will collapse naturally. " The law of conservation of energy is not exclusive to the earth. There is a similar magic theory in this magic world and it is considered as an unshakable iron rule of the world. With that, Harvey closed his eyes again and fell into meditation. The universe that he felt in meditation was the remnant of Harvey''s previous meditation effect, and he couldn''t get away from this closed spiritual world for the time being. After a long time, when Harvey opened his eyes again, he silently counted to 3000000 seconds, which was more than a month. "It''s not over. This is it!" Harvey could not bear to scold. Anyone who could count to three million day and night would be so irritable. Under the frame of fire, Joan of arc fell on her knees, hands together, praying. Harvey had no choice but to close his eyes. When he realized that he was silent, he chose to give up this boring practice and meditate wholeheartedly to resist the spiritual erosion of the fire of judgment. I don''t know how long it took. Harvey felt more lengthy than counting to 10 million. When he opened his eyes, the world was still the same. "Damn it "Count it again. If you don''t do something, you will break down." Maybe it''s because of boredom. If he wants to find something to do in a boring environment, Harvey starts counting silently again. Sometimes he gives up when he counts millions. If he counts wrong, he starts again. When he counts tens of millions again, he has no reason to start again. Harvey thought about novels, illusions and games, all of which were completed once in Harvey''s mind, including the study of magic. But what''s the significance of these in this world? The meaningless process has gone through dozens of times, the world is still unchanged, only unable to adapt to the fire of judgment which erodes the spirit. Ironically, the sense of distortion brought by the fire of judgment stimulates Harvey''s consciousness. Even though Harvey''s spiritual intelligence is far beyond ordinary people, in this eternal world, he has begun to selectively forget some memories. When he opened his eyes for the 105431st time, Harvey looked up at the dim sky with a wry smile: "if you go on like this, you won''t become Mr. Katz, give up thinking, or is that the purpose of this spiritual world?" Harvey whispered in his ear, "you are so stubborn." Joan of arc did not know when she was sitting on the cross again, holding her legs, her long silver hair falling to her knees. Harvey stopped talking to her because it didn''t make any sense. The longer he is trapped in this world, the more eager Harvey is to return to the real world. Harvey is not as confident as he was at the beginning, and even has the idea that he will be imprisoned in this world forever. Harvey began to think wildly, consciousness into the fictional world, become crazy, but did not want to give up. When he fell into meditation again, Harvey no longer spent time, but used time to improve his magic attainments. What should I do? In this eternal world, the only thing Harvey can do is to deduce and create a knowledge tree by using the knowledge he knows until the knowledge tree grows to find a way out of the world. It took hundreds of thousands of years for human beings to develop modern civilization. The time cost needed to develop the knowledge tree of modern civilization can be obtained by summing up the survival time of all human beings in these hundreds of thousands of years. This number may be larger than the time when the earth was born. If this world is an eternal world in theory, it will be enough for Harvey to deduce from 1 + 1 to calculus, And then deduce the mathematical knowledge tree which is far beyond human knowledge. decade! a hundred years! Millennium! Ten thousand years! Time has completely lost its meaning. Harvey has forgotten his original intention, all his memories, and his human identity. He mechanically repeats and deduces the result, and continues to deduce the next difference from the result. Compared with a research creature who gave up thinking, Harvey''s situation is only a little better now. Joan of arc did not know when to disappear, leaving the spiritual world to maintain its function and judge the sinner. If ordinary people''s consciousness had already collapsed, however, the skill of astral meditation became the guarantee of Harvey''s consciousness and integrated with instinct. Whenever the consciousness reached the extreme and was about to collapse, the only survival instinct would force Harvey''s consciousness into meditation dormancy. I don''t know when Harvey''s consciousness controls this space. As long as Harvey wants to, he can easily break the spiritual world, but Harvey has lost the reason to break the spiritual world and return to reality. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "The baptism trial should come to an end soon. Why is it still like this after more than ten seconds?" Simpson, the white dragon, stared at the screen displayed by the crystal ball and murmured. More than ten seconds after Harvey was baptized and judged, his body was still standing in the same place as wood. "Go and have a look. Although he has the help of the ancient god behind him, the ancient god can''t understand the existence of creatures. In case the ancient god wants nothing as long as he doesn''t die, and then he is transformed into a crazy believer..." white dragon Simpson thinks by touching the scales on his chin, spitting out words, and a flame portal opens in front of him. Simpson, the white dragon, steps out of the portal and appears in front of Harvey. He continues to sing the mantra. The Golden Dragon pupil suddenly lights up and opens the channel to Harvey''s spiritual world. "Pa!" At the second of the execution, white dragon Simpson''s head burst like a watermelon without warning, and the headless body fell down. The golden dragon blood was all over Harvey''s clothes. For a long time, for a long time, the blood clots on the ground wriggled and formed the white dragon Simpson''s body again. It opened its eyes and looked around in doubt. The next second, its body suddenly jumped out of the original place, and looked at Harvey solidified into a statue with confused and scared eyes. "Damn, damn, what happened?" "What did you see just now?" White dragon Simpson can''t remember the memory after casting the spell, but it is very clear that when it enters Harvey''s spiritual space, its consciousness will explode together with its mind because it receives too much incomprehensible knowledge. White dragon Simpson died just now. If it hadn''t been for it to trace the spell at a constant time in its own body, It is now a complete corpse. There is no memory, but the deep fear still reverberates in white dragon Simpson''s consciousness and body. Now it doesn''t even have the strength to stand up. White dragon Simpson opened a hole in Harvey''s spiritual world. A strange feeling diffused from Harvey''s body. White dragon Simpson didn''t know how to describe it. It was like the definition of sense of existence. It was like a huge lake suddenly appeared in the desert. Everyone noticed the lake for the first time, Know the existence and meaning of lakes. White dragon Simpson doesn''t know why this strange change happened, but it''s very clear that the situation is beyond control! Run! Get out of here! The farther you run, the better! God knows what''s going to happen next. It''s more important to save life than the huge wealth brought by the game. Anyway, it doesn''t want to get involved. When white dragon Simpson was trembling and chanting the Dragon language, a black chair appeared in the void. The decoration of the chair was simple, but the back of the chair was as long as the throne. On the chair sat an old man in a black suit. He sat casually, put one hand on the armrest of the chair to hold his side face. His eyes were dignified. He looked at Harvey and said calmly, "I see, The miracle of chain leads to greater possibility. Now is the divergence point between reason and human nature. This man named Harvey Adrian is a remnant of your human nature. His unique ability is also an unknown existence beyond time. Go back to your seat and continue to observe and deduce until the universe is destroyed. " White dragon Simpson swallowed his saliva and recognized the old man''s identity. In the office of the association president of the magic association, there is a portrait of the first generation president. It is said that he lived from ancient times to modern times and lived longer than the giant dragon. He established magic and standardized the great existence of magic meaning. Aurelio Arthur Douglas Chapter 315 With the appearance of Aurelio Arthur Douglas, the environment changed dramatically, all the scenery faded, and the void space was expanded with the throne as the center. Yilong and Yilong stood in the center of the universe, surrounded by thousands of stars, and the colorful lights formed a vast space of stars. Nearby, white dragon Simpson can see a slowly rotating planet, which can be vaguely identified as their planet by its continental outline. It''s all illusory and real. This is not to send people to the outer world. This amazing scene is a caster''s cognitive field. Even a caster of the same field level, white dragon Simpson can only feel deeply shocked when he is here. If his field is expanded here, I''m afraid he will be engulfed by the world of this field in a second. White dragon Simpson was shocked. Seeing this amazing scene, the dull and wooden Harvey finally reacts. His dead eyes look around him. In a moment, the universe is in a violent turmoil. Thousands of stars are smashed. He returns to the big bang, and the destructive light drowns everything. Harvey bowed his head and fell silent again, as if he had lost interest in it. As the master of the field, oriliso is still sitting on the chair, slightly closed his eyes and meditating. Simpson, the white dragon, huddled together. The Dragon pupil gazed at oriliso, who was sitting on the chair meditating. He asked with trembling: "are you oriliso Arthur Douglas, the first president of the magic association? What happened?" Aurelio''s quiet and sharp eyes glanced at it, and replied in a dull tone: "there should be a record of ancient gods in your inheritance knowledge." White dragon quickly nodded: "there are some, but they are all about the basic cognition of ancient gods. There is no way to know the true image of this word." "Most ancient gods were born at the beginning of the world. At that time, the rules of the world were not clear. Ancient gods can be said to be the embodiment of the rules." Oriliso stood up and a bookshelf appeared in the void. He took out a book from the bookshelf and explained slowly: "the ancient god is the tool of the world, just like the tool used to build a house. After the house is built, the ancient god will lose its function, so with the development of the times, the rules of the world become clear and recognized by intelligent creatures. The more intelligent creatures recognize the so-called rules of the world, the more power they have from the ancient gods. The ancient gods that can survive in today''s era are quite powerful in the ancient gods. " "However, not all ancient gods are the same. There are very few special ancient gods whose power is eternal, and there are also very few ancient gods who are above the rules of the universe. They are called true gods." "Before explaining everything, you need to understand the concept that thought and matter are part of the rules of the universe, and can''t escape from it. In a broad sense, all human beings and all living things can be named as ancient gods. The difference is their cognition of rules and knowledge. If a human appeared at the beginning of the universe, So even if this human was just an ordinary person, he would have the power of ancient gods. " Aurelio is still meditating: "the God of knowledge and record, the God of anonymity, the God of observation, infinitely close to the existence of the true God." White dragon Simpson doesn''t understand: "it''s said that he is the pioneer of prophecy, the ancient god of prophecy in ancient times." It is said that in ancient times, prophets believed in the so-called God of knowledge and record, and obtained language information through communication with ancient gods. In modern times, with the standardization of prophecy magic, this nameless God was also forgotten in the corner of history. "Yes, what you see now is the essence of this ancient god." White dragon looked at Harvey in amazement: "he "It''s not surprising. I just said that man is a part of nature. The universe can give birth to an ancient god, and so can human beings. The only surprising thing is that this ancient god can be born in an era when the world rules are nearly fixed. No wonder it''s hard for ancient sages to catch him." White dragon Simpson suddenly remembered that he had used prophecy to find Harvey''s information, but he couldn''t find anything. He swallowed, carefully moved away from Harvey and asked, "what are we going to do now?" Oriliso''s old face grinned: "what are you doing? We can''t do anything. I''m just waiting for the result and witnessing the birth of an ancient god. " "Do you mean Harvey will become an ancient god?" "No "I don''t know what you mean White dragon Simpson shook his head. "You can understand this young man as the father of the ancient god. He is not the continuation of the body, but the inheritance of the spirit and will. In the moment just now, he has cracked and controlled my cognitive field. I''m afraid that now he is recording the information of the world. When he goes back to his own seat, time will correct back to the beginning of his birth, Harvey Adrian is still Harvey Adrian, and his unique abilities are the legacy of the ancient god. " "We see the birth of a God, and how much we can profit from it depends on the individual." Aurelio looked at White Dragon Simpson with a smile. White dragon Simpson''s eyes are still confused, orilian no longer explain, back to his seat to sit down and close his eyes. Soon, the universe began to repeat the scene after the big bang. Infinite heat melted into cosmic dust. Because of mutual attraction, cosmic dust promoted the birth of stars. Everything changed from chaos to order, spanning the long river of time, and finally came to the end of the universe, that is, the balance of energy and the heat of all material temperatures, The universe is in a state of heat silence. Time I stagnates and everything is still. This short moment seems to be the eternal change to the white dragon Simpson great shock. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey felt as if he had been sleeping for a long time and had a long dream. When he woke up, he couldn''t remember the contents of the dream. When he realized himself, everything became strange. It was like the feeling of separation when he came back to his hometown after several years of absence and saw familiar scenes. Harvey shook his head and looked back to see the body fragments on the ground burning. Harvey instinctively felt as if something would happen next, but nothing special happened after the body turned to ashes. "Who am I? Where am i? What am I doing? " The doubt came to mind, and all the memories flooded back. Just now Harvey killed Joan of arc of the church. "Damn it! It shouldn''t be so simple. There must be something else. I''m very impressed, but I don''t have any memory. " Harvey held his forehead and thought hard. He couldn''t remember anything. Chapter 316 The white dragon Simpson, who is standing in a different space and witnessing this scene, has complex eyes: "then, Mr. Aurelio, let me ask the last question, who is standing here?" "Harvey Adrian, the ancient god of human remains, why doubt? What you can see is just one of the differences named Harvey Adrian. The differences created the birth of the ancient god, and the differences were reset because of the ancient god''s choice, which means that it never happened, but we can''t deny the birth of the ancient god. " Oriliso tidied the collar of his suit: "ha ha, it''s better to have a spectator to share witnessing the birth of a miracle than an old man to nag. So here''s the explanation. I need to go back and sort out the intelligence information from this witness." "By the way, as the ticket price of the seat, please replace me to repay the favor for Harvey Adrian in the future. You should also benefit from witnessing this miracle, Mr. Simpson." White dragon Simpson nodded slowly. First of all, he owed oreliso a favor. If it wasn''t for oreliso, he didn''t even have the qualification to enter that space. Second, oreliso and white dragon Simpson owed Harvey a favor in all kinds of senses. In ancient times, corresponding divine creatures would have been born around all ancient shrines. The same is true of the birth of the nameless God just now. In a sense, Simpson and Aurelio, the white dragon, have become the subordination of the new ancient god, and great changes have taken place in the field of cognition. However, the ancient god is inclined to observe, which is between existence and nonexistence, and the subordination can not be mentioned. So Simpson and Aurelio, the white dragon, need to give all the reasons, That''s Harvey. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next day, everything went as usual. Even if most Norton saw the light column falling from the star, no newspaper dared to report this. People talked about it in private, and all kinds of intelligence was sent to different organizations through different intelligence networks. Harvey came out of the mage''s tower. He couldn''t find out what had happened to his body. Harvey was still worried about what happened last night. Last night, Harvey used the magic array to kill Joan of arc of the church easily. It was very smooth and there was no obstacle. There was nearly a second of unconsciousness in his words, Harvey didn''t know what happened during that time. Now that the matter is over and the research is not well known, Harvey has no choice but to give up. Wearing a suit, Harvey went down to the dining room on the first floor, wondering what breakfast Shirley would prepare today. As soon as his right foot stepped into the door, Harvey''s body stiffened. He couldn''t believe looking at a little girl sitting on the table, a very lovely little girl. The little girl, with long silver hair, looks pretty and lovely. Her pale golden eyes are full of vigilance and hostility at the moment she sees Harvey. She jumps down from the dining table and hides behind Shirley, who is holding bread. Her petite body is also wearing a black evening dress. Apart from the difference in her eyes, she is the virgin Joan of arc children''s version that Harvey met yesterday. For a moment, Harvey had the impulse to kill the little girl on the spot. He moved his lips and felt that the little girl was just shy. Finally, he forced her down and asked, "Shirley, who is she?" "She? I found it at the door this morning and fell asleep against the wall. It should be a noble lady. Because I couldn''t bear to see her sleeping by the side of the road, I brought it back. " Shirley put down her bread and rubbed Joan''s head with a gentle smile. No wonder Harvey can come into the residence. Shirley has part of the authority of the magic circle. If she brings people in from the main door, they will not be regarded as intruders. Harvey rubbed his eyebrows, sat down, gazed at the little girl and asked softly, "so, what are you doing here? I have some, no, I''m surprised you''re still here. " Harvey was sure that he had killed her completely yesterday, the one with no residue left. Feeling the abnormality of Harvey''s tone, Diana, sitting on one side biting bread, stops her action and looks at Joan. Although she doesn''t know what happened yesterday, it''s hard for her not to notice such a big noise. Yesterday, Harvey just went back to explain in a hurry and plunged into the research room. "I''m not that guy!" Joan puckered. "Who are you?" "Joan of arc!" Harvey looked at the lovely appearance of Joan''s righteous words, and his face was more cloudy. Hiding behind Shirley, Joan of arc did not show up. Crispy said, "I''m Joan of arc, but I''m not Joan of arc last night! Peace of mind, I''m not as impulsive as Joan of arc. At least I''m not hostile to you now. Well, if you want to thank me well, then as a clergyman, I have the duty to watch you. " "I see." With a smile, Harvey stood up behind Shirley, carrying the neckline of Joan''s evening dress. Despite her struggle, he walked all the way to the door and threw it out. Harvey clapped his hands: "I don''t know what''s going on with you. I''ll go wherever I like! I''m not in the habit of raising an enemy at home Joan, who fell to the ground in confusion, rubbed her little butt and made a face at Harvey, saying angrily, "hum! I think so too! I don''t need a man like you to take care of me. After I recover my strength, I will send you to the rack of fire! " When Harvey heard the three words of the scaffold, he felt excited. He had no reason to have a deep taboo on the word. He was so green that he tried to kill Joan of arc on the spot and closed the door of the house with a long sigh of relief. Harvey was more and more sure that something he didn''t know had happened yesterday. The expelled little Joan walked to the corner with tears in her eyes, curled up with her knees, sobbed and muttered, "why can''t human beings understand each other?" A light blue appeared behind the stone pillar of the mansion. Lili hid behind the stone pillar and looked at little Joan curiously. Seeing her poor appearance of wiping tears, she hesitated for a while and went over to comfort her clumsily. Harvey, who came back to the house, stopped, sighed and went on to the house. "Sir, what happened? Do you know Joan of Arc? " Shirley trotted over with the skirt of the maid''s long skirt in both hands. She nervously grabbed her hands and asked anxiously. "She is the virgin of the church." "Harvey, are you sure she''s a saint of the church?" Diana asked? In that case Harvey''s tone revealed a restlessness: "what should have happened happened happened last night, and I think it was solved last night. Now it seems that it hasn''t, and I don''t know what has changed on her. In a word, it''s a thorny problem. I''ll consult others about it, and try not to contact her too much before I have no answer." Harvey has the best person to consult, white dragon Simpson. This Dragon creature that has lived for thousands of years is more knowledgeable than most of the casters of the magic association. It may explain what Harvey experienced last night and the changes in Joan of arc. Chapter 317 The existence of church saints is not a secret. Among the many heroic stories eulogized by the church, the so-called saints or saints are representatives of fighting against heresy. The so-called heresy covers all the intelligent alien races, from dragon vampires to Goblin dwarfs. What''s the difference? It''s to judge different fighting classes according to the harm of heresy to human beings. Among all heresies, demons probably belong to the highest priority group. "The way to destroy the saints of the church?" After hearing Harvey''s words, white dragon Simpson grinned like a lizard: "although the relationship between the church and the magic association is not good, at least the church will not trouble the caster, or is it that you have exposed your calling for demons?" Up to now, Harvey would not be surprised to hear that others saw that he was in contact with the devil. He looked depressed: "Mr. Simpson, can you see that?" "The casters who know a little bit about prophecy can see it, but at first I focused on other places. Summoning demons is also forbidden by the magic association, so I don''t think you can ask the association to come forward, but you want to kill the saint of the church." white dragon Simpson looked at Harvey with a strange look: "the way is not without, But now you can''t use your strength at all, but in terms of specifications, the saints of the church are much higher than you. If it''s not in the areas with weak faith, the saints are equal to the invincible existence. " Harvey curled his lips: "I killed a Church Saint last night. Although she said she was no longer a member of the church, she showed up in front of me the next day." "I know. It''s Joan of arc." Harvey frowned: "do you know?" White dragon Simpson put down his coffee and said with a dry smile, "please forgive me for my impoliteness. After all, Harvey, you are very important to our white dragon workshop. I have a high-level prophecy spell on you. If anything important happens, I can protect your safety at the first time. I''ve seen what happened last night." "Well, what do you think?" "She''s not lying, but she''s a saint from the church, but she''s not a saint." "Go ahead, please." White dragon Simpson never forgets to say: "well, haven''t the dark legend been updated yet? I''m almost tired of playing the latest level, "destiny" has a similar game mode, and has a larger game content. Ah, if it goes on like this, the popularity of "dark legend" will continue to decline. If no one buys game crystal, the magic workshop will lose money, and no wealth will flow into my treasure house. " Harvey patiently replied, "I''ll take a few days to make the final version of the dark legend." White dragon Simpson showed a satisfied look: "well, Joan of arc is not a saint of the church. The reason is very complicated. It involves the coming of saints. You need to understand that calling saints to use something called relic, just like some powerful spells need special casting materials when casting. There is no clear standard for relic, which can be material, It can also be a story, but the general principle is that the so-called relic must be famous. The most direct way to eliminate the relic is to eliminate the relic, but the relic is basically kept in the headquarters of the church, where even I dare not easily set foot in. " White dragon raised a thin finger, sharp and sharp fingertip: "the saint you contacted last night is not the saint of the church, because her relic is also the medium to promote the birth of the saint. It has been replaced with something that does not belong to the church." "Displacement?" White dragon Simpson sat down and explained slowly: "the relic will affect the strength of the saints themselves. On the other hand, faith is one of the purest forces. In ancient times, many gods were born by faith. The saints who have been replaced with relic can no longer rely on the faith power of the church. From the fighting process yesterday, I basically know what she is." "Mr. Simpson, you should know that this is very important to me. Now the saint of the church is at my door 24 hours a day." The long golden pupil of the white dragon glanced at Harvey and said with a smile: "count of Monte Cristo, a novel you have written, is the foundation of the existence of the Church Saint and the source of her strength. When people forget this novel, she will no longer exist." "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤" Harvey was stunned. How did he get involved in his own novel again? "Ha ha, don''t worry too much. She''s not a saint of the church. It''s more like a concept born from the count of Monte Cristo. It can''t form a good system to support her actions. If you kill her once last night, the power needed for her resurrection will drain her energy reserve. You know, there are more than 100 million believers in the Church Praying constantly, The Psalms sing day and night in order to maintain the normal activities of the saints. " White dragon Simpson spits out a light red energy mass, and then unfolds a picture, frozen outside Harvey''s manor. "Please authenticate and just reach in." White dragon Simpson grinned. Harvey put his right hand into the energy group and sent the feedback information of the manor magic array, which removed some of the functions of the magic array, so that the energy group could explore the scene inside the manor. The picture was moving rapidly, showing Lily and little Joan of arc playing in the courtyard. "The saints summoned by the relic also need containers. Just because different saints attach themselves to different believers, they will create different personalities. Joan of arc''s strength is very weak now. As a human, she has stronger characteristics and maintains human sensibility. So now she doesn''t show aggression to you." Harvey''s eyes were grim: "if I kill her again "It will take more than a decade or more to get back to the original." "Let it go." "More than ten years later, it will be the Joan of arc you met last night." "Can you predict the exact time?" "That''s all she can do for at least ten years." Harvey looked gloomy and thought for a long time: "Mr. Simpson, thank you very much for your advice. I need to go back." Harvey strengthened the defense magic array of his manor and made isolation restrictions against Joan of arc. If Joan of arc continues to be aggressive, Harvey doesn''t mind erasing this barrier, but watching her play with lily, no normal human will be killed. "I''m so far away from the position of the caster." Harvey sat on the chair in his study and sighed. The higher the class, the more indifferent the ordinary casters were to human nature. In the history of the magic association, there was no rare case that the casters destroyed a human town in order to complete a magic experiment. Harvey was born in modern civilization. He wanted to keep his human position as much as possible under unnecessary circumstances. If he wanted power, choosing to trade with the abyss was the most direct and effective option. Chapter 318 Bocala prison is located in another city. Harvey wrote an express letter to the head of Brenda theater company asking for a day off. Although the world has a telephone, it can only communicate in the city. A few, such as the communication line between Elroy and Norton, have recently developed across the city. Now that he has agreed to white dragon Simpson''s request, Harvey doesn''t intend to waste his time. He goes to the wizard''s tower to complete the final update of the PVE version of dark legend. The information refresh device installed in the magic store is equivalent to the local network of the computer. Players can use this local network to update their own game crystal information, and can also feedback their opinions on the game. Harvey has the advanced concept of modern earth games, so most of the players'' opinions are nonsense to Harvey, There are also very few useful comments. Harvey started to expand the content of the game according to the opinions of the players, and further improved the game mode itself through the players'' interpretation of the game. The play method of dark legend is quite free and loose, and different players can have completely different play methods. Harvey chose a more concentrated play method to improve or limit it. This game update mode is similar to the legend of hearthstone. From the point of view of PVE mode, the playing method of dark legend has been very perfect, and the gameplay level is no worse than that of similar modern card games, because there are crystals in the materials for making game crystals, which endow constructors with biological wisdom. In a sense, AI is better than modern computers, making the PVE mode of dark legend more interesting, For example, in the game League of heroes, if the computer terminal in the man-machine mode has the operation comparable to that of a professional player, those players who play the man-machine mode will not feel bored. Harvey took out the information crystal brought back from the white dragon studio, which has all the recent information reports of the dark legend. "Soren''s eye has less than 500000 blood left. The players'' enthusiasm is even higher than they think... Maybe they use the standard of ordinary people to measure the caster players, which is really inappropriate." Harvey was surprised to accept the content of the information crystal. I don''t know whether it was a surprise or a shock. In PvE mode, boss Soren''s eye is equivalent to Harvey''s update notice. Players can enter the next big version of the replacement, that is, open PVP mode. At this time, the efficiency of Soren''s strategy is several times earlier than Harvey expected. The caster''s mental power and thinking ability are much better than ordinary people. Almost every caster on the earth can be regarded as a game master and liver emperor. With the game framework created by PVE mode, the creation of PVP mode is not complicated from the game level. The problem is how to solve the problem of networking. "I remember that I played a digital pet nurturance game after hours. The game console is only half the size of a palm, and there is no networking function, but it can complete data interaction with friends'' game console. You can refer to this point to make a magic array with similar functions." Harvey remembers his memory after hours, and the more he thinks about it, the more he feels that this scheme is feasible. At present, Harvey does not have the ability to create a magic network, but it is not difficult for the two magic arrays to complete the information exchange, and the game system of game crystal was designed in the direction of PVP from the beginning. It''s one thing to have an idea, but it''s another thing to realize it. Harvey doesn''t have the energy to continue to set foot in the game. On the one hand, Harvey has to keep observing Joan of arc. On the other hand, Harvey''s main business now is shooting the redemption of bocala, which takes up most of Harvey''s time. Considering this, Harvey leaned on the back of his chair and rubbed his dizzy forehead with both hands: "write a game plan for the members of white dragon workshop to do. Mr. Simpson is also a member of white dragon workshop. It should not be a problem for him to create the magic array which is not difficult." With a move of mind, all the contents in the information crystal are erased, and the spirit begins to be written into the follow-up development plan of dark legend. Harvey has a specific game plan in his mind for a long time. It''s not slow to write it out. Most of the time, the PVP mode game framework of dark legend was written in words. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ White dragon workshop, in addition to white dragon Simpson seems to be in a good mood all the time, the other members are in a low mood, with lingering gloomy brows. They sit in the corner of the workshop doing nothing. Madeleine Davide holds her hands and stomps her feet constantly, and her pretty face looks very anxious. "Pa ~" The wooden door was pushed open, and o''nein slopert, who was in charge of chores and sales at the white dragon workshop, came in with a gloomy face. All the members'' eyes were on him, waiting for a reply. He shook his head: "fate has been updated, the content is still high imitation of the dark legend." "Sure enough." Dreiser looked more and more gloomy, and his nails were almost embedded in the flesh in his clenched fist. "Shameless people will only plagiarize other people''s achievements! I used to think they were creative! " Madeleine Davide swearing at the grace of a lady. Dana, who is more introverted, carefully observed the people''s faces and said, "what are we going to do now?" Madeleine''s eyes turned to the white dragon who was playing games and said, "Professor Simpson, can''t you think of a way? Now the thieves are using shameless means to steal your wisdom and wealth. Do you intend to stand by all the time? " Looking at the game crystal, white dragon Simpson casually replied: "I asked my friends who are proficient in the law of the association about this matter. Unfortunately, it does not constitute a crime of plagiarism. Destiny is just like the dark legend in its playing method. The data and content of the game are quite different." "It''s just the same way of playing!? As like as two peas, there are game as like as two peas. The attack mechanism in the game is exactly the same, but it only modifies the game data. Is this plagiarism? " Madeleine gritted her teeth and walked back and forth impatiently. Two weeks ago, destiny workshop urgently launched an additional version of destiny. The content of the game is very similar to the dark legend. The strength of destiny workshop is much stronger than that of Bailong workshop. In addition to the inferior playing method, the new game mode launched by destiny is better than that of dark legend in all aspects. This leads to the loss of a large number of "dark legend" players in a short period of time. The market of magic games is basically developed by fate workshop. If you know magic games, you almost know "fate". The players'' interest in "fate" is certainly much greater than "dark legend". Dreiser looked ugly and shook his head: "they are very smart. They must have been assisted by people who are proficient in the law of the association. Moreover, the plagiarism judgment of the law of the association can only be applied to magic papers and achievements." Dinah lowered her head, frowned and whispered, "Mr. Adrian can''t come back in a short time. What are we going to do now? The game crystal in the magic shop has become unsalable, much less than expected. Some magic workshops have unilaterally terminated their cooperation. " Chapter 319 Compared with destiny workshop, Bailong workshop is not a grade at all. This is not only a reflection of the integrity of the workshop. Destiny workshop, which has been operating for decades, is already a fairly complete large workshop. There are research groups and assembly line facilities in charge of production. Compared with Bailong workshop, there are less than ten members, All the production work is entrusted to the lower level magic workshop to complete, which is called the workshop to be strong. The most advantageous place of destiny workshop is that it has a perfect production line and sales line. Once the game is finished, it can be put into production immediately. After putting into production, there is no need to go door-to-door to the magic shop to promote sales. It has become a good market cycle. White dragon workshop''s game crystal sales are basically only conducted in Clark College. As soon as the magic association gets better, it is disrupted by fate workshop''s action. The adventure version of fate, which was produced by fate workshop, was very popular in a short time. Once it was put on sale, its popularity and sales volume far exceeded that of dark legend. The adventure version was still made with the traditional craft of fate workshop. It was a chessboard platform on the surface, on which mirage and text content would be projected. Players could choose to use spiritual operation, You can also use the baton that comes with the game board to control. The operation level is higher than the game crystal in various senses. It''s not that there is no need to use the spirit to operate the game crystal. An inferior caster may feel tired after operating the game crystal for less than two hours, not to mention some vulgar casters and ordinary people, who are just the largest group of magic games. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the workshop of destiny workshop, Dyson began to report to the members the remarkable achievements made by destiny workshop this time. Dyson put a magic crystal in the center of the conference table, and the brilliance converged to project a clear picture. "A total of 3547 copies of the adventure version game board were sold in this week. At present, three magic workshops in Ono block have submitted requests for additional orders, and Dior''s satisfaction degree in the feedback form has reached more than 90 percent." "Great!" "The sales performance is much better than expected!" Most of the members of fortune workshop had happy smiles on their faces, while a small number of them were forced to smile. They bowed their heads and did not comment. Within destiny workshop, the members involved in the game design basically know the truth of the adventure version of destiny. All members need to overcome the last hurdle of dark legend in three days, and they can exchange opinions with each other, so as to understand all aspects of the game, After that, the members involved in the game design were recalled to the tutor workshop to analyze and imitate the game system and structure in all aspects. Anyone who can be called a caster has an instinctive resistance to plagiarism. All the members were forced to sign a confidentiality agreement, and those who did not agree were just like Dreiser. Some of them chose to leave in silence, while most of them agreed to stay and assist Vincent, the workshop''s mentor, to complete the plan. As a result, destiny workshop produced the "dark legend" version of "destiny" in more than a week. What''s the result of the adventure version of fate? Good! Even in the past few decades of operation history of destiny workshop, 3547 copies can be sold in a week, which is one of the few good results, not to mention the 90% satisfaction obtained by the first survey report of destiny. It is because of the good results of the game fate that some members feel more and more ashamed to meet people. We all know why the adventure version of fate can achieve such good results. Dyson watched the scene silently. After the meeting was dissolved, he came to Vincent''s studio alone and saw that he was still writing a report on game design. "Vincent, do you think that''s really good?" Vincent replied casually, "what''s wrong?" Dyson grew up in the workshop of fate, and he had a great respect for Vincent. This respect was not shaken when Vincent drove Dreiser away. Now somehow, he felt that the man he had always regarded as the object of his respect had become a bit mediocre. Dyson sat down, hands together, as if thinking, "it''s against my father''s idea of building this workshop." "I know it''s because he''s always seen magic games as an interest rather than a career." Vincent stopped his work, stood up, made a cup of coffee for Dyson with hot water, sat down on his desk and said frankly, "of course, I know what the consequences will be, but we have no choice. We have lost the opportunity. We have to use such despicable means to catch up, otherwise fate workshop will be eliminated sooner or later." "There have been rumors outside that our new game is plagiarizing the dark legend. It''s not easy to build a reputation." "Only the losers will be tainted. We have taken the first step, and it is only in the first step that we need to use such despicable means. From this point of view, I have to praise the creativity of Bailong workshop, which can force me to this extent. I will regard it as a shame." Vincent put it down before he had a sip of coffee and said, "so we just need to imitate them in the first step, and then we will go out of our own way, wash away the shame, and design a more interesting magic game mode than the white dragon workshop." "Well, what about the rumors outside?" Master Vincent looked at Dyson with profound meaning: "you know how to deal with it. You''ve always been an expert in this field, but you don''t want to do that. Dyson, think about fate workshop. It''s your father and I, and your hard work for decades. You should know how to choose. You don''t have to be merciful to the enemy." Dyson nodded silently. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ A few days later, a newspaper with a high sales volume in the magic association quietly published a report. "The magic times Plagiarism and being plagiarized Recently, the much anticipated destiny workshop has produced a new version of the game, which has won the cheers of players for its bold innovation and careful design. However, some people point out that the version of the game is too similar to the recently established white dragon workshop''s dark legend¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Mr. Dyson, the person in charge of destiny workshop, came out to clarify that there is no plagiarism in the new version of destiny. It''s just that the structure of the two games is too close for some reasons. At the same time, for this reason, destiny workshop has to release the semi-finished version of the game, and will continue to complete the missing parts in the future, Including the new cards, character voice dialogue, magic model and so on in the adventure version of fate¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ It is reported that Dreiser cook, who is the core designer of white dragon workshop, was originally one of the core design members of destiny workshop¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Chapter 320 "Pa!" Dreiser slapped the newspaper on the laboratory table of the workshop. After reading the newspaper, Dreiser''s face was livid and trembled with anger. Fate workshop''s move is vicious and fatal. It doesn''t break the plagiarism relationship between each other. It lets the bystanders to interpret it by themselves with ambiguous words, but it indicates that it is Dreiser who steals the information of fate workshop and then joins the white dragon workshop to create the dark legend. For the unreasonable onlookers, do they believe in an unknown small workshop or a large magic workshop with decades of history? The answer is obvious. Fate workshop completely washed itself into a white lotus, stood on the side of the victims, and provoked onlookers to slander and attack the white dragon workshop. Dreiser has no way to vent his anger. If he made this game, he may not be out of anger. However, he is only responsible for making magic models. The success of legend of destiny is planned by Harvey, and Dreiser is regarded as a gun envoy. How can Dreiser, who is a little proud of his ability, accept it? "That guy Dyson must know about it! No, only Dyson can do such a thing! Well, I still regard you as my friend! Damn it Dreiser''s teeth cackled, and his words seemed to pop out of the cracks. After the anger, Dreiser felt deeply powerless. How should he explain this to Harvey? The other members of white dragon workshop were equally angry and helpless. Seeing Dreiser''s appearance, they had no choice to disturb. "I''ll get some information." O''nein couldn''t stand the dull atmosphere of the workshop. He tightened his brows and left the workshop laboratory. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ O''nein, who is in charge of chores in the white dragon workshop, sits down in a magic classroom. After a class, one after another, some students sit next to him and explain the situation to him. The students are all dressed in the robes of the magic apprentices of Clark College. During the teaching period, each professor has a piece of white paper in front of him. The white paper shows the content of the text for no reason. "O''nein, the situation on my side is not optimistic. Although I am on your side and think the dark legend is completely original, several of my companions have destroyed your game crystal and started destiny again." "Yes, if we were not close to you and knew something about Dreiser, I would have doubted if you had stolen the research results of destiny workshop." "I don''t know what to say. We are still sticking to it, but just now we were ridiculed by others as playing piracy. First of all, it''s one thing for me to have a good relationship with you, but I don''t want to be excluded from this circle." After reading the contents of the paper, o''nein was very upset. He crumpled the paper in front of him and threw it away. He got up and left the classroom. The circle of magic games is not big, and it''s an unprecedented blow to the white dragon workshop when it spreads all of a sudden. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At noon, wearing a loose gray black robe, white dragon Simpson visited white dragon workshop. After listening to Dana''s careful explanation, he looked at Dreiser in the corner of the workshop, eating pancakes he didn''t know where to buy, and said, "what do you worry about? Harvey doesn''t care much about it With that, he even threw the paper cake into his mouth, but he didn''t know what he could taste. Proud Madeleine forgot the identity of white dragon Simpson, came to it and asked angrily: "Professor Simpson, what are you talking about!? This is a game that Mr. Adrian has worked hard to make. Although we can only be regarded as a chore, we also understand how difficult it is to make such a game. " White dragon Simpson''s long and narrow pupil showed a touch of banter: "is that right? But Mr. Adrian has experienced it more than once. In my opinion, these magic games can only be regarded as interests in Harvey''s eyes. If you want to be angry, he knows that game crystal should be held responsible from then on. " Madeleine''s face stagnated, and she argued awkwardly: "that''s what she said... I can''t let it go. I''m not willing to..." "It''s not up to you or me how you are not willing to do it. I know this is still in vain. That''s why I think that most human beings are stupid." With that, white dragon Simpson put his eyes on the gate of the workshop and grinned, "your decision is coming." A few days later, a tired looking Harvey stepped in. As soon as he looked up, he noticed that all the members of the white dragon workshop were looking at him. Harvey was puzzled: "do I have flowers on my face? Why are they all looking at me? What''s going on? " Dreiser stepped out first, took a few minutes of the newspaper, and said in a low voice, "let me explain. After all, it''s largely because of me." Combined with the content of the newspaper, Dreiser told Harvey the story. After listening, Harvey touched his chin and looked at White Dragon Simpson: "that''s why you make me rush to update the game?" White dragon Simpson sneezed and spat out a small flame from his nostril: "I just want to have a good sleep, or they''ll disturb me in three or two days. I can''t stand it." "Well, I know what happened. Since the magic association can''t judge them as plagiarism, I can''t do anything about it." Harvey looked at the other members of the white dragon workshop and shook his head. Hearing Harvey''s words, all the members were frustrated. Harvey added: "but if they want to copy these unimportant contents, it''s up to them. Once or twice, it''s OK. After many times, the bystanders can distinguish black and white." Dreiser was stunned: "in Mr. Adrian''s opinion, it''s just irrelevant content." Hearing the deep meaning of Harvey''s words, o''nein quickly asked, "now the dark legend is despised as a pirate by some players. If Mr. Adrian doesn''t care, do you have a new creative idea?" "It''s almost right. It''s been made in these days at the request of Mr. Simpson, but I may not be involved in the production. In my eyes, the dark legend can only be regarded as a foreshadowing. The real content of the game is that." Harvey takes out a crystal that records a lot of information and gives it to o''nein. The game crystal contains all the content settings of the legend of hearthstone, including different professions, playing methods, card groups, card effects and so on. Of course, the content has been changed. Before o''nein had any action, white dragon Simpson grabbed Harvey''s game crystal, fixed the two ends of the crystal with sharp nails, and put them in front of his eyes. He said with great interest, "let me have a look first." The long and narrow crack in the golden pupil shrinks and turns pale blue. With the strength of white dragon Simpson, it can accept all the contents of the crystal in a very short time. White dragon Simpson didn''t move. His fist sized eyes lit up. He seemed to see something very interesting and laughed happily: "so it is! i see! Harvey, what a genius you are! No matter how long you play such a game, you won''t feel bored! " As he said that, he did not forget to lift his claws and slap Harvey on the shoulder. He looked at the information crystal and cried, "Damn, I can''t wait to see the design inside! For the first time in hundreds of years, I have this kind of expectation! " When the workshop members saw the excited appearance of white dragon Simpson, they looked at each other and rubbed their eyes. They couldn''t believe it was white dragon Simpson who had been laughing at human stupidity. What information was recorded in the information crystal? Is it worth a dragon living for thousands of years so excited!? Chapter 321 How long does it take to make a card game with magic? In ancient times, it took at least several years or even decades to build a bridge across the river. From the excavation of raw materials to the processing, transportation and labor costs were also considered after the processing. Therefore, the great wall and pyramids, which were almost impossible to build in ancient times, were famous for thousands of years. In modern times, if you want to build a pyramid is much more convenient, factory mechanical processing, train and ship transportation, a large number of machinery uninterrupted operation. It''s the same with using magic to create a game. Magic is a pronoun of impossibility. Compared with the earth, modern game making technology is just like the difference between ancient and modern. In the eyes of high-level casters, creating a game is no more complicated than completing a magic project, while in the eyes of human casters, it is almost impossible to complete a magic project. In the eyes of white dragon Simpson, the difficulty is almost equal to passing through the dark legend. White dragon Simpson is a domain level caster. When it is really interested in something and can''t wait to participate in it, it drives white dragon workshop to run at a high speed just like an engine. The information crystal contains all the information content of the legend of hearthstone that Harvey has been pondering for several days. Although Harvey is not a loyal player of the legend of hearthstone, he has been infatuated with the game for some time. Because of his work, he has been out of the pit for some time and encountered a card withdrawal environment. After that, Harvey often watches some anchors play hearthstone, Some wonderful excerpts of hearthstone are compulsory lessons every week, so the effect of hearthstone legend card is still impressive. There are thousands of cards of nine professions recorded in the information crystal. These cards are the mainstream cards in the legend of hearthstone. Different combinations can play different roles. After all, the legend of hearthstone has been in operation for many years, and the problems left over by history have led to a lot of waste cards. It is not necessary to add this waste card for the time being. Dark legend is based on the legend of hearthstone. It''s not only about changing the skin, but also optimizing the overall environment and card effect of the game. Harvey doesn''t want to pursue absolute balance, because it''s boring in card games. This is where Harvey can''t understand Blizzard''s game production company most. He blindly pursues the so-called competitiveness and reduces the gameplay, I don''t know that a game in which luck accounts for the majority of the winning factors is a very stupid thing to toss about fairness itself. Harvey''s game balance is more inclined to the mutual restraint between cards. The nine different ranks restrain each other, and can produce butterfly effect due to different card effects. In the legend of hearthstone, the most classic form of restraint is the triangle relationship. The fast attack card group restrains the late card group, the medium speed card group restrains the fast card group, and the late card group restrains the medium speed card group. The three form a stable triangle restraint relationship. In addition, there are some unstable card series, such as xingjiede, which is a great test of luck, Once you''re lucky, you can hang all the cards directly. If you''re not lucky, you''ll be hanged by all the cards. Each class can form a completely different card set system to ensure the appearance rate of each class. Harvey also added hundreds of self created cards according to his own unique idea. For the time being, I don''t know what effect it will cause. This requires players to test their feedback. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In white dragon workshop, Harvey stares at the process of white dragon Simpson''s "creation" game. He can only see the blue light passing by. Countless overlapping magic arrays form a complex magic array system. Harvey doubts whether he is a fake caster, otherwise he can''t understand the process of white dragon Simpson''s casting at all. In less than one day, white dragon Simpson completed most of the work of "dark legend". Yes, it only took less than one day to "extract" the game that Blizzard game company on earth spent several years and the whole game project team elaborately polished. The first is the calculation system of the game. Legend of the dark is based on a rigorous mathematical calculation system. The effect of cards is the result of mathematical calculus. Obviously, the logic calculation system which is not complicated in the eyes of ordinary people is hard to defeat a high-level caster. The second is the framework of the game. White dragon Simpson has studied the little overlord series and the game crystal thoroughly for a long time. In terms of creativity, Harvey may not be as good as Harvey, but Harvey has written out the framework of the game. In terms of practical ability, the caster is thousands of times better than Harvey. Two of the three elements of "Legend of darkness" were easily completed, but the last one, which seems to be the easiest project in Blizzard''s game project team, baffled white dragon Simpson. That is the art setting. Harvey described the scene and character effect of each card in detail, but without the art paintings Harvey brought as a reference, even the experienced Dreiser took more than half a day to design a card face. Always can''t write the name on the card to fool in the past, so playing with no sense of substitution and pleasure. Harvey takes the game crystal from white dragon Simpson, sinks into the interior and receives a large amount of content from the game crystal. The content in the game crystal is overhauled based on PVE mode. When Harvey sinks into the interior of the crystal, he sees two different cards, which are marked with stars. [adventure mode] [confrontation mode] Choose adventure mode to enter PVE mode, and choose confrontation mode to experience new content. Harvey''s mind moved. The confrontation mode option displayed in the game crystal moved slightly, indicating that Harvey chose this option. The scene is abrupt and changeable. The screen shows a very simple game interface. On a wooden box, there are four options: combat mode, entertainment mode, practice mode and competitive mode. Harvey continues to choose the practice mode. The screen has no special effects. In the practice mode, all cards are described in words, which is very strange. Because the attack and effect data of PVE mode and PvP mode are not common, it is not appropriate to apply the cards of PVE mode to PVP mode. As Harvey expected, the PVP mode of dark legend is not even a semi-finished product, but Harvey has been shocked. He originally estimated that it would take at least a month for white dragon workshop to achieve this level. Harvey can only infect magic in his heart. "It''s worthy of your honor, Mr. Simpson. Generally speaking, there is no big problem. The most urgent task is to make magic models and fill the card surface effect. There is no need to worry about the magic model for the time being. After all, the magic model is only used on [gold card], and it does not affect the performance of the game. " Harvey handed the crystal game to the members of white dragon workshop. They all looked like curious babies. Before white dragon Simpson made the specific game, they didn''t know the true face of the game. White dragon Simpson smashed his mouth, and his tone revealed a sense of reluctance: "although I have lived for many years, seen a lot of things, especially magic, it is not easy to make more than 2000 cards similar to the dark legend in a short time." Dreiser nodded and said seriously, "more than 2000 cards... It''s a big project. How about entrusting this part of the work to the magic workshop?" "Magic workshop?" "Yes, it''s also a kind of magic workshop. It''s usually responsible for making magic models used by professors. In some holidays, it''s also responsible for making some magic models. For example, one month ago, at the Fire Dragon Festival of Clark College, the magic model with a body length of more than ten meters was made by a magic workshop of Clark College, However, the magic association has little demand for magic workshops. This type of workshop is similar to our white dragon workshop in nature. It is difficult to find a workshop that can complete our commission. " Harvey looked at Dina, who was carefully preparing to contact the game crystal. He remembered that she had learned magic when introducing herself. He politely asked, "Dina, I remember you are one of the students in the magic department." Dinah quickly took back her hand, blushed like a frightened fawn, lowered her head and stammered, "yes... Yes, Mr. Adrian, I''m... I''m mainly responsible for assisting Dreiser in making magic models." "Don''t be nervous. Answer slowly." Harvey a generous smile: "so Clark College interested in magic many people?" Dinah took hold of the corner of the robe, rubbed it, and shook her head: "there are very few magic apprentices in the magic department. I don''t know more than 50." "You don''t have to be proficient. It''s enough to perform some common magic. Are there many students like that?" When Dreiser thought of something, he nodded hard and interrupted: "there are many magic apprentices like this. Although magic is not a major subject, many students will choose to study magic in order to get credits." Finally, Harvey turned his eyes to white dragon Simpson. He understood Harvey''s meaning and narrowed his eyes to reply: "the credits a professor has are not unlimited. There are fixed scores for each semester. If a professor wants to grant more credits to students, he needs to use contribution points to exchange." "Madeleine." Everyone''s eyes turned to Madeleine again, because she was responsible for the statistics of white dragon workshop''s revenue. "Our net profit this month is 55324 points." Fifty thousand contribution points! This is almost equal to the total salary of white dragon Simpson as a professor of the college for ten years! "So much!? Isn''t our workshop in crisis? " O''nein''s eyes widened, his face was unbelievable, and his breath became heavy when he heard the specific numbers. He owned the shares of white dragon workshop, and he could get thousands of contribution points after sharing, which was more profitable than his magic family in a month. It was a profiteering industry, which was much higher than writing a magic paper! Madeleine raised her golden hair in her right hand and snorted: "because this month is the selling month of dark legend. Most of them are for profit before. Maybe there won''t be so many next month." Harvey nodded, "is it OK for everyone to divide part of their contribution according to the proportion and use it to hire students?" "Yes!" "Of course." The white dragon Simpson was still a little reluctant. He looked at the game crystal beside him, and his sharp claws crossed the scales of his chin. He thought: "although it''s very troublesome, it seems that there is no better choice. He asked a giant dragon to hand over his property. It''s a long life." If you entrust the card design work of dark legend to the magic apprentice and magic workshop of Clark College, there may be different styles and quality, but it is also better than the visual effect described by words. Otherwise, what''s the difference between a card game without pictures and a math problem? Chapter 322 Part of the contribution is used to hire the magic apprentices of Clark College. There are more than 10000 contribution points in Harvey''s certification badge, which is absolutely a large number for ordinary casters. Harvey bought a large number of magic materials and high-level magic books in the magic association, and then he went back to the kingdom of Baren contentedly. As for the white dragon workshop, Harvey explained to white dragon Simpson, and there should be no more problems. PVP mode is the essence of "dark legend". There are a lot of game content in PvE mode to pave the way for PVP mode. That is to say, once the PVP mode of "dark legend" is released, who is the plagiarist. In order to wash away the shame of the white dragon workshop, Dreiser devoted themselves to the creation of PVP mode. The reputation of the white dragon workshop became stinky under the operation of the destiny workshop. O''nein found several magic workshops before one of them was willing to accept the entrustment. Thanks to the cooperation between the magic workshop and o''nein''s family. Although the situation is very difficult, the members of white dragon workshop are enthusiastic. They don''t have the spirit as strong as white dragon. They can''t imagine the battle mode before the finished game is produced. The battle mode of dark legend can motivate white dragon Simpson to join in the creation, which is enough to prove the potential of the game. White dragon Simpson issued tasks to the magic apprentices by using his own professor''s authority. Each magic apprentice of Clark College can accept 1 to 5 card design tasks, and construct a three-dimensional card model by magic. Each one can get 1 to 3 credits according to the completion quality. Here we need to explain that the ordinary card face in "dark legend" has a better visual perception and a more three-dimensional sense than the gold card in "hearthstone legend", and the gold card design in "dark legend" is not to mention, which is similar to that in "game king" and directly shows the complete magic projection. The credit of Clark College can only be obtained through the final examination. In addition, it can also be obtained by helping professors complete magic experiments and holding special positions in the college. The credit is related to whether students can graduate and participate in higher-level magic experiment projects, which is self-evident. But in addition to the conventional means, credits are extremely difficult to obtain from other channels, so the large task issued by white dragon Simpson is very popular, and all the card model construction work was entrusted in less than one morning. Every student can get an ordinary magic crystal. There are examples of cards made by Dinah in the magic crystal, and the text description of card surface requirements is attached. As long as you have learned magic, it is not difficult to build it according to the requirements. For magic apprentices, it is worth spending a few days to complete this task and earn credits. In order to prevent intelligence leakage, each card has erased the specific information, leaving only the art framework. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ As the culprit of the incident, destiny workshop naturally needs to keep a close eye on Bailong workshop. Workshop mentor Vincent looked at the magic crystal from the fate workshop members, and sneered: "this is the card made by the magic apprentice entrusted by the white dragon workshop? It''s ridiculous to be reduced to a magic apprentice Hire a magic apprentice? This may be regarded as a disgrace to the workshop industry, which has turned to admit that the workshop is incompetent. Return this magic crystal to the member of fortune workshop. There are many magic apprentices in Clark College in fortune workshop. They are at least nominally members of fortune workshop, not outsiders. These magic crystals need real name registration to obtain. Once they are lost, they will be deducted credits. Students who accept this task dare not treat them carelessly. Dyson sat and thought: "the problem is the quantity. I have counted that Bailong workshop has issued more than 1000 entrustments, and only a few of the cards overlap with the old cards. That is to say, they are sure to carry out a large-scale update of the dark age." Vincent waved his hand: "that means they are in a hurry. Don''t worry. I have designed hundreds of new cards. Quantity can''t replace quality! I have a separate magic model and dubbing for each one here. The quality is not worse than the garbage produced by the magic apprentices. We can take the lead before they release the new version. " "This time, the white dragon workshop is not small. I think we should observe it for a while before we make a conclusion," Dyson said Vincent said darkly: "to observe the situation, are you waiting for the white dragon workshop to seize the opportunity? We have to press them to death and not give them a chance to turn over. Only in this way can the risk-taking mode become exclusive to our destiny workshop. " Kill the white dragon workshop and wipe it from the history of magic games. In this way, the adventure mode created by dark legend is completely owned by destiny. Dyson looked at Vincent''s fierce look and nodded in silence. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The completion period of the entrusted task is three days, but the recycling work lasts for a whole week. The main reason is that even if the magic crystal is lost, the credits will be deducted, many magic apprentices will be lost, or some of them can''t complete the entrustment on time. After a round of tossing, all the members of the white dragon workshop are physically and mentally exhausted, and finally collect all the magic models of the cards. All the members of the white dragon workshop gathered together. Harvey, who originally filmed "the redemption of bocala" in bocala prison, was transmitted by white dragon Simpson. The strength of white dragon Simpson has been able to launch the transmission channel freely. When Harvey filmed the phantom, the prisoners of bocala prison and members of the drama team were shocked to see the portal beside Harvey, and the Dragon man who came out of the portal only existed in the myth. The sudden arrival of white dragon Simpson caused riots at the shooting scene, and many prisoners were scared to urinate on the spot. Harvey took out his pocket watch and looked at the time. He impatiently urged: "Mr. Simpson, please hurry up. I can only stay here for one hour." Anyone who is rashly pulled over during work is angry. White dragon Simpson nods and takes out a magic crystal. This magic crystal stores the achievements of thousands of magic apprentices of Clark College in recent days. It puts the magic crystal in front of the game crystal, and the two crystals of different sizes launch a blue magic array to start information interaction. Dreiser, they stood on the side and watched the scene nervously. It was a matter of success or failure. For a long time, white dragon Simpson took back the magic crystal and nodded to Harvey. Harvey impolitely took the game crystal for testing, and took out an information crystal record. The background composition of dark legend has been completed. Different from the legend of hearthstone, the game interface is a stack of books. The title of each book shows different options, and the interface style looks rather dark and elegant. "Click." Harvey chose the practice mode, the interface conversion is still a little dull and unnatural, and the sound is wrong. In less than a minute, Harvey can pick out a lot of problems. During the test, Harvey did not forget to write the faults he found out into the information crystal as a modification opinion. The game crystal presents the classic "Legend of hearthstone" battle field. On the table of a jungle setting, two different professional avatars stand on one side, draw cards and use cards respectively. In a short time, Harvey''s Ranger smashes the opponent''s Avatar with a dagger, and his blood is zero. "Boom!" After a few games, there were many problems. Generally speaking, Harvey recovered the feeling of playing the legend of hearthstone. As a game embryo, Harvey was very satisfied. "Good. I''ll stay for another hour to finish all the tests. I''ll mark out the parts that need to be modified. Generally speaking, it''s very rough, but it should be no problem to play. After that, please continue to test. I''ll come back to check the progress in a week." Seeing the satisfied smile on Harvey''s face, the workshop members quietly relaxed. White dragon new Pu color holding his chin, mouth pulled out a very humanized smile: "that is to say, finally can try." The narrow long pupil revealed that it was not bad intention to sweep the workshop members around: "then, who will be my opponent?" Chapter 323 Before the official announcement of the legend of hearthstone, members of Blizzard game company try to determine whether the legend of hearthstone is interesting or not. This is a principle Blizzard game company has always adhered to: "before making a game, it must first be the game we like to play." Just because of this, from the perspective of players, Blizzard game company''s approach seems inhuman. They stubbornly want to make the game they want and despise the opinions of players too much. It''s a double-edged sword for the quality of the game not to be influenced by the players'' opinions. Proper control can make the game develop better. Improper control will make the game fall into a dead circle. The game makers feel interesting, but the players feel bored. At least Harvey thinks that Blizzard game company has been unable to grasp the interests of the double-edged sword before crossing. There is a very interesting comment about Blizzard game company: "blizzard company is the father of players.", Therefore, the name Blizzard game company is basically called Blizzard dad, which was barely a commendatory description at that time, has long become a derogatory joke. To get back to the point, the members of the game production team defined the legend of hearthstone as a fun and simple game. Harvey also agrees with this idea. Although Harvey makes PVE mode very difficult, in PVP mode, Harvey pays more attention to the fun that players experience. Just like the way Blizzard went in those years, now the test of "Legend of darkness" has begun in Bailong workshop. The game is just a embryo, which seems to be a combination of some rich and interesting things. The degree of completion is quite low. On the other hand, because of the "Legend of furnace stone" Zhu Yu, the card data is very mature, There won''t be some cards with too much strength to break the balance of the game. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The PvE and PvP modes of "dark legend" are totally different, so Dreiser and his team have to spend more than an hour to figure out the game playing method and the combination of cards. Moreover, because there is no teaching level, they have never been exposed to this game mode, which is basically a state of one eye smearing. Soon, at the request of white dragon Simpson, Dreiser set up a set of mage''s high-strength card set. As for the style of the card set, they basically chose the one with the highest cost performance among different expenses. Although Dreiser had never played this mode, he was not stupid. He would not choose high-cost and high-strength cards without brain. "If there is no suitable table, sit on the floor." White dragon Simpson is eager to put his own game crystal on the ground. Dreiser also has a temporary game crystal in his hand. Two game crystals are placed on the same plane, and the projection mode is started. Both crystals shoot a vertical light and start to build a three-dimensional game field on the ground. The game field is plain. The knight card group can add some special attributes to the plain field. When you choose to use the hero skills, you can use 3 cost points to summon a knight with charge ability. The scene model is very realistic. The scope is about the size of an ordinary table. It is covered with a thick layer of grassland. You can see the grassland floating with the light wind. This game field system is also a major feature of Harvey''s participation. You can choose the switch freely. The scene selection is completely random, and it''s just a chicken rib for the attributes of the profession, which won''t affect the game balance too much. Of course, in the card game, any chicken rib''s ability may play an irreplaceable role in important times. Dreiser chose the mage, and white dragon Simpson used the priest card group. If Harvey was here, he would definitely recognize white dragon Simpson. This card group is very similar to the Dragon shepherd system. Other members of the white dragon workshop gathered around to watch the card fight between the two curiously. Yilong sat on the ground with a very open position. "Is that card versus card mode? It''s a little bit like Crewe. " Crewe is the world''s playing card. "Yes? I feel more strategic, so it should be more like King''s game. " "Pastor... Really no problem? To borrow the name of a priest rashly will not be warned by the church? " Dreiser curiously looked at the picture presented by the game crystal. He was the first. The dealer was very friendly to him. He gave him 2 Ice arrows and 1 magic dragon to start. Naturally, he chose to summon the magic dragon. "Bang ~" A dull voice sounded, and Dreiser saw that the magic dragon in his hand had been projected onto the field. It was a three-dimensional card mode, quite exquisite. White dragon Simpson missed a round and didn''t play any cards. In the second round, Dreiser was very cautious and did not rashly waste the ice arrow to hit Simpson in the face. His mind moved, and the magic dragon ran into the projected head of the priest. "Pa ~" Card strike a little delay, overall is still very straightforward, Dreiser''s face with a smile, opponent is white dragon Simpson''s case some subtle pleasure. White dragon Simpson uses the priest''s hero skill to suck himself to end the round, and Dreiser puts down two low-cost monsters in one breath. Madeleine, standing behind White Dragon Simpson, couldn''t help reminding her that white dragon Simpson still wanted to pass the round empty: "Professor, this one is better here, or it''s too passive!" Just now, she also studied the playing method of the dark legend, and she had some experience. "Folly White dragon Simpson snorted angrily. Madeleine picked her eyebrows, but she knew it was her impoliteness. She had no choice but to shut up and watch. Dreiser went on, holding the spell. After three rounds, Simpson, the white dragon, finally comes to the card he wants. It costs 8 yuan to give birth to a baby dragon. However, this is not the point. The point is that there is a 4 yuan dawn dragon in his hand. As long as there is a dragon card in his hand, it can trigger a special effect and cause 3 points of damage to all monsters, None of Dreiser''s low cost monsters in the previous rounds had more than 3 HP. White dragon Simpson a sly smile, control role issued language: "sorry." "Boom!" With the dawn dragon coming, a flame suddenly appears in the projection field, enveloping all the cards, and the number - 3 of the follower cards appears, and collapses and disappears. When Dreiser was stunned, he wasted three rounds, and the monster was cleaned up? And there are only white dragon Simpson cards left on the court? There is no accident that Dreiser, who pays attention to the cost performance but does not consider the special effects combination between cards, is hanged up by the semi-finished dragon shepherd system. All Dreiser''s magic cards can only be used in solving the field, but the priest also has cards that add blood and the maximum amount of blood. The scene is full of white dragon Simpson''s little monsters, Dreiser has not given up hope, glanced at his hand, finally left three blood when it''s his turn, and his cost point has increased to 10. Dreiser was relieved, and finally he could use his dream card, the super standard card that he has been collecting until now! A gold card made by him. Dreiser took a deep breath and gave the only hope in his hand. He roared: "my name is the wing of death, the destroyer of heaven''s destiny, the terminator of all things. I am unstoppable and disobeyable. I am a catastrophe!" "Boom ~" A red giant dragon, about the size of a wine bottle, burst out from the majestic flame and roared angrily. It rolled up the flame storm of destruction and swept across the whole plain. The earth broke down, and all the little monsters on the field were engulfed and annihilated by the flame. Its body was like a small giant dragon made of magma, roaring at Simpson. Even if the projection site is less than the size of an ordinary desktop, the appearance momentum of Deathwing still amazes everyone. Because of the appearance effect of Deathwing, the buff of the site is eliminated together. Dreiser has put all his eggs in one basket. All the cards shown in the game crystal are annihilated by the fire. But before DelEs was happy for a few seconds, she found herself surrounded by Madeleine. They looked at themselves with a kind of poor looking eyes. White dragon Simpson showed a very humanized smile: "very good, this is what Harvey said about the gold card special effects." "Wings of death? There is a little dragon style, so "Next second, it''s mine!" White dragon Simpson played the priest''s only 10 fee magic card with a treacherous face, which made the priest shout out a very classic and simple line: "sorry." The voice was warm and peaceful, revealing a stream of apologies, but everyone present felt that the apology was more like a mockery. "Mind control (cost 10): gain control of an enemy follower." A touch of red light fell into the body of Deathwing, only to see Deathwing slowly turn back, blood eyes full of irrational flame, turn around the body to yell at Dreiser, [Deathwing] this gold card was made by himself with Harvey''s permission, which was regarded as the test object of the gold card template, and cost him countless days and nights. But now it''s so easy to be controlled by the enemy!? Damn the priest! Dreiser was confused at first, and he wanted to vomit blood. "Boom!" The wings of death ejected a huge flame towards the character''s magic projection which symbolized Dreiser on the field. Not surprisingly, the magic projection exploded and the sound was unprecedented. Cool! White dragon Simpson feels as comfortable as eating ginseng fruit. This is what it looks forward to most. The opponent is no longer a set logic system, but a real opponent! Is there anything more fulfilling than beating your opponent and looking at his despair? No, Compared with cards, dark legend is indeed more like a chess game to test strategy, and has a wider range of choices and confrontation modes than chess games. All kinds of visual effects are quite refreshing, and will not give people the dull feeling of chess and card games at all. White dragon Simpson hates the church very much, but at this time, he has a subtle liking for the priest. This profession is too good for him! Chapter 324 "It''s not just about making money!" Sam, the warden of bocala prison, is explaining the value of "external labor" to the reporters. Most of the reporters hold notebooks to record what the warden said, and a few take out magic crystal to record. The suits they wear are all popular styles of Norton more than ten years ago. Standing on the high stage, warden Sam said to the reporters: "this is a great progress in prison policy. Prisoners will engage in various public undertakings under proper supervision and seek services for the country and society. They will learn the value of honesty and labor from their labor, and also serve the community and factories, This is not a small welfare for the broad masses of taxpayers. I think this prison policy will be a symbol of social progress. " The onlookers gave him warm applause. "Very good. Stop. All staff have two hours off." Harvey, who was sitting on the elevated platform, was very satisfied. He took out his pocket watch and stopped the performers when he saw that the time was approaching noon. When Harvey called for a stop, the orderly booth became slack. The illiterate prisoners put down their notebooks and let some prisoners take part-time jobs because it was too troublesome to hire group actors¡¾ The foreign labor incident is a very important plot in Shawshank Redemption. Fortunately, Harvey also found a similar policy issue in bocala prison, which was one of the policies issued by Baron Mike, the last warden. He made a lot of money by this means. [foreign service labor] is to let prisoners participate in labor, that is to say, the white point is labor reform, and not waste a lot of prison manpower. This policy has never been new. In the era of war, many cannon fodder teams were selected from prisons. The death row was the first, and the higher the charge, the higher the rotation. Now we are in the era of peace, but many factories are extremely short of manpower, and the government is busy building and updating various public facilities, which requires less manpower than during the war. In Shawshank Redemption, warden Sam makes a lot of black money by trading with businessmen behind the scenes with a large number of prison staff. He also gives the money to the protagonist Andy for management. Andy manages the black money in good order. However, it is precisely because of the black money that the warden does not help Andy get rid of the crime when he knows the true image of Andy''s case, And killed the witness, Andy''s student. Tommy was arrested for theft and became Andy''s student to learn how to read after he was jailed. Originally, he reformed under the influence of Andy, but in another prison, he heard a murderer talk about Andy''s case. That murderer was the real murderer who killed Andy''s wife. When the protagonist finds the warden Sam and asks for a retrial of the case, the warden is afraid that the protagonist will blow his black information out after he gets out of prison, and keeps the protagonist closed for a month. During this period, Tommy is called to the periphery of the prison by the warden and orders the prison guards to shoot him directly for the crime of escaping from prison. Tommy is definitely Harvey''s most pitiful character in this film. Shawshank learned the truth, so he was saved. He escaped from the tunnel he had dug for more than ten years. After he got out of prison, he took all the money of the warden, and poked out all the inside information about the warden. When the police surrounded the prison, the hopeless warden shot himself. It can be described as a revenge catharsis of count of Monte Cristo. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Hum ~!" The flame portal suddenly unfolded in the prison square, and a tall dragon man came out from the portal. It was more than two meters tall. Its body was covered with a loose robe, and a long tail stretched out from the robe. Most of the naked body was covered with silver scales, without any scratch, and it was shining in the sunlight, It has the typical characteristics of a dragon, but its face without any human characteristics has a very humanized expression. The surrounding prisoners and members of the drama crew seem to have been used to the appearance of this strange creature and cast awed eyes to avoid it. Simpson, the white dragon, looks like a miniature dragon in a long robe. In myths and legends, the horror of this creature has been praised countless times. God knows if it will fly directly with a city. Harvey, who came down from the prospect stage, was depressed when he saw the white dragon Simpson: "I said, Mr. Simpson, why are you here again?" "Aren''t you resting? I come at the right time. Just play with me. I''m sure I can beat you this time! " White dragon Simpson took out two game crystals, sneezed, the air filled with a smell of sulfur. Over the past few weeks, white dragon Simpson has repeatedly bombed all the members of white dragon workshop with the dark legend. Only Harvey can''t keep a high level of victory. Every time he hangs up and fights with the professional card groups selected by Harvey, he is abused by Harvey. At the same time, he is also studying Harvey''s card groups. Up to now, his level is no less than Harvey''s, which is close to fifty percent of Harvey''s victory or defeat, It all depends on what the dealer means. "It''s customary to win three out of five." "Yes." One person and one dragon sit down in a shady place and put down two projection crystals to project the playground. Harvey chooses cosmology, and white dragon Simpson chooses his favorite dragon animal system. At the beginning of the game, the crystal projection of the game will appear in [hell border], where the ability of demon followers has increased. All demons appearing in [hell border] will become more powerful. When summoning demons, you can choose to pay more for summoning strengthened demons. "Damn, you did it on purpose! This is not a duel at all White dragon Simpson scolds. Although they can''t see each other''s card team, white dragon Simpson and Harvey like to use the Dragon shepherd system very much when they fight against each other. It''s no surprise that most of them are hanged up by Harvey''s cosmology. With the increase of the ability of the [hell border] field, white dragon Simpson knows that he will lose before the battle starts. Harvey spread out his hand innocently, his eyes full of smile: "I can''t interfere with what deck you choose." At the beginning of the game, when the two players are at the same level, they don''t meet the special treatment of the dealer. The Dragon shepherd system of white dragon Simpson has not been abused by cosmology. "Your meal, Mr. Adrian." Christie comes to Harvey with the meal. After giving the meal to Harvey, she stands in the back and looks at the card fight between Harvey and white dragon Simpson curiously. She is not so afraid of white dragon Simpson as other people in the drama group. White dragon Simpson seems to be able to communicate normally. Harvey''s attitude towards white dragon Simpson is not respectful, which can explain a lot. After performing her part, she can only play the role of a troupe. Harvey answered the overheated meal and said with a smile, "thank you. I''ve played this game for a few days. Do you want to try it?" Harvey holds the tray to indicate that he wants to eat. Christie hesitates to look at White Dragon Simpson. She is also very interested in the Games Harvey plays these days. When delivering meals, she often stays to watch the card fight between Harvey and white dragon Simpson. It can''t be said that she knows the dark legend. It''s OK to try it. "I will help you set up a good card set. You just need to follow your own feelings. I can explain what you don''t understand." Harvey moved out of his place. White dragon Simpson is still building his own card set, but he has no objection. Christie carefully sat on the ground, watching white dragon Simpson, it is difficult to restrain the curiosity of this ferocious dragon man. At the beginning of the new game, Christie''s face projects the projection of the card. She can operate it by clicking or dragging the card, which is basically the same as the touch screen operation. In order to take care of Christie, Harvey usually adds a balun translation to the card. After dinner, Harvey asked casually, "well, haven''t you started the test yet?" White dragon Simpson shook his head: "no, just repairing the content of the game you put forward will make them worried. The test will be delayed for at least two or three weeks." "Then you can produce more game crystals. I can let people on my side try to collect data." White dragon Simpson looked at Christie: "you are all ordinary people." "The game was originally developed for ordinary people, and it''s not difficult to get started." During the conversation, Christie was easily defeated by white dragon Simpson. Christie didn''t lose heart at all. She felt the fun and became more energetic. She had a good education and was like a fish in water in the social circle. She couldn''t see that she was clever and it was not difficult to find the secret of the game. After three or five innings, Christie, under the guidance of Harvey, beat the white dragon with one stroke. "Great!" She screamed with joy, her face turned red, her posture was not elegant, and her thoughts were drowned by the novelty of experience and the joy of victory. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next day, a large number of game crystals are sent to Harvey. Harvey hands out these game crystals to the members of the drama group and criminals, indicating that they are free to try them, but they need to write down their feelings in the form of letters. If they are illiterate, they will dictate them to the recorder. No matter the prisoners or the members of the drama group know nothing about the concept of the game, how can they resist the temptation of the game when they first come into contact? In the eyes of the prisoners, "Legend of darkness" is more like an upgraded version of playing cards, and they will enjoy it when they are familiar with the rules. Harvey underestimated the addiction of the game. In the next few days, a large number of prisoners became absent-minded when shooting. Once they had leisure, they began to fight with others, and many of them were addicted to PVE mode. If someone sets foot in bocala prison, they will see a spectacle. The prison corridors, cells and activity places are led by the prisoners. Strange pictures are projected in front of them, and the prisoners'' voices fluctuate. "Damn, I''m sorry to try again!" "I hate priests!" "Hate the priest? I remember the last time you introduced yourself, you said you were a believer "God, I''m operating a caster. It''s amazing!" "Damn, you can''t play this card. I can''t solve it if you play this card! If you dare to take this one, you won''t want to sleep at night. " From time to time, we can see that the prisoners have violent conflicts and beatings because of disputes. Among them, prisoners who choose the profession of priest and card group are given extra care. Although a large number of prisoners try to improve the "dark legend" data, but inevitably bring trouble. Maxwell, the head of Brenda theater company, came to the door in a hurry and wiped his sweat with a bitter look: "Harvey, you''d better take back the strange magic device. Now the filmmakers are addicted to it. You can come out late at night and have a look. I can guarantee that more than 90% of the cells have light. After the prisoners stay up late, they are obviously lack of energy during the daytime shooting. It''s the same with the drama group. Christie hasn''t worked in the drama company for several days. My God, I can''t believe she has such a passion for things other than performance. " Harvey looked strange and pondered: "it really needs unified management. In this way, you can take back the game crystal and play it only within a specified time, or as a reward for criminals." "That''s a good plan!" Maxwell nodded quickly. Not long after he left, the prison heard the screams and cries of the prisoners. It limits the time for prisoners to play "the dark legend" and the number of people who try to play it. Bocala prison almost does not cause conflict because of this. From frugality to extravagance, from luxury to frugality, how can prisoners who know how to eat the marrow of "the dark legend" be released? This is their only dependence in their boring days. There is no exaggeration compared to the light of life. However, the protest was suppressed after Harvey manipulated the magic circle to corona several prisoners with high-voltage electricity. In the following time, the criminals scramble to play various mass roles in Boca''s redemption. As long as they can participate in the performance, they can get the trial right of dark legend. Although the number of trial Games has decreased a lot, the prisoners'' enthusiasm for "dark legend" remains unchanged. From the fact that all prisoners have projection pictures in front of them, every venue where they are playing "dark legend" is usually surrounded by more than a dozen prisoners. In order to play the dark legend, the prisoners had to wait in line for hours. Chapter 325 Holky stood at the door of the magic shop and watched the people coming and going. He was not sure how to move. He still held a prominent game crystal in his hand. That''s why he didn''t dare to enter the door easily. The dark legend was not popular during this period. If he was shy some time ago, he would choose to enter the door, At that time, most of the magic apprentices were discussing the dark legend. It was inconspicuous for him to go in alone, and he would not be ridiculed. He looked at the target of his trip through the glass window, and placed it on a pillar in a small corner of the magic shop. On the pillar, a red cushion was used to pad a blue crystal. Around the pillar, a layer of magic array rotated at a constant speed, which was the information update crystal of dark legend. A while ago, this crystal would be placed in the most prominent and open position in the shop, You''ll be surrounded by a lot of magic apprentices. Suddenly, holky''s shoulder was patted by others. Several young male magic apprentices came up and said with a smile, "isn''t this holky? I''m still playing "dark legend". That magic game can''t keep up with the times. Fate is a lot of fun, and there are adventure modes in it. Why don''t you play it with us? " The magic apprentices did not hide their contempt when they saw the game crystal in holkie''s arms. "Forget it, last time Lehmann advised him, but he was still rejected. I really don''t know what this backward Magic game is like." "What''s so interesting about the game of" dark legend "that plagiarizes other people''s achievements?" The magic apprentice said with a proud face: "recently, fate has updated a new version, added a large number of new cards, and has a well-made magic model and dubbing, which is much higher than the dark legend!" "Well, I''ll try." Holky reluctantly laughs and laughs, but doesn''t respond to them. These magic apprentices are his classmates. They all know their own situation in the same circle. At present, few magic apprentices in holky''s circle still insist on the dark legend. The last version of the dark legend was updated before the adventure version of destiny, Now the playability of the adventure version of destiny is much higher than that of the half hanging legend of darkness. It has professional magic three-dimensional model, voice, and the plot is not bad at all. However, holkie is not interested in the adventure version of destiny. He once followed the crowd to contact this magic game, but when he saw that the game mode was similar to the dark legend, he had a different opinion from others. Most people thought that Bailong workshop copied the achievements of destiny workshop, Because the core designers of Bailong workshop are separated from destiny workshop. Holky doesn''t agree with this view. Comparing the two games, this feeling is particularly strong. All card effects in dark legend can form a good data cycle, and each has its own plot background¡¶ All kinds of data and stories in destiny seem to be copied mechanically. Although the interface and model are much better than those in dark legend, the sense of disobedience can''t make holkie play at ease. His situation is very special, he is first contact "dark legend" and then contact "fate", and most of the magic game players are first contact "fate", have a natural liking for this game. "Ah ~" Holky sighed silently. When he stepped into the magic shop, he could see that there were young magic apprentices standing in front of the counter selling the adventure version of fate. They were wearing robes from different magic schools. They were younger than before. Only the new generation of casters would be interested in magic games. Recently, the adventure version of destiny has been updated again, adding a large number of new cards, which has become the last straw to crush the legend of darkness. At least there are no more players playing the legend of darkness around holkie, and a few of them hate the iron. After all, the legend of darkness has not been updated for a long time. "Speaking of it, the blood of [Solon''s eye] is not much. I don''t know if I can clear the customs this time." Holky quietly came to the edge of the information crystal, put his game crystal on the side, and unfolded a fist sized magic array to update the information interactively. Holkie''s game crystal shows a special message: "you have done 542 damage to Soren''s eye, and Soren''s eye collapses. Congratulations, Mr. holkie de Man. You are the player who gives Soren''s eye a fatal blow, and you have won the kill reward [the ring]." The ring? What''s that? Holky takes back the game crystal, sinks into the inner world and understands what the so-called "ring" is. "Do you want to activate the ring?" The game crystal displays a star prompt. The Lord of the rings is the test qualification for the new version of dark legend. Only the top 30 players who kill the eye of Sauron will issue the ring. The so-called kill is to cause damage to the last 10000 blood left in the eye of Sauron, which is regarded as kill damage. Holky just caused the last damage to the eye of Sauron, which can''t be called lucky, because there are not many players left in dark legend. "Well, my choice is." The game crystal sent him a message, indicating that the game crystal was updating the information, but different from the previous completion in just a few seconds, the magic array inside the game crystal was running at a high speed. After waiting for no result, holky looked around, but there was no "dark legend" player to share his experience. He shook his head with self mockery and left the magic shop with suppressed surprise and excitement. Holkie is a student of farad giant tree. Farad giant tree is a school of magic. As the name suggests, it is built on a giant tree. No one knows the exact location of farad giant tree. Magic apprentices can only go back and forth from the transmission channel. The founder of farad giant tree is a high-ranking spirit, and most of the magic apprentices in it are alien. When you leave the transmission channel, you can see the boundless sea of clouds outside. It seems that you stand on the sky and have a very broad vision. It is common for ordinary people to see the extremely shocking scenery inside the giant farad tree. Holkie is standing on the circular corridor made of hollow tree trunks. The steps, handrails and street lamps here are made of wood. Holding the game crystal, he knocked on the tree trunk beside him and said, "Mr. farad, can you take me back to my dorm?" A moment later, a few vines came in from the outside and weaved into a chair. When he sat on it, he was fixed, pulled out of the corridor and recovered towards the top. The chair made up of vines is hanging in the air. Looking down, it is a sea of clouds. Once it falls down, it will fall into mud. The vines take him to a higher position, where is the dormitory of the magic apprentice. Holky smiles shyly to the vines: "thank you very much, Mr. farad was born first." The vine shakes and takes it back. The wooden door of the dormitory is still made of unprocessed pure natural wood, just like a model carved out of the tree trunk with a knife. After actually pushing the door, there is indeed a house inside. Walls, furniture and lighting are made of pure natural wood and plants. "Haven''t you finished updating yet?" Holky sensed the changes inside the game crystal and talked to himself for more than half an hour. What is the game crystal updating? Deep curiosity occupied his heart, he put the game crystal on the bedside, lying on it and staring at it, waiting for the game to be updated. Chapter 326 The halo of the game crystal is fading. Holky, who is lying in bed and sleepy, suddenly wakes up. He gets up from the bed and holds the game crystal to observe curiously. "It''s finally finished." Holkie''s spirit sinks into the game crystal and comes into contact with a lot of fresh information. At the same time, there are two different options on the game crystal. "Adventure mode and war mode? Let''s see, eh ~ the adventure mode is the original PVE mode, so the confrontation mode is the content of this update? " Holky accepts the message conveyed by the game crystal, and is curious to point out the combat mode. "Hey, man, it''s snowing outside. Why don''t you come in and get warm? I have many stories to tell you. Which one do you want to hear? Or let''s play some games. " The wooden door of the tavern was pushed open, and an unseen adventurer walked in. Holky saw a bearded dwarf in the tavern warmly greeting him to enter. The camera moved and fixed on a desk full of books, with different options displayed on the side of each book. Combat mode Practice mode Competitive mode There are some ancient coins scattered on the table, and the pile of coins shows [shop]. The game interface style is dark and simple, but very distinctive and unique. Most of the options are gray, only the practice mode lights up, holky points in and chooses the simple difficulty. "Oh! You''ve chosen a Kobold as your opponent. You''re really smart. I don''t think Kobold is suitable for this game. They are usually impulsive and retain the brutality of wild animals, but their tusks are as sharp as wild animals. Please be careful. " Completely different from the adventure mode, the crystal screen shows a new interface, and the scene suddenly changes dramatically - [shallow crypt]. "Oh, your luck is really bad. Goutouren originally live in the crypt. They have a natural adaptability to the crypt environment. Please be careful. In the dark, they look sharper than sharp fangs. Oh, if you hit a torch, it might be much better. Their fangs might reflect the fire." The dwarf owner of the tavern is still making funny remarks. When entering the game field, the role of holky is the primary adventurer template. The hero skill is to obtain a 1 attack 1 durable dagger, while the hero skill of Goutou man is fangs, which can increase his attack power by two points. Four cards are sent to holky. Holky is still a little hesitant. He has never been in touch with this game mode and doesn''t know how to deal with it. After studying for a while, he saw the crystal cost prompted on the card and the crystal bar in his lower right corner. "Only one crystal? That is to say, if you use a card, you will consume a crystal? No, this card won''t go out. " Holkie hesitated to play a 1-fee card, hound, 1-fee, 1-attack and 1-HP, and saw a crystal disappear from the crystal bar. At the same time, a fire rope lit up in the middle of the card field. Holkie watched the fire rope burn out and noticed that there was a conspicuous [end of turn] button there. "Should be able to end their own round, just like King''s chess." Add a space to the crystal bar of the Kobold. He uses a 0 fee coin, and then uses a 2 fee hero skill to increase two points of attack power. Then he takes a bite at horky''s summoned followers, triggering a special character line: "Oh, we are all dogs. Listen, Wang ~ Wang ~ ~ Wang ~ ~ but my body is stronger than you, and my tusks are sharper than you." At the end of the round, holky saw that the consumed crystal on his crystal bar had recovered, and there was one more crystal. He suddenly realized how to play the game. In a round of trial play, holky solved this simple and difficult dog headed man without accident. The dwarf tavern owner''s deep voice rang out again: "it''s amazing that you have defeated the kowtow man. You are qualified to taste the victory. You can choose a card from the kowtow man''s deck as the spoils. Adventurer, please allow me to give you a piece of advice. Every time you defeat the enemy, the choice of spoils is very important. You can only buy a card bag from the store or win your opponent''s cards in the mode of spoils. Each card has a vital impact on the outcome of a battle. " This kind of play is also in the adventure mode. Holky is familiar with it and has the highest performance card. The dog head patrol card is a dog head with an oil lamp. It is a 3-fee follower card. It has 3 points of attack and 3 points of health. The battle roar effect deals 2 points of damage to random enemies. After defeating the first opponent, the tavern displayed dozens more opponents, including humans, elves, orcs, tree people, dwarves and some strange creatures. Each of them can challenge. The difficulty is divided into three classes: simple, ordinary and difficult. Each difficulty challenge can win a trophy. "I almost know how to play. It''s almost like adventure mode. Is this the content of this update?" Holky felt a little disappointed. Such an update is not as good as the big production of destiny series. It''s not that he is dissatisfied with this update. In contrast, the content of this update can''t be on the stage. The content of the game update itself has good playability. In one night, holkie was happy to win over his opponents, get new cards and enrich his card set. Most of them were easy to pass, and several of them were challenged in ordinary difficulty, but he never won in difficult difficulty. Holky is full of enthusiasm, completely forgetting the passage of time. Every time he defeats his opponent, he can get a trophy and improve his deck performance. In this way, he can challenge higher difficulty and get a better deck. The process of improving his deck gives him a great sense of fun. When the light of dawn came through the window, holkie realized that it was the next morning. "Although there are no important lessons today, it''s better to have a rest." Holky reluctantly put down the game crystal, chose to quit the practice mode. Back to the beginning of the game interface, holky, who was going to sleep, was suddenly stunned because he saw the confrontation mode displayed in the game interface. The options had been lit up, and an incredible idea passed through his heart. "No way..." Holkeaton was sleepless when he thought of the trial game just now. To be honest, the fun level of the practice mode was not as high as that of the adventure mode. Holkeaton was always happy because he was exposed to new content. But what if the original intention of this combat mode was not to let players fight against logic intelligence? "Click!" Holky points in and a pop-up window pops up to prompt: "sorry, you don''t match the right opponent. Please keep a distance of five meters with your opponent to facilitate the magic circle to link!" "Sure enough!? You can really choose to fight with different players Holky clenched his fist in excitement and almost jumped. No wonder he felt disobedient from the beginning. This game mode is just like chess and cards, which is designed to let players fight with each other! "No match? There are "dark legend" players... And so on. There must be "dark legend" players in the magic store. " Holky stood up in a hurry, dressed, waiting for what, to find some players to test the duel ah! As for sleeping, sleepiness has long been thrown out of the sky. Holky is very sure that if he doesn''t make it clear, he won''t be able to sleep even at night! Chapter 327 The magic association has hundreds of magic shops with various types. The casters can choose according to their own needs. Among these magic shops, there are more than a dozen that sell the magic game fate, but there are few magic shops that sell the dark legend. After this period of vacuum, the popularity of the dark legend has declined greatly, There are few shops selling dark legend, even fewer. When holkie arrived at one of the only two magic shops, there was a sign on the wooden door of the shop that had not been opened. He went to the shop and stayed there. It wasn''t long before the staff of the shop came out and took down the door plate hanging on the wooden door to show that it was not open. With more and more people, hall stood by the door of the shop and took out the game crystal to continue his unfinished strategy and try to explore all the functions in the game. He noticed that the task system showed that he had completed two tasks and got 100 gold coins in total. After entering the game store, he was prompted that these gold coins could be used to buy card bags. "Card bag? You can get cards or something? Let me see, you need to interact with the information crystal of the magic store to buy the card package with gold coins or contribution. " According to the requirements, holky went into the magic store and tried to interact with the information crystal. As expected, he bought a game card bag with 100 gold coins. "Yiyiyipa!" Holky drag and drop the card package to the open package bar according to the prompt, only to see a violent shaking of the card package, and then burst into three cards. "Ordinary ~ ordinary ~ RARE!" Two white edges and one blue edge. Hall opened them happily and played all night. He knew that the blue edge card belonged to the rare level card. So far, there were only a few cards in his card group, and he also saw that the opponent had used purple cards during the match, which made the effect more powerful. "Well, I didn''t buy it, so I still have a card bag." Holky was surprised to see that there was a golden card bag on his card bag column. Before he tried, a slightly surprised greeting came from next to him: "do you also play the dark legend?" Holky quickly turned his head and saw a female magic apprentice in a college uniform. She was not very beautiful, but her eyes were very vivid. Flickering could clearly express the master''s emotion. In the face of this rash question, holky was at a loss, bowed his head and replied in embarrassment: "yes, I am... That..." "Ah, I''m sorry, it''s just that I''m too excited to see the players of dark legend. Are you here to update the game?" "No ~ no, I updated the game yesterday." The female magic apprentice''s eyes brightened: "are you looking for an opponent?" In the face of repeated inquiries from female magic apprentices, holky''s mind turned into a paste and answered honestly, "yes, because there is a combat system that needs me to find opponents." "I think so. That''s why I came here to see if I can find opponents. It''s inconvenient here. Let''s go outside." The female magic apprentice took holky''s hand and went out. When I came to the open-air cafe on the street outside, I sat down and the female magic apprentice introduced herself freely: "my name is Katherine. I''m a loyal player of the dark legend. I only finished updating the information yesterday. Now I can hardly see the players of the dark legend. I''m glad to meet you." "Me too. My name is holky." Catherine excitedly took out her game crystal, full of enthusiasm: "no more nonsense, let''s start to try." "Good." The two put their game crystals on the table and put them in the right position according to the tips inside the game crystal. A magic array lights up inside the game crystal. The two game crystals project a beam together to form a three-dimensional game field. However, when the two people want to have a duel, Catherine''s game crystal shows that [you don''t have enough cards, please collect more than 30 cards to try to fight] Catherine was a little at a loss, but holky knew something. She held her hands and thought about it. She asked, "didn''t you try the practice mode? You can get cards through practice mode. " "Yes, I have, but I don''t have enough time. After a few games, I didn''t go on. What about you?" Catherine spat out her tongue and was embarrassed. She came to holky''s side and saw that there were more than 30 cards in holky''s collection. She immediately looked at him with a kind of reverence. Holky touched his head and said shyly, "I''ll teach you. I''ll pass it soon." Two people have wasted more than an hour, Catherine is finally enough to gather 30 cards, formed a card group and holky to fight. The venue is [wind plain], which is good for Knight class. The hero skill can be changed to summon a soldier with wind rage attribute at an extra cost of 1 point. However, both of them are mediocre adventurers and can''t get the bonus of this attribute. Both of them are very novel about the new duel mode of dark legend. Every time they use a card to project to the field, they can attract their attention. You attack and defend, and the magic card and various effect cards come out together. The novel feeling brings them unprecedented fun. However, because they are all basic cards, it is difficult to play any beautiful operation, and win only by the quality of the cards, It was no surprise that holky, who had more cards in his library, won the first victory. After several duels, another man came to them. He was a middle-aged man. He tried to ask holkie, "are you also a player of dark legend? May I join you, please "Of course! Are you also looking for someone to try that duel mode? " Catherine stood up and called warmly. "It''s really curious." The middle-aged man smiles and sits next to them, watching holky and Catherine finish a duel. Catherine, who lost several games in a row, was a little discouraged and said to the middle-aged man, "do you have a card set, too? Why don''t you try to fight Mr. holky? " "I''m honored." The middle-aged man politely said that he took out a game crystal from the void and put it on the table. This sudden action surprised holkie. This means that at least this middle-aged man is a caster above the level of professor in the college. Middle aged but familiar with the way: "let''s play booty mode?" Katherine curiously repeats the word: "booty mode?" "Yes, it means that the winner can choose a fixed level card from the loser''s deck." However, with the middle-aged man''s words even more finished, a man sitting next to him drinking tea suddenly stood up: "I advise you not to play this mode with him. He has used the contribution sub purchase card package, and the completion of the card set is quite high. It has activated the mage profession. With the powerful card of the exclusive mage, the strength of your card set is impossible to win." The middle-aged man said with a smile: "I thought you just came to watch." The man snorted coldly and turned his head to ignore him. It seemed that he had suffered a loss. "Well, it''s just a game. Since we don''t want to, let''s try the normal duel mode." The man sat down, relaxed, and said with a smile, "I''ve been watching you for a while. I think our goal is the same. That''s to experience the latest content of dark legend. Lady, why don''t we have an interesting card fight?" Chapter 328 Holky and the middle-aged man tried to fight each other for a few games. As men said, there was no chance of winning. The middle-aged man had activated the mage profession and won a large number of cards by krypton contribution points. There was no lack of rare purple epic cards that holky dreamed of. During their duel, more and more people gathered around them. Most of them were players who had played "dark legend". It was quite novel to see the three-dimensional scene projected. However, not all the players in dark legend are qualified for duel. Only a few players who cause high damage to [eye of Sauron] or kill [eye of Sauron] are qualified for duel. While a large number of players are watching, several players who are qualified for duel join in, Originally, the spacious open-air cafe was full of onlookers. Onlookers stood behind holkie, watching him play cards and whispering, "what''s this? Magic projection Another person replied, "it''s dark legend. I saw some exclusive cards in dark legend." "Yes, but I used the same projection technology as destiny. Is it plagiarism?" "Shut up, most of the people here are the players of dark legend. If you want to laugh at this game, this is not the place you should stay." "It feels like playing chess, but it looks much more interesting." "God, I want to try it." They whispered to each other. They didn''t understand anything because they were curious. Some players who knew about the update of dark legend were not qualified. This update was released a few days ago, but because the transmission route was too narrow, they didn''t know much about it. During the card game, the middle-aged man asked holky casually, "speaking of it, do you have a legendary card bag?" "What is a legend card bag?" "The card bag with a gold frame will definitely open a gold card, which can only be obtained by the top ten players in the damage list and the players who give the last blow to [Soren''s eye]. I''m the tenth player in the damage list, but I only open a gold card for the clergyman profession. My clergyman profession has not been activated, so I can''t use it." "Legend card bag? Phnom Penh? I remember that one. " Holky answered, scratching his head. "Really?" The middle-aged man''s breath suddenly became short. Without waiting for holky''s reply, he ordered to surrender, and the projected mage''s head was smashed. Holky saw the surrender from the opposite side and gave a wry smile. He had no chance of winning. He was defeated so many times in a row, and the best one was only half of the middle-aged people''s blood. He could not help feeling a little discouraged. Holky had no choice but to show the middle-aged people that special card bag. "It''s really a legend card bag. Do you want to open it now?" The middle-aged urged. "What is a gold card?" "A gold card is a legendary card. Unfortunately, legendary cards can''t be obtained through the booty system." The middle-aged man took his game crystal and showed holky a special gold card¡¶ In the dark legend, the cards that can be obtained through booty are only rare and below. [vinylon the prophet]: 7 costs, 7 attacks, 7 health. The special effect is to double the damage and healing effect of the hero. "My God, this special effect is so powerful!" Seeing the special effect of this card, holky couldn''t believe that he wiped his eyes to make sure that he didn''t have any eyesight. If it was the duel just now, holky could still win the first line by relying on the favor of the dealer, and this card would completely cut off all his life. This is a legend level card rarer than Epic!? Holky''s heart trembled. He quickly looked at his legend card bag, thought about it and agreed, "OK." Holky takes a special card bag and drags it to the opening bar. He takes a deep breath to open it. There is no difference with the card bag he bought before. There are only three cards in total. The edges of the cards are white, blue and gold. "Yes, this one! Open it up and you''ll see what it really is. " The middle-aged man''s eyes were fixed on the golden card back. The crowd standing behind him was also in a commotion. Most of them didn''t know what the legendary level cards represented. They could not be wrong to join in the fun. Catherine also ignored the duel with others, came to holky''s back and watched: "the golden card? So what? " The fragrance of women makes holkie feel more embarrassed, more restless, and his mind moves. The cards with white edge and blue edge show the right body one after another. Finally, holkie''s spirit focuses on the card with Phnom Penh, as if he carefully turns on a switch, and the card with Phnom Penh bursts into a golden light at the moment it appears. "The Golden Legend!" In the game crystal, the voice of the tavern owner is amazing! [wings of death]: 10 fees, 12 blood and 12 attacks. Discard all cards and destroy all followers on the field! Destroy the site effect! Watching the scene, he was stunned and then exclaimed, especially for some players who know something about the dark legend, they are unbelievable about the effect of this card. The effect of the card is just to announce the victory of the duel! The golden card has visual effects. The ferocious wing of death in the card is staring at the players. The scene of doomsday destruction is reflected in the dark red eyes. The air is twisted because of the high temperature, which is very dignified and oppressive. "The wings of death is actually a dragon card. The dragon card has always been the top card in the adventure mode." "Look, there is no occupation limit, which means that any occupation can win with this card?" "Damn it, this special effect is too abnormal, isn''t this card a victory?" "No, it looks really powerful. If you look at its effect, you have to discard all the cards in your hand. As far as I know, there is a metamorphosis card in the mage''s card that can turn any follower into a sheep. It''s powerful, but it''s not invincible." "Try the effect quickly!" Standing next to holky, the middle-aged man was stunned, with complex eyes. He gave holky a look, which was a kind of strange look with envy and eager to strangle him: "you''re lucky." Holkie was still in a daze. When he came back, he felt incredible excitement. He became short of breath and blushed. In the crowd''s roar, holky and the middle-aged people once again launched a duel, holky obscene delay time, each to 10 fees, not long, two people''s field is also covered with entourage, holky finally drew the wings of death. Holky looked around and found that more than a dozen pairs of eyes were looking at himself or the "wings of death" displayed by the game crystal, including Katherine who talked with him at the beginning. Holky took a deep breath and shot the wings of death. "My name is the wing of death, the destroyer of the horizon, and the terminator of all things. I am unstoppable and disobeyable. I am a catastrophe!" The roaring fire broke out in mid air, which aroused the cry of the masses. A ferocious Small Dragon flew out of the fire, announcing the sovereignty of the world in a powerful voice. On the scene, all the attendants are annihilated by the blowing flame, the earth collapses, the magma erupts, and the earth turns into a lava hell. At the same time, all the cards of holky are burned up. Although the magic projection is much inferior to some big scenes, it shows a unique style and has a special effect. This roar becomes deafening. And different from cards, this golden legend is that it really has a magic model, and its small size does not damage the dignity of the wings of death. Before the formation of the player''s card group, [death wing] is the clarion call for victory. After two rounds, dragon breath blows out, destroying the middle-aged man''s mage projection, and the crowd around erupts again in amazement. This game is great! Under the gaze of all the people, holky, who finally defeated the middle-aged people and tasted the taste of victory, was eager to look up to the sky and shout. Chapter 329 At the white dragon workshop, Dreiser was staring at the magic model in his hand and reporting on the latest achievements of dark legend. His popularity was warmer than before, but because of the limitation of the number of [Lord of the rings], that is, the number of combat mode test qualifications, his popularity was not so good for the time being. Now "dark legend" is also in the period of testing and repairing loopholes, so it can''t be sold rashly. "There''s a way to increase popularity without having to issue qualifications. Use dark legend to hold a match." Hearing Harvey''s suggestion, Dreiser stopped building the magic model with both hands, and his face showed a little consternation: "competition... Do you mean to hold a competition with dark legend?" Harvey, who is standing in front of the test bench to test the game crystal, turns his head and nods with a smile: "yes, just now I saw a magic apprentice outside using a flying broom to race. The same reason is that the props have been replaced with" dark legend. " Dreiser frowned and hesitated: "but it doesn''t seem to make sense to hold such a competition. Will anyone come?" Harvey gave a dumb smile: "meaning? Fun is meaning, otherwise magic games have no value from the beginning. Holding a competition can expand the popularity of dark legend, let more players know the existence of this magic game, and also collect some information about the game. Many places in dark legend are designed on the basis of ordinary people, It needs to be improved for the caster as a player. " "I see. I see what you mean in general." Harvey held his hands and looked around the workshop: "ha ha, you don''t need to think it''s so complicated, because there''s nothing complicated about this game. It''s up to... Who is more free?" Dreiser felt the back of his head awkwardly: "er... Well, Dinah and I need to continue to repair the game settings you left behind." Dana, a shy character, raised her head and blushed at the mention of her name and gave Harvey a shy smile. Harvey''s eyes turned to Madeleine on another experimental platform. Her golden hair was tied up, which was a little less arrogant and elegant than usual, and a little more capable. She lifted her hair in her ear, looked away from the game crystal, and said, "I''m not going to play, Mr. Adrian. Who do you think designed those spiritual command feedback systems in the game, There are still many vulnerabilities that can cause the system to execute wrong instructions. " O''nein, who had been observing for a long time, raised his hand and said, "I''ll come. I''m more free. I''m also an idle person in the workshop." Harvey looked at him, nodded and said, "I have a little spare time, so I''ll talk about the details of the game." "The first is the card group. In the competition, all the card groups are free and open, and pay attention to fairness. Because it is the first time to hold the competition, there is no special requirement. The card group allows the players to play freely." "All participants can get rewards. The participation award can be set as a card bag. The promotion award is to get the designated legend card. The champion can get the card back and contribution points. The card back will be designed by Dreiser." Dreiser nodded and agreed, "is cardback the back of cardback?" "Yes, we can see each other''s cards in the game, and the cards in the slot of the card group are also a kind of cards." With a wave of Harvey''s right hand, there are a lot of card backs in the void. There are different styles, including sci-fi metal style, exquisite texture and cultural customs. Harvey explained the game specifications of the legend of hearthstone on earth. At the end of the day, white dragon Simpson, who was originally on the side of the dark legend, leaned over to listen carefully. By the way, white dragon Simpson''s game permissions were downgraded to the level of ordinary players, that is, he could not use all the cards, Like ordinary players, they need to accumulate by defeating opponents and drawing cards. This strange requirement is still carried out by themselves, in order to experience the fun of dark legend to the maximum. In fact, white dragon Simpson has always been the number one in the damage ranking in the adventure mode of dark legend. After updating the game mode, he got five extra legendary cards. Moreover, some special cards in the adventure mode can also be converted into cards in the game mode. White dragon Simpson''s card strength is definitely the number one in the player group. Harvey said, white dragon Simpson was aroused interest, can''t help raising his paw asked: "then I can also participate in this competition?" Harvey glanced at it: "at will, this game is based on fairness. All players are free to choose any card to form a deck, just like when we played." White dragon Simpson was more interested in his big eyes at that moment: "I know, I don''t need to repeat. Do I still need to rely on despicable means to win? Hum, don''t underestimate the wisdom of the dragon "Madeleine." Harvey called Madeleine. "Yes, once, Professor Simpson did get involved in the crystal system of the game against Dreiser, and won the next round by the magic draw." "That''s a test. Can it be called interference?" White dragon Simpson was a little anxious and said solemnly. Dreiser, who had been meditating, gave his opinion at this time, "Mr. Adrian? Has the venue been decided yet? If not, I have a good proposal "Not yet. Before, I thought Clark College was a good choice. You can say if you have a better proposal." "Yes, in a caf ¨¦ of the wizarding society," Delles considered nodding O''nein looked strange and asked, "cafe? Why choose a place like that "O''nein, do you remember the magic shop of Mars?" "Of course, the magic shop finally insisted on selling game crystal. Although the treatment was not very good, our information update crystal was thrown into the corner of the shop." Dreiser laughed: "the coffee shop is just opposite the magic shop. In fact, that coffee shop has become the main gathering place for the players of dark legend. In the combat mode, players need to find their own opponents, because Mars magic shop is one of the only shops selling game crystals. The players of dark legend focus on it to find players, The scale is getting bigger and bigger recently. " "There is such a place." Simpson, the white dragon, struck his chin scales with his paw and was obviously interested in the place. "Yes, that would be a very good place to play." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The magic association, the coffee shop opposite the MAS magic shop, has been regarded as a place to look for rivals by the players of dark legend. The threshold of this coffee shop, which was not very popular, is about to be broken. At the beginning, the dense crowd packed the place, and the normal guests were scared away. The boss had no choice but to surround the open-air coffee shop, stipulating that only "guests" could come in. The standard of "guests" was to buy at least one cup of coffee. Obviously, this kind of restriction can''t stop people''s enthusiasm. The open-air caf ¨¦ has added four or five round tables urgently, and the players who can sit down are basically players with game crystal. There is a strange scene in the open-air coffee shop. A large number of free tables are filled with cups of coffee that haven''t been moved. Almost all the guests are surrounded by some positions where the "dark legend" card duel is going on. In a sense, this coffee shop has become the exclusive "live" place for "dark legend". Onlookers concentrate on looking at the projection on the desktop, unified silence, occasionally a game will change the end of the players. This is also a common rule in the coffee shop. Players with the dark legend version bring the game crystal here, but they can''t sit there all the time. Sometimes they need to rest, sometimes they need to go to the toilet and so on. At this time, they can give the game crystal to others for trial. This mode has been carried forward in recent days. Some players who could not come will leave the game crystal in the cafe. All the care work of the game crystal is in the charge of a professor from Clark College. He is a middle-aged man and the first loyal players of dark legend. This kind of behavior is completely spontaneous, because "dark legend" is not well-known, the players want to promote the game in various ways, and then one day they don''t have to specially gather to a certain place to fight. In order to play a game, the onlookers did not hesitate to wait for hours or even the whole morning. When o''nein came here to observe, he was moved to see the players'' persistent appearance. "It looks really good. After discussing with the owner of the cafe, it should not be a problem that Mr. Adrian has given so much budget." O''nein scanned the scene of the open-air cafe and quietly entered the cafe. Chapter 330 O''nein negotiated with the owner of the cafe to rent the open-air cafe for one month at the price of 500 contribution points. Originally, the rental price was not so expensive. 500 contribution points was equal to the average salary of a college professor. Actually, it was a large amount. The rental price became expensive thanks to the income brought by dark legend these days. In the evening, after the open-air Cafe closed, o''nein set out to set up the scene according to Harvey''s instructions. "Mr. Adrian said that the decorative style should be related to the dark legend as much as possible." O''nein put the suitcase that Harvey gave him on the table. When he opened it, he found several posters and several magic crystals. Those posters are the original art pictures in the adventure mode of the dark legend. Harvey brought them to Dreiser to serve as artistic references. Now they can be regarded as making the best use of everything. These posters are decorated in every corner of the cafe. As for the game crystal, it is Dreiser''s temporary magic propaganda animation, There are also some simply project a card magic model, which can not be said to be more exquisite, but can be recognized by the "dark legend" players. Creating the scene style has a great effect on the competition atmosphere. The layout of the venue is quite simple. After all the things are decorated, the style of the caf ¨¦ has changed into the theme caf ¨¦ of dark legend. O''nein also put an information crystal in the center of the cafe. All players who want to participate in the game need to contact this information crystal to complete the update of the game system. All cards will be opened for a short time. During the game, players can freely use any card to form a card group. This is one of the publicity strategies, allowing players to experience all the fun in the game mode in advance, Not afraid of players not to open the card package. In the future, Bailong workshop will not need to sell game crystals repeatedly to make money. Selling card bags can bring the same or even more profits. Then, o''nein also placed two game crystals in most of the coffee shop. These game crystals are provided for players who are not qualified to test. Each player can only play for one hour. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next day, the players of "Legend of darkness" were waiting outside the cafe to open the shop. After half a month, the players'' interest in "Legend of darkness" increased. The promotion of the card group and the duel between the players made them feel fresh and interesting. It was essentially different from the adventure mode. There was no fixed routine for the players to fight against each other, and there was no card, Every choice can decide the outcome. Most of the players in dark legend have completed the exploration of cards in duel mode. The depth of the library allows players to form a fixed routine. At the beginning, there were a number of players who used to shake the circle of players in dark legend. They are one of the cards that often play. As long as they cheat out the opponent''s solution card, they will be able to get rid of them, Death wing is still the best card to win. The original staff of the cafe moved out all the tables and chairs. According to o''nein''s instructions, they took out the strange things together. The players waiting outside noticed the strange changes in the cafe and were curious. Some of the players recognized o''nein who was in charge of the staff of the cafe. "O''nein, what are you doing?" A middle-aged man walked over and saw o''nein with a strange face. O''nein was surprised to see the visitor. He went over and said, "good morning, Professor Nelson." Professor Nelson is a professor in the Protection Department of Clark College. He treats students very harshly, and o''nein is not easy to be crushed. O''nein did not expect that a very stable professor in his original impression would also be interested in magic games. When he thought of white dragon Simpson, he felt relieved. Since a giant dragon was interested in this magic game, What''s strange about the professor of magic here. O''nein went on to explain, "I''m setting up the match for dark legend. Professor Nelson, are you interested in dark legend too?" damn! At first, Nelson was stunned. He looked around and suddenly became solemn. He knew his role in the college very well. If his students knew that he liked to play magic games, his image would collapse. Nelson was glad that he didn''t take the game crystal out of subspace. He patted o''nein on the shoulder and said, "I know that the legend of darkness is made by white dragon workshop. It''s really helpful for me to participate in experiments and production. I just came to visit the magic shop. O''nein, you are not young, More research magic, published papers, and strive to get the graduation qualification as soon as possible The magic workshop set up by white dragon Simpson is well-known in Clark College. However, because it is a popular workshop for developing magic games, there are few magic apprentices who are interested in this field. "You suddenly said something." "Time is money," Nelson said O''nein was a little confused and said modestly, "OK." After that, Nelson sighed in silence. It seems that he can''t stay here today. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, a cry of surprise came from the crowd: "isn''t this the information crystal of the magic store? Why are you here? " "There are new updates!? Let me see, in a "dark legend" competition, participants can get the card bag, and the winner will get the exclusive champion card back and contribution points. All participants can open all cards temporarily "Is that true?" "Can there be a fake? Game crystal has been updated ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Hum ~" flame portal is opened in the open space of the open-air cafe. Even if this is the magic capital, this flame portal still attracts passers-by''s attention. The casters who can cast teleportation are only of the domain class or above. Such a caster is absolutely one of the top figures in the magic association. The white dragon Simpson, who was wearing a loose robe, came out and looked around. He smashed the bar and showed his sharp tusks: "this is what Dreiser said about the cafe. It''s ordinary. The space is too narrow." White dragon Simpson walked up to o''nein and asked, "how''s it going?" O''nein nodded: "it''s all ready. By the way, Professor Nelson is also here." O''nein turned his head and found that Professor Nelson, who was just standing beside him, had disappeared. Did he go to the magic store? As soon as o''nein thought about it, he heard a familiar voice. "Damn it! Get out of the way! Let me update first! Don''t you know how to respect the old and love the young? " "Don''t move. If you move again, I''ll cast a spell!" "Let me see! Let me see! " O''nein looked at the voice and saw Nelson pushing towards the crowd. Nelson''s gray and black robe was pulled, he was still in a mess, drilling into the crowd, just to update his game crystal for the first time. O''nein was stunned. At least just now he believed the serious professor''s words. Nelson seemed to realize that he turned his head and looked at o''nein in silence. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± For a moment, the atmosphere was very awkward. Chapter 331 Inside the bustling open-air cafe, Nelson tidied up his appearance, coughed and said seriously, "o''nein, Professor Simpson, I have to say that the magic game you designed is really interesting. It''s a very good pastime after teaching." O''nein couldn''t laugh or cry: "but you just said Nelson shook his head and interrupted: "o''nein, before I became a caster, I was a human being. I felt tired and curious about new things. When I first came into contact with this magic game, I just took it as a pastime. Now I have to admit that it''s very interesting. I really enjoy fighting with different players." Standing next to him, white dragon Simpson was puzzled and had to consider other questions. He asked, "Professor Nelson, I remember you should have a class today." Nelson laughs: "Professor Simpson, you are not the same. You don''t have to worry about me. I have entrusted Professor Riley to take the place of me." White dragon''s very humanized look looks strange and difficult to understand: "Professor Ruili is that Professor Ruili?" "Yes, what''s the matter? There is only one professor at Clark College White dragon Simpson gave a dry smile and didn''t say anything, because most of his courses were also pushed to Professor Ruili. White dragon Simpson took out the game crystal which just updated the game information and put it on the left side. He sat down and invited Nelson to say, "let''s play a game?" As soon as Nelson''s eyes brightened, he took out the newly updated game crystal and eagerly replied: "Professor Simpson, you are one of the developers of this magic game. It''s a great honor to fight with you." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the evening, two professors of Clark College, white dragon Simpson and Nelson, almost went back to fight each other. After a whole day''s fight, they still felt that they had not enough. They opened up all the card groups, and they could match different combinations at will. At the beginning, the experienced white Dragon Simpson had a higher winning rate. After a few rounds, Nelson also learned some routine card groups, Simpson has played back and forth for the white dragon who likes to use the dragon card. White dragon Simpson said: "warlocks can use the magic block to swallow the demon guards, and then use the sacrifice contract to eat them. In this way, they can summon two demon guards. They have the charge attribute, and can do 15 damage after a while!" "It''s really feasible. I didn''t expect that there are so many cards with various functions. Before, I thought that [Deathwing] was the most powerful card. This day has completely changed my understanding of this magic game." Nelson had a look of emotion. "Ha ha, there are still many places to dig, Professor Nelson. I will not be lenient in the formal competition." "It''s the same with each other." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "The game? show mercy? What are you talking about? " A faint sigh came from behind the two professors. Their voices were deep and cold. When they heard the voice, white dragon Simpson and Nelson could not help beating a cicada. "Professor Riley, why are you here?" Nelson let out a scream, turned around and saw Riley standing behind them with a thick stack of books in her arms. She didn''t look very good. "Why are you here? I can''t go anywhere except in college. Today alone, I''m going to prepare for eight classes. " Riley pulled the corner of her mouth and gave a cold smile: "can you tell me why Mr. Nelson and Mr. Simpson left their teaching posts without permission? In view of your reply, I judge whether this matter needs to be reported to the president of the college. " White dragon, Simpson and Nelson are in trouble for a while. If Riley reports this to the president of the college, they will not be fired in the case of a shortage of professors, but this month''s salary is expected to be deducted. White dragon Simpson doesn''t care. White dragon workshop brings more benefits to it, and Nelson begins to sweat. In his plan, part of this month''s contribution is to use krypton''s "dark legend" card bag. He has been fascinated by the feeling of opening the card bag, especially the unparalleled sense of achievement when it comes to epic or legend¡¤¡¤¡¤ Nielsen pretended to be calm and said: "Professor Riley, I''m very sorry. Professor Simpson and I are going to complete an experiment. Because that experiment is more important to us, we can only entrust you to teach for us in the near future." "Is it true? Professor Simpson White dragon Simpson grinned and replied, "yes, Professor Nelson and I are going to sign up for the dark legend competition today and prepare for the official competition next week." "The dark legend"? Competition? " Professor Ruili''s face was more cloudy. Nelson can''t believe it. He turns his head to Simpson, but he finds that Simpson looks at himself with quirky eyes. The long and narrow pupils of the dragon are full of banter, and his mouth opens and closes as if to say: "you see, I said I would not show mercy." White dragon Simpson himself is equivalent to a nominal professor. In actual teaching, he will only go when he is interested, and the truth has little influence on it. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After a few days, the news of a competition in the plot of "dark legend" spread all over the circle of magic games. This wave of publicity can be described as a massive one. Those players who lost out because of "fate" are also paying attention to this competition¡¶ With the increase of popularity of dark legend, more players know the duel mode. This mode has a higher reputation than the adventure mode. The trial crystal placed outside the coffee shop will line up every day. All the criticisms about the dark legend disappeared in a short time. The duel mode completely exposed the original goal of the dark legend. In the adventure mode, there are many game modes and cards set up for the duel mode. However, these things are not found in fate, and we can''t see that fate has plans to launch the duel mode. From this point alone, we can judge that the adventure mode of dark legend can not be copied from fate at least, but a magic game designed to create duel mode at the beginning. This makes fate in a very awkward situation. The previously updated card content in fate becomes pale and useless. Filling in the number of cards will not change the fundamental experience of the game. Players will experience the freshness a little, and soon retreat from enthusiasm. They are more interested in launching the duel mode of dark legend. Over the past few days, o''nein is very busy. More and more people gather in the coffee shop. According to Harvey''s instructions, o''nein rents several shops around for players to play or watch. Players who want to enter the shop need to buy "tickets". Unexpectedly, the "ticket" income not only offsets the high rent, but also makes a profit for Bailong workshop. In addition to the trial service, as the competition date approaches, different groups also start the promotion competition. In the store, you can watch the "live" process of different promotion competitions for free, which is a novel experience for players. Although you are watching others play magic games, you will not feel bored subtly. Chapter 332 The game is under the care of the white dragon workshop. Harvey''s main focus is still on shooting the redemption of bocala. After several months of shooting work, he spent more time, energy and money than shooting the count of Monte Cristo. Now this big production is coming to an end. Busy streets are full of traffic, sometimes cars and sometimes carriages rush through the spacious streets. Passers-by often look curiously at the high wall that is incompatible with the surrounding buildings, and know that the famous bocala prison in the kingdom of Baren is inside. Because of the frequent access of drama troupes, some local people also know what special events have happened in bocala prison. As a matter of fact, some newspapers reported that Harvey frequently went to and from the prison, which caused social speculation in Norton. Harvey was silent for several months, but Norton''s cultural development was unprecedentedly prosperous. Literature flourished, and well-made illusions emerged one after another. In the first half of the year, the development of cultural ideas exceeded the accumulation of previous decades. On this day, bocala prison also welcomed a special guest, Pran Garcia, the boss of Pran publishing house, Harvey''s former reviewer. Sitting in the warden''s office in a black suit, Pran saw Harvey come in, got up quickly, bowed to salute and said with a smile, "long time no see, Mr. Adrian." "Pulan, what are you doing here?" Harvey was a little strange. He opened his chair and sat down. By the way, he took out the breakfast Christie had prepared on the table. "Mr. Adrian, you''re going to shoot a new phantom," he said with a smile "You know what''s going on out there." Harvey does not deny that there are a large number of crew members and shooting tools in the prison. As long as they are not blind, they basically know what Harvey is doing. "Sure enough, I''m here on behalf of the publishing house to have an exclusive interview with you and talk about the new mirage you are going to launch." With the popularity of color printing recently, Garcia Publishing House''s position has plummeted again. Despite the support of Cromwell chamber of Commerce, the publishing house that came to Norton for the first time has no foundation at all. The news reported by other newspapers is old news. Without the advantage of color printing, it is difficult to make a name for itself. Harvey noticed Pran''s look and didn''t reveal it. He nodded and said, "yes, if you have any questions, just say hello. I have an hour for breakfast, but I don''t like photography or magic crystal recording very much. Just take notes." Harvey picked up Christie''s breakfast and ate it. It was just a sandwich from the hotel. Pran also knew that Harvey didn''t like to "show up". He quickly took out his notebook and pencil from his pocket, moved the chair under his buttocks, looked at Harvey and began to ask carefully, "thank you. I''m rude, Mr. Adrian. What''s the name of your phantom?" "I call it the redemption of bocala." "Bocala? It''s the name of the prison. Is it related to the content of the phantom? " "Yes, most of the phantom happened in prison." "The prison story... Is interesting, but does it overlap a little with the story in the count of Monte Cristo?" "I don''t deny that." "If you can, can you describe the general plot?" "It''s not convenient for me to disclose this, but I can say one thing. The protagonist of this story may be similar to father Faria''s story." "What else do you want to say or express about this phantom?" "It''s still the eternal truth of mankind in the count of Monte Cristo, waiting and hoping." The interview lasted for a short time. No matter what questions Harvey could answer quickly, the unanswerable parts would pass by. When Harvey finished eating the sandwich, Pulan spent several hours to prepare all the questions and sent Pulan away. Harvey also considered the publicity of bocala''s redemption. It will not be more than a month before the shooting of bocala''s redemption is completed, and it should also be exposed to the public. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The Mulang River, in balun, means "a wide river, a river that never freezes.", Mulang river is the mother river of Norton, the capital of the kingdom. It runs through the whole city and promotes the development of Norton''s commercial economy. In the era of underdeveloped transportation, water transportation is the most time-saving and labor-saving mode of transportation. As long as you don''t die, you can go into the deep sea without any danger. At this time, a retro sailing boat sailed into the Mulang river. The unique decoration on the boat attracted the curiosity of passers-by on the shore. However, seeing the sailing boat docked on the wooden deck, soon some sailors came up one after another and padded the boards to let a lady dressed as a lady walk to the shore. Women have light blue hair, beautiful and refined appearance, but the expression is stiff, which gives people a feeling that strangers are not allowed to enter. She opens her umbrella to cover the sun, and looks at the broad Mulang River in front of her, showing an obvious look of disgust. The Mulang river is not very popular, and it has lost the affectionate title of "Mother River". As early as several decades ago, Norton Daxing factory paid attention to the development of Commerce and economy, and had no idea of environmental damage. In recent decades, uncontrolled damage has led to the turbidity of the Mulang River, which always exudes a smoky stench under the sun. In recent months, the new queen planned to renovate the Mulang River, ordered a large number of factories to close down, and sent fishing teams to clean up the garbage on the river day after day. Now there is only muddy and smelly water in the Mulang river. As for fish, even the bodies of fish could not be seen as early as ten years ago. "This is Norton, the most prosperous city in the kingdom of Baron? I can''t believe it The noble lady''s lips are open, and her voice is hollow and mellow, just like the wind chime. A middle-aged man dressed as a housekeeper also came down from the cabin, tidied up his suit, frowned around him and said, "this is the symbol of prosperity. The stronger the shadow, the more vigorous the sunshine." The noble lady glanced at him and hummed, "when I hear that, it''s the opposite. The brighter the sun, the darker the shadow." "Miss, do you think there is any difference between these two sentences?" With a smile, the male housekeeper led the noble lady to the shore through the stairs and asked a carriage to stop. "When will count Henrietta''s dinner begin?" asked the noblewoman, getting into the carriage "Seven in the evening." The noble lady leaned against the window of the carriage and looked through the glass at the busy street outside. She said, "the air here also makes me feel very uncomfortable. I want to have a rest before the dinner starts." "Yes, miss, I''ll arrange it." The noble lady held her forehead and sighed bitterly: "I regret coming to this so-called world exposition." When the middle-aged housekeeper heard the young lady''s complaint, he laughed and didn''t answer. Norton has undoubtedly become one of the most eye-catching cities in the western continent. Norton began to plan the preparations for the World Expo several years ago. Up to now, more than 30 countries have joined the Expo, and there are countless chambers of Commerce and private forces. Chapter 333 Nolan Island, located in the coastal area of the western continent, is geographically located at the junction of deep sea and shallow sea, which is prosperous in fishery. Because of its special geographical location, Nolan island used to be one of the most important transportation hubs in the western continent. However, the good time is not long. Since the deep-sea creatures attacked the merchant ships, fewer and fewer chambers of commerce are willing to take risks to trade in Nolan island. Moreover, there are some strange rumors about Nolan island itself, such as that the residents on the island are actually sea monsters, and some of the residents on the island have the characteristics of fish, etc. When these rumors spread, there has been no chamber of Commerce in Nolan island for nearly a decade. Before Nolan island was an important maritime hub, the residents were used to the favorable material living conditions brought by the chamber of Commerce, and they were not willing to go back to the days when they ventured to go fishing, but the supplies were increasingly scarce, and the rulers could do nothing. The ruler of Nolan island is the Nolan family named for it. It is said that the nobility who discovered the island thousands of years ago and bred here. Since the chamber of commerce is not willing to come to Nolan Island, why does Nolan island not take the initiative to seek cooperation? There are countless pearls on Nolan island. Fishermen with rich experience can collect some precious casting materials in the sea. These things are useless to the residents of Nolan island. On the contrary, they can be sold at a high price outside. Grace Nolan is the eldest lady of the Nolan family. The purpose of participating in the International Fair held in the kingdom of balun is to find a chamber of Commerce willing to cooperate. If Nolan island is willing to sell what it gets at a low price, it may not be possible to find a partner. After all, ten times the profit is enough to make businessmen abandon their families and children. Grace also has her own considerations, Nolan island''s resources are not inexhaustible. It has lost its position as a transportation hub. If Nolan Island wants to get better development, it will need a long way to go. Now, grace regrets her decision. Norton''s environment is not suitable for her. Even if she only stays here for one day, she is physically and mentally exhausted. Hotel rooms, bathrooms. "Shua Shua ~" Grace uses water to clean her skin. Under the stimulation of cold water, her white skin is as bright as scales. She walks out of the room without scruple, as if this state makes her more relaxed. After a long rest on the bed, she began to take a look at the hotel environment. Even though she was born in an aristocratic family, she still had to admire the luxury of the hotel room, the soft big bed, the elegant decoration, the exquisite carpets and curtains, and the strange furniture, which the Nolan family did not have. "I didn''t expect such a big change to take place here in just ten years." Grace touched the bed with a exclamation and looked at it for a moment. Her eyes focused on a metal trumpet in the corner of the hotel room, which was a strange device. Grace immediately recognized that it was a popular phonograph in the human kingdom, because there were phonographs in the Nolan family, which were popular in the human world decades ago, It was grace''s father who spent a lot of money to get started, but her father''s baby didn''t do it. "I didn''t expect that this place can also be used as a decoration. That is to say, the phonograph should not be regarded as a valuable item in this country. You can buy two back, one for your father as a gift, and the other for you to stay." Grace came to the gramophone naked, picked up the instructions on the table and read them. Grace frowned. The words on them were written in balun, but she had never learned the language of this country. The beautiful syllables reverberated in the room for less than half a moment. Grace''s eyes were covered with a light blue light, and soon set up a phonograph according to the instructions. "This one should be operated like this. Although it looks a little different, it''s as simple as my father''s gramophone. Let''s see what records there are." "Symphony of fate"? Symphony, in the name of fate, what a big tone! " Grace, a little disdainful and funny, put down the black disc. Deng Deng Deng~ After a moment of silence, grace was startled by the violent notes. She stepped back with her pretty body in her arms. Her blue eyes watched the gramophone in front of her for fear that the mechanical device might suddenly explode. When the symphony of destiny was officially performed, grace listened to the grand ensemble for a while and was more and more shocked. In her impression, human music is basically simple and easy to understand, and so is symphony of destiny, but it has a value inconsistent with her impression of human music, which is easy to understand but not shallow, worthy of the name of destiny. "Even Nolan can''t duplicate this ensemble. Human beings have the talent to create musical instruments without a wonderful voice." Grace''s eyes are complex. After listening to the symphony of fate, she is not satisfied with changing several records. It can be seen that she has a far more than normal enthusiasm for music. "Symphony No. 9, which is similar to the name of symphony of fate just now, was written by the same musician?" Grace found another turntable and couldn''t wait to put it on the gramophone to listen. This time, the ensemble of the instruments was more varied, but it didn''t give people a sense of disorder. It was full of layers and rhythm, rich and magnificent. Grace is intoxicated with it. When the man''s stereo starts, Grace''s eyes show obvious color of surprise. Then comes the chorus "Ode to joy", which goes directly to heaven. The passionate chorus starts, which does not give grace any space to imagine. All her thoughts are drowned by the song and the deep meaning expressed. Grace''s skin has never been in contact with cold water, all exudes dense light, and is fascinated by this symphony. "How could it be... How could such a ensemble... How could such a chorus be composed by a mere human being..." Chorus voice gradually stopped, Grace opened her eyes, but found that the tears could not be suppressed, she looked at the front confused, crystal clear tears dripping on the ground into pure crystal. After a long time, grace looked at the remaining black records as if she had found a treasure. Her eyes were complex and full of surprise. She took them one by one and put them into the gramophone to listen. "This one doesn''t work. The rhythm is messy. It doesn''t explain the beauty of ensemble at all." "Is this man''s voice made of steel? Is this singing or sharpening? " "This person can''t even grasp the basic sense of language? Or is human language so bad? " "My God, this is killing my ears." Grace listened patiently one by one, but she never found the same surprise music. She still has the last record in her hand. The record is carefully wrapped with a picture on the cover, which shows a girl in luxurious clothes holding her hands and marching towards the top of the snow mountain. "This package looks pretty good. I don''t think it will disappoint me, but how does this painting feel strange? It looks more like children''s graffiti and nursery rhymes?" Chapter 334 "The sound is... Siren, how can it be!" At the moment of singing, Grace''s body suddenly straightens up. She looks at the slowly rotating record in amazement, and dense blue scales appear on her snow-white arm. Under the singing, she can''t control the magic of maintaining her human body. It''s a throb from soul to body, and she gives in to some instinct of existence. Grace''s soft body fell to the ground, her cheek against the carpet, gasping for breath. When the singing stopped, she reluctantly raised her body and turned off the gramophone. Her straight and slender legs turned into blue and slender fishtail. "This song can''t be sung by ordinary sirens... Ancient sirens." Grace murmured, and the instinct inherited from her blood let her know the identity of the singer. Why is there an ancient siren in this world, and why does this ancient siren live in the human world? This question goes beyond the level of confusion, and gives grace a sense of absurdity that subverts cognition. The existence of the sea demon civilization named by the ancient casters disintegrated in the divine era. The sea demon civilization is based on the belief civilization. All social activities are inseparable from the temple, and the social system is mainly around the priests and beliefs. At the time of the collapse of the sea demon civilization, there are two parts. One of them is still faithful to the pursuit of the God of the deep sea, and degenerates into irrational thinking beasts, which is named sea demon. Only a few people know about the other part, that is, to continue the name of siren, to abandon faith, to find an intellectual race. As the price of abandoning faith, siren lost its strong constitution, lost the power to dominate the sea, and reduced to a very mediocre race besides singing. At the same time, siren is also the origin of the mermaid legend in the world. The ancient siren is not a monster like the siren, and it is not as fragile as the siren. The siren is a monster born with the deterioration of belief. The ancient siren usually has a strong physique, far more than ordinary people''s wisdom and power to control the sea. It is known as the son of the sea, and is one of the best races in the world. Grace twisted herself in a twist, confused by the sudden encounter. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ As night falls, Norton shows its prosperous corner. The streets are still bustling with traffic. Street lamps light up every corner of the city, and people''s laughter and conversation can be heard everywhere. Grace went to the dinner hosted by count Henrietta in a carriage. Count Henrietta was one of the directors of the International Fair held by the kingdom of Baren. The leaders of the chamber of Commerce who came to the fair were invited to discuss the event after the dinner. Grace''s Nolan chamber of commerce is just a representative of the chamber of Commerce in remote island countries, which is far from being on the stage. The core meeting after the dinner is basically nothing for her. Soon the carriage came to the quiet forest path. Although there were few people, the lights were still bright on both sides, and some carriages could be seen driving in the same direction. The carriage stopped outside the Rose Manor, surrounded by carriages, roughly no less than a hundred, and I''m afraid I can''t even find the place to park the carriage if it goes further. Grace came down from the carriage with the skirt of her evening dress and said to her housekeeper, "you''re going to take care of the carriage tonight. No private attendants are allowed in the party." The middle-aged housekeeper leaned back slightly: "I understand. Please be more careful. Do you remember all kinds of foods you don''t eat?" "I know, red leaf fruit, rose and blue fish are one of the staple foods in the kingdom of Baron." Grace nodded impatiently, siren lost its special constitution, only use magic to maintain its human body, and once eating special food may cause magic failure. Sirens are notorious in the human world, and ordinary human beings don''t know what sirens are. Exposing their real bodies inevitably leads to riots. "Good. Here''s your invitation." The housekeeper respectfully handed a red invitation. After invitations were handed to the guards, Grace went in to the dinner. A lot of human and human perfume scent her, and some of them smelled like animal decay. No, it wasn''t like Grace decided that the smell should be the smell of whale feces. Grace did not know what to evaluate. Is it that the human world has been using feces as perfume? Grace attracted the attention of many male guests as soon as she appeared in the evening dress. The perfect proportion of her body became more and more charming and charming. Although she looked cold, she had a special charm. Soon, a large number of men came to chat up with her. Grace smiles and talks with these men calmly, looking for partners. However, most people have never heard of the name of Nolan Island, or they are too far away from Nolan island to find the possibility of cooperation. "Miss Nolan, may I have the honor of having you dance with me later?" "Miss Nolan, I''ll consider working with Nolan chamber of Commerce. Why don''t we go to a hotel after the dinner? We Frank chamber of commerce is one of the famous chambers of Commerce in the kingdom. It must be a wonderful deal. " "Beautiful lady, you are the incarnation of the God of beauty, which makes me feel really inferior to myself." The as like as two peas, the vulgar voiceover, the disgusting compliment, all the more frosty grace became more and more frosty. Her eyes were watching the dinner, and the other side, almost the same thing happened on the other side, but surrounded by a young man, who was a man with a steady manner of talking with the members of the chamber around him. Many of them were the leaders of the chamber of commerce that grace could name, and some of the ladies with light makeup stood outside and stared at him. Their eyes were just like the wolf who saw the sheep and wanted to swallow the man. Grace''s eyes are fixed. William Cromwell, now the second leader of the newly rising chamber of Commerce in the kingdom of Baron, and Nolan''s nameless chamber of commerce are not at the same level. Moreover, Cromwell''s chamber of commerce is very interested in magic and monopolizes the production of magic materials in the kingdom of Baron. Therefore, Cromwell''s chamber of commerce is one of the goals of Grace''s trip. At the beginning of the banquet, William, whom grace noticed, was naturally invited to the banquet hall. Grace, who couldn''t find a chance to talk, was anxious and helpless. She had no choice but to stay where she was, and she could not afford to send the noble businessmen who talked with her. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey showed his flying magic and fell in the woods outside the manor. After removing the magic, he went to the main road to tidy up his suit and was used to looking at the surrounding environment. All kinds of carriages were parked on both sides of the Manor Road. Some belonged to Norton nobles, and some had completely different decoration styles and family badges. They should have been transported from foreign countries. Keen hearing can hear the noise of the manor in the distance, which means that the Rose Manor is holding a lively dinner. "William should be present, and it''s time to discuss the publicity of bocala''s technology." As he walked along, Harvey thought, suddenly frowning and looking at an ordinary carriage. The carriage is very ordinary. It''s a rental carriage that can be seen everywhere in Norton street. However, the man in a suit on the carriage made Harvey confused. His keen sixth sense told him that this man is not human. After reading a few awkward syllables, a blue light appeared in Harvey''s eyes, especially at night. In the face of Harvey''s gaze, Grace''s housekeeper is also sweating, the suit suddenly inflated, fish body burst suit pants. "Who is this man? At least he is also a class caster. Is there such a strong man in this country? Not only that, what else is there in him? Is he really human The middle-aged housekeeper secretly complained that he was one of the most powerful sirens in Nolan island. He also had the experience of traveling in the human world. This time, he was ordered to protect grace. His strength could not be underestimated. But at the first sight, Harvey didn''t even have the mind to resist. He knew that it was not the gap in strength, but the more fundamental gap in identity. He couldn''t figure out where the overwhelming sense of oppression came from. Just when he was watched by Harvey, he had a shivering impulse of manifesting the noumenon, and the real pressure was growling at him and demanding his submission. "Siren?" Harvey asked tentatively. The middle-aged housekeeper nodded forcefully. Harvey came over, looked at the middle-aged housekeeper whose face was covered with scales, and said curiously, "I thought only your queen had such wisdom. Did she ask you to come to me? Thank you for finding Norton. What''s the matter? " Queen of the sirens? The middle-aged housekeeper''s body and mind are trembling. It''s impossible for siren to see the sea demon. The sea demon lives on a deep-sea island and is protected by deep-sea giant animals. What''s the intersection between this human being and the sea demon queen. No matter how middle-aged housekeeper can''t resist the natural pressure, when the mind guard is defeated, the soul and body are relaxed, but in exchange for a sense of being dominated. He bowed his head and replied, "master, we are not sea monsters." "You''re a siren like that. Well, I''ve never seen a male Siren before." Harvey didn''t care much about his title. Harvey was still wearing the necklace from the desolate abyss. In theory, he could not even dominate the siren queen. "Yes, master, only sirens exist." Harvey a Leng: "siren, you say you are mermaid?" "Yes." "Well, if you don''t come to me, what are you doing here?" "We come from Nolan island and follow the orders of the patriarch to seek cooperation with the human chamber of Commerce." The middle-aged housekeeper replied honestly that even he felt incredible. Why did he have a sense of submission to a human being. Harvey touched his chin and laughed. "I don''t want to hunt people or anything." Because of the knowledge of the earth, the acceptance of mermaid is relatively high. After Harvey left, the middle-aged housekeeper stayed in the same place for a long time. Suddenly, he felt excited. When he woke up, he looked at the direction of Harvey''s departure. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey went to the gate of the manor, saw the guard in black suit come to greet him and said, "geester, how''s the dinner going?" Harvey not only came to Rose Manor for the first time, but also knew the names of some staff members of Rose Manor. The guard named by Harvey was upright and solemnly replied, "Sir, it started half an hour ago. Shall I inform the count for you?" "Then I should not be late. Don''t bother. I''ll call him when I need to." The guard wanted to reopen the gate of the manor for Harvey. Harvey waved his hand and said, "I''ll go in through the side door." "Yes." It was not until Harvey left that the other guards were curious enough to talk to gister: "I said, who is that young man? Is it the count''s family? " He looked around and said in a secret voice, "do you know the count of Monte Cristo?" The guard was stunned. He suddenly turned and looked at the background of Harvey entering the manor. He exclaimed: "God, he''s so young! Damn, you should have reminded me just now. If I can say hello to him, it will be my bragging capital this year. " "At least you''ve said hello to me, I''ve said hello to Mr. Adrian, and you can brag about my name to others," he said "Go away!" Harvey''s eyes are still faint and light. Looking around the banquet, he directly finds the target. A beautiful woman surrounded by many men can directly detect the abnormality with her naked eye even if she doesn''t use magic to explore. The beauty existing in women is far more detached than that of human women. It''s easy to identify this too pure beauty when she has contact with other people. When Harvey saw her, grace suddenly felt a shallow but trembling breath, which was a little similar to the sea demon song she heard last night. When she looked at Harvey, her body suddenly stiffened and fell to the ground, which attracted the exclamation and care of the male companions around her. "It''s the same reaction as the mermaid just now. It''s not appropriate to leave it alone." Harvey was dumbfounded. After thinking about it, he went straight over, bent down and said with a smile, "do you need help? Ma''am "Damn, who are you? Ms. grace is my girlfriend "What''s your date? Miss grace promised to dance with me just now!" When the two young noblemen saw that Harvey held out his hand to grace, they were furious. Grace was their favorite target. Now how can they accept someone else''s interference? "Sorry." Harvey gave them a polite smile, glanced at Grace and saw that her skin had a strange luster. He couldn''t help holding her body and said with a polite smile, "I''m miss Grace''s doctor. She has asthma. I want to take her to a place with few people to have a rest." If grace turns into a fish here, there will be a riot. Harvey''s lies are full of mistakes. Harvey called grace a lady just now. Grace was hugged by Harvey, her face was even more red, and she reluctantly nodded to agree with Harvey. Princess Harvey left with grace in her arms, and the crowd automatically opened a passage. The two young noblemen wanted to follow him, but they found that the direction of Harvey''s leaving was blocked by a group of people, and looked at him with strange eyes. "What are you doing? Didn''t you talk to miss grace just as we did? " "Get out of the way. I''ll take care of Miss grace, too." The young nobleman yelled a few times. Someone patted them on the shoulder and warned, "don''t go. We are for your good. Don''t you recognize the identity of the man just now?" The young male nobleman rolled his eyes: "do I need to know him? On the contrary, I''m not a big man in the outer hall. Damn it, I''ll tell my father about it. " "That''s her Majesty''s assistant." A good man reminds me. Harvey did not appear in newspapers and other newspapers. The only place where he could be seen in public was probably the opening ceremony of the count of Monte Cristo. All the nobles who attended the opening ceremony were basically impressed by Harvey''s appearance. "Your Majesty''s assistant? Then I''m still the prince... "The young nobleman who still wanted to shout was stiff. Looking at the crowd around him, no one could laugh. He said with a smile:" really? " The crowd tacit understanding to get out of the way, at the beginning to remind the young aristocrats, said with a smile: "go, since you are the prince, I have no right to stop you." "Er... Ha ha, I''m very sorry. I''m kidding. I''m kidding." The young nobleman waved his hand and laughed. After the meeting, they left in dismay for fear that they would be remembered by others. Even if Harvey didn''t investigate the matter just now, his two shouting at Harvey and claiming to be the prince would be enough to send them into the hell of society and impact the reputation of the family. Harvey takes the mermaid to a secluded place. Harvey is still a little fond of the sea demon or the mermaid. As long as the other party has a good intention, Harvey doesn''t mind helping them. Grice, who is held by Princess Harvey, has undergone earth shaking changes. Part of her body is covered with beautiful cyan blue scales, and her white legs are transformed into slender fishtails, Blue eyes, quiet and ethereal, not like human beings. Harvey casts a spell to block the two figures, and puts grace on the steps to have time to look at the mermaid. It looks similar to when Lily didn''t become a human. She also has blue hair. Harvey thought of the sea demon''s hunting appearance, and could not help thinking about the mermaid beauty''s predation appearance when her head split. Suddenly, there was a chill. "Who are you?" As Harvey looks at her with subtle disgust, grace wants to question Harvey''s identity and make a respectful and docile voice, which even startles her. She has never used this kind of emphasis to anyone, including her father. Chapter 335 In the face of siren''s question, Harvey sincerely and with a narrow answer: "passing caster." "Passing caster?" Grace didn''t feel how funny the joke was, or how much it relaxed her mood. At least she could be sure that the human beings in front of her didn''t mean her any harm. The moment of lax consciousness came naturally. She instinctively regarded Harvey as the superior, and the sense of oppression on her disappeared. Grace''s body slowly returned to its original state. The remaining strength was not enough to support her to stand up. She only looked at Harvey with strange eyes. From siren''s instinct, even if Harvey ordered her to commit suicide, she would not hesitate to carry out the order. "Can you stand up?" Grace replied humbly, "yes, if you need to." Harvey''s words seemed to have a strange power. Grace''s weakness disappeared in a moment. She stood up and humbly bowed to Harvey: "my Lord, I''m grace Nolan from Nolan family, siren''s princess. Are you "Siren? I don''t have much in common with you, but I''ve dealt with sirens. " Grice bit her thin lip and hesitated, "is that the sea monster? But... No, I feel the breath of the ancient siren high priest in you. It''s not something the sea demon can have. " "That''s what you''re talking about?" Harvey took out the reformed bracelet, which was one of the gifts given to him by the desolate abyss at the beginning. It has the magical power of calming the mind, which is of great benefit to meditation. Seeing the bracelet inlaid with sapphire on Harvey''s hand, grace finally understood the source of the pressure, looked at the sapphire that seemed to suck her soul in, and exclaimed, "heart of the sea!" The heart of the sea, the jewelry worn by the high priest of the sea demon civilization, as proof of serving the God of the deep sea, why do such things appear in human beings? The most incredible thing is that the heart of the sea has even played its role and recognized Harvey as its master. In fact, the so-called ocean heart is just a strange gem "blessing" through the desolate abyss. Compared with the abyss egg that the desolate abyss once sent to Harvey, it''s really a small thing. "Is it worth the fuss?" Harvey was amused to see her face changing at the same speed as Peking Opera. "Of course, it''s worth it, but there''s also the heart of the ocean. Why does it fall into your hands? You... Are you really human? " Grace was so excited that she wanted to bully herself forward and remain humble because of the existence of the sea heart. "What''s the difference between sirens and sirens?" Harvey asked curiously, rubbing his chin. "Yes, although we and the siren are the continuation of the ancient siren, if we need a metaphor, then one is monkey, the other is human." When it comes to sirens, grace has a look of disdain in her eyes "I got it from the God of the sea demon." "You mean the God of the deep sea?" Harvey shrugged: "it calls itself the abyss of desolation." Grace was excited and perplexed. She lowered her head and murmured to herself, "how is it possible... How is it possible that we have not successfully called the God of the deep sea for so many generations. Why does the God of the deep sea establish a connection with a human being?" Facts speak louder than words, and the fact that the heart of the sea is still working proves the truth of what Harvey said. Grace suddenly looked up at Harvey and asked, "Sir, can I take a moment of your time?" "No, I have to go in." Harvey pointed to the house on the side. Grace bent down and begged: "this is very important to our sirens. It''s about the future of our siren race. As long as you are willing to help, we sirens are willing to pay any price. As long as it''s your order, we will do it regardless of the price." "You can''t disobey my orders." Haviyan raised the bracelet of the heart of the sea in his hand. Before his eyes, grace was almost ready to cry, and her shoulders stirred from time to time. "Forget it, you come in with me." Grace looks up in surprise and smiles. "Say, your shoes and underwear Harvey glanced at Grace with strange eyes. His shoes and underwear were torn when he fished just now. It was impossible for him to enter the inner hall. "Please don''t worry." Grissou reached into the void, took out a new suit and put it on in front of Harvey. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Harvey and grace go into the inner hall hand in hand and step into the door, which immediately attracts the attention of all the guests. Wearing an evening dress, grace looks more noble and elegant, and the indifference on her face melts a lot. On the contrary, Harvey, who is held by her arm, is much more low-key, with a feeling of flowers with green leaves. Grace just caught the eyes of the guests at that moment. When the guests followed grace and looked at Harvey, their faces changed. More than half of the noble businessmen who recognized Harvey''s identity rushed to say hello to Harvey. "Mr. Adrian, I didn''t expect you to be at the dinner." "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Adrian, and I salute you on behalf of the Avalon chamber of Commerce." "Mr. Adrian, may I have the pleasure of inviting you to have a little chat?" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Grice, who was holding Harvey''s arm for a while, still thought that these people were coming towards her at the beginning. Until they said Harvey''s name, her small mouth opened slightly to show an incredible look. Of course, she soon restrained her look and acted as a vase. Harvey greets William one by one with a modest and polite smile. William looked at Grace strangely. "Harvey, who is she?" "Passers-by, just bring them in." "Oh, by the way, it''s nothing to do with me anyway. If Diana knows it... William looked up and down at Harvey''s body:" do you want me to customize a soft armor for you, which can probably block Diana''s sword strike. Diana has practiced her sword skill, and even the caster can''t avoid it if she suddenly makes a move. " Harvey said with a wry smile, "she''s really just a passer-by, but I''m ready for that." William handed a glass of champagne to Harvey and said with a smile: "it''s just a joke. Diana is not so unkind. It''s not a big deal if you have one or two lovers, but it''s better not to bring them in front of Diana, otherwise she will be really angry and won''t carry the sword, but it''s estimated that she will neglect you for a long time." "I know. I don''t want her to be sad. Is there anyone else coming besides you?" Harvey looked back and forth in the inner room of the party, looking for familiar faces. William was also looking at the guests in the inner hall, shaking his head and saying, "no, only count Henrietta and I, after all, are dinner for businessmen. The goal of this dinner is to set up a temporary business association with the Cromwell chamber of Commerce as the center, and promote phantom technology or something. In short, it''s not something you are interested in. But if you can attend, the purpose of this dinner is basically achieved, Count Henrietta knows you''re not interested and invites you, probably for that reason "I didn''t intend to attend. I just wanted to discuss the publicity of bocala''s redemption. I thought that you and the count should be here at this time. I didn''t have to make an appointment to come here." "Let''s wait until the meeting is over, about ten o''clock. Do you want to stay and socialize with me for a while? By the way, there must be a considerable number of people willing to serve you in your phantom propaganda. " Harvey took a sip of the betel and shook his head: "but I will also get involved with them. I try not to. Once the social balance tilts, the trouble will be endless." William pulled out a smile: "who let you have that special identity? Thanks to you, Cromwell chamber of Commerce has been treated as Royal Chamber of commerce all this time. I am very happy." Harvey returned the champagne to William and took Grace''s arm upstairs. "I''ll go up and have a rest. Call me at the end of the meeting." William kindly reminded: "Harvey, you''d better think of a reason to explain your girlfriend. Although Diana doesn''t like to socialize, it doesn''t mean she knows nothing about society. If you bring a strange woman to the party, you don''t bring her. The newspapers don''t dare to report about you at will, but they can''t help but become the sidelights of the society. " Harvey waved and went up to the single room on the second floor with grace. Entering the single room, grace couldn''t help asking, "Sir, do you know Mr. Cromwell?" What happened that night was a lot of surprises. Let alone Harvey, who may have solved the siren''s problems from ancient times to the present, if Harvey and Cromwell chamber of Commerce get together, Nolan island''s current predicament can be solved. "Ha?" Sitting on the sofa, Harvey looks funny. Why does she know William but not herself. No wonder grace, the Nolan family naturally set up the chamber of Commerce as the starting point, but the Nolan family is not a giant. Most of the investigations on the chamber of Commerce in other countries focus on the popularity of the chamber of Commerce and its responsible persons. As for the history of the chamber of Commerce and its influence, there is no way to investigate. "I thought my name was well known." Harvey didn''t answer. He looked at Grace and said, "go on. What do you want to tell me?" "Yes." Grace didn''t dare to dally. She sat aside and explained the siren''s situation. Nolan island is the settlement of sirens, which is not a secret to the casters. On the other hand, the residents of Nolan island are quite exclusive, and they do not want to have anything to do with human beings except trade. The ancient siren civilization was a social system based on belief, but it was the high priests who led part of the sirens to break away from the belief system. The sirens who broke away from the belief civilization were greatly damaged and deprived of the racial characteristics in exchange for knowledge. Some of the sirens who broke away from belief chose to go ashore and evolved into other races, including the origin of elves and human beings. It is said that sirens are the ancestors of human beings. So far, only Nolan island has retained the name of siren. Nolan family claims to have the blood of high priest, but because it is too old, the correctness of this statement can not be verified. The sirens did not want to return to the belief society, but they yearned for the glorious period of the ancient sirens. Recently, Nolan island has been declining, which directly led to the panic of the fish in Nolan island. The social system that has lasted for thousands of years is facing the threat of collapse again. The last time we faced the same crisis was a thousand years ago. The sirens living in no fixed place depended on migration. Some of the sirens who did not want to live in no fixed place left the group on their own, causing a series of chain social collapse. The Nolan family stabilized the siren society by settling down in Nolan island. This time, they planned to trade with the human chamber of Commerce in exchange for a short period of material stability. After meeting Harvey, Grace''s idea changed a lot. If Harvey is willing to help her, it will fundamentally solve the collapse crisis of siren civilization. "In general, I understand." After listening to Grace''s explanation, Harvey rubbed his forehead to show that he was listening. "Will you help us?" Grace was surprised. "Can you sirens sing?" "Of course, it''s one of our proudest talents, and our singing is enough to move the hearts of any creature across races." Grace raised her chin with pride. "Good." Harvey seriously patted her on the shoulder: "so, in order to save the declining siren civilization, become an idol!" "Idol?" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ At the end of the dinner meeting, Harvey, William and count Henrietta discuss the publicity of "the redemption of bocala" and take grace back with them. They have made an agreement with William to continue to discuss the siren tomorrow. Late at night, a carriage stopped in front of the manor. Harvey came down first and politely helped grace out of the carriage. The skirt of the dress was quite inconvenient. As soon as they entered the gate, a petite figure came out. Joan of arc, who looked less than ten years old, stood in front of Harvey, blocking the way. She slowly raised her hands and yelled, "the light will punish you!" A beam of light converged and slowly fell into Harvey''s body. It was very comfortable and warm. Besides, there was no special effect. As soon as Harvey''s mouth turns, it must be Lily and nanizi who are playing "the dark legend" with Joan of arc. Harvey comes to Joan of arc with no expression on her face. As soon as she reaches out her hand, she makes a defensive boxing gesture, hitting Harvey in the stomach with a powder punch. It''s weak, it''s not painful. Harvey picked up her collar and lifted her petite body into the air. "Put me down! Harvey, put me down "If you don''t put me down, I''ll burn you! I mean it Harvey took her collar and grace into the mansion. In front of the entrance, he fixed Joan''s shoes on both legs and pulled her out of the shoes. Joan looked pitifully at Grace, expecting a stranger to rescue her. Grace was looked at by poor eyes, looked at Harvey''s back, did not dare to do anything, apologized with a smile. Poor Joan of arc was hung by Harvey on the coat hanger on the back of the door. In the hall, Diana was sitting on the sofa. She was reading a hardcover novel in her conservative white pajamas. When she saw Harvey bringing a beautiful woman back, she stood up and asked softly, "Harvey, is this lady?" Diana and Harvey have been married for more than a year. The edges and corners of their bodies have long been smoothed down. The former arrogance has been transformed into the present nobility and elegance. They have beautiful golden hair and shawls. They can also feel an unyielding pride in their eyes. It''s not domineering, it''s a kind of self-confidence in their ability. Now Diana often helps Harvey to share the task of the Queen''s assistant officer. In name or in reality, she is the palace teacher of Queen Victoria. "At count Henrietta''s party, it was Lily''s family." Harvey explained casually and asked, "did Lily go to bed early?" Kindred? Grace remembered the song she heard in the hotel. Did the ancient siren live here? Diana pulled up the wisps of her cheek and said, "well, I slept with Shirley." "Well, let''s talk about it tomorrow." Harvey turned to grace and asked, "do you want to sleep in the guest room or in the water? There''s a pool in the backyard. It''s made for the sea demon. It should be suitable for you, too. " Grace moved her face and nodded, "don''t bother, sir. Just arrange for me to have a rest in the guest room." Chapter 336 The body is immersed in hot water, and the heat is transmitted to the bone marrow through the muscles. Harvey relaxes his whole body, makes a comfortable groan, squints his eyes, soaks in the hot water, and enjoys the short relaxation time. "Click." When the door of the bathroom was opened, Diana, who was wrapped in a bathrobe, wrinkled in and put down her hair. Her golden hair, which was as soft as a waterfall, fell down to the waist of the willow. "What''s the temperature of the water?" "Not bad." "Yes, this is the water temperature adjusted by Shirley. You came back a little later than she expected. I thought it was almost cold." Hazy fog blocked the snow-white body, Diana foot light water, to determine the temperature is appropriate before safely down. The bathroom is very big. The bath alone is more than ten square meters in size. In the center of the bath, a mermaid statue holding a basin pours hot water continuously. This bathroom was transformed by Harvey''s magic, and its practicability is no worse than modern. "Now the weather is not very cold, your hair is down, no problem?" "I''ll wash it again later, and I''ll ask you to dry it with magic before I go to bed." Harvey looked at the long hair and asked, "don''t you think about cutting it short?" Diana flicked her eyebrows and snorted, "Harvey, you like long hair." "Well." "It''s not a bad thing to keep it as it is, except that it''s a bit troublesome to take a bath." Diana stretched out her arms and looked lazily around the steamy bathroom. "Don''t you think this bathroom is big?" she asked "For one thing, we took Lily''s love of playing with water into consideration in the renovation." "MMM ~" Diana answered in a nasal voice, her body submerged in the water, and then she suddenly came out in front of Harvey. She put her lotus root jade arm around Harvey''s neck and whispered, "I prefer a narrower space, with a sense of security." They are both old husbands and wives. They are used to intimacy and enjoy a moment''s peace together. After taking a bath together, Harvey came to the hall and saw that Joan of arc, who had been hanging behind the door, fell asleep. It was funny. He put her down on the sofa and covered her with a coat. Joan of arc has been like this for more than a month, and nothing unusual has happened. At first, Harvey only allowed her to sleep outside the house. Because of a rainstorm, Shirley could not help letting her in when she saw her shivering and shrinking outside. At this age, Joan''s view of justice is very vague, and she will not blindly exclude non-human heresy. She knows Shirley''s identity and still treats her like ordinary people. That''s what makes Harvey feel that she can really be saved. When she grows up, she will instill some correct three outlooks into her before her world outlook takes shape. In the bedroom on the second floor, Harvey opens the door carefully and doesn''t make any noise. On the bed of the bedroom, Shirley is sleeping with lily in her arms. The little guy is sleeping soundly. His mouth is biting the corner of Shirley''s pajamas and he is mumbling something from time to time. Shirley felt Harvey''s breath, opened her eyes and gave him a steady smile. Next to the bedside table, there are three containers, a wooden basket covered with silk scarves, a pearly wooden box and a red wine glass. Each container also has a petite goblin. Harvey went over and took Shirley''s hand, kissed the back of her hand, and then kissed Lily''s bright forehead. "Good night," he whispered "Good night, master." Harvey goes back to her bedroom. Diana sits on her bed and reads a hardcover book called "Palace Flower", which tells a series of crises and amusing stories when a housekeeper works for the Baron royal family. The original author is one of the housekeepers who serve the previous generation of queens. Harvey asked casually, "is your majesty learning now?" As soon as Harvey talked about Victoria, Diana held her forehead and sighed with disappointment: "nothing at all. The thing she was most interested in was running around, and she couldn''t learn to deal with political affairs. She was especially interested in new things. She didn''t know who gave her crystal toys all day yesterday, and she didn''t even want to sleep." "Ha ha, then Duke Anderson must be very busy." Harvey laughed awkwardly. Crystal toys must refer to Harvey''s "dark legend" game crystal, which can be easily operated by ordinary people. As for why to give Victoria that thing, the last time Victoria visited bocala prison again, she saw that the prisoners were playing "dark legend", and then she spent the whole day in front of Harvey, so Harvey transformed a game crystal and threw it to her for a moment of peace. Harvey took the novel out of Diana''s hand, marked it with a fold, put it on the bedside cupboard of the onlooker, held up her pretty face, gently kissed her lips, and greedily tasted the sweet and greasy nectar. Diana is lying on the bed, her face is still blushing, only her eyes are still looking straight at Harvey''s face. Even if she doesn''t do anything wrong, she can''t help but move her eyes when she looks at Harvey with her too straight eyes. She hugs Harvey and kisses him on the face: "I''ll go to the Palace tomorrow. If I can''t accompany you too long, I''ll go to sherry." A sleepless night, the next day Diana was late for a long time. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ When she saw lily, Grace''s face was very stiff. In fact, the moment she saw lily, she knew that Lily was not an ancient siren, but a higher and closer existence to the God of the deep sea. Lily is sitting in Harvey''s arms. Harvey rarely stays at home today. She doesn''t want to let go of Harvey for a moment. Harvey handed grace a pile of scores. "Can you read all that?" Grace was still watching Lily carefully. She picked up a stack of music scores and flipped through them. She looked a little surprised: "is it human music? I can understand a little bit "That''s good. I''ll have William discuss these music scores with you this afternoon." Grace''s head was very flexible. After thinking for a while, she knew Harvey''s intention: "do you want us sirens to sing these songs?" "Yes, I have songs. You have voices. Isn''t that right?" Harvey nodded with a smile, pinched Lily''s small face in his arms, and joked, "this guy is too lazy to sing a few songs in a month." Lily shakes her head like a rattle at Harvey''s teasing. Recently, Harvey didn''t let Lily be idle. He told the diamond goblin to continue to urge lily to sing. In addition to "letitgo", he also sang several famous songs. Each song took quite a long time to fit together. Not every song had "ice and snow" as a foil to let Lily understand how to sing. This time, Harvey plans to ask grace to take these songs back to siren for audition, including some male songs that Lily can''t sing. If successful, he will sell these songs directly with Mermaid songs as publicity, so as to expand the record market. Harvey in the development of the world''s entertainment culture, inevitably need to contact with the alien. Exotic talent can not be underestimated. Take the elves who recently appeared in Norton as an example, this event has caused quite a stir in Norton and has been enthusiastically pursued by many people. Elves have not appeared for hundreds of years. In most human eyes, they are just like legends. What is more exciting than the appearance of living legends? The elves who signed a contract with the Cromwell chamber of Commerce cast off the secular impression and began to appear in public, such as participating in a phantom and becoming a model of a certain fashion. The fashion industry of Cromwell chamber of commerce is very prosperous in recent years. The most popular is the newly launched women''s underwear, which is nominally designed by Harvey''s wife Diana. The comfort is first-class. It won''t be long before it was launched. Every woman in the society is proud of wearing underwear, and abandons the troublesome and unimportant profanity. Elves become the spokesperson of underwear. Elves are born to be clothes shelves. As long as the clothes fit well, nothing is bad. As for the too exposed problem, elves don''t realize this at all. A woman wearing underwear in this abstinence era is a great challenge to morality and ethics. However, in the spirit''s concept, underwear is just clothes with less cloth. The clothes they usually wear in the forest are woven with plants and magic. The degree of exposure may only be better than underwear¡¤¡¤¡¤ Now Norton is carrying out a great cultural revolution with the promotion of count Henrietta. She abandons the old ideas and advocates cultural freedom. Women''s rights are also among them. Therefore, when Cromwell chamber of Commerce publicizes underwear, it has not been criticized as moral degradation by the public. Of course, there is also the reason why Cromwell chamber of commerce is too famous. If the ordinary chamber of Commerce dares to publicize underwear in this way, it is estimated that it will be sprayed to death by many moral or conservative people. Harvey is vulgarizing the spirit world, turning it into a star or a model. Similarly, he also wants to put this attempt on siren. William is responsible for Grice''s business, and the Cromwell chamber of Commerce has taken advantage of it to get out of the business circle of the kingdom of Baren. The dinner hosted by count Henrietta can be said to pave the way for the Cromwell chamber of Commerce. Most of the chambers of Commerce participating in the World Expo are famous chambers of Commerce in various countries. They have seen the influence of the Cromwell chamber of Commerce in the kingdom of Baren, I''m sure I''m willing to cooperate with it.